ã€ŠRunaway Wife: Please, Have Another Baby!ã€‹


 Chapter 1 I Want Her to Serve Me 1

    1: Chapter 1 I Want Her to Serve Me (1)

    1: Chapter 1 I Want Her to Serve Me (1)

    Huangfu Jue had always thought of women as the synonym for trouble and boredom until he met her and realized there were exceptions to everything.

    Like her, for instance, who could make him unable to let go of her from morning till night!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Her shoulder was shaken vigorously, and Gan Yuan felt like she suddenly fell off a cliff, jerking awake from a dream.

    Opening her eyes to the somewhat yellowed ceiling above, she was dazed for a few seconds, unable to distinguish between reality and dream.

    In the dream, she had once again returned to that intimate night with that man six years ago.

    The memory of that night was so vivid, everything in the dream was just like that night six years prior, even the temperature of his body felt real.

    And she, would still be thrilled by him.

    ¡­

    A few secondster, she came back to her senses and raised her hand to wipe her still flushed face, turning her head to look at her son by the bed.

    Six years had passed, and the little one was already more than five years old, his features now deeper and more refined than when he was born, with neatly trimmed short hair neatly covering his forehead.

    His little face was exquisite, and beneath the beautiful and thick eyebrows, a pair of eyes as deep as the night sky.

    If you looked closely, you could also make out a distinct blue-purple color shimmering within the depths of the dark pupils.

    Those were the eyes he had inherited from his father.

    Not just the eyes.

    That brow, that temperament¡­

    The child in front of her was bing more and more like that guy.

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow.

    Don¡¯t they say sons resemble their mothers?

    Why on earth did her son resemble his father?!

    Could it be that the guy was not only dominant in personality, but his genes were just as strong?!

    She reached out to ruffle the little guy¡¯s smooth short hair and leaned in to nt a kiss on that delicate little face, then Gan Yuan threw herself back onto the pillow.

    ¡°Good boy, see you tonight!¡±

    The little one not only inherited that person¡¯s genes but also his intelligence, and could now wait for the school bus on his own, without the need for her to drop him off or pick him up.

    Pulling the covers over her head, she closed her eyes ready to go back to sleep, when a small, fair hand quickly pulled the nket off her head.

    ¡°Today you have a client meeting.¡±

    Those seven words were like an injection of adrenaline, waking Gan Yuan under the nket instantly; she threw off the covers and jumped out of bed, slipping on shoes and dashing into the bathroom.

    Having been on vacation for a week, her body clock was still on holiday time, and had it not been for her son¡¯s reminder, she would have forgotten all about having to start work early today.

 Chapter 2 I Want Her to Serve Me 2

    2: Chapter 2 I Want Her to Serve Me (2)

    2: Chapter 2 I Want Her to Serve Me (2)

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Suddenly shaken awake as if she was falling off a cliff, Gan Yuan¡¯s body jolted from her dream.

    Opening her eyes to stare at the somewhat yellowed ceiling above her, she was bewildered for a few seconds, unable to distinguish between reality and dreams.

    The dream was too real, just like that night six years ago; even the sensation of him inside her felt like the truth.

    Secondster, she came back to herself, wiped her still-hot face with her hand, and nced sidelong at her son by her bed.

    The little guy was already over five years old, his features more profound and delicate than when he was born, his short hair neatly trimmed, his small face carved out of fine porcin, and beneath his beautiful thick eyebrows were a pair of deep eyes like the night sky.

    If one looked closely, it was even apparent that his pupils were tinged with a significant shade of blue-purple.

    Those brows, that aura¡­

    he was increasingly resembling that guy.

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow.

    Isn¡¯t it said that sons resemble their mothers?

    Could that guy¡¯s genes be so dominant?!

    She reached out to ruffle the little guy¡¯s smooth short hair and sat up to give his delicate little face a smooch before throwing herself back onto the pillow.

    ¡°Sweet dreams, my good son, see you tonight!¡±

    Pulling the nket over her head, she closed her eyes, ready to go back to sleep, but a tender little hand quickly pulled the nket from her head.

    ¡°Today, you have to meet a client.¡±

    These seven words, like a shot of adrenaline, woke Gan Yuan right up.

    She flung off the nket and jumped out of bed, slipped on her shoes, and rushed into the bathroom.

    Still adjusted to vacation time after a week off, she had forgotten she was supposed to start work early today had it not been for her son¡¯s reminder.

    Grabbing the toothbrush her son had prepared with toothpaste for her, Gan Yuan peeked her head out from the bathroom, looking toward the little fellow opening the wardrobe door.

    ¡°Son, what time is it?¡±

    Gan Tang, dressed in his kindergarten uniform, stood on tiptoe to get her uniform from the closet, ¡°Half an hour, and you won¡¯t bete.¡±

    Making a funny face at her son, she went back to brushing her teeth.

    Lifting her head, she saw herself in the mirror, cheeks flushed, eyes misty.

    Gan Yuan frowned, annoyed at her reflection, and cast a scornful look at herself in the mirror.

    ¡°Dreaming of him after six years, and such a spring dream at that, Gan Yuan, that¡¯s really something!¡±

    With no time to dwell on this, she quickly finished her morning routine.

    Ten minutester, with her long hair pulled into a prim updo, ck stic sses hiding her sharp eyes, the loose uniform concealing her graceful figure, and light, old-fashioned makeup¡ªshe was the epitome of in and dull.

    Gan Tang, sitting across from her, frowned as he watched her lift a cup of milk, ¡°So ugly!¡±

    Without looking up, she responded, ¡°A son doesn¡¯t find his mother ugly.¡±

    The little wise guy scrunched up his beautiful eyebrows, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to marry off looking like that!¡±

    Her eyes and brows lifted lightly, ¡°Then you¡¯ll provide for me!¡±

    Gan Tang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m taking a day off tomorrow; we¡¯ll stick to the same story¡ªI¡¯ll say my grandpa died.¡±

    Gan Yuan frowned into her cup of milk, ¡°I remember your grandpa just diedst month.¡±

    ¡°That was granddad.¡± The little fellow corrected her indifferently.

    Gan Yuan set down her milk cup and stared at him, ¡°Why are you taking a day off?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    ¡°Reason?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, a probing look in her eyes.

    With a pout, the little guy said, ¡°Arbor Day activities, boring!¡±

    Gan Yuan showed a smile, put down her cup of milk, and spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°It won¡¯t be that boring.

    You could enjoy nature, breathe some fresh air in the countryside¡ªand if a parent could apany you, I¡¯d take a leave to go with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± the little fellow stubbornly stated.

    Observing the clean little face of the child across from her, Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes behind her sses narrowed slightly.

    This little one matured earlier than most children.

    Quiet andposed, he inherited more from that man, very different from her character.

    In the kindergarten, whenever parents were asked to participate in activities, he always found an excuse to be absent, citing boredom.

    In truth, Gan Yuan knew exactly what he was concerned about¡ªthe not yet six-year-old had a pride beyond his years and did not want anyone to know that he didn¡¯t have a father.

    Catching the subtle changes in her son¡¯s expression, Gan Yuan lifted the corners of her mouth, showing him a big smile, ¡°How about Mommy finds a daddy to go with us?¡±

    Across the table, the undisturbed little guy nced at his watch, clearly unimpressed by the suggestion.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got nine minutes left.

    If you don¡¯t want to bete, don¡¯t talk!¡±

    Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze and continued with her sandwich, eyeing the little fellow across from her as the tips of her eyebrows lifted behind the lenses.

    A sour face at the slightest disagreement¡ªthis temper most likely came from that man as well!

    Finishing breakfast in three minutes, she hastily cleaned up the tes, throwing them into the sink before rushing out the door with her son.

    After putting him in her second-hand Volkswagen and watching as his little form disappeared at the entrance to the kindergarten, she immediately started the car and drove to the hotel where she worked.

 Chapter 3 I Want Her to Serve Me 3

    3: Chapter 3 I Want Her to Serve Me (3)

    3: Chapter 3 I Want Her to Serve Me (3)

    The model Nana was set to stay at the hotel today, and Manager Li, facing an emergency, had summoned her back from her annual leave.

    It was all to serve thisdy, and having just been promoted to head of housekeeping, she of course wanted to show her worth, to prove that her sry was well-earned.

    Before Gan Yuan¡¯s car even entered the parking lot, she could see the bustling crowd at the hotel entrance and immediately furrowed her brow.

    These fans really were omnipresent, and it was a mystery where they got their information from.

    The other party had been specifically instructed before to ensure privacy, and thisdy, with a temper bigger than her fame, would likely be troublesome to handleter on.

    She sped up and drove into the parking lot, quickly walking towards the elevator when she met the head of security, Zhou Dacheng, rushing toward her with a look of urgency.

    ¡°Manager Gan, you¡¯re finally here.

    There are hundreds of fans outside, and we can¡¯t drive them away.

    What should we do?¡±

    Gan Yuan inserted the wireless earpiece into her right ear and turned on the walkie-talkie in her hand.

    She spoke calmly, ¡°Open the safety door of the parking lot, let theme in through the side door, and go directly upstairs.¡±

    ¡°But, this¡­ this is not ording to the rules!¡± Zhou Dacheng was a bit troubled.

    The safety door was a fire escape, and traditionally it was not to be used casually.

    ¡°Special conditions require special treatment.

    I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens.¡± Gan Yuan adjusted her earpiece and stepped into the elevator.

    ¡°Go and arrange it right away, clear the driveway.¡±

    Zhou Dacheng agreed and jogged away.

    Just as the elevator door closed, the voice of the duty manager in the lobby came through the earpiece.

    ¡°Manager Gan, the motorcade has arrived!¡±

    So soon?

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, and she quickly pressed the walkie-talkie to her mouth, ¡°All security personnel immediately proceed to the lobby, do everything possible to block the fans!¡±

    Pressing the elevator open button, she turned and dashed out, and from a distance, through the ss doors, she could see a swarm of fans, like flies, heading toward the motorcade outside the lobby.

    Damn it!

    They had agreed on 9:40, but it was only 8:30, and yet they hade an hour early.

    Was thisdy conducting a surprise inspection?

    Gan Yuan silently cursed in her heart, quickening her pace, her high heels crisply clicking against the marble floor as she breezed through the lobby.

    ¡°Nana, I love you!¡±

    ¡°Nana!¡±

    ¡­

    Outside the lobby, as soon as the motorcade stopped, the fans frantically rushed forward.

    ¡°Everybody, hurry!¡±

    Gan Yuan barked the order as she sprinted through the automatic doors.

    At hermand, the security guards had already converged from all directions, joining together to form a human wall against the fans crazily trying to get close to the cars.

    Several bodyguards from the vehicles in front and behind also jumped out, rushing to the side of the central Rolls-Royce.

    Gan Yuan dashed forward two steps, supporting herself on the car door held open by a bodyguard.

    ¡°Miss Nana, wee to¡­.¡±

    The weing words stuck in her throat halfway, as Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes behind her sses widened in shock.

    How could this be?

    Sitting in the back seat of the car wasn¡¯t the famous model Nana she had imagined, but a man¡ªa young and handsome man.

    He was in a ck tailor-made suit, with a peacock-blue patterned tie under the cor of his white shirt.

    As Gan Yuan looked his way, he was just closing a file in his hands.

    The morning sunlight streamed through the car window, entuating his facial features, with his dark sunsses covering his eyes, a tall nose bridge, and his thin lips pursed into a beautiful straight line.

    That face was extremely handsome, bearing a striking resemnce to Gan Tang.

 Chapter 4 I Want Her to Serve Me 4

    4: Chapter 4 I Want Her to Serve Me (4)

    4: Chapter 4 I Want Her to Serve Me (4)

    That¡¯s right!

    The man inside the car was none other than Huangfu Jue, the very male lead who had appeared in her spring dream an hour ago.

    Her heart suddenly tightened, and a hint of unmistakable panic shed in Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes behind her sses.

    What a nemesis!

    After six years, to encounter him again.

    Having signed his name neatly at the end of the document, Huangfu Jue stretched out his hand to pass the document to his assistant.

    The assistant received it and then turned to look at Gan Yuan with a smile.

    ¡°You are¡­

    Manager Liu?¡±

    Hearing the voice, Gan Yuan snapped back to reality and immediately shed an appropriately measured smile.

    ¡°Wee to Dynasty Hotel.

    I am Gan Yuan, the head of the housekeeping department.¡±

    Gan Yuan stepped back, professionally raising her right hand with a politeness that was neither servile nor haughty, just right.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, please!¡±

    Now that they hade, backing out now would only seem odd; the best course was to remain calm and see how things unfolded.

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly, a simple gesture that effortlessly conveyed the elegance and presence of a superior, polite but distant.

    He stepped out of the car, his left hand in his pocket and his right hand casually hanging by his side, the deep blue gemstone cufflinks on his white shirt cuff catching a wink of navy as they passed by the sunlight.

    His tall figure stood out amongst his stout and tall bodyguards, still as distinguished as a crane in a flock of chickens.

    The two had been at a distance, but with the man¡¯s stance, he now stood before Gan Yuan, less than a step away.

    Hismanding presence,ced with a masculine scent, rushed over her, bringing to mind the images from her dream and causing her heart to inadvertently beat faster.

    ¡°NANA¡­¡±

    The fans, unaware of what was happening, naturally mistook the car for their idol Nana¡¯s and, seeing the car door open and someone alight, immediately joined the crowd swarming towards the vehicle.

    Screams, shouts, and the security¡¯s barking¡­

    all mixed together.

    The security guards desperately held back the crowd, and the bodyguards were all tensed up.

    Huangfu Jue, however, looked straight ahead, walking neither hastily nor slowly, bearing himself as though even if the sky fell, he would not alter his pace.

    Gan Yuan led him towards the lobby entrance, ncing at the frenzied fans with puzzlement.

    This guest¡¯s status surpassed Nana¡¯s by far, and it was strange that such an important guest was not received by someone assigned specifically for the task.

    Earlier, they had referred to her as ¡°Manager Liu,¡± which seems to indicate that this guest was under Liu Chang¡¯s responsibility.

    Liu Chang always loved to show off; what was going on this time?

    The group quickly entered the lobby, leaving all the frenzied fans outside.

    The elevator doors parted, and the General Manager of the Housekeeping Department, Manager Li, hurried out along with Manager Liu Chang and several subordinates.

    A guest of the President Suite was, of course, of extreme importance to the hotel, especially since this guest had booked the entire floor.

    It was just that Huangfu Jue had arrived earlier than expected and so suddenly that it took these few a bitte toe down upon receiving the news.

    Upon seeing Huangfu Jue, Manager Li came forward with a smile, greeted him, and then immediately introduced Liu Chang to him.

    ¡°This is our Housekeeping Manager Liu Chang.

    For this visit, she will be in charge of all your affairs at the hotel!¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu!¡± Liu Chang immediately stepped forward, bowing humbly as she spoke, ¡°I apologize for the dy in weing you; we hadn¡¯t expected your early arrival.

    I¡¯m Liu Chang, the head of the housekeeping department.

    During your stay at the hotel, I will be providingprehensive quality services for you.

    If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to ask me,¡±

 Chapter 5 I Want Her to Serve Me 5

    5: Chapter 5 I Want Her to Serve Me (5)

    5: Chapter 5 I Want Her to Serve Me (5)

    ¡°I will do my best to satisfy all your requests, knowing you like blue, so¡­¡±

    Such insincere ttery failed to gain Huangfu Jue¡¯s approval.

    In his eyes, the other party was merely wasting his time.

    Uninterested in listening to her lengthy rhetoric, he strode past her.

    Liu Chang hurriedly cut off her own words, taking a few quick steps to help him press the elevator button, her voice still persisting attentively, ¡°Not only that, we have also specially air-freighted ingredients from Australia for you¡­¡±

    The man paused in his steps, turning his face towards Liu Chang, his beautiful long eyebrows furrowed.

    His eyes, obscured behind dark lenses, were difficult to read, but a powerful aura enveloped Liu Chang instantly, as if the air temperature had suddenly dropped a few degrees; her open mouth stiffened mid-air.

    Relying on her experience working in the hotel, she sensed his displeasure but didn¡¯t know what she did wrong.

    Halting her spiel, she smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, you¡­¡±

    The hand that had been hanging by the man¡¯s side was raised, turning 45 degrees in mid-air, and then stopped.

    ¡°I want her to serve me!¡±

    The neatly manicured beautiful finger pointed at Gan Yuan, who was shrinking back into the crowd, ready to take the chance to slip away.

    Compared to the incessantly chattering Liu Chang, who always looked infatuated when she saw him, Huangfu Jue preferred to be served by Gan Yuan¡ªat least, this woman wasn¡¯t as infatuated like the others and didn¡¯t talk too much.

    Watching the man point in her direction, Gan Yuan raised her eyebrows in confusion.

    Her?

    Could there be a mistake?

    A sh of resentment flickered in Liu Chang¡¯s eyes, yet her face still bore a smile, ¡°Manager Gan is not very familiar with the President Suite service, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    President Li stepped forward, grabbing Liu Chang by the arm and pulling her aside, ¡°Each of our employees can provide you with the highest quality service.

    Manager Gan!¡±

    Gan Yuan internally frowned but still walked over, stopping in front of everyone as President Li spoke with a smile, ¡°From now on, you will be responsible for all of Mr.

    Huangfu¡¯s affairs in the hotel.¡±

    Gan Yuan¡¯s face tilted slightly downwards, yet her gaze discreetly observed Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Had this man who suddenly requested her service recognized her?

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    President Li coughed, the implication clear without words.

    Burning with jealousy within, yet wearing a barbed smile on her lips, Liu Chang said, ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu favoring you is your honor.

    Could Manager Gan possibly be refusing Mr.

    Huangfu?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave the reception work for Miss NANA to the care of Manager Liu.¡±

    This task was inevitably hers, and Gan Yuan certainly wouldn¡¯t give Liu Chang the chance to nder her, opportunistically passing on her own troublesome task.

    Liu Chang¡¯s face turned sour immediately.

    NANA wasn¡¯t new to the hotel, and everyone knew how difficult she was to serve; the next few days were probably not going to be pleasant.

    Handing the room card to Liu Chang, Gan Yuan¡¯s lips quirked lightly.

    ¡°Manager Liu, thank you for your hard work!¡±

    Liu Chang, so angry she could feel pain in her lungs, could only reach out and take the room card.

    Ding!

    The elevator doors parted, and without waiting for President Li¡¯s silentmand, Gan Yuan had already taken the initiative to hold the elevator door open.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, after you!¡±

    Holding the room card, Liu Chang stood in ce with an awkward smile, her gaze lingering on Gan Yuan¡¯s back, a sh of anger in her eyes.

    Liu Chang had never had a good impression of Gan Yuan.

    This time, this single mother with no education or background had actually stolen her guest, which was nothing short of an insult to her.

 Chapter 6 I Want Her to Serve Me 6

    6: Chapter 6 I Want Her to Serve Me (6)

    6: Chapter 6 I Want Her to Serve Me (6)

    Several people filed in one after another, with Gan Yuan being thest to enter, standing in a corner of the elevator.

    Her face turned towards the front, a professional smile on her lips, her eyes secretly drifted to the corner to observe the man standing right in the center.

    Six years had passed, yet he remained the same; it seemed as if heaven had especially doted on that handsome face, leaving not a single trace of the years on it.

    Compared to the past, he had be even more reticent and inscrutable, making it even harder for her to see through him.

    The man kept his gaze straight ahead and did not spare her even a nce, which, on the contrary, made Gan Yuan feel more at ease¡ªit seemed that he hadn¡¯t recognized her, which was for the best.

    Indeed, for a man like him, a one-night encounter was nothing to linger on.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s tense nerves slightly rxed, yet deep down, she felt a faintly inexplicable emotion stirring within her.

    In a blink, they reached the top floor.

    President Li personally ushered Huangfu Jue into the guest room.

    The entire 56th floor had been booked out by him, with no other guests around.

    Several bodyguards automatically stayed in the corridor, with only two personal bodyguards and two assistants following him into the room.

    President Li also sensed Huangfu Jue¡¯s temperament and, without unnecessary talk, left Gan Yuan behind and excused himself.

    The man walked up to the sofa, the two bodyguards began to check the room, one assistant went to pour him some tea, and the other took the sunsses he had removed, respectfully stepping aside.

    The spring morning sun was just right, the light streaming in from the living room floor-to-ceiling windows casting a bright glow on the man¡¯s face, those deep blue eyes like jewels sparkling with the clear azure of a sunlitke.

    The man sitting on the sofa resembled a master¡¯s oil painting, exuding a heavy andpelling presence.

    Gan Yuan drew in a breath, lowering her eyshes.

    ¡°If Mr.

    Huangfu doesn¡¯t have any other orders¡­¡±

    ¡°I do,¡±

    the man said sparingly.

    Gan Yuan lifted her gaze, looking through the lenses, her eyes meeting his.

    He had turned around by then, his back to the light, the color of his blue eyes darkened, as profound as the night sea.

    Eyes locked, her heart suddenly tightened, but her mouth maintained polite courtesy.

    ¡°Please speak, Mr.

    Huangfu.¡±

    ¡°I need to be able to find you at any time.¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was imperiously unquestionable, his long jade-like fingers lifted lightly to signal an assistant, and then he got up to walk to the window.

    ¡°Miss Gan,¡± the assistant approached, giving her a polite nod, ¡°Please give me your contact information.¡±

    This was clearly within her job description, and of course, there was no reason for her to refuse.

    Smiling, Gan Yuan produced a business card and handed it over, her demeanor cooled to its usual professional politeness.

    ¡°Here is my card, if you need anything at all, please feel free to call me.¡±

    Stepping out of the presidential suite and into the elevator, Gan Yuan¡¯s heartbeat was still a bit erratic.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s sudden appearance was a scenario she had never anticipated.

    Just back from a week-long annual leave to continue working, she still didn¡¯t know why he was here, but from the current situation, it seemed likely unrted to her and her son.

    As long as he didn¡¯t recognize her, this matter would soon pass.

    Returning to her office, she inquired with the front desk about Huangfu Jue¡¯s booking details and immediately called Zhou Dacheng, the head of security, to carefully arrange the security detail for the 56th floor.

    ¡°The secure passageways from the 57th and 55th floors to the 56th must be guarded 24 hours by security personnel, and under no circumstances can we allow any unauthorized individuals to enter the 56th floor.¡±

 Chapter 7 I Want Her to Serve Me 7

    7: Chapter 7 I Want Her to Serve Me (7)

    7: Chapter 7 I Want Her to Serve Me (7)

    ¡°Is he just a tycoon?

    Do we really need to treat him like we¡¯re facing a formidable enemy?¡± Zhou Dacheng was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Just because someone spends money like water, does that make him a boss?

    Well, our guest can afford to book an entire floor; it¡¯s always right to be a bit more attentive,¡± Gan Yuan said.

    Others might not know Huangfu Jue¡¯s true identity, but she was fully aware of it.

    This ¡®sir¡¯ was not just an ordinary rich man; as a Prince of A Country and the future heir to the throne, he was more than just a scion from a wealthy family¡ªhe was genuine nobility.

    Having arranged the security work, she hurried to the control room to personally check if all surveince equipment near the 56th floor was functioning properly.

    She had already checked the reservation records; Huangfu Jue had only booked a room for five days.

    She prayed for five days of smooth sailing to sessfully see off this esteemed guest, and then all would be well.

    Earlier, Liu Chang had done a thorough job preparing, and Gan Yuan¡¯s transition to her work had been smooth.

    The entire afternoon passed without incident, she arranged dinner for Huangfu Jue, then issued instructions to the person in charge of the 56th floor, and only after that did Gan Yuan leave work and drive to pick up her son from kindergarten.

    At the school gate, her son¡¯s headteacher was waiting with the little guy at the entrance.

    Upon seeing Gan Yuan, the teacher immediately showed a face full of kind sympathy.

    ¡°I heard that little Gan Tang¡¯s grandfather passed away.

    Please ept my condolences!¡±

    Gan Yuan nced at her son standing next to the teacher, serene and unaffected, and had no choice but to put on a pained expression of losing a rtive.

    ¡°Thank you, we¡¯re holding up,¡± she said.

    After bidding the teacher farewell and getting into the car, Gan Yuan started the vehicle, her gaze sweeping over Gan Tang seated in his child¡¯s car seat in the back.

    ¡°Next time, are you going to say your dad died too?¡±

    In the backseat, Gan Tang¡¯s young eyes turned to face her through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?¡±

    Gan Yuan was taken aback.

    Gan Tang had certainly asked about his father before, and she had long ago told him that his father was dead.

    ¡°I was just saying,¡± Gan Yuan said quickly, trying to change the subject.

    ¡°Sit tight, I¡¯m driving now.¡±

    In the backseat, Gan Tang leaned back into his seat, ¡°A modeling agency came to the kindergarten this afternoon looking for child models.¡±

    ¡°They must have chosen my son, right?¡± Gan Yuan asked with a smile.

    The little guy had perfectly inherited her and that man¡¯s genes, plus an aura that surpassed that of ordinary children, making people often approach him for pictures when walking down the street.

    Thest time she took him to an amusement park, people mistook him for a child star, so him being chosen made sense.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the child replied.

    ¡°Then should you consider it, to help your mom share some of our family¡¯s financial burden?¡± she teased with augh.

    She had expected the little guy to respond with an emotionless ¡°Boring.¡±

    But unexpectedly¡­

    ¡°I agreed,¡± came the soft, childlike voice from the backseat.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched; she stopped the car at a red light, turning to look at her son inplete puzzlement.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Usually averse to having his photo taken and not fond of bustling scenes¡ªshe had to take stealthy pictures of him, so his willingness to be a little model was quite out of character.

    ¡°The agency said if I get chosen as their spokesperson, there will be a reward of more than a million dors a year,¡± the little guy calmly watched his mother, his eyes glowing blue-violet in the twilight, ¡°We can buy an apartment and won¡¯t have to move all the time.¡±

    The child¡¯s adult-like tone suddenly warmed Gan Yuan¡¯s heart.

    Theirndlord had just called a few days prior to inform them that the house was being sold and they needed to move out soon.

 Chapter 8 I Want Her to Serve Me 8

    8: Chapter 8 I Want Her to Serve Me (8)

    8: Chapter 8 I Want Her to Serve Me (8)

    These past few years, she had been running around with the little guy and hadn¡¯t felt it much, but she hadn¡¯t expected the little guy to take this matter to heart.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± She shed a radiant smile at her son, ¡°moving houses often isn¡¯t that bad.

    We can live in different houses all the time.

    Buying a house and then having to decorate is such a hassle.

    Plus, even if we were to buy a house, Mommy would work hard to make money.

    You don¡¯t need to worry about these things.¡±

    Her son was the apple of her eye, and of course, she wouldn¡¯t let him do something he didn¡¯t want to for money.

    He was still so young; he shouldn¡¯t have to worry about the hardships of survival.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡± Gan Tang said solemnly, ¡°Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll go for the audition.¡±

    No one knows a child better than its mother.

    The little guy may be small, but he was stubborn and resolute; once he had made up his mind, not even Gan Yuan could easily change it.

    Just by the tone of his voice, she knew the little guy was determined.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Gan Yuan reached out and gently pinched the little guy¡¯s face, ¡°My son is so young but already thinks about making money for the family, Mommy hasn¡¯t doted on you in vain!

    How about this, tonight Mommy will treat you to a big meal.

    What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°The steak from your hotel.¡±

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow; Huangfu Jue was still at the hotel, and she didn¡¯t want to take the little guy there.

    ¡°I know of a newly opened Italian restaurant.

    Shall we give it a try?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, I also know of another restaurant¡­¡±

    The little guy crossed his arms and squinted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Mommy want me to go to the hotel?¡±

    That posture was eerily simr to the man she had seen during the day.

    So sharp, he had noticed her reluctance so quickly?

    ¡°What?

    No!¡± Gan Yuan replied with a smile, ¡°I just wanted to take you to try something new.

    Since you insist, let¡¯s go and see if Uncle Qiao has any new dishes recently.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Mother and son rushed back to the hotel together and headed to the western restaurant on the thirteenth floor.

    The restaurant staff recognized them and immediately greeted them warmly, leading them to a table by the window.

    While Gan Yuan was ordering, Gan Tang got up and went to the restroom to wash his hands.

    He had been to the hotel countless times and knew his way around well.

    He quickly arrived at the restroom, washed his hands under the tap, and was just about to reach for a paper towel.

    Then he heard a flurry of hurried footsteps in the corridor, and a drunken man staggered into the restroom.

    Seeing that the man was about to bump into him, Gan Tang quickly stepped back, just as someone else came out of the restroom, and he bumped right into them.

    He swayed, nearly falling.

    A warm palm reached out in time, steadying his small shoulders, and righted his tilted body.

    After standing straight, the little guy turned to look at the person who had helped him¡ªa tall young man, sharply dressed, with handsome features and deep blue eyes as profound as the sea.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The little guy politely expressed his gratitude.

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t normally care about such minor incidents.

    Upon hearing the little guy¡¯s voice, his gaze naturally moved over andnded on the small figure in front of him.

    A short-sleeved white shirt, ck suspenders¡­

    a simple kindergarten uniform, yet the little guy still emanated a sense of elegance and nobility.

    When his gaze touched those purple-blue glowing ink-ck eyes on the little guy¡¯s face, Huangfu Jue¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.

    Such unique eyes!

    In his heart, an unconscious wave of tenderness emerged, and the usually cold man spoke in an uncharacteristically gentle tone.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    The little guy shook his head lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

 Chapter 9 I Want Her to Serve Me 9

    9: Chapter 9 I Want Her to Serve Me (9)

    9: Chapter 9 I Want Her to Serve Me (9)

    Wow!

    The drunken man leaned over the trash can and began to vomit.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Tang turned their heads at the sound, both men, one big and one small, furrowed their brows simultaneously.

    As neat freaks, they naturally disliked seeing such a scene.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, uncle, goodbye.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Huangfu Jue, Gan Tang turned around and swiftly trotted out of the restroom on his tender little legs.

    Huangfu Jue turned and quickly washed his fingers at the sink, reaching for a paper towel to dry his hands when he suddenly remembered something and turned to hurry back through the corridor.

    In the corridor, there was no sign of the little guy.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu,¡± the assistant greeted him as he approached, ¡°all the guests have arrived.¡±

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly and stepped out of the corridor, scanning the restaurant with a nce.

    In the restaurant, guests were eating and chatting in groups of three or two.

    There was no sign of the little guy, and he felt a slight disappointment.

    He had no choice but to turn and head toward the private booth he had reserved.

    In a corner of the restaurant, Gan Tang was already seated in a high-backed chair, elegantly holding a knife and fork, ready to cut into the steak in front of him.

    The table they were at was tucked in the corner of the restaurant, invisible from the main hall, somewhat private, with a good view¡ªit was Gan Tang¡¯s favorite spot.

    After only a few bites of steak, Gan Tang lifted his hand and smiled towards someone in the distance.

    ¡°Uncle Qiao.¡±

    Gan Yuan turned her face and indeed saw the tall man walking out with a tray, his handsome figure wrapped in a ck chef¡¯s uniform, moving with a suave gait.

    The man walked casually, yet he had already attracted the attention of all the women in the restaurant.

    Gan Yuan shook her head slightly.

    It was a pity for Qiao Liang not to be a model.

    Smiling as he arrived at their table, Qiao Liang lifted the corners of his lips, showing a warm smile to the little guy.

    ¡°Have you had fun going out with Mom these past few days?¡±

    The little guy nodded with a smile, and Qiao Liang reached out to tousle his hair.

    His clear eyes then turned to Gan Yuan, his tone carrying a concern, ¡°I heard the guest on the 56th floor is a bit difficult to deal with.

    Did everything go smoothly?¡±

    Gan Yuan returned the smile, ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Qiao Liang straightened up and ced the dishes from the tray onto their table, ¡°I just happened to have been working on a couple of new dishes these days.

    Give them a try.¡±

    Gan Yuan nced at the exquisite dishes on the table, ¡°I will try them, but let¡¯s settle this first, I am paying the bill.¡±

    Qiao Liang¡¯s smile broadened, ¡°I should be the one grateful for you helping to taste-test my dishes.

    How could I let you pay?¡±

    Gan Yuan put down her knife and fork, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can only stop bringing Xiaotang here to eat.¡±

    One should not ept reward without rendering service.

    Half a year ago, when Qiao Liang was new to the hotel restaurant, a customer deliberately made things difficult for him.

    Gan Yuan, who couldn¡¯t stand to watch, stepped in to help him out.

    Since then, Qiao Liang had been exceptionally kind to her and Xiaotang.

    Every time they came to the restaurant, Qiao Liang would find a way to send over one or two dishes.

    The hotel had its rules, and these ounts would inevitably be charged to him.

    He had only been at the hotel for half a year, and as the sous chef, his sry wasn¡¯t very high.

    Gan Yuan felt bad about always letting him pick up the tab.

    Qiao Liang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Alright, you can pay for these two dishes, but I¡¯ll treat you to dessertter!¡±

    Gan Yuan could only nod, ¡°Xiaotang, thank Uncle Qiao.¡±

    Since he had conceded, it would be somewhat ungracious to refuse further.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Qiao.¡± The little guy politely spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Smiling at the little guy, Qiao Liang turned his head to nod at Gan Yuan, ¡°I have to get back to work now.

    We¡¯ll chatter.¡±

    It was the peak time for meals, and the kitchen was bustling; he didn¡¯t have much time to chat with them.

 Chapter 10 I Want Her to Serve Me 10

    10: Chapter 10 I Want Her to Serve Me (10)

    10: Chapter 10 I Want Her to Serve Me (10)

    Before the two could finish their main course, the two most expensive desserts and fruits had been served at the table.

    Gazing at therge dessert in front of him, Gan Yuan turned his face toward the direction of the kitchen, and his brows slightly furrowed.

    Qiao Liang was really too generous for his own good.

    At this rate of splurging, his sry of a few thousand would probably be gone within a week.

    As far as she knew, Qiao Liang didn¡¯t live in the staff dormitory.

    Could he really afford his expenses on such a sry?

    Across from her, Gan Tang picked up a piece of fruit from his te.

    ¡°If you date Uncle Qiao, I wouldn¡¯t object,¡± he said.

    Gan Yuan looked up to see the little guy opposite her pointing a finger, continuing seriously.

    ¡°Height, looks, temperament, character¡­

    Uncle Qiao is pretty good,¡± he folded another finger, ¡°And, his cooking is delicious.

    If you date him, wouldn¡¯t we need to order takeout all the time?¡±

    Gan Yuan smiled.

    Was this little thing trying to find her a partner or a chef?

    ¡°Do you want him to be your dad?¡±

    The little guy immediately shook his head.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Reaching for a piece of the cake on the te, Gan Yuan rolled her eyes at her son, ¡°Then don¡¯t matchmake for me randomly.¡±

    The little guy shrugged his shoulders and quietly ate his fruit without speaking anymore.

    After dinner, Gan Yuan took the little guy to her office.

    The little guy took out his drawing board to draw, while she made a thorough round of the 56th floor to make sure everything was normal before returning to the office.

    Seeing that the little guy had finished drawing, she took out his swimsuit and her sportswear from the cab.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to exercise!¡±

    Since he was young, Gan Yuan always paid close attention to the little guy¡¯s health.

    He was in excellent physical condition, not only taller than average but also seldom caught a cold through the year.

    Because he was too young for other sports, Gan Yuan specifically got him a swimming pass at the hotel, insisting on swimming at least three to four times a week.

    After taking the little guy to the Kangle Center¡¯s changing room, waiting for him to change ande to the poolside to warm-up, Gan Yuan stood by the poolside and waved at him.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to the gym to exercise, I¡¯lle back for youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The little guy waved back at her, then deftly jumped into the pool and began swimming skillfully.

    After leaving a message with the lifeguard at the Kangle Center, Gan Yuan rushed out of the swimming pool area and went to the gym.

    After changing into her sportswear, she headed to a treadmill in the corner, stretched briefly, and then started jogging.

    She hadn¡¯t been running for more than twenty minutes when a staff member from the Kangle Center burst in urgently.

    ¡°Manager Gan, you shoulde quickly.

    Xiaotang and Manager Liu are having an argument,¡± they said.

    Upon hearing her son was involved, Gan Yuan¡¯splexion changed instantly, and she raced out of the gym with her phone in hand.

    Rushing into the swimming hall, she saw from a distance the little guy in his swimsuit standing by the pool, facing the menacing Liu Chang, with several staff members from the Kangle Center nearby.

    Liu Chang crossed her arms, looking down at the little guy with disdain and anger in her tone, ¡°Apart from you, there¡¯s no one else in the entire swimming center.

    If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it?¡±

    ¡°Boring.¡±

    The little guy replied impatiently, making to walk towards the swimming pool, intending to continue his swim which had been interrupted by Liu Chang.

    Naturally, the little guy wasn¡¯t in a good mood.

    ¡°You stop right there!¡±

    Seeing him about to leave, Liu Chang reached out to grab his arm.

    Before her hand could touch Gan Tang, another hand stretched out and grabbed her wrist.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The new story arrives as promised.

    Are you still there?

 Chapter 11 I Want Her to Serve Me 11

    11: Chapter 11 I Want Her to Serve Me (11)

    11: Chapter 11 I Want Her to Serve Me (11)

    The hand was fair-skinned, with slender and beautiful fingers that seemed delicate yet possessed astonishing strength.

    Liu Chang only felt her arm might break from the pain; when she looked up, she was met with a pair of eyes filled with anger.

    Gan Yuan flicked her wrist, and Liu Chang staggered back two steps before stabilizing herself.

    Pushed nearly to the point of falling by Gan Yuan, Liu Chang was about to erupt when Gan Yuan, like a hen protecting her chick, shielded her son in front of her.

    She met Liu Chang¡¯s gaze with cold eyes and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Manager Liu, what are you doing?¡±

    Gan Yuan never spoiled her son but when it came to defending him, she was second to none.

    Her son, she could scold, she could punish.

    Others?

    Not even allowed to touch a finger!

    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Liu Chang rubbed her sore wrist, and snorted coldly, ¡°Your son stole my stuff, and I was making him hand it over.

    Is that wrong?¡±

    Stole?

    The moment she heard this word, Gan Yuan¡¯s face turned even colder.

    ¡°Nonsense, my son would never steal.¡±

    Gan Yuan would never believe such a thing, not even if it killed her.

    ¡°Right, Sister Liu, Xiaotang would definitely not steal,¡± the lifeguard nearby also spoke up in defense of Gan Tang.

    ¡°Look again carefully, maybe you left it in the office?¡±

    Gan Tang was a regr at the pool and was very familiar with the staff there, partly because of Gan Yuan and partly because the child was good-looking and sensible, loved by everyone.

    ¡°Impossible?¡± Liu Chang lifted her chin, ¡°In the entire swimming pool, it was just him and me.

    My phone disappeared from my bag; if not him, then who?¡±

    ¡°My son is definitely not a thief!¡± Gan Yuan turned to her side, steadied the little guy beside her, grabbing the towel on his shoulder to wipe the water off his hair, and her gaze fell on Song Guowen, the manager of Kangle Center who was jogging over, ¡°Manager Song, please check the surveince videos at D56 and D59 to see who took Manager Liu¡¯s phone.¡±

    After speaking, Gan Yuan turned her face, and her dark eyes, through the lenses, looked at Liu Chang again.

    ¡°Manager Liu, after the truthes out, I want you to apologize to my son.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Song Guowen looked troubled, ¡°The cameras have been off the past couple of days because Kangle Center has been rewiring.¡±

    ¡°Forget it!¡± said Liu Chang, shaking the swimming goggles in her hand, gazing at Gan Tang.

    ¡°Just return the phone to me, and I¡¯ll act as if today¡¯s incident never happened, how about that?¡±

    Gan Tang frowned, ¡°Are you deaf?

    I already said no!¡±

    The small figure spoke with a proud tone.

    Liu Chang paused, then let out a coldugh.

    ¡°Fine¡­

    since you say so, I must find out the truth today!

    Manager Li, let me borrow a phone to call the police!¡±

    Both were high-level customer managers for the hotel; Li Guowen didn¡¯t want to offend either, and moreover, bringing the police would not be good for the hotel¡¯s reputation.

    He immediately tried to mediate with a smile.

    ¡°Maybe it was misced somewhere¡­

    you guys, go help Manager Liu look for her phone right away.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve looked everywhere already.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve checked all over.¡±

    ¡­

    Li Guoli pointed at the lifeguard, ¡°Weren¡¯t you here the whole time?

    Didn¡¯t you see anybody?¡±

    The lifeguard also looked innocent, shrugging and saying, ¡°I was just gone to the restroom for a moment; at the time, there were only Manager Liu and Xiaotang in the swimming pool, it seemed like there was no one else.¡±

 Chapter 12 I Want Her to Serve Me 12

    12: Chapter 12 I Want Her to Serve Me (12)

    12: Chapter 12 I Want Her to Serve Me (12)

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Chang slightly lifted her chin and nced sideways at Gan Yuan.

    ¡°Manager Gan, you¡¯ve heard it too.

    Now you can¡¯t say I¡¯m falsely using your son, can you?

    There were only the two of us in the entire swimming hall.

    If he didn¡¯t steal it, are you suggesting my phone sprouted legs and ran away?¡±

    Gan Yuan took a step toward Liu Chang, her eyes narrowing slowly behind her sses.

    ¡°If you think the phone was stolen, then call the police right now.

    Until the truth is confirmed, watch your mouth.

    I absolutely won¡¯t allow anyone to nder my son!¡±

    Meeting her gaze, Liu Chang¡¯s heart tightened.

    Those eyes behind the lenses, sharp as des, were cold and piercing.

    Feeling her skin tighten, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill rising from her tailbone, instantly turning her entire back cold.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Chang stepped back timidly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Manager Liu!¡± Before her words even fell, hurried footsteps were heard from the entrance of the swimming hall; a housekeeping staff member ran in, holding up a phone, ¡°We¡¯ve found you atst.

    Is this your phone?¡±

    Everyone turned their attention, and Liu Chang, taking the phone from the staff member¡¯s hand, saw the familiar case and felt a flush of embarrassment on her face, ¡°Where¡­

    where did you find it?¡±

    ¡°I found it while cleaning the guest rooms.¡± The staff member smiled, ¡°I saw your selfie on it and guessed it might be yours, so I brought it over immediately.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡±

    Gan Tang spoke disdainfully.

    ¡°You!¡± Liu Chang¡¯s face turned green.

    Initially feeling somewhat embarrassed for misunderstanding, she did not expect to be called an idiot in front of everyone by such a brat, and suddenly felt unable to save face, ¡°Just as expected, born of a father without a mother¡¯s teaching,pletelycking in home training!¡±

    Upon hearing thest remark, both mother and son furrowed their brows.

    Gan Yuan reached out to stop the little one from acting out and looked at Liu Chang, speaking again.

    ¡°Manager Liu, apologize to my son right now!¡±

    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet it carried an air of authority.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Chang snorted, ¡°Apologize to this wild child?

    Don¡¯t even think about it¡­ Ah¡ª¡±

    Before Liu Chang could grasp what was happening, she was already flung into the water,nding with a plop.

    Ssh went the water.

    Except for Gan Tang, all the people by the pool stood there in shock.

    No one had expected Gan Yuan to push Liu Chang into the water; they were so stunned they forgot to pay attention to Liu Chang.

    After gulping down two mouthfuls of dirty water, Liu Chang coughed as she stood up in the pool, ¡°You¡­

    cough¡­

    you dare push me?¡±

    From her elevated position by the poolside, Gan Yuan looked down at the disheveled Liu Chang, a slight smile ying on her lips.

    ¡°Son, do you see?

    This is what Mommy teaches you: if no one offends me, I offend no one, but if anyone offends me, there¡¯s no need to tolerate it.¡±

    The little one nodded gently, ¡°Mommy, I understand.¡±

    Ignoring the stunned onlookers around her, she lifted her hand and rested it on her son¡¯s shoulder, ¡°The water has been dirtied by trash.

    We won¡¯t swim today.

    Let¡¯s change and go home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The little one turned and followed her to the changing room.

    ¡°You¡­

    you stop right there!¡± Liu Chang yelled, rushing to the edge of the pool, ¡°Who¡­

    who are you calling trash¡­

    you stop!

    ¡­¡±

    Only then did the bystanderse to their senses, hurriedly helping Liu Chang out of the swimming pool.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Shaking off the bystanders, Liu Chang wiped the dirty water off her face with her hand, ¡°Gan Yuan, you¡­

    cough¡­

    just wait, this isn¡¯t over between us!¡±

 Chapter 13 I Want Her to Serve Me 13

    13: Chapter 13 I Want Her to Serve Me (13)

    13: Chapter 13 I Want Her to Serve Me (13)

    Li Guoli frowned at the sight of a thoroughly soaked Liu Chang and noticed her half-fallen false eyshes.

    He barely suppressed augh.

    ¡°Manager Liu, perhaps you should go change your clothes first?¡±

    Liu Chang snapped back to reality and finally noticed her appearance¡ªher uniform shirt was soaked and clung to her body, revealing the clear outline of her underwear.

    Something flickered before her eyes, and as she reached to touch it, the dangling half of her false eyshes fell into her hand.

    Always considering herself superior, Liu Chang felt both ashamed and infuriated by her public humiliation.

    With a cold snort, she snatched her bag, which a staff member had picked up for her, and huffed towards the exit.

    Her high heels slipped on the wet floor, and she almost did the splits, which finally provokedughter from the crowd behind her.

    When Liu Chang turned her head to look back, everyone immediately straightened their faces; some looked at the floor, others at the sky, and the rest at their feet¡­

    As she huffed out of the swimming pool, the crowd burst into collectiveughter.

    ¡°Serves her right.

    She¡¯s just a manager but acts so high and mighty every day!¡±

    ¡°Exactly.

    Lucky for Xiaotang being here, otherwise, they¡¯d probably use us of stealing, right?¡±

    ¡°But honestly, I never realized Manager Gan had such a fiery temper.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the way Manager Gan pushed her into the pool earlier was so cool!¡±

    ¡­

    Li Guoli turned his face, and at that moment, Gan Tang had changed her clothes, and Gan Yuan was taking him to the exit.

    The woman was now dressed in sportswear, standing tall and straight with a graceful figure.

    Her silhouette¡­

    was worlds apart from the usual Gan Yuan who wore loose-fitting uniforms and looked prematurely aged.

    Li Guoli took a deep breath, ¡°If the higher-ups ask about today¡¯s incident, remember to speak favorably of Manager Gan.

    It¡¯s not easy for a woman to raise a child on her own.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± The crowd responded in unison.

    Even without Li Guoli¡¯s instruction, they wouldn¡¯t side with Liu Chang.

    When Gan Yuan first started working at the hotel, her position was that of a room service attendant.

    In just a year and a half, her dedication and ability had taken her from that to the role of Senior Room Supervisor.

    She always kept a low profile, was earnest and responsible at work, and didn¡¯t put on airs even after bing a supervisor.

    Treating everyone from the general manager to the cleaning staff equally, she naturally won more hearts than Liu Chang, who had an overseas education and an air of arrogance.

    The mother and son changed their clothes and headed downstairs to the parking lot.

    The little guy, Gan Tang, frowned slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve offended Liu Chang this time; she¡¯ll surely seek revenge.¡±

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curled with nonchnce, ¡°Your mommy is not someone to be trifled with, you know!¡±

    Liu Chang had always disliked her, and this morning, because of Huangfu Jue, she outshined her again¡ªfriction with her was inevitable, and this incident was just an excuse for Liu Chang to make a scene.

    Gan Yuan reached for a towel to dry her son¡¯s still damp hair, smiling as she spoke, ¡°If you let those you dislike affect your mood, then you¡¯ve lost.

    Understand?¡±

    Liu Chang was a paper tiger, incapable of any new tricks beyond deliberately causing trouble or giving her the cold shoulder, none of which Gan Yuan cared about.

    The little guy thought for a moment, nodded his head, and rxed his expression, ¡°Mommy, I understand.¡±

    Gan Yuan bent down to kiss his forehead and casually put an arm around his small shoulders.

    ¡°My son is so smart.

    Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading home!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The next morning, as soon as Gan Yuan arrived at the hotel, she received a call from Li¡¯s assistant, informing her to report to the general manager¡¯s office.

 Chapter 14 I Want Her to Serve Me 14

    14: Chapter 14 I Want Her to Serve Me (14)

    14: Chapter 14 I Want Her to Serve Me (14)

    As she had anticipated, Liu Chang sat on the sofa with tearful eyes in the office, and there was no need to guess that she had just beenining about her.

    Liu Chang was a master¡¯s degree returnee from abroad with a specialization in hotel management.

    She had interned inrge international hotels overseas.

    Despite holding the same position as a senior manager in the customer department as Gan Yuan, she had never regarded Gan Yuan, an uneducated single mother, as worthy of her attention.

    Having finally found an opportunity, she naturally would not let it slip away.

    When Gan Yuan walked in, Liu Chang was sobbing pitifully in front of CEO Li, tears and snot streaming down her face.

    Seeing Gan Yuan enter, Liu Chang¡¯s crying intensified.

    ¡°Look at my arm, it¡¯s all bruised¡­

    It¡¯s from when she pushed me yesterday¡­

    If my work isn¡¯t up to par, she¡¯s free to criticize me, but what is this, taking advantage of the situation¡­

    CEO Li, I really can¡¯t work like this¡­¡±

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t even nce at her, ¡°CEO Li, you wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°Gan Yuan, this¡­¡± CEO Li gestured with his chin towards Liu Chang, ¡°Did you push her?¡±

    Gan Yuan replied with decisive brevity, ¡°Yes.¡±

    CEO Li was slightly taken aback; he had thought that as long as Gan Yuan casually mentioned it was not intentional, he could easily smooth things over and have her apologize, and that would be the end of it.

    Why did she admit it outright?

    In the year and a half since Gan Yuan had been working at the hotel, her capability was evident to all; no matter how difficult the customers were, she could handle them.

    CEO Li had always had a good impression of her.

    He had always seen Gan Yuan as low-key and diligent.

    That she would have done such a thing this time was somewhat unexpected to him.

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±

    Gan Yuan smiled, ¡°We¡¯re all colleagues, how could I intentionally push her?

    It was obviously an ident¡­¡±

    Liu Changcked the ability to oust her; this would all just blow over, turning a big deal into a small one, and a small one into nothing.

    Gan Yuan was very clear about this.

    At this moment, Liu Chang couldn¡¯t even bother to cry and abruptly stood up from the sofa.

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±

    Her phone vibrated in her pocket.

    Gan Yuan took it out and saw the room number disyed on the screen, a hint of amusement shing in her eyes.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s call couldn¡¯t have been more timely!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, CEO Li, it¡¯s a call from Mr.

    Huangfu¡¯s room.¡±

    CEO Li¡¯s expression changed immediately, ¡°Answer it, quickly!¡±

    Liu Chang was so angry she could spit blood, yet at this moment, she dared not make a sound.

    She wasn¡¯t a fool; acting pitiful in front of CEO Li had limited effectiveness, and if she dared to throw a tantrum in front of a customer, she would simply be pping her own face.

    Gan Yuan answered the phone immediately, ¡°Hello, this is Gan Yuan¡­

    Yes, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    After hanging up, she smiled at the general manager, ¡°CEO Li, Mr.

    Huangfu needs me, what do you think¡­

    may I go?¡±

    Compared to such an important customer, such a trivial matter was of no ount.

    CEO Li immediately waved her off, ¡°Go ahead, this is a very important client; you must make sure he¡¯s satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 15 I Want Her to Serve Me 15

    15: Chapter 15 I Want Her to Serve Me (15)

    15: Chapter 15 I Want Her to Serve Me (15)

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Gan Yuan said, the corners of her lips lifting as she nodded at him before turning to face Liu Chang, ¡°Manager Liu, try to wear shorter heels next time.

    If you really took a fall, it would be bad for work if it affected your job!¡±

    After speaking, she headed toward the door.

    Liu Chang was livid, her face turning an iron blue.

    ¡°Director Li, you see¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°Let it go, you¡¯re colleagues after all.

    There¡¯s no need to quibble like this,¡± Director Li said, ncing at his watch.

    ¡°I have another meeting to attend, and you should get back to work too!¡±

    Liu Chang had no choice but to leave his office.

    Standing in the hallway, she gritted her teeth in frustration.

    ¡°Gan Yuan, you just wait!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Gan Yuan took the elevator to the 56th floor, arriving at Huangfu Jue¡¯s hotel room and gently knocked on the door with her right hand.

    The door was opened by Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant, who greeted her with a smile before pulling open the door to let her in.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    The assistant led her to the study door, knocked softly, announced her arrival, then opened the door for her, signaling her to enter.

    The study was filled with light, and the man stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows wearing only a white shirt.

    His entire silhouette was edged with gold, and his long shadow was cast upon the luxurious Persian carpet.

    Like a deity, he was dazzling to behold.

    Gan Yuan walked up, stopping four steps behind him.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, did you need something from me?¡±

    Huangfu Jue, with his back to her, raised his hand and made a signal to his assistant, who immediately handed a document to Gan Yuan.

    The document was clear in ck and white ¡ª HR Summer Release Event nning Proposal.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to use the hotel¡¯s rooftop for the release event.

    Please, Manager Gan, negotiate with the hotel.

    As the schedule has changed, Mr.

    Huangfu will need to stay here an additional ten days, so please arrange that as well.¡±

    Ten days?

    Was there some mistake?

    Was this person nning to camp out here indefinitely?

    Gan Yuan closed the document she held, the tone apologetic, but her intent was far from it.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, but some rooms on the 56th floor are already booked.

    I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t amodate Mr.

    Huangfu¡¯s request.¡±

    On any other day, she would¡¯ve gone out of her way to retain a guest and generate revenue for the hotel, but this time, she just wished he would leave as soon as possible.

    The man by the window turned around, his blue eyesnding on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay the penalty fees, you negotiate with the guests,¡± he said.

    Just as upromising as Gan Tang, this guy was equally stubborn.

    Gan Yuan inwardly cursed but maintained a smile on her face.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to arrange it.¡±

    The other party was a guest after all; she couldn¡¯t very well throw him out the door.

    The assistant handed Huangfu Jue his phone.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your call.¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu is busy, so I won¡¯t disturb you.

    I¡¯ll find a way to arrange for the room,¡± she said.

    After nodding at him, Gan Yuan turned and left his room.

    When she reached the elevator, she curled her lips and mockingly swung her fist at the imagined handsome face of Huangfu Jue in midair.

    Had she been too amodating, making him want to stay an extra ten days?

    How could he not be aware of how annoying he was?

    Ding!

    The elevator doors opened.

    Gan Yuan stepped into the elevator and was about to press the floor button when she saw Huangfu Jue, apanied by his assistant and bodyguard, heading in the direction of the elevator.

    Their eyes inadvertently met, and Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t pretend not to see him, so she had to hold the elevator door and wait for them to enter.

    The man walked in unhurriedly, and the assistant gave her a thankful smile.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Gan Yuan quickly replied with the trademark smile of a service worker, ¡°Which floor are you going to?¡±

    ¡°First floor, thank you,¡± the assistant answered with a smile.

 Chapter 16 I Want Her to Serve Me 16

    16: Chapter 16 I Want Her to Serve Me (16)

    16: Chapter 16 I Want Her to Serve Me (16)

    She reached out to help press the elevator button for his floor, then turned around, facing the elevator doors.

    The walls of the elevator were so smooth they clearly reflected his figure.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly, observing the man¡¯s silhouette.

    Had he suddenly decided to extend his stay for work, or was it for another reason?

    Huangfu Jue nced sideways, his gaze sweeping over her profile.

    d in the hotel¡¯s uniform, her ck hair was meticulously arranged at the back of her head, and a pair of wide-brimmed stic sses obscured her face; the only makeup on her otherwise bare face was a bit of lipstick.

    Unlike other women who always try to look younger, she had a youthfully tender and smooth neck, but wore a mature, dark red lipstick.

    The uniform she wore was slightly loose, hiding her curves.

    The legs that showed beneath the skirt of the uniform were toned and shapely, without an ounce of superfluous fat.

    She clearly had a good figure, so why deliberately hide it?

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes returned to Gan Yuan¡¯s face, and from the side of her sses, he could see her eyes, now slightly squinted, focused on the reflective elevator wall like a sly and scheming little fox.

    Those eyes¡­

    unconsciously reminded him of someone.

    ¡°Has Manager Gan been working here for a long time?¡±

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly ask a question, and after a two-second pause, she turned her face and revealed a trademark professional smile.

    ¡°Almost two years.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­

    where did you work before?¡±

    Is he checking my background?

    She secretly curled her lips but kept smiling on her face.

    ¡°They were some insignificant small hotels that Mr.

    Huangfu has probably never heard of.¡±

    The elevator stopped, the doors parted, and guest dragged their suitcases inside.

    The two of them stepped back at the same time to make space, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s bodyguard stepped forward to shield him from the other passengers.

    The elevator, originally spacious, now felt a bit crowded; the man retreated to an inner position, and his fingers hanging by his side inadvertently touched hers, sending a jolt through both of their hands.

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow and shrank back into the corner, withdrawing her fingers as if in evident dislike.

    Noticing her motion, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes narrowed slightly.

    It was always him who felt disdain for others, so was he actually disdained by a woman this time?

    The elevator reached the fourth floor, and Gan Yuan hurried out of the elevator, walking briskly to her office where she sighed with relief upon closing the door behind her.

    At her chest, her heart pounded more urgently than usual.

    Gan Yuan circled her office and threw herself into a chair, then irritably mmed the folder in her hand onto the desk.

    It was just a touch of the hands, Gan Yuan, was it really that upsetting?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At HF Building, in the audition room.

    Gan Tang, dressed in a little suit, sat calmly on the oversized leather sofa,posed and unfazed under the scrutiny of the camera.

    The small child leaned against the back of the sofa, hands resting on the armrests, naturally exuding the aura of a young king, every move dripping with nobility.

    The door to the audition room swung open, and Huangfu Jue stepped inside.

    This time, thepany was acquiring a children¡¯s clothingpany and developing a new children¡¯s clothing brand.

    They were searching globally for a suitable brand ambassador.

    He had already visited several countries and hadn¡¯t found any boy that satisfied him.

    Having just received a report about a boy who perfectly matched the brand¡¯s image, he hade personally to see for himself.

    As he looked up and saw Gan Tang sitting on the sofa, turning his face to the side, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes briefly showed surprise, followed by a bright gleam.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning, kisses~!~

    This new story needs care, so remember to vote and leavements.

 Chapter 17 I Want Her to Serve Me 17

    17: Chapter 17 I Want Her to Serve Me (17)

    17: Chapter 17 I Want Her to Serve Me (17)

    It¡¯s actually this child!

    ¡°Mr.

    President,¡± the advertising director in charge of this audition, Xu Anran, trotted over, ¡°You¡¯re here, the child I just mentioned is him.

    What do you think?¡±

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly.

    ¡°I knew you would be satisfied.¡± Xu Anran turned back to the photographer¡¯s area and gestured to his assistant, ¡°Hold on, call this child¡¯s parent over.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a parent.¡± Sitting on the sofa, Gan Tang straightened her back, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the contract first.

    If you agree to my terms, I will sign with you.¡±

    This tiny thing actually wants to negotiate terms with him?

    Xu Anran was amused, ¡°You want to discuss a contract with me?¡±

    ¡°Can you make a decision?¡± Gan Tang looked at him and asked, her face resembling a little adult, both dashing and adorable.

    ¡°I can,¡± Huangfu Jue said.

    ¡°This is ourpany¡¯s chairman, he definitely can make decisions,¡± Xu Anran said with a smile.

    Because of the lighting, Gan Tang had not noticed Huangfu Jue at first.

    Hearing his voice, the little guy turned his face and recognized him at a nce.

    ¡°Is it you?!¡±

    Seeing Huangfu Jue, a trace of surprise also appeared in Gan Tang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The two of you know each other?¡± Xu Anran asked in astonishment.

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t exin and walked over to sit in the main seat.

    Having an eye for detail, Xu Anran quickly called the little guy over and settled him in a small chair used for auditions.

    An adult and a child sat opposite each other, and then, simultaneously, they lifted an arm to rest on the armrest and propped up their cheeks slightly.

    Noticing the other¡¯s action, both raised their brows slightly.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand on his forehead raised his fingers gently, ¡°What are your terms?¡±

    ¡°I want to advance two years¡¯ worth of endorsement fees,¡± Gan Tang answered seriously.

    The people around themughed softly upon hearing the little guy¡¯s words.

    This little one isn¡¯t big, but his appetite sure is.

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯tugh but looked at the little guy¡¯s face calmly.

    Although it was only the second time they met, he felt an inexplicable liking and approval for the little guy before him.

    ¡°Do you need money that badly?¡±

    The little guy shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m short of money; I¡¯m short of a house.

    Moving is hard and troublesome, and I don¡¯t want my mommy and me to always be moving.¡±

    ¡°Mommy and me¡±?!

    It seems to be a single-parent family.

    Huangfu Jue nodded gently.

    The man of few words, unusually, felt in the mood for a chat.

    ¡°Do you think I will agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The little guy was certain.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The man raised his beautiful long eyebrows slightly, his tone more intrigued, ¡°Why?¡±

    The little guy lifted his chin, his tone proud and confident, ¡°Because you won¡¯t find a model more suitable than me.¡±

    Huangfu Jue narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Reasons?¡±

    The little guy spread out a pretty little finger, ¡°First, during the photo shoot, other kids only took a few pictures, but I took dozens.

    Second, I just heard them say that you have been looking for a suitable model in several countries.

    Third¡­¡± The little guy¡¯s gaze met Huangfu Jue¡¯s, he lightly smiled and stretched out a third finger, ¡°You¡¯re the big BOSS here, negotiating terms with me personally, which means you¡¯ve already chosen me.¡±

    The people around were all showing surprised expressions.

    A five-year-old child had such meticulous thinking.

    ¡°I agree to your terms,¡± Huangfu Jue nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Get his guardian to sign the contract immediately.¡±

 Chapter 18 I Want Her to Serve Me 18

    18: Chapter 18 I Want Her to Serve Me (18)

    18: Chapter 18 I Want Her to Serve Me (18)

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The little guy stood up, stepped forward to approach him, and extended his right hand, ¡°Mr.

    Chairman, it¡¯s a pleasure doing business with you.¡±

    ncing at the tiny hand stretched out in mid-air, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He rose to his feet and extended hisrge hand to grasp the little one.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure doing business with you!¡±

    The hands of the tall and the short sped in mid-air.

    As they let go of their hands, a staff member immediately came over to take Gan Tang away.

    Watching the little one¡¯s retreating figure, Huangfu Jue suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Gan Tang turned his face towards him, ¡°Uncle, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Gan Tang, the ¡®Gan¡¯ from ¡®sweet¡¯ and the ¡®Tang¡¯ from ¡®crabapple¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡®Let the sweet crabapple grow, do not prune or chop¡¯¡­¡± Huangfu Jue gently nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good name.¡±

    ¡°My mommy picked it for me.¡± Gan Tang looked up at him, ¡°What about you, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The staff member by their side was about to speak up, ¡°This is our¡­¡±

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to signal for silence, then introduced himself.

    ¡°Huangfu Jue.¡±

    He was still contemting how to exin the ¡®Jue¡¯ character in his name to a child, when the little one already asked him about it.

    ¡°¡®Jue¡¯ as in ¡®an evening¡¯s promises are like rings, night after night they form a bangle¡¯?¡±

    Huangfu Jue was taken aback.

    Such a young child knew this line of poetry?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Gan Tang nodded as if he were a little adult, ¡°Nice name.¡±

    The pose was a perfect echo of Huangfu Jue just moments before.

    Xu Anranughed, ¡°The two of you really do resemble each other.

    If I didn¡¯t know better, I might have mistaken you two for father and son!¡±

    Father and son?!

    The two men looked at each other, their gazes falling upon each other¡¯s faces that bore some resemnce, and surprise flickered in their eyes simultaneously.

    Ding¡ª¡ª

    The wristwatch phone on Gan Tang¡¯s wrist suddenly rang.

    Seeing the words ¡°Mommy¡± on the screen, the little guy lifted his hand to press the answer button, and Gan Yuan¡¯s voice came through the watch¡¯s speaker, ¡°My dear son, how is it going¡­

    Did mommy¡¯s house situation get resolved?¡±

    Huangfu Jue immediately recognized that it was Gan Yuan¡¯s voice, so the child was her son; no wonder he had appeared at the hotel yesterday.

    ¡°The other party has agreed to sign a contract with me.

    Do you have time toe over to sign the contract?¡± Gan Tang replied with a smile.

    ¡°You little thing, not bad!¡± Gan Yuan chuckled softly, ¡°I just managed to send away a pest, and I still have work to do, so youe directly to the hotel.¡±

    A pest!

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow, was she referring to him?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gan Tang hung up the phone and politely nodded at Huangfu Jue.

    ¡°Then we shall go to the hotel where my mom works to sign the contract.

    Can we leave now?¡±

    Xu Anran waved her hand, and a staff member immediately jogged over to escort Gan Tang away.

    Huangfu Jue walked out of the audition room, his gaze lingering on the little figure growing distant, his blue eyes narrowing once again.

    That woman just called him a pest; did she find him so repulsive?!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Dynasty Hotel.

    Gan Yuan looked over the contract brought by the staff member with a serious expression and didn¡¯t immediately sign her name.

    Instead, she turned to look at Gan Tang sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Xiaotang, are you really sure you want to take this job?¡±

    From the beginning to the end, she hadn¡¯t nced at the check on the table once; money wasn¡¯t much of a desire for her.

    For Gan Yuan, her son¡¯s happiness was what mattered most.

    The little guy kept his gaze on the book in his hands, not even raising his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Gan Yuan opened the pen on the table, ¡°If you¡¯ve changed your mind, it¡¯s not toote.¡±

 Chapter 19 I Want Her to Serve Me 19

    19: Chapter 19 I Want Her to Serve Me (19)

    19: Chapter 19 I Want Her to Serve Me (19)

    The little fellow turned another page of the book.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Gan Yuan shook her head gently and picked up the pen to sign her full name in thest column for guardian.

    Seeing herplete the signing of the documents, the staff member who had brought Gan Tang back immediately put down the ss of water in hand and rose from the sofa.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll head back now.

    Follow-up matters will be handled by specialized staff who will contact you.

    Please cooperate as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Gan Yuan smiled, stood up, and escorted the person to the door, watching them walk away before turning around to sit beside her son, who was reading.

    She wrapped her arm around Gan Tang¡¯s small shoulders, ¡°My son is truly amazing, making enough money for a new house so quickly.

    It looks like mommy might be able to retire early, huh?¡±

    The little guy put down his book and looked at her seriously, ¡°I can make money now, so if mommy doesn¡¯t want to work, she can quit.

    I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Looking at his little face, Gan Yuan felt a wave of warmth in her heart and kissed his cheek gently before pulling him into an embrace with a deep breath.

    ¡°Good son.¡±

    Her palm gently caressed her son¡¯s soft short hair as the corners of Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards.

    For her son, she had given up much and endured hardships, yet she never regretted it.

    Indeed, time proved that she was right; the child was the best gift life had bestowed upon her.

    Even now, she firmly believed that keeping him had been the most correct decision of her life.

    ¡°Since my son is going to be a model soon, of course, he needs to buy some new clothes.¡± Gan Yuan nced at her watch, ¡°Just give me a few minutes to finish my work, and then we¡¯ll go to the mall.¡±

    Getting up and walking over to her desk, she spotted the cheque on it and casually picked it up, her lips curling lightly as she scanned over the figures.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the head of thispany is quite amusing, directly giving two million to this little brat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because your son is worth that price.¡± The little guy spoke calmly.

    Gan Yuan casually ced the cheque into the chequebook, ¡°Wrong, my son is priceless!¡±

    The phone on the desk rang, and Gan Yuan frowned as she nced at the number.

    ¡°What does this annoying devil want now?¡± She reached out to answer the call, ¡°Hello?!¡±

    ¡°Come to my room.¡±

    Huangfu¡¯s voice was pleasant and authoritative on the other end.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers tightened around the receiver, yet her tone remained gentle.

    ¡°May I ask what Mr.

    Huangfu needs?¡±

    ¡°You have a son, Miss Gan, right?¡±

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Why would he suddenly ask about that?

    Could it be he knows who she is, who Gan Tang is?

    Gan Yuan clutched her fingers tightly, striving to keep her voice calm.

    ¡°Why do you ask, Mr.

    Huangfu?¡±

    ¡°To meet in person.¡±

    Then the call ended.

    ¡°Hello?

    Hello!¡±

    Only the dial tone came through the receiver.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Muttering a curse, Gan Yuan circled the desk and rushed to the door, pulling it open but halting in her tracks.

    She turned to look at Gan Tang, who was back to reading intently on the sofa.

    ¡°Xiaotang, you¡­¡±

    The little guy lifted his face, looking at her with confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gan Yuan held back the question on the tip of her tongue, ¡°Just wait here for mommy a moment, I¡¯ll be back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiaotang dropped his gaze back to his book and continued reading.

    Biting her lip, Gan Yuan strode out of the office, rushed into the elevator, and as it ascended, she crossed her arms and fell into deep thought.

    How did that guy find out, and what did he want to talk to her about¡­

 Chapter 20 I Want Her to Serve Me 20

    20: Chapter 20 I Want Her to Serve Me (20)

    20: Chapter 20 I Want Her to Serve Me (20)

    Could it be that he suddenly appeared just for Gan Tang¡­

    Thinking of this possibility, she immediately pursed her lips.

    Don¡¯t even think about it!

    That was her son, and no one was going to take him away, not even him.

    Ding¡ª

    The elevator stopped at the 56th floor, and Gan Yuan strode out of the elevator.

    She swept down the hallway like the wind to Huangfu Jue¡¯s guest room and pressed the doorbell.

    The one who opened the door was still Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant, who politely invited her in.

    As soon as she entered the living room, Gan Yuan saw Huangfu Jue sitting on the sofa, flipping through a stack of photos.

    Her gaze immediately caught sight of Gan Tang in them.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes shifted, and he gestured with his chin to the sofa opposite him.

    ¡°Sit,¡± he said.

    Taking a deep breath, Gan Yuan stepped forward and sat across from him, her eyes scanning the table and pausing for two seconds on the fruit knife.

    ¡°What would Director Gan like to drink?¡± the assistant asked politely.

    Gan Yuan smiled sideways at him, ¡°Please get me a freshly ground ck coffee from the restaurant on the tenth floor, thank you!¡±

    The assistant was slightly taken aback.

    Isn¡¯t she being quite impolite?

    Catching a glimpse of Huangfu Jue¡¯s unruffled demeanor, the assistant put on a smile again.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment!¡±

    Since the gentleman had invited this guest, naturally, one shouldn¡¯t be negligent.

    With a sidelong nce, watching the assistant leave the guest room, a smile shed in Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes.

    The bodyguards weren¡¯t in the room, now it was just the two of them.

    If there truly was a conflict, one-on-one, she shouldn¡¯t lose!

    Huangfu Jue put down the photos in his hand.

    ¡°I will take Xiaotang to Europe in three days,¡± he said.

    This time¡¯s children¡¯s clothing brand was focusing on high-end formal wear, and the ancient buildings and streets of Europe were most suitable for street photography.

    Talking about straightforward, he thought he could just take his son away that simply?

    Gan Yuan sneered, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    His blue eyes lifted from the photos, and his gazended on Gan Yuan¡¯s face across the void as Huangfu Jue slightly raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Reason?¡± he asked.

    Gan Yuan leaned forward, her hands on the coffee table, fingers surreptitiously pressing down on the fruit knife.

    ¡°Simple!

    He is my son, and wherever I am, that¡¯s where he¡¯ll be!¡± she dered.

    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Huangfu Jue nodded slightly.

    ¡°You can go with him.¡±

    She was the child¡¯s guardian, and such a request wasn¡¯t unreasonable.

    For a child of his age, it was only logical to be apanied by his mother on such a long trip.

    Gan Yuan was speechless.

    Who did he think he was, thinking he could take her along as well?

    Gan Yuan clenched the fruit knife in her hand and abruptly stood up.

    ¡°My son isn¡¯t going anywhere!¡±

    Watching the Gan Yuan who was aggressively confronting him, Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze shifted from her tightly sped hands to her face, his tone carrying a hint of irritation.

    ¡°Director Gan, do you have an objection to the contract?¡±

    The contract clearly stated that as a guardian, she should cooperate with thepany¡¯s work arrangements.

    What kind of attitude was this?

    Contract?

    Gan Yuan was taken aback.

    Her gaze swept over his face and settled on the photos on the coffee table.

    The backgrounds and lighting in the photos were very sophisticated, not looking like paparazzi shots.

    They rather seemed like audition photos.

    Could it be that the children¡¯s clothingpany her son signed with belongs to him?

    Impossible, she had specifically checked the details of thatpany at work today.

    It had no connection with HF Group¡­

    Bang!

    A muffled sound came from the bathroom across the room, followed by the sound of rushing water.

    Both were stunned for two seconds, then Gan Yuan quickly put down the fruit knife and rushed towards the washroom, while Huangfu Jue stood up and followed her.

    Reaching the bathroom door, Gan Yuan reached out and pulled it open.

 Chapter 21 I Want Her to Serve Me 21

    21: Chapter 21 I Want Her to Serve Me (21)

    21: Chapter 21 I Want Her to Serve Me (21)

    As soon as the door opened, a cold jet of water hit her square in the face and body, the sses fortunately shielding her eyes, but other ces were not so lucky.

    Ignoring the water on her body, Gan Yuan dashed into the washroom.

    Through the water droplets on her sses, she could see the shower switch malfunctioning, spurting water like a fountain.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    She cursed softly, turned, and rushed to the sink to turn off the water valve.

    Just as she was turning around, she saw a tall figure in front of her.

    Taken by surprise, she bumped right into him.

    A familiar scent invaded her nostrils, and she instinctively stretched out her arms to brace against his body, attempting to dodge backward.

    But just as she raised her arms, they were caught by two warm, strong hands.

    The next second, her back pressed against the cold, damp bathroom wall.

    Her hands were grabbed and held above her head, and Gan Yuan instinctively bent her right knee to kick back, but she soon put her foot back down and softened the fierceness in her eyes to reveal the panicked expression of an ordinary, startled woman.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, what¡­

    what are you doing?¡±

    If it was just about the contract, then that meant he didn¡¯t know anything yet.

    How could she reveal herself?

    Using his body to pin her against the wall, he lifted his right hand and yanked off the ck-rimmed sses from her face.

    Her hair was already drenched, with strands sticking to her pale, full forehead.

    Her eyes, normally hidden behind wide-rimmed sses, were now exposed to him without any cover.

    Her eyes carried a hint of panic, and their shiny pupils reflected his silhouette.

    Making eye contact with him made Gan Yuan feel guilty, and she immediately looked away, ready to lower her face.

    She had to be extra careful to avoid slipping up around this astute man.

    As she lowered her head, his hand reached out to her chin and lifted her face to meet his gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t look at me?¡±

    Gan Yuan struggled with a stern face, feigning the anger and confusion that seemed appropriate for the situation.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, please show some respect.

    If you keep this up, I¡¯m going to call for help!¡±

    The man tightened his grip on her chin, his handsome face moving closer to hers.

    In the air, the water continued to spray, gradually soaking his hair and clothes.

    Their faces were inches apart, and she could clearly see a pearl-like water droplet hanging from his gold-brownshes.

    The water trickled down his short hair, over the straight bridge of his nose, and onto her cheek.

    The droplet was cold, yet his breath was scaldingly hot.

    Ayer of goosebumps arose on her skin, blood rushing to her cheeks, turning them red, as Gan Yuan¡¯s breathing tightened and her heartbeat uncontrobly quickened.

    She struggled forcibly, ¡°Let go of me, release me¡­¡±

    His arms were like iron mps, impossible to break free from.

    Meeting her gaze at close range, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes stared deeply into her pupils.

    ¡°Was it you that night six years ago?¡±

    His tone was inquisitive, which meant he was not yet certain.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart rxed a bit, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Mr.

    Huangfu has mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    The fingers on her chin tightened even more, forcing her face up until her lips grazed his chin.

    Staring into her eyes, his toneced with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°Then what are you nervous about?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning.

    A new day begins, let¡¯s work hard~!~

 Chapter 22 I Want Her to Serve Me 22

    22: Chapter 22 I Want Her to Serve Me (22)

    22: Chapter 22 I Want Her to Serve Me (22)

    Gan Yuanughed angrily, ¡°Because I¡¯m a normal person, of course, I would be anxious if a disagreeable man of the opposite sex had me pinned against the wall!¡±

    The implication being, not only did he dislike her but was also abnormal?!

    From childhood to adulthood, only two women had ever used the word ¡®dislike¡¯ to describe him, once was Gan Yuan, and once was someone six years ago.

    Height, physique¡­

    the unyielding attitude when facing him¡­

    everything was simr to the woman from six years ago, especially those eyes, nearly identical to those in his memories.

    Squinting his blue eyes, he earnestly studied Gan Yuan¡¯s face in front of him.

    At this moment, Gan Yuan¡¯s face was covered in water droplets, her already delicate skin looking even more translucent and radiant, with the old-fashioned lipstick moistened by the water, appearing to tantalize him.

    Focusing on her lips, Huangfu Jue naturally recalled how intimately entangled he had been with her that night.

    Feeling his grip slightly rx, Gan Yuan used all her strength to free her arm and pushed him to the side, turning to escape.

    After taking just one step, Huangfu Jue¡¯s arms had already circled around from behind, trapping her waist, and then, her back was pressed against the man¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Still trying to run away?¡±

    He murmured and his right hand reached out, grabbing her coat, and with a snap, the buttons popped off and the jacket split open.

    ¡°Bastard, what are you doing¡­

    let go¡­¡±

    Watching the buttons fly off, Gan Yuan cursed under her breath, reaching out to grab his arms, trying to pull them apart.

    Damn it!

    His strength was much greater than she had imagined, and she couldn¡¯t pry apart his grip with both her hands.

    As she struggled, Huangfu Jue¡¯s palm had already seized the blouse under her uniform, pulling forcefully to extract the shirt from her skirt.

    The blouse clung to her damp body, and coupled with her continuous struggling, his efforts were clumsy.

    Suddenly, the strength gave out, and with a ripping sound, the back of her white blouse had been torn apart by him.

    Her coat had already crumbled into a mess, and with the blouse split open, her waist was nowpletely exposed.

    The slender waistline, from the back down to her waist, presented a sleek, smooth curve, with a deep back groove, the waist dimple peeking out above the band of her half skirt.

    Catching her elbow as she retorted, Huangfu Jue lifted his hand to press her against the sink and leaned over to look at her tailbone.

    Realizing what he was doing, Gan Yuan instantly tightened inside.

    Stepping firmly on the sink with her right foot, she used her back to bump against Huangfu, who was looking at her waist, and managed to break free from his sp, immediately rushing towards the bathroom exit while shouting for help.

    ¡°Help¡­¡±

    The man chased after her and, before she could open the door, grabbed her arm.

    His dress shoe stepped on a shampoo bottle that had fallen to the floor, and he staggered, losing control and falling to the ground, not loosening the grip on Gan Yuan¡¯s hand.

    Inertia caused Gan Yuan to be dragged back and crash heavily onto the man.

    Her nose struck his chin, the sour pain nearly bringing tears to her eyes.

    The hairpin holding up her hair snapped and flew off, with her wet hair cascading down andnding on the man¡¯s face.

    Just as she managed to lift herself up, he had already rolled over, pinning her beneath him.

    With the stinging in her nose and such heavy weight pressing down on her, lying on the cold, damp ground, her difort couldn¡¯t be greater.

    Anger rose from within, and without a second thought, Gan Yuan raised her hand and pped him.

 Chapter 23 I Want Her to Serve Me 23

    23: Chapter 23 I Want Her to Serve Me (23)

    23: Chapter 23 I Want Her to Serve Me (23)

    Huangfu Jue dodged to the side, avoiding her palm but not her fingers, and instantly, three bright red scratches appeared on his handsome face.

    For the first time in his life, he was pped on the face.

    Feeling the burning pain on his skin, anger surged through Huangfu Jue in an instant.

    One hand pressed against her body, his right hand was raised in the air.

    Before he could bring it down, Gan Yuan had already shouted furiously,

    ¡°Get your hand off me!¡±

    His right hand froze mid-air as Huangfu Jue suddenly realized that beneath his left hand was nothing but softness.

    Her coat was already open, and her shirt was soaking wet.

    Because of her previous movements, her bra had long shifted from its proper position.

    Between her chest and his palm, only ayer of thin, wet shirt remained.

    He was distracted for a second, and Gan Yuan¡¯s fist had already flown out.

    A beautiful and fierce left hooknded on his chin without any courtesy.

    Her left hand grabbed his tie and pulled hard.

    Seizing the opportunity, she tried to flip over and get up.

    The man pressed down again, pinning her back to the ground.

    One hand held her shoulder while the other reached for the waist of her skirt, pulling it down with force.

    As she felt her skirte loose, Gan Yuan froze on the spot.

    It¡¯s over!

    She¡¯d hidden for six years, yet still couldn¡¯t escape.

    As the skirt loosened, the girl¡¯s waist was immediately exposed.

    Ivory skin, an inviting navel, and ckce underwear peeking through the parted clothes¡­

    Such a sight was enough to arouse any man whoid eyes on it.

    However, seeing her fair and beautiful waist without any imperfections, Huangfu Jue was immensely disappointed and became rigid.

    He remembered clearly that she had a palm-sized tattoo on her waist, and even if it was removed, it should have left some trace.

    Could it be that he really mistook her for someone else?

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    The door to the restroom was pushed open, and the assistant rushed in with a bodyguard.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue over Gan Yuan, whose clothes were in disarray, and holding onto the other¡¯s skirt, everyone was shocked into stillness.

    Everyone knew that their boss was not usually interested in women, and their mostmon task was dragging away those women who tried to climb into his bed.

    To think that he would¡­

    The scene was overly ambiguous, so it was no wonder his subordinates would think too much into it.

    ¡°Help me, somebody help me!¡±

    Gan Yuan cried out loud.

    Huangfu Jue came back to his senses.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Without hesitation, everyone quickly exited the room, and the assistant even thoughtfully closed the door behind him,pletely ignoring Gan Yuan¡¯s cries for help.

    His gaze lingered on Gan Yuan¡¯s waist for another two seconds before Huangfu Jue let go of her and stood up.

    Knowing that these people only listened to him, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t waste her energy shouting for help again.

    She slowly got up from the ground and stealthily watched the man through the mirror.

    His reaction was a bit off.

    Discovering it was her, shouldn¡¯t he be enraged?

    What was that expression on his face?

    It looked like disappointment¡­

    Standing there, watching Huangfu Jue leave the restroom, Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow, turned to the mirror, and lifted the bath towel from her body to reveal a fair waist.

    No wonder that man let her go.

    So that was it.

    She smiled secretly, relieved.

    That was close!

    The knock on the door rang, and Gan Yuan casually pulled a bathrobe around her body and walked over to open the door.

    Outside stood his assistant, holding a neatly folded set of men¡¯s sportswear.

    ¡°This is from the sir for you,¡± said the assistant, ncing over her disheveled hair and lifting a check, ¡°Take this check as well.

    Consider itpensation¡­

    Just forget about today¡¯s incident.¡±

 Chapter 24 I Want Her to Serve Me 24

    24: Chapter 24 I Want Her to Serve Me (24)

    24: Chapter 24 I Want Her to Serve Me (24)

    It seems that this gentleman often deals with such matters; his assistant is already handling it with practiced ease.

    Gan Yuan nced at the check in his hand.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°The gentleman is in the room.¡±

    Is this world his?

    He does as he pleases and then dismisses the other party with a mere check afterwards?

    Pushing aside the assistant in front of her, Gan Yuan strode out of the restroom and headed straight for the master bedroom door.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    By the time the assistant rushed to stop her, it was already toote; Gan Yuan had pushed open the door to the master bedroom.

    Inside, Huangfu Jue was still d in that set of soaking wet clothes, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing outside, lost in thought.

    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, he assumed it was the assistant entering and didn¡¯t even turn his face, simply tossing over two words displeasedly.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Miss Gan¡­¡±

    The assistant, having been by Huangfu Jue¡¯s side for several years, of course, understood his temper.

    Just by the tone of his voice, he knew that the gentleman was in a very bad mood¡ªit was not the time to provoke him.

    ¡°Back off!¡±

    Gan Yuan shook off the assistant¡¯s arm, her wet shoes stepping over the Persian carpet toe face to face with Huangfu Jue.

    Hearing the assistant¡¯s voice, Huangfu Jue turned around, eyes resting on Gan Yuan as she entered.

    His gaze swept over her face, stered with damp hair, and he narrowed his eyes ever so slightly.

    At this moment, his emotions had calmed considerably.

    For the first time in his life doing something like that to a woman, he knew he owed her an apology for the incident a moment ago.

    ¡°About what just happened¡­¡±

    Before he could utter the words ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gan Yuan spoke up firmly.

    ¡°Cancel the contract with my son immediately!¡±

    The apology that was on the tip of his tongue was blocked.

    The pride and domineering nature ingrained within him immediately surged, taking over his thoughts once again.

    ¡°No.¡±

    He had searched almost the entire world to find a boy like Gan Tang, suitable for the role.

    With the brand about tounch, he wasn¡¯t about to let go of such an excellent model.

    Gan Yuan scoffed coldly, ¡°Huangfu Jue, listen carefully, I¡¯m demanding this of you, not pleading with you!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was obstinate, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Gan Yuan gritted her teeth, ¡°If you refuse, I¡¯ll tell everyone that you tried to rape me!¡±

    A threat, is it?

    His blue eyes narrowed slightly, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression grew even more somber.

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    The bastard, Gan Yuan nearly crushed her teeth in frustration.

    ¡°Fine, just wait and see!¡±

    Turning around, she stormed towards the door.

    ¡°Miss Gan!¡± The assistant hurriedly followed, intercepting her before she could leave, ¡°Miss Gan, I¡¯m very sorry about what happened earlier, and I apologize on behalf of the Duke.

    If you find the sum on the check too low, we can still negotiate¡­

    As for what you just mentioned, I advise you against it, as it will do you no good¡­

    You should be very clear that without any evidence, the media won¡¯t believe you.

    I think the Duke was just impulsive.

    Please, Miss Gan¡­

    could you forgive him just this once?¡±

    His words sounded like dissuasion, but beneath them was a veiled threat.

    Gan Yuanughed coldly, ¡°Does the assistant sir do this often?¡±

    The assistant¡¯s own heart was in distress; in truth, this was an absolute first.

    ¡°I believe Miss Gan is a smart person.

    Or, if you have any other requests, feel free to mention them.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I can act as if this never happened.¡± Gan Yuan said seriously, looking him in the eye, ¡°However, I demand that yourpany terminates the contract with my son Gan Tang.¡±

    Even though Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t recognized her this time, she wanted nothing further to do with him or her son from hereon.

 Chapter 25 I Want Her to Serve Me 25

    25: Chapter 25 I Want Her to Serve Me (25)

    25: Chapter 25 I Want Her to Serve Me (25)

    Night brings many dreams, and who dares guarantee that she won¡¯t slip up next time?

    ¡°This¡­¡± the assistant frowned with difficulty, ¡°I cannot guarantee, but¡­ I can promise to try andmunicate with the Duke.¡±

    Communicate my ass!

    With that guy¡¯s temperament, he is certainly not going to let Gan Tang out of the contract.

    ¡°Whatever you say, but¡­ my son will no longer work with you!¡±

    Leaving that behind, Gan Yuan mmed the door and left.

    The assistant looked at the clothes and check in hand, shaking their head helplessly.

    Their own master too, so many socialites throw themselves at him but he doesn¡¯t care.

    With just a wave of his hand, the number of women willing to sleep with him could circle half the Earth¡­

    Yet he insists on using force, and the target is a woman who has given birth, his tastes really are¡­

    unique!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Barely managing to organize her dress, Gan Yuan casually tied up her wet hair, tightened the towel around her body, and thought of that guy¡¯s face a moment ago, feeling a surge of dark irritation.

    ¡°Yo!¡± A woman¡¯s mocking voice came from not too far away, ¡°Manager Gan, who are you trying to seduce with this wet body game?¡±

    Letting down the towel she used to wipe her face, Gan Yuan looked up at Liu Chang standing in front of the elevator doors.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as idle as Manager Liu.¡± She pulled out a wireless microphone from her body, looking at the broken end of the wire, her frown deepening as she looked towards Liu Chang, ¡°Notify the engineering department, the Presidential Suite has a leak; they need to fix it right away.¡±

    Since it was a work-rted issue, Liu Chang did not dare to neglect it and immediately gave orders through her own wireless microphone.

    ¡°Engineering department, this is Liu Chang, immediately arrange for someone to go help Mr.

    Huangfu fix the bathroom.

    Now, right now!¡± Releasing the talk button, Liu Chang watched Gan Yuan with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve always said that Manager Gan isn¡¯t suitable for overseeing the Presidential Suite.

    Ah¡­

    some people really are, just asking for trouble!¡±

    The elevator doors opened, and Gan Yuan was about to walk in when she heard this remark and paused, stepping back out.

    It was work hours now; what business did she have, having nothing better to do than toe to the 56th floor?

    ¡°You¡­ what are you looking at me for?¡± Liu Chang involuntarily took a step back as she met her gaze.

    The incident had urred so suddenly, and with Huangfu Jue¡¯s entanglement, she was only dealing with that guy and didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    But now, seeing Liu Chang, Gan Yuan immediately realized there was something unusual about this situation.

    Because she didn¡¯t want to confront Huangfu Jue directly, in addition to arranging daily room checks, she would personally inspect after he left, always following up on the room condition, from the air conditioning and sheets to the cement of tissues, nothing was too small orrge to escape notice.

    The hotel¡¯s pipes and switches were all made of the highest quality material, especially the Presidential Suite, which underwent routine checks every month.

    How could the pipes just suddenly burst?

    Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze was cold as she watched her, ¡°Was it you who sabotaged it, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Liu Chang raised her voice to mask her guilt, ¡°I¡­

    I did nothing.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gan Yuan stepped closer, ¡°Then how did you know it was the water pipe in the bathroom that was leaking?¡±

    ¡°I¡­

    ¡± Liu Chang¡¯s face shed with panic and then she calmed down, ¡°I deduced that.

    If there¡¯s a leak in the room, where else could it be but the bathroom?

    Ah¡­

    what are you doing¡­

    hands off!¡±

    Gan Yuan did not care, grabbing her arm and dragging her into the bathroom, locking the door behind them and shoving her aside.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me toin to President Li, then remember every word I say carefully.¡± Crossing her arms, she looked down condescendingly at Liu Chang sitting on the floor, ¡°This is thest time, stop targeting me, or else¡­ you won¡¯t know how you died!¡±

 Chapter 26 I Want Her to Serve Me 26

    26: Chapter 26 I Want Her to Serve Me (26)

    26: Chapter 26 I Want Her to Serve Me (26)

    Liu Chang climbed up from the ground, ¡°I¡­

    I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Gan Yuan crossed her arms, ¡°Then¡­

    should I take President Li to check the surveince video on the 56th floor?¡±

    Liu Chang¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as paper.

    Gan Yuan captured her expression and smirked coldly.

    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡±

    The woman before her was as cold as a ruthless deity, looking down on her from high above, like a god gazing upon an ant, instilling an innate fear.

    Liu Chang timidly curled up.

    ¡°What¡­

    what are you going to do?¡±

    Gan Yuan tossed the bath towel aside and casually pulled off her wet clothes.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Going downstairs dressed like this would be humiliating, being seen by others was thest thing she wanted.

    Most importantly, if she went back to the office and her son saw her, the little guy would surely be suspicious, and she wouldn¡¯t have a reasonable exnation for him.

    Finding herself in need of a change of clothes, how could she not be thankful for this person who had so timely offered herself up?

    Liu Chang, already scared stiff by her, only now realized her true intentions.

    Though reluctant, she still shakily unbuttoned and took off her jacket, handing it over to Gan Yuan.

    Gan Yuan reached out and took her jacket and slightly arched her eyebrows.

    ¡°Need help with the rest?¡±

    Liu Chang, with no other choice, also took off her shirt and skirt.

    Gan Yuan unceremoniously put them on, casting a nce at her chest and could not help butugh.

    ¡°Stuffing so many water bags, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll leak?¡±

    Liu Chang¡¯s face immediately turned beet red.

    She was tall and slender but t-chested.

    To appear more ttering, she wore padded bras and even stuffed them with water bags.

    After adjusting her clothes in the mirror, Gan Yuan looked at herself and raised her eyebrows slightly.

    There was a noticeable scent of perfume on the clothes, which she found somewhat unusual.

    Gan Yuan habitually raised her hand to push up her sses, then realized there was nothing on her face¡ªher sses had been taken off by Huangfu Jue earlier and were left in his restroom.

    Thinking of that man, Gan Yuan frowned again, then turned her face to look at Liu Chang, who stood covering her chest, looking helpless.

    A gleam shed in Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Now, go and tattle on me!¡±

    Liu Chang was startled, then hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°Supervisor Gan, rest assured, I¡­

    I definitely won¡¯t do that!¡±

    Gan Yuan stepped forward, ¡°I am telling you to go!¡±

    Liu Chang looked at her, puzzled, ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re telling me to go?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Gan Yuan turned around and pulled open the door, then paused and turned back, smiling at Liu Chang, ¡°Make it sound worse¡ªaren¡¯t you the best at this kind of thing?

    Remember to be quick, I still need to take my son shoppingter.¡±

    This incident could be made a big deal or a small one, and if Liu Chang went toin, Gan Yuan could conveniently get out of the President¡¯s suite work, so she wouldn¡¯t have to serve that gentleman anymore.

    The most troublesome thing now was Xiaotang.

    Getting him to give up modeling was not going to be easy.

    After all, that child was not as easy to coax as other kids.

    If she couldn¡¯t find a good reason, it was very likely to arouse his suspicions.

    Riding the elevator down, she walked toward her office, pondering suitable reasons all the way.

    Back in the office, seeing Xiaotang sitting on the sofa reading, she took a deep breath and put on a smile again.

    ¡°Handsome boy, are you hungry?¡±

    The little guy lifted his face for a nce, his tiny eyebrows slightly furrowing.

    ¡°Mommy, what happened to your clothes?¡±

    Gan Yuan was speechless.

    This little sharp-witted fellow had indeed noticed.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning.

    If nothing unexpected¡ª[emphasis here]¡ªupdates around seven o¡¯clock in the morning.

 Chapter 27 I Want Her to Serve Me 27

    27: Chapter 27 I Want Her to Serve Me (27)

    27: Chapter 27 I Want Her to Serve Me (27)

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said my clothes were ugly?

    So I ordered a new uniform,¡± Gan Yuan spun around on the spot.

    ¡°How is it, not bad, right?¡±

    The little guy looked her up and down and hopped off the couch, walking over to her and sniffed.

    ¡°This is that woman¡¯s clothing; I remember her perfume smell.¡±

    Fine!

    This is the downside of having a too clever son, it¡¯s so hard even to tell a small lie.

    ¡°This clothing, actually, it¡¯s¡­¡±

    The phone on the table rang promptly, and Gan Yuan quickly walked over to pick up the receiver.

    The voice on the phone was President Li¡¯s, ¡°Gan Yuan,e to my office immediately.¡±

    That Liu Chang, so efficient.

    Gan Yuan hung up the phone.

    ¡°Son, I¡¯ll exin to you after I get back.¡±

    She hurried to President Li¡¯s office, did not see Liu Chang, but noticed Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant sitting on the sofa, President Li was bending over pouring tea for him.

    Could it be that this person also came to make a preemptiveint?

    Well, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to lose this job and save the trouble of writing a resignation letter.

    ¡°Gan Yuan, you¡¯re here!¡± President Li turned around and saw her, immediately smiling and waving to her, ¡°Come,e, take a seat!¡±

    This atmosphere¡­

    something¡¯s not right!

    ¡°President Li, you¡­¡±

    ¡°The earlier incident, this assistant has exined it all to me.

    Mr.

    Huangfu had drunk a bit too much, mistook you for someone he knew, and that¡¯s why he treated you as an acquaintance.

    He came in person to apologize,¡± President Li winked at her subtly, ¡°Such a minor issue, no need to make a big deal out of it, right?¡±

    ¡°Miss Gan,¡± the assistant stood up with a smile, ¡°For the harm caused to you before, we are very sorry, therefore¡­

    Mr.

    Huangfu has decided to invite you and your son to dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not avable.¡±

    Gan Yuan did not intend to ept any favors, taking this opportunity to sever ties seemed like the wisest decision.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Mr.

    Assistant; she means she has overtime work tonight.¡± President Li blinked at her,ughed, and then spoke, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll have someone cover your shift tonight.

    You can leave work now to get ready and have a good meal with Mr.

    Huangfu.¡±

    Gan Yuan frowned, ¡°President Li¡­¡±

    ¡°Littleyuan!¡± President Li grasped her arm, not giving her a chance to speak, ¡°I know work is your priority, but Mr.

    Huangfu is showing such sincerity, how can we disappoint his goodwill?

    That¡¯s settled then, you¡¯ll leave work early today, go home, change your clothes, and get ready.¡±

    The assistant chimed in with a smile, ¡°Then¡­

    I¡¯lle to pick you both up in an hour.¡±

    ¡°All right, no problem.¡±

    Without waiting for Gan Yuan to speak, President Li had already eagerly agreed for her, and he continued with a smile to escort the other out the door.

    Gan Yuan watched the assistant walking away, her face a picture of helplessness, ¡°President Li, I really have something tonight.¡±

    ¡°Gan Yuan!¡± President Li turned around with a distressed look, ¡°I know that you have been wronged in this matter, but we truly cannot afford to offend that person.

    If you¡¯d oblige me, just keep him happy tonight, and I¡¯ll immediately put you in charge of the President suite, how about that?¡±

    Gan Yuan¡¯s expression was neutral, ¡°President Li, you know that I don¡¯t care about the position.¡±

    ¡°I know, but you have to consider my situation,¡± President Li sighed helplessly, ¡°You know it¡¯s a critical period for my promotion.

    I¡¯ve been in this position for ten years, and this may be myst chance.

    I¡¯m begging you, will you do it?¡±

 Chapter 28 I Want Her to Serve Me 28

    28: Chapter 28 I Want Her to Serve Me (28)

    28: Chapter 28 I Want Her to Serve Me (28)

    Gan Yuan was at a loss for words.

    Objectively speaking, President Lee had been kind to her, having ovee all objections to promote her from an ordinary room service attendant to her current position.

    Considering she was raising a child on her own, there were times when this inevitably affected her work, yet he had always been tolerant and never held it against her.

    ¡°You can rest assured, it¡¯s just dinner, there definitely won¡¯t be anything else.

    If he dares to try anything with you, I won¡¯t ept it either,¡± President Lee beseeched her with a face full of earnestness, looking into her face, ¡°Gan Yuan, Little Yuan¡­

    please, just do me this favor, okay?¡±

    The higher-ups were currently looking for a suitable general manager for the hotel, and President Lee was the most promising candidate.

    He had been making great efforts to show hispetence recently.

    If this gentleman was displeased andined to the higher-ups, President Lee¡¯s promotion would surely be in jeopardy.

    Gan Yuan was always more responsive to a gentle approach than to a forceful one.

    President Lee was nearly fifty now, and seeing him plead like this, she truly felt unable to refuse.

    ¡°Okay, I can go to dinner,¡± Gan Yuan conceded to gain an advantage, ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to work in the presidential suite anymore.

    Could you let Liu Chang take over my duties?¡±

    Seeing her agree to dinner, President Lee readily consented to her request, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll arrange it.

    You go and get ready first!¡±

    When Gan Yuan stepped out of the door, she ran into Liu Chang who hade to ¡°inform¡±.

    Seeing Gan Yuan, Liu Chang hurriedly stopped and made way.

    ¡°Manager¡­

    Manager Gan.¡±

    This time, Liu Chang was quite frightened by Gan Yuan.

    Secret scheming and tampering in the presidential suite, if this matter were toe out, her job was surely at risk.

    Observing the other¡¯s actions, Gan Yuan simply sneered internally.

    Did she really think she couldpete with her with such little skill?

    Taking a step forward and holding Liu Chang¡¯s shoulder, Gan Yuan leaned in close to her ear.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned that matter.

    Remember, you owe me a favor!¡±

    ¡°I¡­

    I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good, when I need it, I will im it.¡±

    Patting her shoulder, Gan Yuan walked away briskly.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Heading back to the office, Gan Yuan had already made up her mind.

    She would go to tonight¡¯s dinner, but she would not bring Gan Tang.

    The little guy was always cunningly observant, and she didn¡¯t want him to catch on to anything.

    She didn¡¯t like lying to her son.

    So, upon entering, she put on a smiling face.

    ¡°Handsome guy, are you hungry?

    How about we go for hotpot?¡±

    Inside the office, Gan Tang was packing his school bag.

    Hearing Gan Yuan¡¯s voice, the little guy immediately turned his head.

    ¡°Someone is inviting us to dinner tonight.¡±

    A sense of foreboding rose in her heart, and Gan Yuan asked with suspicion.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu,¡± Gan Tang replied, fastening his backpack, ¡°He said he wants to talk to Mommy about our trip abroad.

    I¡¯ve already agreed, someone will pick us up at home at 6:30 PM.¡±

    Huangfu¡­

    Uncle?!

    Gan Yuan was so angry her teeth itched; Huangfu Jue, that bastard, was ying the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain, making ns with her son while she was absent.

    ¡°Despicable, shameless!¡±

    Gan Tang¡¯s gaze shifted back to her, his clear, distinctrge eyes fixed on her face.

    ¡°Who is Mommy scolding?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­

    a bastard,¡± Gan Yuan shrugged her shoulders, edging closer to the young boy, ¡°My son, Mommy¡­

    has a little something tonight, so we might not be able to keep the appointment.¡±

    ¡°Is that so!¡± the little guy frowned slightly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go by myself.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Gan Yuan strived to keep her voice calm, ¡°It¡¯s too impolite for you to go alone.

    How about another time?¡±

 Chapter 29 I Want Her to Serve Me 29

    29: Chapter 29 I Want Her to Serve Me (29)

    29: Chapter 29 I Want Her to Serve Me (29)

    ¡°It won¡¯t do, we¡¯re leaving the country in three days, and I need to bring the passports tonight, so thepany can help us book the flights.¡±

    Gan Yuan continued to make excuses, ¡°But, Mommy still has to work, how can we just leave the country like that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Uncle Huangfu said he¡¯s got it covered.

    He mentioned he¡¯s very familiar with your Mr.

    Li.¡±

    Damnit, was he trying to block all her possible escape routes?

    She knew very well that it was a case of mistaken identity, yet he persisted.

    What exactly was his game?

    She was still pondering this when the little one had already hoisted his backpack.

    ¡°So we¡¯re going home now?

    Otherwise, it¡¯ll be tooteter!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Gan Yuan snatched up the keys from the table, ¡°Then¡­

    Mommy wille with you and see what this Uncle Huangfu really wants to talk to me about!¡±

    If there¡¯s no avoiding it, then face it head-on.

    She was curious to see how he intended to y his game!

    Mother and son went downstairs and got into the car.

    On the way, Gan Yuan seemed to be focusing on driving, but internally she was covertly devising a strategy.

    When they returned to the two-bedroom they rented, she opened the door and then pped her forehead.

    ¡°Right, speaking of which, where did I put the passports?¡±

    Pretending not to find the passports could at least dy the departure.

    ¡°In the bottomyer cowhide pouch of Mommy¡¯s safe.¡±

    Gan Yuan helplessly gave her son, who she always took pride in, a sidelong nce.

    Was this little rascal sent to ¡°sabotage his mom¡±?

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    She feigned confusion on purpose.

    The little guy ran into the inner room with his backpack, and by the time she had finished changing her shoes, he had already fetched a kraft paper bag.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to look to know that inside were their passports and Gan Tang¡¯s birth certificate.

    How could she possibly have genuinely lost such important documents?

    ¡°Mommy must be getting old, the memory is clearly fading,¡± she mocked herself.

    ¡°Go change your clothes and get ready, Mommy¡¯s going to take a shower.¡±

    Her underwear, soaked earlier, hadn¡¯t been changed and was ufortable sticking to her skin.

    Plus, her fragrant uniform was bing a bit unbearable.

    The most pressing matter at the moment, of course, was to take a shower.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The little guy headed into his room with the backpack, while Gan Yuan went to the bathroom in her bedroom, letting down her hair and stepping under the shower after stripping off her clothes.

    Hot water washed away the fatigue from her body, steaming up the bathroom, and once again Huangfu Jue¡¯s face shed before her eyes.

    The man¡¯s voice echoed in her ears once more, ¡°Was it you that night, six years ago?¡±

    Though she had thought he would have forgotten all about that night six years ago, it turned out he still remembered.

    She wiped the water off her face and, along with it, his image from her mind, then she grabbed the shampoo to cleanse her hair and reached for the body wash.

    Her hands swept the foam over her shoulders, and as her fingers brushed over the rough skin, she stopped her movements and wiped away the steam on the bathroom mirror.

    In the reflection, her back was clearly visible, smooth and beautiful, except for a noticeable scar on her right shoulder, like a w on an otherwise perfect painting.

    The scar was old, about the size of a one-yuan coin in the center, with several smaller traces around it.

    Though it had been years, it still looked quite shocking, and it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine the injury from back then must have been severe.

    The water gradually washed away the foam from her body, flowing down the attractive groove of her back to the area near her tailbone, where a lurid red spider lily tattoo stood out, red as blood.

    Her gaze swept over that ssh of red, and Gan Yuan frowned, turning off the shower and wrapping herself in a bath towel.

    Whether it was the scar or the tattoo, she concealed them all beneath the towel.

 Chapter 30 I Want Her to Serve Me 30

    30: Chapter 30 I Want Her to Serve Me (30)

    30: Chapter 30 I Want Her to Serve Me (30)

    Presidential Suite, Study.

    Huangfu Jue sat in front of the desk, documents spread out before him, his eyes gazing at the papers, yet his focus wasn¡¯t truly on them.

    It wasn¡¯t until the door was knocked that he snapped back to reality.

    The assistant carefully pushed open the door to the study, ¡°Sir, the Tattoo Artist has been brought here.¡±

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly, the assistant left, and shortly after, brought a Tattoo Artist inside.

    This was the Tattoo Artist¡¯s first visit to such a ce, already intimidated by Huangfu Jue¡¯s bearing, sitting on a chair pulled up by the assistant, awkward in every move.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, would you like to get a tattoo?¡±

    Huangfu Jue leaned back in his chair, ¡°I want to ask you a few questions.¡±

    ¡°Please ask.¡±

    ¡°Can tattoos be removed?¡±

    ¡°In theory, they can be.

    There are many methods for tattoo removal, withser being the best option.¡±

    ¡°After removal, will there be any differences from the original skin?¡±

    ¡°If the previous tattoo was light in color, or the area small, it might not be noticeable.

    However, it¡¯s quite unlikely to match the original skin exactly; there will be some traces.

    If Mr.

    Huangfu is considering tattoo removal, I suggest visiting a cosmetic clinic abroad, as they might have better advice.¡±

    Huangfu Jue nodded, gestured softly to the assistant, and the assistant promptly escorted the Tattoo Artist out of his study.

    Momentster, the assistant returned and ced a pair of wide-rimmed, in sses on his desk.

    ¡°These were found in the bathroom.¡±

    Huangfu Jue nced at the sses at the edge of the desk, picked them up to scrutinize them closely¡ª the view through the lenses remained unchanged¡ª they were in sses.

    While Huangfu Jue examined the sses, the assistant handed over the neatly folded fax as well.

    ¡°This is Gan Tang¡¯s application form you requested.¡±

    The form clearly listed Gan Tang¡¯s information.

    Name: Gan Tang, Nationality: M Country¡­

    His gaze fell on the birthdate entry, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes narrowed.

    August 10th?

    Based on this date, the conception would have been around the previous November, the timing perfectly aligned.

    Fingertips clutching the fax on the desk, Huangfu Jue recalled the details of his recent encounter with Gan Yuan¡­

    His blue eyes grew more intense.

    ¡°Gan Yuan!

    Gan Tang?¡±

    His lips moved slowly, uttering her name and his child¡¯s, and then, the man abruptly stood up.

    ¡°Get ready, I¡¯m going to pick them up personally.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    When Gan Yuan came out of the room, Gan Tang was already prepared.

    The little guy was dressed in a white shirt, a gray suit, a little ck bow tie around his neck, looking every bit the elegant young gentleman.

    Compared to her son¡¯s formality, Gan Yuan was just in a casual home outfit¡ª an oversized T-shirt, gray sweatpants, wholly giving off the vibe of a post-dinner walk.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± the little guy said with a tone of dissatisfaction, ¡°you¡¯re too casual!¡±

    Gan Yuan straightened her slightly damp hair, ¡°We¡¯re not going on a blind date, why dress up so fancy?¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Gan Tang scurried over to open the door.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    It was toote for Gan Yuan to stop him; Gan Tang had already pushed the security door open.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue standing outside, the little guy cried out in surprise, ¡°Uncle Huangfu!¡±

    From above the little guy¡¯s head, ncing at Gan Yuan standing in the living room with ab in hand, Huangfu Jue withdrew his gaze.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Of course, please do!¡± The little guy politely stepped aside to let him in and led Huangfu Jue into the living room, ¡°Let me introduce you.¡±

 Chapter 31 I Want Her to Serve Me 31

    31: Chapter 31 I Want Her to Serve Me (31)

    31: Chapter 31 I Want Her to Serve Me (31)

    ¡°No need for introductions, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time,¡± Huangfu Jue said as he arrived in front of Gan Yuan, his blue eyes staring unflinchingly at her face, ¡°Right, Gan Yuan?¡±

    The words ¡°for a long time¡± were pronounced with emphasis, and he did not call her Manager Gan, but rather used her name directly.

    Gan Yuan was aware of his shift but pretended not to understand anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She raised her hand to support her son¡¯s shoulder, ¡°This is Mr.

    Huangfu, a guest of our hotel, so¡­

    you should call him Mr.

    Huangfu, not Uncle Huangfu.¡±

    He was deliberately being friendly, she was intentionally keeping her distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Huangfu Jue smiled slightly, ¡°I like it when Xiaotang calls me that.¡±

    He liked it, she did not!

    At that moment, the assistant had already closed the door and came over, cing the gift he was carrying on the coffee table.

    ¡°This is a gift the gentleman bought for you both.¡±

    Severalrge paper bags, ranging from toys for Gan Tang to clothing for Gan Yuan.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gan Tang politely expressed his gratitude.

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t even nce over, ¡°No pay, no eptance of rewards.

    Please take it back, Mr.

    Huangfu.¡±

    ¡°My upbringing does not allow me to visit someone without bringing a gift,¡± Huangfu Jue said calmly, his eyes fixed on hers, ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, you can throw them away.¡±

    Gan Yuan shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Then please, Mr.

    Huangfu, do me the favor of taking them out when you leave.¡±

    The assistant¡¯s eyelids twitched heavily; this was the first time his boss had bought gifts for a woman outside of rtives and friends, and she was so unappreciative?

    The assistant, worried, nced at Huangfu Jue, already feeling a chill run down his back.

    Given Huangfu Jue¡¯s temper, he was bound to blow up, right?

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, his handsome brows slowly knitting together.

    He didn¡¯t lose his temper, but his emotions were on the verge of erupting.

    An aura of authority naturally emanated from the man, and the air in the living room seemed almost to freeze.

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu, don¡¯t mind it, Mommy is just joking with you,¡± Gan Tang said.

    The child¡¯s young voice broke the heavy silence.

    Hearing his voice, Gan Yuan realized herpse and immediately smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you, Mr.

    Huangfu?¡±

    Huangfu Jue rxed as well, ¡°I like your sense of humor.¡±

    Gan Yuan silently curled her lip, ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    She had nned to dry her hair, but now, she hoped to drive the visitor out as soon as possible.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, it¡¯s still early,¡± Huangfu Jue said nonchntly as he made himselffortable in his seat, resting his hand on the back of the sofa, ¡°The restaurant we¡¯re going to requires formal attire.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t realized before how thick-skinned he could be.

    ¡°Then please, Mr.

    Huangfu, wait your turn!¡±

    She turned and walked back to the bedroom, blowing her hair a few times with the dryer, and opened the closet to check out the clothes inside.

    Gan Yuan raised her lips in mischief.

    Formal attire, huh?

    Fine!

    Then she would change into her most formal attire.

    She casually pulled a few pieces of clothing from the closet, threw them on, and took a look at herself in the mirror.

    She grabbed a pair of spare prescription sses from a drawer, put them on her face, and quickly returned to the living room.

    By the looks of it, Huangfu Jue was here on an unfriendly visit; leaving him alone with her son made Gan Yuan quite uneasy.

    There was now a ss of water in front of Huangfu Jue, and Gan Tang was sitting on a sofa diagonally opposite him.

    The two seemed engaged in a pleasant chat.

    When Gan Yuan entered, Huangfu Jue was leaning over to help the little guy remove a lint ball from his shoulder.

    Hearing her footsteps, Huangfu Jue spoke up indifferently.

    ¡°Xiaotang, howe¡­

    I haven¡¯t seen your dad?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning

 Chapter 32 The Son Who Pits His Mother 1

    32: Chapter 32 ¡°The Son Who Pits His Mother¡± (1)

    32: Chapter 32 ¡°The Son Who Pits His Mother¡± (1)

    Gan Tang¡¯s gaze dimmed slightly, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    Gan Yuan lifted her lips into a smile.

    Truly her obedient son, making her proud!

    Hearing footsteps, Huangfu Jue turned his head to look over, just in time to catch the fleeting smile at the corner of Gan Yuan¡¯s lips.

    Mentioning the ¡°deceased¡± child¡¯s father, she could actually smile happily?

    A yful light shed through Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes.

    Noticing her outfit, his gaze darkened.

    ck skinny pants, a ck thin trench coat, even the silk blouse was ck¡­

    Was she nning to attend a funeral?

    However¡­

    His gaze fell on her face.

    Because she hade out in a hurry, Gan Yuan¡¯s long hair was still loosely draped over her shoulders.

    Although she still wore those damned ck-rimmed sses and couldn¡¯t be bothered to apply lipstick on her face, the woman who always liked to put her hair up and dressed conservatively, at this moment, unusually showed a touch of softness and beauty.

    Taking steps forward, Gan Yuan reached out and grabbed the car keys from the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The group went downstairs together.

    The driver had already brought Huangfu Jue¡¯s car to the entrance of the unit, opening the door and waiting.

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t pay any heed, pulling Gan Tang towards her second-hand Volkswagen.

    Huangfu Jue got into his car first and turned to find that the mother and son had already walked over to the Volkswagen.

    The assistant, looking helpless, said, ¡°Sir, what do you think?¡±

    The man raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    The assistant hurriedly got into the passenger seat,manding the driver to start the car.

    Thus, the ck Bentley led the way, followed by Gan Yuan¡¯s old Volkswagen, one in front of the other, exiting theplex.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Gan Yuan watched the car in front andughed softly.

    With that man¡¯s pride, he must be fuming with rage right now, right?

    In the back seat, Gan Tang subtly curled his lips.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so childish!¡±

    ¡°Childish?¡± Gan Yuan gave him a roll of the eyes from the rearview mirror, ¡°Even if I¡¯m childish, I¡¯m still your mom!¡±

    The convoy continued on, arriving at a Three-Star Michelin Restaurant.

    The three of them got out of the car and went upstairs, Gan Yuan intentionallygging behind with her son to maintain a distance from Huangfu Jue.

    Arriving on the third floor, they seated themselves separately.

    The meal had already been ordered in advance, so there was no need to choose dishes.

    A littleter, the first course was served.

    Watching the two across the table, Huangfu Jue was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°Xiaotang, does the food suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the little guy nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Gan Yuan gently shook the fork in her hand that¡¯s still holding food, ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating, it¡¯s not good for the stomach.¡±

    The little guy shrugged his shoulders and continued eating.

    With a flick of her hand, the sauce that was stuck to Gan Yuan¡¯s fork flew off,nding on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face and clothes.

    ¡°Oops!¡± Gan Yuan eximed softly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    While she said sorry, there was not even a hint of apology in her eyes, even a trace of a smile could be spotted.

    The assistant¡¯s face turned white, hurrying over to help Huangfu Jue clean up.

    ¡°Let me help you wipe that off!¡±

    Gan Yuan reached for a napkin and strode over, carelessly wiped Huangfu Jue¡¯s suit with her hand.

    What was originally a few drops of sauce immediately spread into a stain.

    With his obsession for cleanliness, he surely wouldn¡¯t be able to continue the meal, would he?

    Watching the stain on his suit, Gan Yuan thought maliciously with a smirk.

    Yes, now she could enjoy a great meal with her son in peace.

    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you go to the restroom and clean up?¡± the assistant suggested quietly at the side.

    Huangfu Jue frowned and stood up.

    He nced at Gan Yuan, who was engrossed in eating across the table.

    Then he turned and walked away from the table, with the assistant following hurriedly behind.

 Chapter 33 The Son Who Pits His Mother 2

    33: Chapter 33 ¡°The Son Who Pits His Mother¡± (2)

    33: Chapter 33 ¡°The Son Who Pits His Mother¡± (2)

    Watching the man¡¯s retreating figure, Gan Yuan chuckled lightly, ¡°Son, eat up quickly, so we can go home after you¡¯re finished.¡±

    The little fe swallowed the steak in his mouth, ¡°Is he chasing after you?¡±

    Gan Yuan nced at him sideways, ¡°Little rascal, where did you learn such nonsense.

    Didn¡¯t I tell you, he¡¯s a guest of the hotel.¡±

    The little fe wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin, ¡°An exnation is a cover-up.¡±

    ¡°Pshaw!¡± Gan Yuan pursed her lips, then thought for a moment and looked sideways at her son, ¡°What do you think¡­

    How is he?¡±

    Although she was reluctant to admit it, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what kind of impression her own son had of this biological father.

    Gan Tang stared at the empty seat of the man opposite, ¡°Besides having a bit of a bad temper, he¡¯s not too bad otherwise.¡±

    She had thought Gan Tang would definitely list numerous ws of Huangfu Jue, so how could it be ¡°not too bad¡±?

    To know, for the usually provocative Gan Tang, ¡°not too bad¡± was already quite a high praise.

    Gan Yuan raised her eyebrows unconvinced, ¡°Arrogant, domineering, shamelessly thick-skinned¡­

    What¡¯s so good about him?¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    In the hallway, a heavy cough echoed.

    Footsteps sounded, Huangfu Jue returned after leaving.

    The assistant sighed as he nced at Gan Yuan, who was criticizing her husband behind his back, and then stealthily observed Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression.

    With the tone Gan Yuan had just used, the assistant had heard everything clearly, so there was no way the man himself hadn¡¯t heard.

    The man had removed his stained tie and suit, leaving only a gray-blue shirt on his body.

    Probably to facilitate cleaning the dirt on his cor, he had unfastened two buttons.

    The usually meticulous man now had an added touch of allure.

    After scanning the steak that was more than half eaten by her son, Gan Yuanid down her cutlery.

    ¡°Son, we should thank Mr.

    Huangfu for his hospitality, and it¡¯s time we left.¡±

    The little fe sat in his chair without moving, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dessert yet.¡±

    Spoiled brat, what country are you from?!

    Gan Yuan reached out and took hold of the little fe¡¯s arm, her lips curved in a smile gentle as a loving mother¡¯s, but her eyes were filled with threat.

    ¡°Good son, you have bad teeth, and the doctor has forbidden you from eating sweets, remember?¡±

    Gan Tang had no choice but to put down his cutlery and stand up.

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu, goodbye.¡±

    Huangfu Jue stopped in front of the dining table, his blue eyes dark and unreadable, showing neither happiness nor sorrow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    Having said this, he walked ahead toward the exit.

    Gan Yuan curled her lip and took her son¡¯s hand to follow him out.

    As they reached the second-floor staircase corner, a familiar call came from behind them.

    ¡°Littleyuan, Xiaotang!¡±

    Several people stopped in their tracks simultaneously and looked toward the direction of the voice.

    A figure emerged from behind the greenery, a tall build wrapped in a light gray short trench coat, with a handsome face smiling like a mild spring breeze¡­

    It was none other than Qiao Liang, the hotel¡¯s second chef, appearing before everyone.

    Gan Tang immediately showed a smile.

    ¡°Uncle Qiao.¡±

    Gan Yuan nced over Qiao Liang¡¯s attire, a hint of a smile flickering across her lips.

    Second Chef Qiao, truly a hidden talent!

    That getup of his, even if he worked as a second chef without eating or drinking for twenty years, it might still not be enough.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Gan Yuan smiled as she spoke.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Qiao Liang approached and reached out to ruffle Gan Tang¡¯s hair in her arms, ¡°Are you heading home?

    It so happens I¡¯m on my way out too, how about we go together?¡±

    The deep blue pupils slowly contracted, and a chill immediately enveloped Huangfu Jue¡¯s frame.

    He turned around and took a step forward without being noticeable, positioning himself over Gan Yuan.

    He reached out to hold onto Gan Tang¡¯s shoulder.

    That posture was like that of a male lion discovering a foreign male in its territory.

 Chapter 34 The Son Who Pits His Mother 3

    34: Chapter 34 ¡°The Son Who Pits His Mother¡± (3)

    34: Chapter 34 ¡°The Son Who Pits His Mother¡± (3)

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr.

    Qiao, I¡¯ll take my own people home.¡± Bending slightly, he reached out to scoop Gan Tang into his arms and stretched the other hand to grab Gan Yuan¡¯s hand, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Qiao.¡± Gan Tang waved to Qiao Liang.

    Under the circumstances, Gan Yuan found it inappropriate to say much, and simply smiled at Qiao Liang, ¡°Then we¡¯ll be going first.¡±

    Without waiting for Qiao Liang¡¯s response, Huangfu Jue had already pulled her down the steps.

    ¡°Xiaotang, Littleyuan, see you tomorrow.¡±

    Qiao Liang walked to the stairs entrance, smiling as he bade farewell to the two.

    The beautiful woman in the purple dress walked over slowly from behind, stopping beside him, her eyes lowered as she watched Gan Yuan disappear around the corner of the staircase, ¡°Is it because of this woman that you refuse to go back?¡±

    ¡°My affairs are none of your business.¡± Qiao Liang raised his hands and stuffed them into his trench coat pockets, ¡°Please tell the old master for me that I¡¯ll go back when I feel like it, and one more thing¡­¡± he nced sidelong at the beautiful girl beside him, ¡°I need to remind you, don¡¯t try any petty tricks on Gan Yuan and the child, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    The face that was once as genial as a spring breeze was now devoid of any smile, icy as the winter frost.

    The girl pursed her lips, ¡°What about¡­

    our engagement then?¡±

    Qiao Liang¡¯s lips lifted into a smile again, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me chasing other women and leaving you alone in our room day after day after we¡¯re married, I don¡¯t care.

    We can marry whenever you want!

    Besides, I don¡¯t have my documents with me, so you can go register for the marriage yourself.¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders, he began to walk downstairs.

    ¡°Lu Ziliang!¡± The girl cried out sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too much?¡±

    Qiao Liang stopped in his tracks andzily turned his face around.

    ¡°The one who made an engagement with you was him, not me.

    I neither deceived your heart nor slept with you.

    How have I been too much?¡±

    The girl¡¯s face turned pale as she bit her lip, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I have an early shift tomorrow, so I¡¯m heading off.¡± Qiao Liang turned and continued downstairs, then paused after a few steps, ¡°Oh, and remember to go Dutch on tonight¡¯s dinner, don¡¯t forget to pay your share.¡±

    Finishing his words, he quickly continued down the stairs.

    The girl stood at the stair entrance, stamping her foot in frustration and yet feeling helpless.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Downstairs.

    The driver opened the car door, Huangfu Jue stooped to ce Gan Tang inside the car, and then sat down next to the little fellow before turning to look at Gan Yuan.

    ¡°Miss Gan, please!¡±

    The assistant held the car door, his tone courteous.

    Using her son to force the mother¡¯s hand?

    Gan Yuan was so angry she gritted her teeth and furiously threw the car keys into the assistant¡¯s chest, sat down in the car, and mmed the door shut with force.

    ¡°Drive.¡±

    At Huangfu Jue¡¯smand, the driver started the car and headed toward the apartmentplex where Gan Yuan rented.

    The rear seat was originally very spacious, but with Huangfu Jue sitting in the middle, it was impossible for her to move far from him.

    She just turned away, offering him her back.

    Huangfu Jue nced at her profile and spoke gently.

    ¡°Xiaotang, your birthday is in August, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, August 10th.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s close to mine; I¡¯m at the end of July.

    By the way, did you bring your passport?¡±

    The little guy immediately pulled out two passports from his small backpack, ¡°Here are mine and Mommy¡¯s passports.¡±

    Gan Yuan reached out to snatch them but was preempted by the hand of Huangfu Jue sitting in the middle, who grabbed them and managed to capture her palm in the process.

    The man looked sideways at her as she sarcastically let go of his hand.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, as I told you, we need to discuss the terms of the contract again.¡±

 Chapter 35 - 36 The Son Who Pits His Mother 5

    35: Chapter 36 ¡°The Son Who Pits His Mother¡± (5)

    35: Chapter 36 ¡°The Son Who Pits His Mother¡± (5)

    Gan Yuan crossed her arms, ¡°Every second, there are five babies born in the world, which makes over four hundred thousand in a day.

    If all the babies born on August 10th were your sons, Mr.

    Huangfu, wouldn¡¯t you be afraid of being exhausted to death?¡±

    ¡°And the blood type?¡±

    ¡°There are only four blood types in the whole world.

    The probability of having the same blood type is 25%.

    I could randomly throw a mineral water bottle on the street and hit two people with the same blood type as mine.¡±

    ¡°What if all of this is a coincidence,¡± Huangfu Jue stared into her eyes, ¡°why did you suddenly go back on your word?¡±

    She was prepared for this, ¡°Because I suddenly realized that a certain someone has a twisted personality and is psychologically disturbed.

    I don¡¯t want my son to be around such a person.¡±

    The lights in the hallway silently dimmed.

    In the dark, the man suddenly closed the gap between them, his palms grasping her shoulders.

    In the next second, she was enveloped in his arms, her face pressed against his chest.

    One hand on her waist, the other on her head, the manpletely imprisoned her in his embrace, speaking softly above her head.

    ¡°Why did you leave that morning?¡±

    In the darkness, the man¡¯s voice was very low, tinged with deep helplessness.

    At her nose was a familiar scent, the fresh aroma of pine, the smell of rosemary, wrapped around the bouquet of the evening¡¯s red wine, the same as that night six years ago.

    Her heart tightened, her body stiffened for two seconds, and for a moment, she forgot to fight back.

    Not until the phone in her pocket vibrated did Gan Yuane back to her senses and break free from his embrace.

    Behind her was the staircase, and as she stumbled against the stairs, she uncontrobly fell toward the ground, grabbing the handrail to steady herself.

    Her watch struck the handrail, making a crisp noise.

    The sound-activated lights came on, and the worry on her face, like the dark, was wiped away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, Mr.

    Huangfu, you have the wrong person.

    I have never met you before, and my son is not your son.

    Goodbye.¡±

    Turning around, she stepped onto the stairs.

    As soon as her right foot touched the staircase, she was pulled back by him and pressed against the wall.

    ¡°Have you done¡­¡±

    Before the word ¡°done¡± could leave her mouth, his breath was already closing in.

    Her head hit the wall with a dull pain, and she instinctively took a breath.

    In that moment, her lips were overtaken by his.

    After two unsessful attempts to push him away, Gan Yuan, out of patience, clenched her teeth and bit down on his lip.

    Between her teeth, a metallic sweetness spread.

    The pain caused the man to loosen his grip, and she found the opportunity to dodge his kiss, drawing a breath tofort her lungs, which ached from theck of oxygen.

    The guy¡¯s kissing skills were still as lousy as they were six years ago.

    Hasn¡¯t he kissed in these six years?

    Just as she was about to push him away, the man turned his head and bit down hard on the side of her neck.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± she gasped for air, struggling to push him away, ¡°Are you a cannibal?!¡±

    The mark he left was so obvious that it should be visible to everyone.

    Narrowing his blue eyes, he nced at the distinct red mark on her neck.

    Satisfied, Huangfu Jue straightened up.

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Kissed, bitten¡­

    See you tomorrow?!

    Is something wrong with his brain?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning [Monday, routine request for a ticket]

 Chapter 36 - 37 You Kissed 1

    36: Chapter 37 You Kissed (1)

    36: Chapter 37 You Kissed (1)

    ¡°Huangfu Jue!¡± she called out his name loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve made myself very clear, what exactly do you want?¡±

    The man stopped in front of the building entrance, turned his face towards her, and watched her calmly, his lips stained with blood saying two words.

    ¡°Chasing you.¡±

    The answer was so unexpected that Gan Yuan was a bit slow to react.

    By the time she snapped back to reality, the man had vanished outside the door, and she hurried to pull open the building door to chase after him.

    Outside, the assistant had just helped Huangfu Jue close the car door and sat in the passenger seat; seeing Gan Yuan chasing out, the driver kindly lowered the window on Huangfu Jue¡¯s side.

    Gan Yuan stopped on the stairs, ¡°Huangfu Jue, you needn¡¯t waste your efforts, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    The man looked at her with his side profile, his blue eyes as deep as night, his tone imperious and profound.

    ¡°I¡¯m interested in you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± she was at a loss for words.

    The man withdrew his gaze, ¡°Drive.¡±

    The car speeded away, leaving Gan Yuan on the stairs, speechless.

    Standing there, she watched the car¡¯s taillights disappear from view and sighed softly, taking out her cell phone from her pocket.

    The disyed son¡¯s phone number, looking at the screen showing ¡°Precious Son,¡± she straightened her back and strode into the building, simultaneously tapping the screen to dial her son¡¯s number.

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    The little guy helped her open the room door, letting her in and proactively took out her slippers from the shoe cab.

    Without changing her shoes, Gan Yuan simply smiled and steadied his tiny shoulders, kissing his forehead lovingly.

    ¡°My son is the best behaved!¡±

    Not like some people, clingy as a ster.

    The little one sniffled and looked up at Gan Yuan changing her shoes.

    ¡°Did you kiss?¡±

    Gan Yuan tossed the shoes onto the shoe rack, watching the little creature before her with a mix of amusement and helplessness.

    ¡°Both parties need to be willing for it to be a kiss, he tried to kiss me, and I bit him.¡±

    The little one furrowed his brows, ¡°You don¡¯t like someone like Uncle Qiao Liang, and you also don¡¯t like someone like Uncle Huangfu, what kind of type do you like in the end?¡±

    ¡°I like your type,¡± Gan Yuan teased him.

    The little guy put on an adult-like demeanor, ¡°I¡¯m having a serious conversation with you, be serious.¡±

    Gan Yuan sat up straight, lifting the corners of her lips as she gazed at his delicate little face, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s talk seriously.

    Do you really want mommy to get married?¡±

    The little guy shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get married, I want you to be happy.¡±

    That one sentence hit her heart like a bullet.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s nose felt a bit sore, but a smile formed on her lips, her tone naturally bing tender.

    ¡°So¡­ you want to marry off mommy?¡±

    ¡°A woman needs to be adored by a man to be happy.¡±

    ¡°Who says?¡±

    The little one raised a finger towards the front.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the TV says.¡±

    Gan Yuan curled her lip; this is why children shouldn¡¯t watch TV, such logic.

    ¡°Mommy is telling you, having you to dote on me is enough.

    It¡¯ste, go bathe and sleep.

    We Xiaotang need to grow up fast, then we can protect and spoil mommy like a real man.¡± After saying that, she didn¡¯t forget to lean in and nt a heavy kiss on his little face, ¡°Good night.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, good night,¡± Gan Tang walked towards his own room door, pushed it open, then turned around, ¡°Mommy, I love you.¡±

    Gan Yuan smiled, ¡°Mommy loves you too.¡±

    Returning her smile, Gan Tang turned and entered his room.

    Watching the little one close his room door, Gan Yuan stood up and walked to her own room.

 Chapter 37 - 38 You Kissed 2

    37: Chapter 38 You Kissed (2)

    37: Chapter 38 You Kissed (2)

    She touched her still aching neck and walked to the vanity to look at the rose on her neck, pursed her lips, and immediately strode to the wardrobe.

    Opening the suitcase, she yanked open the closet doors and quickly pulled out several sets of clothes to throw into the suitcase, then she walked over to the desk and opened the safe.

    She took out two bundles of cash and some important documents and ced them on the desk.

    She raised an eyebrow and then took an envelope from a secretpartment in the safe.

    Inside the envelope was a golden card, which shone gleamingly under the light.

    If Huangfu Jue were here at this moment, he would immediately recognize that the card was the gold card only avable to high-level VIP customers of Swiss Bank.

    She put the card back in the envelope, stood up, and threw the important items she had gathered from the desk into the suitcase in one go.

    Crouching down, she sorted through the contents of the suitcase, cursing under her breath.

    ¡°Xiaotang had finally found a suitable school and had just begun to adapt to life here¡ªwhy did you have toe looking for us¡­

    Damn it!¡±

    She understood Huangfu Jue¡¯s temperament well; the man always kept his word.

    At this time, trying to get him to give up was impossible.

    If she could not face him, at least she could hide from him.

    After packing everything neatly in the suitcase, Gan Yuan stood up and walked out of the bedroom, tiptoeing to the door of the little one¡¯s bedroom and gently pushing open the door.

    Inside, only a small nightlight was on.

    The little one had already taken a bath and was lying in bed, sleeping sweetly at the moment.

    Under the dim light, the child curled up slightly with both small hands outside the nket, fingers like jade, face delicate, resembling a sleeping angel.

    Looking at her son, her gaze immediately softened again.

    No matter how great the difficulties or bad her mood, just seeing him could make her feel joy deep from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Mummy¡­¡±

    The little one seemed to be dreaming, mumbling softly.

    Bending down, Gan Yuan gently adjusted his nket and kissed his short hair.

    Her hand reached out and soothingly patted his back.

    ¡°Mummy is here¡­

    Sleep well, Xiaotang¡­¡±

    The kid settled down again, and Gan Yuan straightened up ready to leave when she felt something hard by his pillow.

    With a look of puzzlement, she lifted his sheets and saw arge hard-covered book lying wide open underneath.

    On the cover was a half body portrait of a man with the words ¡°My Daddy¡± written above it.

    It was a children¡¯s picture book.

    When mother and son were browsing a bookstore previously, the salesperson had rmended it, but the little one just turned his face away and retorted with a ¡°Childish.¡±

    Now, the book was at his bedside¡ªcould he have bought it himself?

    My Daddy?

    Gan Yuan flipped through the book in her hands; it was a picture book.

    On the first page, there was an illustration with only one line of text below it.

    ¡°This is my daddy; he¡¯s really great.¡±

    Next to it, written in crayon were several lines of slightly naive Chinese, clearly added by the kid himself.

    ¡°My daddy is definitely not this ugly and fat.¡±

    Gan Yuan turned to the next page and immediately saw the drawing paper clipped in the book.

    At the top of the paper were the words ¡°My Daddy,¡± and below was a simple sketch of a man.

    The body was fully drawn, but the face was unfinished.

    The nose and mouth were drawn, but the eyes and hair were yet to be filled in.

    Staring at the unfinished drawing before her, Gan Yuan tightly pursed her lips.

 Chapter 38 - 39 You Kissed 3

    38: Chapter 39 You Kissed (3)

    38: Chapter 39 You Kissed (3)

    She understood her son; when it came to painting, he always had a great talent, which must have been inherited from that man.

    The reason he never painted hair and eyes on this portrait was simple: he wasn¡¯t certain which colors to use¡ªbecause she had never told him anything about his father.

    What he looked like, what his job was, what he excelled in¡­

    She didn¡¯t want to deceive him, but that man was too outstanding; she couldn¡¯t speak of him.

    Gently closing the book in her hands and returning it to its ce, Gan Yuan tucked in her little one and tiptoed out of his bedroom.

    Back in her own room, she stepped onto the terrace and was lost in thought as she gazed into the night.

    The spring night was warm yet chilly.

    The wind blew from afar, sneaking in through the cuffs and cors, like a cold hand caressing the skin.

    Hugging her arms, she casually nced around; a ck sedan parked downstairs caught her attention, and she raised a curious eyebrow.

    Ever since she stood on the balcony, that car had been there.

    Under the streetlights, she could see the driver still sitting inside, not having left the car for two hours.

    Was he nning to spend the night in the car?

    Curving her lips, she turned back to her room, grabbed Xiao Jue¡¯s binocrs from the living room, turned off the main lights, and quietly returned to the terrace.

    Downstairs, a light came on inside the ck sedan¡ªthe driver was making a call.

    Using the light, Gan Yuan could clearly see the face of the person inside.

    That face was familiar to her, one of Huangfu Jue¡¯s many bodyguards.

    She thought as much; he left so cleanly because he had left a dog to watch her.

    Huangfu Jue, you bastard!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    On the terrace of the Empire Hotel¡¯s presidential suite on the 56th floor, Huangfu Jue sneezed loudly and rubbed his nose, then licked the wound at the corner of his lips with the tip of his tongue.

    The wound bitten by Gan Yuan had scabbed, still stinging slightly under the sting of alcohol.

    He didn¡¯t pay much attention to it but pursed his lips and gently swirled the ss in his hand.

    His tall figure stood on the spacious terrace, alone.

    Footsteps approached him from behind.

    Huangfu Jue lowered the ss, ¡°How is it?¡±

    The assistant stood beside him, handing over a mobile phone, ¡°So far, Miss Gan hasn¡¯t shown any signs of leaving.

    She was just staring nkly at the night sky from the terrace.¡±

    Huangfu Jue took the phone and ced it to his ear.

    ¡°Is she still on the terrace?¡±

    On the other end, the bodyguard¡¯s voice said, ¡°No, she just went back into the room and turned off the lights, she¡¯s probably asleep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly.

    If you notice any movements from her, notify me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Duke.¡±

    Huangfu Jue handed the phone back to his assistant and took a shallow sip from the wine ss.

    ¡°The person you told me to look into, did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the assistant flipped through the file in his hands, ¡°Qiao Liang, joined half a year ago, currently a sous-chef at the hotel¡¯s restaurant.

    Real name Lu Ziliang, 25 years old, Michelin three-star chef, the only son of the grand culinary tycoon Lu Shaojie.

    Reportedly, he had a conflict with a guest when he first joined, but it was Gan Yuan who stepped in to resolve it.

    As a result, he has always been very considerate of Miss Gan and her son.

    Besides, he dined with a woman tonight named Chu Xinqing, daughter of a hotel chain magnate, and the fianc¨¦e selected by Lu Shaojie for his son.

    Of course, Lu Ziliang doesn¡¯t approve of this arranged marriage.

    Changing his name anding here was mainly to escape the economic marriage arranged by his father.¡±

 Chapter 39 - 40 You Kissed 4

    39: Chapter 40 You Kissed (4)

    39: Chapter 40 You Kissed (4)

    Huangfu Jue gave a light nod.

    Despite having met Qiao Liang only once, his keen observation skills and experience in dealing with people told him that this man was no simple character.

    Being a man himself, he understood men, and from the way Qiao Liang looked at Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue knew that this man had ulterior motives towards her.

    He had never been in love, nor pursued anyone.

    However, the saying that love is like a battlefield could be found both in books and movies.

    ¡°The Art of War¡± states, know thyself, know thy enemy, and you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles.

    Since it was a battlefield, it was of course necessary to understand how many enemies he waspeting with and who they were.

    The assistant continued, ¡°Regarding Gan Tang, I couldn¡¯t find much other information.

    His teachers say he is very talented, especially at drawing.¡±

    Huangfu Jue pressed on, ¡°What about Gan Yuan?¡±

    ¡°She joined thepany a year and a half ago, initially hired as a customer service representative; it only took her a year to rise to the position of guest room director.

    I¡¯ve asked Mr.

    Li about her, and he said she has a strong work capacity.

    In the hotel, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any particrly close friends, other than Qiao Liang, and it seems she has no other suitors.¡±

    Huangfu Jue, passing his empty cup to him, lifted his hands to support himself on the railing.

    ¡°Book a flight and hotel for three days from now, and cancel all engagements within the next ten days.

    Also¡­

    prepare a gift to be sent to her office first thing tomorrow morning.¡±

    Holding the cup, the assistant stood still, ¡°Duke, what gift should I prepare?¡±

    As this was the first time their master was pursuing a woman, the assistant naturally didn¡¯t dare to show any neglect.

    One question left Huangfu Jue at a loss for words.

    This was also a first for him, naturally he had no concept of it, as his life experience revolved more around rejection.

    ¡°How about a bouquet of flowers?¡± the assistant suggested.

    ¡°Tacky!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­

    choctes?¡±

    ¡°No good!¡±

    ¡­

    Several suggestions from the assistant were ruthlessly rejected by him.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± he raised his hand to stop the assistant¡¯s next suggestion, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Morning arrived as scheduled, and the mother and son had a simple breakfast before descending the stairs one after the other.

    Seeing the backpack slung over the little one¡¯s shoulders, Gan Yuan immediately remembered the drawing she had hidden under her pillow and the children¡¯s book.

    After descending the stairs and getting into the car, she started the engine while casually striking up a conversation.

    ¡°My son is getting more handsome, more and more¡­

    like your dad!¡±

    Mentioning his father, the little guy¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.

    ¡°Do I really look like Dad?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Gan Yuan nced at the rearview mirror, noting the ck sedan following at a close distance, ¡°he was tall, handsome, with a great figure¡­

    He had such strength that he could lift you high with just one hand¡­¡±

    ¡°What color is his hair?¡± Gan Tang asked excitedly.

    ¡°Hair¡­¡± Gan Yuan bit her lip, ¡°just like yours, of course.¡±

    ¡°And his eyes?¡±

    ¡°The eyes¡­¡± The image of Huangfu Jue¡¯s sea-blue eyes shed before her; she couldn¡¯t bear to lie to her son anymore, ¡°They¡¯re blue, the most beautiful kind of blue.

    Under the sunlight, they are brighter than the sky, and at night, they¡¯re as profound as the deep sea¡­¡±

    ¡°Just like Uncle Huangfu¡¯s?¡±

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath, ¡°No, even more beautiful than his.¡±

    ¡°Is he as tall as Uncle Huangfu?¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡±

    ¡°Is he as handsome as Uncle Huangfu?¡±

    ¡°Even more handsome!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­

    what about his personality?

    Is he like Uncle Qiao, or like Uncle Huangfu?¡±

 Chapter 40 - 41 You Kissed 5

    40: Chapter 41 You Kissed (5)

    40: Chapter 41 You Kissed (5)

    Gan Yuan was not stingy with her praise; what she extolled was not Huangfu Jue, but the father of her son.

    She wanted her son to perceive his father as an exceptionally outstanding figure.

    ¡°When he smiles, he¡¯s even gentler than Uncle Qiao, and when he¡¯s serious, he¡¯s more imposing than Uncle Huangfu¡­¡±

    The little guy leaned forward, supporting himself on the back of her chair.

    ¡°Mommy, do you love him?!¡±

    Gan Yuan hesitated for two seconds, then, her lips lifted into a smile.

    ¡°Of course, otherwise, how would you be here?¡±

    ¡­

    That day was the first time Gan Yuan mentioned the father to her son.

    Along the way, the little one asked all sorts of questions, from the father¡¯s hair color to his favorite color¡­

    sparing no detail.

    Gan Yuan satisfied each query, telling him everything she knew about Huangfu Jue except for his name and true identity.

    Latter on, the little guy simply took out an unfinished drawing from his backpack and used his colored pencils to fill in the parts he had missed before.

    When the car stopped at the school¡¯s entrance, the little guy held up thepleted drawing.

    ¡°Mommy, look, does it look like Dad?¡±

    She adoringly nodded at the image on the paper, ¡°Yes, it looks very much like him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give it to the teacher now, goodbye Mommy.¡± The little one pushed open the car door, clutching the drawing and ran towards the teacher waiting at the entrance.

    Watching him hand the drawing to the teacher with a smile, Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile, observing her son until he entered the school gates.

    Only then did she look away and nced at the ck sedan that had been following her from the residential area to the school.

    Since the other party was a man of Huangfu Jue, there was no need for her to deal with it.

    She wasn¡¯t prepared to leave just yet, so if he liked following, then let him follow.

    She drove to the hotel, parked the car, walked into the elevator, and when she met a familiar colleague, she politely greeted them.

    Everything was as usual.

    The difference was, as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant standing outside.

    Seeing her, he immediately came over with a smile, ¡°Miss Gan, hello.¡±

    Gan Yuan stopped, ¡°You wanted to see me?¡±

    The assistant spoke with a smile, ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu would like you to visit his room.

    He asked me to tell you that he has prepared a gift for you.¡±

    Early in the morning, what was he up to now?

    Gan Yuan looked at the hotel staff on both sides, who were curiously watching, ¡°Please tell him that I am very busy with work and don¡¯t have time to y these boring games with him.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gan,¡± the assistant caught up with her, ¡°If I remember correctly, your most important job now is to provide service to Mr.

    Huangfu.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Gan Yuan stopped, ¡°Is this an order?¡±

    The assistant smiled apologetically, ¡°Of course not.

    Actually, in addition to the gift he prepared for you, Mr.

    Huangfu also wants to discuss with you the details of the uing photo shoot in Europe.¡±

    Truly an assistant of Huangfu Jue, knowing what mattered to her the most.

    Gan Yuan thought for a moment, ¡°Then please tell Mr.

    Huangfu that I will be there on time in half an hour.¡±

    She had no intention of refusing this trip to Europe.

    This time, she would give Gan Tang the opportunity to bond with his father, even if it was a special gift she was offering to her son.

    Since that was the case, discussing the shooting process was only proper.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± the assistant nced at his watch, ¡°Could you perhaps¡­

    e a bit sooner?¡±

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°No.¡±

    The assistant, having expected her answer, could only shrug helplessly.

    ¡°I will inform Mr.

    Huangfu.

    This is from Mr.

    Huangfu for you.¡±

    He took something out of his pocket and handed it to Gan Yuan, not giving her the chance to return it, turned around and ran off, no longer concerned about maintaining a professional image.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning.

 Chapter 41 - 42 Overbearing CEOâ€™s Flirting Mode 1

    41: Chapter 42 Overbearing CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (1)

    41: Chapter 42 Overbearing CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (1)

    Actually, some people don¡¯tck the will to speak; they simply haven¡¯t met the person they wish to open up to.

    ¡ª Son of Snow

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Turning to walk forward, Gan Yuan lifted her right hand.

    Between her fingers was a hotel¡¯s proprietary envelope, thin so one couldn¡¯t make out if there was anything inside, its cover so clean itcked even a single superfluous word.

    Could it be that guy really wrote her a letter?

    Reaching the corridor¡¯s corner, Gan Yuan stopped, casually holding the object her assistant had given her above the trash can.

    The fingers pinching the envelope began to loosen bit by bit, and just as the envelope was about to leave her grasp, she suddenly pulled it back, tearing it open and casually pulling out a card from inside.

    On the card was a pen drawing, exquisitely done.

    The drawing depicted a girl¡¯s silhouette from the back; she stood by the window, one hand on the frame, the other holding a ss of red wine, seemingly gazing at something, her long hair casually swept up revealing a pretty neck, a floor-length mermaid dress with its trailing gauzy fabric being brushed up by the wind¡­

    Despite being just a backdrop, it was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Gan Yuan recognized the dress at a nce¡ªit was her!

    After being stunned for two seconds, Gan Yuan contemptuously curled her lip.

    ¡°Not even as good as my son¡¯s drawings!¡±

    ¡°Manager Gan, good morning!¡±

    The janitor, pushing the trash cart past, greeted her with a smile upon seeing her.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Stuffing the card back into the envelope, Gan Yuan nced at the ¡°tail¡± that was following her and casually raised her right hand, tossing the envelope into the janitor¡¯s trash cart.

    The movement was executed extremely quickly¡ªlifting her hand, throwing, retracting her arm, turning around; the whole motion was fluid and continuous.

    The bodyguard stepped aside, allowing the janitor to push the trash cart by, then reached for his Bluetooth headset.

    ¡°Miss Gan¡­

    she¡­¡±

    ¡°Did she look at it?¡±

    ¡°She did look¡­

    but she tossed it away as soon as she was done!¡± the bodyguard said resignedly.

    ¡°Are¡­

    are you sure you saw it clearly?¡±

    On the other end of the call, Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant Will was almost ready to scream.

    The painting that the Duke himself took two hours to finish was at stake here.

    If put up for auction, it would go for at least several hundred thousand.

    If the socialites who wanted to win his favor knew, they¡¯d likely be willing to bid up to a million or even higher for the piece, yet she had nonchntly thrown it away.

    The bodyguard nced at the departing janitor, ¡°Should I pick it back up?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not¡­¡± What to do with it after retrieving it?

    If the Duke found out his meticulously drawn painting had been tossed away, he¡¯d probably be livid to the point of spitting blood, ¡°Alright, carry on with your duties, and let me know if she goes upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr.

    Will.¡±

    The bodyguard replied, moved to find a concealed ce from which he could keep an eye on Gan Yuan¡¯s room door, and stopped.

    Inside the office.

    Gan Yuan sat down at her desk, her right hand retracting from her pocket, conspicuously holding the small envelope.

    The previous action had been a feint; she had never actually thrown the item away.

    That person¡¯s drawings are quite rare; this item could be kept as a keepsake for her son.

    Saving the envelope in the innerpartment of her backpack, Gan Yuan picked up her work journal, scrutinized the contents earnestly, and then picked up the phone to arrange the ensuing tasks one by one.

    Huangfu Jue wouldn¡¯t simply let things be.

    With the situation as it was, resignation was the only option.

    This trip to Europe would mark the time for her to take her son and leave.

    After handing over her work, she closed the work journal and made her way to President Li¡¯s office.

 Chapter 42 - 43 Domineering CEOâ€™s Flirting Mode 2

    42: Chapter 43 Domineering CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (2)

    42: Chapter 43 Domineering CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (2)

    Before she could speak, Manager Li had already happily ushered her to the sofa.

    ¡°Mr.

    Will has already informed me.

    You just rx and take Xiaotang to have fun for a few days.

    I¡¯ll count it as paid leave.¡±

    Smiling, Gan Yuan thanked him and left Manager Li¡¯s office, then took the elevator upstairs.

    By the time she stood in front of Huangfu Jue¡¯s guest room door and pressed the doorbell, it was exactly as she had promised¡ªhalf an hourter.

    Will opened the door, politely let her into the room, and led her to the terrace.

    At the small dining table on the terrace, Huangfu Jue was earnestly reviewing a document.

    ¡°Sir, Miss Gan is here,¡± Will reminded softly.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t lift his head; he was always focused when working.

    Will helped Gan Yuan pull out a chair, and after she sat down opposite him and Will asked what she would like to drink, he went back into the room to prepare her beverage, leaving only Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan on the terrace.

    The man worked intently, asionally scribbling something on the document, a faint rustling sound apanying the motion.

    The brilliant morning sun cast on the side of his face, making his hair shine with a dazzling golden color.

    From his brow shape to his lips, from his earlobe to the tip of his fingers holding the pen, the man before her was undoubtedly God¡¯s chosen, without a single w.

    After signing his name on the final page, Huangfu Jue closed the document and looked up.

    ¡°Be my woman, and you can gaze at me like this every day.¡±

    So narcissistic!

    With a lifted lip, Gan Yuan replied, ¡°Your type is fine to look at asionally, but seeing it every day would make me nauseous.¡±

    His deep blue eyes fixed on her face, Huangfu Jue spoke calmly, ¡°To get nauseous, just looking isn¡¯t enough, you have to sleep together, too.¡±

    Even though he was speaking nonsense, he still managed to be as elegant as a prince.

    Shamelessness is indeed invincible!

    Gan Yuan truly understood that now.

    She wasn¡¯t content to let him take advantage of her.

    ¡°Duke, considering you can¡¯t even kiss properly, expecting anything else is hard to look forward to.¡±

    His blue eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Why not try it out then?¡±

    Unimpressed, she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in men who are poor kissers.¡±

    Will came out just in time to hear their exchange, regretting his poor timing, and found it inappropriate to retreat.

    Thus, he could only steel himself,e forward, and ce the prepared refreshments in front of Gan Yuan.

    ¡°Miss Gan, your tea.¡±

    The doorbell rang, and just like being pardoned, Will let out a sigh of relief and quickly went to open the door.

    Two waitstaff pushing a cart entered the room, followed by Qiao Liang wearing the hotel restaurant¡¯s uniform, who stepped onto the terrace following the waitstaff.

    ¡°Chef Qiao Liang at service number six is here to serve both of you.¡± Standing by the side of the dining table, Qiao Liang smiled and said, ¡°May I know Mr.

    Huangfu¡¯s preferences for breakfast?

    How well do you like your eggs done?¡±

    Qiao Liang?

    Gan Yuan turned her face with confusion.

    The in-room dining service for the Presidential Suite is always handled by the head chef.

    So why is he here?

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan both turned their faces toward him.

    Qiao Liang smiled and nodded at Huangfu Jue, then smiled at her and winked.

    ¡°Littleyuan likes them medium-well, I know,¡± he said.

    ncing at Qiao Liang¡¯s name tag, Huangfu Jue spoke indifferently.

    ¡°A sous chef can also provide service for the Presidential Suite?¡±

    This question was directed at Gan Yuan, and his posture made it clear he wasn¡¯t interested in speaking with Qiao Liang at all.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, I apologize for the inconvenience.

    Our head chef wasn¡¯t feeling well today, so I am temporarily taking over to serve you,¡± responded Qiao Liang.

 Chapter 43 - 44 The Overbearing Presidentâ€™s Flirting Mode 3

    43: Chapter 44 The Overbearing President¡¯s Flirting Mode (3)

    43: Chapter 44 The Overbearing President¡¯s Flirting Mode (3)

    ¡°If you insist on having the chefplete it, then you¡¯ll have to wait for him toe out of the washroom.

    Of course, I must remind you that he might need to use the washroom during the service process.¡± Qiao Liang¡¯s lips curled into a wide smile, ¡°If Mr.

    Huangfu doesn¡¯t mind, I can call the chef in the washroom right now.¡±

    Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly.

    With his obsession with cleanliness, he probably won¡¯t be able to stomach his breakfast, will he?

    ¡°No need.¡± Huangfu Jue turned his gaze, his eyesnding on Qiao Liang¡¯s face, ¡°Medium-rare, for both her and me.¡±

    He was the customer, and he set the rules, although he, like her, preferred his steak medium-well.

    Qiao Liang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°And the bread?

    Does sir prefer it burnt or not burnt?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere in between.¡±

    ¡°And the tea?¡±

    ¡°30% Indian tea, 40% Ceylon tea, 30% Kenyan tea.¡±

    ¡­

    Such a demanding request.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Qiao Liang smiled and turned to Gan Yuan.

    Before he could ask, Huangfu Jue added,

    ¡°Same for her.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±

    Qiao Liang moved back to the side of the cart, where his two assistants had already prepared the ingredients and the stove.

    He had just taken his position in front of the stove when Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell of grease.¡±

    Since it was an in-room service, the stove was certainly top-notch.

    But, it was just a breakfast, how could there be any smell of grease?

    This statement was nothing more but a way to avoid having this guy in his sight.

    Will, of course, knew his master¡¯s thoughts best and immediately stepped forward, ¡°Gentlemen, would you mind cooking outside, please?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± Qiao Liang waved at his two assistants, ¡°Take the stuff outside.¡±

    In a hotel, the customer is king, especially when that customer has booked the entire Presidential Suite.

    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t be offended.

    The two assistants internallyined about how difficult Huangfu Jue was to serve, though not a trace of it showed on their faces as they pushed the two carts out to the terrace.

    Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze and spoke seriously, ¡°How many days will this shoot take approximately?¡±

    She was here to discuss business and didn¡¯t want to waste too much time in front of him.

    ¡°If all goes well, about a week.¡± Huangfu Jue took the towel offered by his assistant and wiped his fingers.

    ¡°The passport will still be needed for some rted procedures, so it will have to stay with me for the time being.¡±

    Before she could speak, he had already rejected this request she might have made.

    Footsteps sounded lightly, and Qiao Liang came in holding a tray, cing two breakfast tes in front of them.

    Cooked to seventy percent, the eggs were paired with artistically cut fresh fruits and vegetables, making a pleasing presentation that whetted the appetite.

    Yet, someone was a picky little expert!

    ¡°Change it.¡± Huangfu Jue nced indifferently at the te in front of him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like getting juice on my hands.¡±

    The orange peel in the te was only half-cut, forming a beautiful rose shape, not only pleasing to the eye but also handy for eating.

    Qiao Liang nodded calmly, ¡°I apologize, I¡¯ll have it changed for you right away.¡±

    So, the te was taken away and soon brought back again, with the orange peel neatly removed and a cute little fork with a nice design inserted into it, ensuring that hands would stay clean.

    But the man didn¡¯t even nce at the te.

    ¡°The eggs are cold.¡±

    Qiao Liang smiled and took out a temperature-test fork, gently poking the egg on Huangfu Jue¡¯s te, ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, please look, 40 degrees, it¡¯s the perfect temperature for the stomach, just right.¡±

 Chapter 44 - 45 Overbearing CEOâ€™s Flirting Mode 4

    44: Chapter 45 Overbearing CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (4)

    44: Chapter 45 Overbearing CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (4)

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyebrows lifted faintly, ¡°What a pity, your fork has already ruined its perfection.¡±

    Gan Yuan lost her patience, sighed deeply, and started to rise to her feet.

    ¡°I think, I¡¯d better wait until you¡¯ve finished breakfast beforeing!¡±

    Can¡¯t we have a pleasant conversation about the progress of the shoot?

    It¡¯s just breakfast, and he¡¯s obviously nitpicking.

    At this rate, when will we finish?

    Before she could fully stand, the man¡¯s right hand stretched out and covered the back of her left hand that was resting on the tabletop.

    When he spoke again, his tone shifted from the arrogance and severity he had shown Qiao Liang to something¡­

    softly tender.

    ¡°Be good, sit down, don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    A shiver of goosebumps ran down her arms instantly; Gan Yuan raised her eyes to look at Huangfu Jue across from her, and for a second, she thought she had misheard.

    After a moment, she snapped back to reality.

    She tried to retract her arm, but the man¡¯s palm seemed casual while it precisely seized her wrist.

    It was not enough to cause her pain, but it was enough to firmly imprison her hand between his fingers.

    If she insisted on withdrawing, their breakfast on the table might end up overturned on the floor.

    Qiao Liang¡¯s gaze swept over Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand holding onto Gan Yuan¡¯s and stretched out to take his te.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a new one for the gentleman.¡±

    The te was under Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm, and unless he retracted it, Qiao Liang wouldn¡¯t be able to take it away.

    It seemed like apromise, but it was actually a roundabout way of saving Zhao, forcing Huangfu Jue to release Gan Yuan.

    It was just unfortunate that Huangfu Jue did not give him the opportunity.

    Sitting unwaveringly, his fingers gripped Gan Yuan, immovable as if Mount Tai.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I don¡¯t want Yuanyuan to be unhappy.¡±

    Yuanyuan?

    Yuanyuan?!

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Will nearly choked on his own saliva.

    Was this person before him really the same high and might Duke who considered women beneath his notice?

    Across from him, Gan Yuan too was frozen in ce, looking at Huangfu Jue before her with the kind of gaze one might use for an extraterrestrial being.

    Duke, does your family know you¡¯re this cheesy?

    With a smile on his face, Qiao Liang spoke while holding the te.

    ¡°I think, Littleyuan wouldn¡¯t mind.

    Our hotel¡¯s creed is to provide the best service to guests, no matter if it¡¯s Littleyuan or myself, we hold that creed as a t.

    I¡¯ll still rece it for you?¡±

    The word ¡°we¡± easily shortened the distance between him and Gan Yuan, relegating Huangfu Jue to a different category.

    ¡°We¡± are close colleagues, and you, are merely a guest.

    ¡°Now, Yuanyuan is my distinguished guest.¡±

    Huangfu Jue countered beautifully, turning his opponent¡¯s attack back on him.

    Gan Yuan was his distinguished guest, and he was Qiao Liang¡¯s guest, sessfully drawing Gan Yuan into his camp.

    A herd of mythical beasts seemed to stampede through Gan Yuan¡¯s heart.

    It didn¡¯t matter to her if these two waged war, but did they have to drag her into it?

    At this rate, breakfast couldst until the next morning.

    Resettling in her chair, she lifted her left hand to pick up the fork, readying herself to eat.

    ¡°Qiao Liang, since Mr.

    Huangfu doesn¡¯t mind, let¡¯s not change it.

    Could you go prepare some tea for us?¡±

    She was aware of Qiao Liang¡¯s intentions but did not want him to draw Huangfu Jue¡¯s ire because of her.

    Regardless of Qiao Liang¡¯s status, the man before her was not one he should afford to offend.

    There was no need for him to wade into these troubled waters.

    He and she were merely colleagues, and Gan Yuan did not wish to get closer to Qiao Liang just because of Huangfu Jue.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Qiao Liang nodded lightly, released the te from his grasp, and turned to exit onto the terrace.

    Casting a sidelong nce at the man¡¯s fingers still resting on the back of her hand, Gan Yuan suppressed her anger.

    ¡°Are you done touching?¡±

 Chapter 45 - 46 Overbearing CEOâ€™s Flirting Mode 5

    45: Chapter 46 Overbearing CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (5)

    45: Chapter 46 Overbearing CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (5)

    ¡°No.¡±

    What were clearly two shameless words, when uttered from his lips, still managed to qualify as elegant.

    As he spoke, the man¡¯s thumb slightly curved, its pad stretching past her arched palm,nding gently in the center of her hand and caressing it lightly.

    That gesture, natural and affectionate, was like the ambiguous moves between lovers.

    As fingertip and palm touched, an odd sensation of tingliness spread like an electric current from where they made contact¡­

    She lifted her hand, shook off his palm, and took hold of the dinner knife.

    Determined in her heart, she resolved that if this guy dared to continue, she would stab the back of his hand with the knife she was holding.

    Huangfu Jue did not continue; he withdrew his hand and took up his own cutlery instead.

    ¡°When is the flight?¡± Gan Yuan asked while holding her utensils.

    Across, Huangfu Jue calmly cut into the egg on his te.

    ¡°One shouldn¡¯t talk while eating; it¡¯s bad for the stomach.¡±

    The day before, during a meal with the three of them, she had used the same line to stop him from talking to Gan Tang.

    This guy was indeed using her own tactic against her, a truly petty and vengeful spirit.

    Muttering in her heart, Gan Yuan lifted her knife and fork and cut into the egg.

    She knew Qiao Liang¡¯s cooking skills; with deliciousness in front of her, wasting was not a good habit.

    After all, one needed a full stomach to have the energy to argue, right?

    Footsteps sounded, and Qiao Liang came in holding tea.

    The first cup was given to Gan Yuan, and the second, to Huangfu Jue.

    ¡°The ck tea is blended to your liking, wish you a pleasant meal.¡±

    Having said that, he stood aside with his hands behind his back.

    Huangfu Jue nced sideways, casting a look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be at your service ording to your requests, not disturbing your meal with Little Yuan.

    That¡¯s the hotel¡¯s policy,¡±

    Huangfu Jue then spoke faintly, ¡°With such a lousy sous-chef, I bet the restaurant¡¯s business can¡¯t be that great!¡±

    Qiao Liang responded with a smile, ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu is mistaken, the restaurant is very busy.

    Many customerse specifically for me.¡±

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow, ¡°For the face, huh?¡±

    That statement was clearly a mockery; suggesting Qiao Liang¡¯s cooking skills were not as good as his looks.

    Unperturbed, Qiao Liang kept smiling, ¡°Is Mr.

    Huangfuplimenting me on being handsome?¡±

    Huangfu Jue put down his knife and fork, ¡°I was just saying that their aesthetic sense is even worse than their taste buds.¡±

    Qiao Liang¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade, ¡°Hegel said ¡®what is rational is real¡¯, and since so many recognize me, that means my cooking skills and my looks perfectly match the public¡¯s taste.

    If Mr.

    Huangfu doesn¡¯t approve, it can only prove that your aesthetic and taste arepletely out of touch with the general public.¡±

    It sounded highbrow, but in essence, he was mocking Huangfu Jue for being different¡­

    abnormal.

    ¡°In my eyes, only Yuanyuan meets the standards of beauty,¡± Huangfu Jue affirmed, his gaze tenderly fixed on Gan Yuan across from him, drinking tea, ¡°Drink slowly, don¡¯t scald yourself.

    Didn¡¯t your tongue hurt from being kissed by mest night?¡±

    Cough!

    Gan Yuan almost sprayed out her mouthful of tea; was he trying to choke her to death?

    Qiao Liang passed a napkin over, his tone intimate.

    ¡°Look at you, your chin is covered in tea.¡±

    Just as Gan Yuan was about to reach for it, Huangfu Jue already leaned over, his long arm steadied her face, and his thumb gently wiped the corner of her lips, clearing away the trace of tea stain.

    Then, he withdrew his arm and brought his fingers to his lips.

    Noticing his movement, both Gan Yuan and the assistant Will¡¯s eyes widened, as they watched the typically germophobic Duke nonchntly bring his finger to his mouth, gently sucking off the tea from the side of it.

 Chapter 46 - 47 Overbearing CEOâ€™s Flirting Mode 6

    46: Chapter 47 Overbearing CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (6)

    46: Chapter 47 Overbearing CEO¡¯s Flirting Mode (6)

    Will swallowed a gulp of water and blinked hard.

    Impossible, how could this be possible?

    He must be dreaming; this couldn¡¯t be real!

    The instigator, Huangfu Jue, was only nonchntly wiping his fingers with a napkin.

    ¡°Tastes different from yesterday.

    Did you change your lipstick?¡±

    Any smart person could tell he was still alluding to the kiss with Gan Yuan.

    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± Qiao Liang put on a face as if he just remembered, ¡°Littleyuan, is my coat still with you?¡±

    Even though they were in her office, and he had intentionally left it there, his words wereden with ambiguity.

    Qiao Liang nced sidelong at Huangfu Jue with a raised eyebrow, knowing he had already caused at least ten thousand points of damage.

    Towards Gan Yuan, he had always been gradual, his heart had been set on her for months, yet he hadn¡¯t even held her hand.

    This guy suddenly appeared and even kissed Gan Yuan.

    Just thinking about it infuriated Qiao Liang.

    Gan Tang stacked the cups back on the tea tray, unable to contain her anger any longer.

    ¡°Both of you shut up!¡±

    Dealing with Huangfu Jue alone was headache-inducing; with Qiao Liang causing trouble as well, even her patience was running thin.

    Standing up, he walked over, bent down and enveloped Gan Yuan¡¯s head in his arms, pressing her head against his chest with his hand.

    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be mad!¡±

    He held her struggling shoulders and turned his face towards Qiao Liang, his blue eyes fierce.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    He didn¡¯t use the word ¡®roll,¡¯ which was the highest respect he could show him.

    Qiao Liang¡¯s gaze swept over Gan Yuan¡¯s right hand, tightly clutching a fork, ¡°I¡¯ll head out first, and I¡¯ll look for you in the officeter.¡±

    For months, he had concealed his feelings, little by little trying to enter her world.

    Today, it was Huangfu Jue¡¯s provocation that made him lose hisposure.

    As the assistant escorted Qiao Liang out, Gan Yuan finally struggled her head out of his hold.

    Her neatly arranged hair was now disheveled, her sses askew on her nose.

    Raising her hand to remove the bent sses, she red at Huangfu Jue, who had returned to his seat, her teeth clenched.

    ¡°Huangfu Jue¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating; it¡¯s bad for digestion.¡±

    Gan Yuan stood up abruptly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you for thest time, don¡¯ty your hands on me again.¡±

    He looked up, his eyes crinkling with an alluring smile.

    ¡°Then¡­

    what about using my mouth?¡±

    Whether she was angry or furious¡­

    it was always better than her feigned smile, calling him Mr.

    Huangfu.

    Her pupils constricted as she grabbed the teacup beside her and flung it, her mouth could not outdo him, but when it came to action, she was far from hesitant.

    He lifted his hands, holding a napkin, and unfurled it just in time to shield himself from the tea she had thrown.

    Setting down the soggy, tea-soaked napkin, his tone was still mild.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then let¡¯s chat, let¡¯s talk about¡­

    you, me, and Xiaotang.¡±

    Gan Tang stacked the cup back on the saucer forcefully, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t know you, and Gan Tang is not your son.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Huangfu Jue casually tossed the napkin on the table, ¡°how about we do a paternity test?

    If it turns out Xiaotang and I have no connection, I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    Feigning concession to capture control?!

    Gan Yuan sneered inwardly, Huangfu Jue, you¡¯re really underestimating me.

    I can y that game too.

    She raised her hand to smooth down the hair that had slipped to the side of her face, her expression unruffled.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s meet at the hospital tomorrow morning!

    But let me make it clear, we can only tell Xiaotang it¡¯s a health checkup, and also, you¡¯re paying for the test.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning, Little Princesses, remember to have breakfast~!~

 Chapter 47 - 48 Playing for Real 1

    47: Chapter 48 ying for Real (1)

    47: Chapter 48 ying for Real (1)

    Huangfu Jue narrowed his blue eyes, staring at Gan Yuan through the air, watching her expressions, trying to capture some traces on her face.

    But he failed.

    The woman sitting across the table simply looked at him calmly.

    Her delicate face betrayed little emotion, its inky depths unfathomable and collected.

    Did he really mistake the person, with her answer so straightforward?

    Yet why, the sense of familiarity she gave him, the matching timelines, the same blood type¡­

    Could all of that really have been just coincidence?

    Or perhaps it was just a stalling tactic, thinking that way he wouldn¡¯t be suspicious.

    Even someone as astute as Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t deny the truth at this moment.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Huangfu Jue straightened from the chair back, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±

    If deduction was impossible, let facts do the speaking.

    The bastard, he thought it was just a probe, yet he was actually serious?

    Gan Yuan cursed in her heart, but rose from the chair undisturbed.

    ¡°Okay, then¡­

    See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Gan Yuan halted in her steps, as Huangfu Jue rose from his chair and stepped up behind her.

    She turned with a puzzled look, only to see him reach into the inside pocket of his suit and pull out something wrapped in a velvet cloth¡ªa pair of ck-rimmed sses encased in silk, the ones she had left with him previously.

    The sses from earlier were twisted out of shape; this pair would serve as a recement.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She took the sses, turned, and headed for the exit, separating the arms of the sses and cing them on the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The man spoke up again.

    Will this ever end?!

    She stopped, looking back at him impatiently.

    The man was already in front of her, raising his hand to remove the strand of hair trapped under the arm of her sses.

    Instinctively, she turned her head to dodge, but her hair caught on the arm of the sses, pulling painfully at her scalp.

    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± She inhaled sharply, flicking Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand away, ¡°More trouble than you¡¯re worth!¡±

    As she adjusted her hair and sses, tugging a few times but unable to free her hair, she pulled so hard on the side of her forehead that her eyebrows knitted together in annoyance.

    Watching her wince and grimace, Huangfu Jue raised his hand again.

    ¡°Let me do that.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    She pushed him away irritably, turned her back to him, and continued to struggle with the bothersome strands of hair.

    Unable to see, she pulled at them blindly; after several attempts, still unable to untangle them, she held the sses with one hand and the hair with the other, intending to just break the hair off.

    Two hands reached out, grasping hers from both sides.

    As she struggled again, the pain on her scalp grew worse.

    ¡°Stop moving!¡±

    His voice rang beside her ear, upromising, and already exasperated by those few strands of hair, she withdrew her hands, letting him help her.

    Standing behind her, Huangfu Jue peered from one side of her head, carefully removing the strand of hair from the sses one by one.

    His movements were gentle and precise, not hurting her at all.

    From his angle, he could see the bite mark he had left on her neck the day before.

    After a night, the mark was no longer as conspicuous as it had been initially.

    Having turned into a ring of dark purple spots, it bloomed on her skin like an unusual flower.

    His gaze lingered unintentionally on that flower he had nted, and he thought involuntarily of the kiss from the previous night.

    Earlier, he had only been focused on her hair, but now he noticed the fragrance lingering amidst them.

    It wasn¡¯t the cloying scent of perfume, just a faint hint of pine, the smell of rosemary he favored.

 Chapter 48 - 49 Playing for Real 2

    48: Chapter 49 ying for Real (2)

    48: Chapter 49 ying for Real (2)

    The strands of hair beneath his finger possessed a smooth touch.

    Inhaling that tempting scent, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his face closer to her neck.

    ¡­

    After a while, not feeling his movement, Gan Yuan voiced her impatience.

    ¡°Hey, are you done yet?¡±

    The man reined in his amorous thoughts, unraveled thest two strands of her hair from her sses leg, and reached to pinch the hair clip that held her hair up.

    Click!

    The sound of the hair clip releasing was faint.

    She turned her head in confusion, her long hair slipping out, cascading down like a ck waterfall.

    In the morning light streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows, her ink-ck hair scattered, casting faint blue halos; the smooth strands brushed past his fingers, even grazing his cheek.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she frowned in annoyance.

    He twirled a strand of her hair around his finger and gently caressed it with the pad of his thumb.

    ¡°Next time you see me, don¡¯t tie up your hair.¡±

    Gan Yuanughed aloud, reaching to pull her hair away from his hand.

    ¡°And who do you think you are?¡±

    Huangfu Jue straightened up, looking down at the disdainful expression on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, his baritone voice like music echoing in the night, deep and striking straight to the heart.

    ¡°A man who will make you fall so deeply in love you can¡¯t extricate yourself.¡±

    Gan Yuan opened her mouth, stunned for a couple of seconds before bursting intoughter.

    At first, it was a soft giggle, but gradually theughter grew until she was shaking all over with mirth, as if she had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke.

    After a while, she finally caught her breath and stood up straight again, suppressing herughter.

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your self-love any longer, take care,¡± she said, and turned on her heel.

    She strode through the luxury living room, flung the French doors wide open, and walked out of his room without looking back.

    Bang!

    The door closed firmly, separating them into two different worlds.

    Walking to the elevator, Gan Yuan eventually lifted her right hand to remove her sses, wiping away the tears twinkling at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Huangfu Jue, you¡¯re the most narcissistic person I¡¯ve ever met!¡±

    Putting her sses back on, she gathered her hair on top of her head, took a hair tie out of her pocket to secure it, and her face regained its usual unppable expression.

    Ding¡ª

    The elevator stopped at the fifth floor, and Gan Yuan walked to her office.

    As she entered, she saw Qiao Liang leaning on her desk, his long legs crossednguidly, the light tapping of his fingers betraying an impatience contrary to the casualness he disyed.

    ¡°Littleyuan, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Seeing her, he immediately greeted her with a smile.

    Gan Yuan walked over smiling and nodded toward the coat rack.

    ¡°You¡¯re here for your jacket, right?

    It¡¯s on the rack.¡±

    Her tone was neutral, perfectly detached.

    Qiao Liang turned around, watching her tidy up the desk, ¡°Littleyuan, that guy¡­

    didn¡¯t he give you any trouble?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Qiao Liang coughed lightly, ¡°Actually, about the jacket thing earlier¡­¡±

    Gan Yuan grabbed the keys on the desk, ¡°I know you were helping me, thanks.¡±

    She stood up, took his coat from the rack, and extended it towards him.

    ¡°Such an expensive coat shouldn¡¯t be carelessly left behind.¡±

    Taking the coat and draping it over his arm, Qiao Liang stood up straight with a roguish smile.

    ¡°Littleyuan, how about we turn this pretend act into something real?

    What do you say?¡±

    Gan Yuan chuckled, ¡°For the sake of our restaurant¡¯s business, let¡¯s not.

    I don¡¯t want your female patrons chasing me with knives and forks.¡±

 Chapter 49 - 50 Playing for Real 3

    49: Chapter 50 ying for Real (3)

    49: Chapter 50 ying for Real (3)

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Qiao Liang took a step forward, standing in front of Gan Yuan, ¡°I heard you took the day off, why not¡­

    find a ce to sit and chat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not like you bachelors.¡± Gan Yuan was still smiling, ¡°Xiaotang has a lot of clothes waiting for me to wash!¡±

    He crossed his arms, ¡°Speaking of which, I think I¡¯ve never been to your ce, aren¡¯t you going to show me where you live?¡±

    ¡°Thendlord has already notified me to move out, so recognizing it would be pointless, maybe next time.¡±

    It seemed like a joke, but she was parrying his moves, allowing Qiao Liang to save face while not giving him any chance to get closer.

    ¡°When are you moving?

    I¡¯lle and be your freebor and take the chance to see your ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes.

    If there are any heavy items I can¡¯t move, I¡¯ll definitely call you.¡± Gan Yuan grabbed the keys from the table, ¡°Then, shall I go now?¡±

    ¡°Together.¡±

    He hade out ahead of her and, like a gentleman, he helped her open the door.

    Gan Yuan raised her brows lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work?¡±

    Qiao Liang leaned against the door frame and shrugged, ¡°I resigned.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much surprise on Gan Yuan¡¯s face; how could someone like him possibly stay here?

    Watching her leave the office, Qiao Liang closed the door for her and quickly took two steps to catch up with her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the reason?¡±

    Gan Yuan pressed the elevator button to go down, ¡°You never belonged here in the first ce.¡±

    The man smiled yfully, ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Just a feeling.¡± Gan Yuan stepped into the parting elevator doors, ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together when you have time, as a way to celebrate your new start.¡±

    This time, she was nning to take Gan Tang and leave this ce; it seemed unlikely that she would have another chance to meet him.

    In the past six months, Qiao Liang had done a lot for her and her son.

    It was only right to repay the favor.

    Qiao Liang¡¯s smile brightened, ¡°I¡¯m always avable.

    But don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m not working here anymore, we¡¯re still friends, right?¡±

    Friends, huh?

    Yes!

    After all these years, Qiao Liang was probably the only person she had grown somewhat close to.

    So, she nodded lightly.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As she spoke, the elevator reached the ground floor and the doors opened.

    Qiao Liang, the gentleman, held the elevator open, and when he looked up, he saw a tall woman standing outside.

    Their eyes met, and the girl¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, while Qiao Liang frowned in confusion.

    Chu Xinqing, what was she doing here?

    At that moment, Chu Xinqing, standing outside the elevator, had also noticed Gan Yuan beside him, a sh of odd color passing through her eyes before she put on a smile again.

    ¡°Aliang!¡± She called out Qiao Liang¡¯s name affectionately, quickly approaching and hugging his shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re naughty, telling me on the phone that you were busy.

    Was this supposed to be a surprise for me?¡±

    Coming to B City this time was to take him back, and Chu Xinqing certainly wasn¡¯t going to let it go.

    Seeing him with Gan Yuan, no matter how many grievances she harbored in her heart, Chu Xinqing wouldn¡¯t reveal any ws in front of Gan Yuan.

    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯m going to go ahead.¡±

    Gan Yuan waved to Qiao Liang and then walked away.

    Who the woman before her was and what her rtionship with Qiao Liang was¡­

    all of that had nothing to do with her.

    What she needed to focus on now was the uing paternity test.

    Qiao Liang raised his hand and pulled away Chu Xinqing¡¯s arm that was wrapped around him.

    ¡°Littleyuan, wait a minute.¡±

    It was hard enough for Gan Yuan to invite him for a meal, and Qiao Liang didn¡¯t want to lose this chance.

    He also wanted to exin things about Chu Xinqing to avoid any misunderstanding.

 Chapter 50 - 51 Playing for Real 4

    50: Chapter 51 ying for Real (4)

    50: Chapter 51 ying for Real (4)

    Gan Yuan halted her steps, and immediately Qiao Liang moved away from Chu Xinqing trying to walk towards her, embracing Qiao Liang¡¯s arm with both hands, Chu Xinqing spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Aliang, this is your colleague, isn¡¯t it?

    Why not introduce us?¡± As she spoke, she reached out her right hand to Gan Yuan with a smile, ¡°Hello, I am Aliang¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Chu Xinqing.

    Please take good care of us in the future.¡±

    She emphasized the word ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± strongly, as a warning to Gan Yuan to back off.

    Gan Yuan certainly caught the hint in her voice, and with an inward chuckle, she extended her right hand in a calm and dignified manner, shaking hands with her lightly.

    ¡°I am Gan Yuan.¡±

    Chu Xinqing smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from Aliang before.

    Thank you for taking care of our Aliang.

    He can be quite willful, he hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble, has he?¡±

    ¡°How could he?¡± Gan Yuan retracted her hand, ¡°I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave you two alone, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Chu Xinqing waved at her smilingly.

    Her hand clung tightly to Qiao Liang, not giving him a chance to escape, and she kept her eyes on Gan Yuan¡¯s figure until it disappeared outside the lobby door.

    Only then did she withdraw her gaze and pull Qiao Liang into the elevator.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs first, and then we¡¯ll visit the restaurant where you work.¡±

    Watching Gan Yuan¡¯s figure fade away, Qiao Liang pulled his arm away from her grasp, and his brow furrowed with confusion, ¡°How did you know I work here?¡±

    Chu Xinqing lifted her chin slightly, a look of pride on her face, ¡°Secret!¡±

    She had only been in B City for three days, and here he had used a pseudonym, there was no way she could have found him so quickly.

    ¡°How exactly did you find me?¡±

    Qiao Liang was eager to know where he had gone wrong that allowed her totch onto him.

    ¡°Want to know?¡± Chu Xinqing tilted her chin towards the luggage, ¡°Take me to my room, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    With her temperament, she wouldn¡¯t let him just walk away, so Qiao Liang took the luggage from the bellhop and helped her drag it into the elevator.

    ¡°Tell me?¡±

    Chu Xinqing pouted her lips, ¡°We¡¯re not in the room yet!¡±

    Helpless, he had no choice but to patiently take her to the room.

    Seeing him put down the luggage, she reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist from behind.

    ¡°Aliang, I¡¯ve missed you every day¡­¡±

    cing his hand over hers, Qiao Liang slowly turned his face and smiled as he gazed at her, ¡°Let me guess, you couldn¡¯t have found me so soon.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, someone must have reported my whereabouts to you, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important.

    What¡¯s important¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Qiao Liang swiftly grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Chu Xinqing cried out in a coquettish tone.

    Qiao Liang¡¯s grip on her hand tightened even further, ¡°You didn¡¯t report my whereabouts to the old man, did you?!¡±

    If it were within her abilities, she couldn¡¯t have found him so quickly unless she had already divulged his location to the old man.

    If that was the case, Gan Yuan and her son might also get dragged into this mess because of him.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Then how exactly do you know I¡¯m here?¡±

    Chu Xinqing shook off his arm with a jerk, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe?¡±

    Qiao Liang was baffled, ¡°I¡­

    asked you toe?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, do you think I booked this room myself?¡± Chu Xinqing chuckled, steadying his arm, ¡°Alright, I know you care about your pride, we¡¯ll just say I found you¡­¡±

    Qiao Liang narrowed his eyes, ¡°Phone call, message, or what?¡±

    Seeing Chu Xinqing still in a daze, he turned around, fished out her mobile phone from her bag, and checked the call log.

    He found nothing unusual, so he checked the text messages.

 Chapter 51 - 52 Playing for Real 5

    51: Chapter 52 ying for Real (5)

    51: Chapter 52 ying for Real (5)

    Instantly, a message from an ¡°unknown number¡± was discovered inside.

    ¡°Dynasty Hotel Room 907,e to the restaurant after checking in.

    Just mention Qiao Liang¡¯s name and you¡¯ll meet the person you want to see the most.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Qiao Liang cursed angrily, ¡°Huangfu Jue, you¡¯re ruthless!¡±

    He had said, with Chu Xinqing¡¯s intelligence and ability, she couldn¡¯t possibly have found him so quickly.

    Who else could be behind this if not Huangfu Jue?

    Chu Xinqing, used by others without her knowledge, asked, ¡°Huangfu Jue¡­ that name sounds so familiar.

    Who is it?¡±

    Tossing his phone onto the bed, Qiao Liang strode out.

    ¡°Aliang¡­¡± Chu Xinqing followed, but he had already left before her, storming out the door.

    ¡°Lu Ziliang!¡± she called out in the hallway, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    First he helped her book a room, then he invited her over willingly, and she thought he had changed his mind.

    But here he was, giving her the cold shoulder again.

    What did this all mean?

    Qiao Liang stopped at the elevator, ¡°You should go back sooner rather thanter.

    Don¡¯t waste your time here because I have resigned!¡±

    ¡°Lu Ziliang!¡± She ran after him, but he had already closed the elevator door and descended.

    She kicked the elevator in frustration and roared, ¡°You bastard.

    You just wait!¡±

    She turned her face to the side and noticed a man in a suit nearby.

    Aware of her outburst, she hastily retracted her foot and turned away in humiliation.

    The man in the suit raised his hand to his earpiece, ¡°Mr.

    Will, Chu Xinqing has checked into the hotel, and Mr.

    Second Chef has just left her room.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it.¡± On the other end of the call, Will hung up, went back to the study, and stood in front of the desk.

    ¡°As per your arrangements, Ms.

    Chu Xinqing has checked into the hotel.

    When she checked in, she happened to see Qiao Liang leaving with Miss Gan.

    Ms.

    Chu stopped Mr.

    Qiao halfway and dragged him to her room.

    They seem to have had an argument, and Mr.

    Qiao has left.

    By the way, I¡¯ve received news from the restaurant that Mr.

    Qiao has resigned.¡±

    Huangfu Jue slightly lifted the corners of his lips and signed his name at the bottom of the document.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Sitting in the car and ncing at Gan Tang, who was looking at the traffic flow with her head tilted from the back seat, Gan Yuan sighed softly.

    With that guy¡¯s stubbornness, since he said he would do it, there was no escaping the paternity test.

    From the moment she agreed to Huangfu Jue¡¯s request, she had been thinking about how to deceive him.

    The car stopped at a red light, and Gan Yuan paused as her phone in her pocket began to ring.

    She took it out and answered.

    ¡°Miss Gan, Mr.

    Huangfu has booked a ce in Imperial Garden and arranged a meeting with the photographer to discuss the photoshoot arrangements.

    May Ie to pick you up now?¡±

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll go there directly.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll send the address to your phone, drive carefully on your way.¡±

    After hanging up, Gan Yuan stuffed her phone back into her purse, casually fixing the hair that had slipped from her grasp.

    Both hair clips had been left with Huangfu Jue, and now with just a rubber band casually tying her hair, it seemed somewhat loose.

    Her fingers returned to the steering wheel, and she nced at the rearview mirror, noticing the way the setting sun dusted her little one¡¯s ck hair with golden specks.

    Suddenly, she had an inspiration.

    She had an idea!

    Huangfu Jue, this time I will make you give up for good.

    ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡± the little one asked from the back seat.

    ¡°To have dinner with the photographer to discuss the photoshoot,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Then¡­ is Uncle Huangfu going to be there?¡±

 Chapter 52 - 53 Playing for Real 6

    52: Chapter 53 ying for Real (6)

    52: Chapter 53 ying for Real (6)

    ¡°Do you hope he¡¯s there?¡±

    The little guy answered earnestly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Was it really such a deep bond of blood?

    She had not seen him take such a liking to anyone he¡¯d just met before, not even Qiao Liang, with whom he had be familiar only after a long time.

    She took her gaze off him and continued driving, Gan Yuan lifting her lips indulgently.

    ¡°As you wish, he¡¯s also there.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t want to see him at all, for her son, she¡¯d endure it this once.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± the little guy lifted his hands to prop up his chin, his big eyes full of hope as he looked at her through the mirror, ¡°Can you two not fight tonight?¡±

    She rolled her eyes in response.

    ¡°Acting cute is shameful!¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡ª¡ª¡±

    The little guy drew out his call.

    Knowing that he was deliberately acting cute, she still couldn¡¯t help but go soft.

    ¡°That will depend on his behavior,¡± Gan Yuan looked at her son, finallypromising, ¡°Alright, I promise you, as long as he doesn¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t target him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the little guy immediately dropped the cute act and reverted to a cool little adult, but his lips curled up into a slight smile.

    Seeing his expression, Gan Yuan felt annoyed and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°You little ingrate, why are you elbowing me out?¡±

    Did all her years of raising him not measure up to a few days of acquaintance with that guy?

    ¡°Not at all,¡± the little guy spread his hands, ¡°I¡¯m helping you.¡±

    ¡°Helping me?¡±

    ¡°I looked him up online.

    He¡¯s the big BOSS of HF, and also a prince of A Country.

    I think¡­

    he¡¯s worthy of you, Mommy.¡±

    The little guy crossed his arms, his tone filled with confidence and pride.

    In his eyes, his mommy was the best woman in the world, and of course, only the most capable man deserved her.

    Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry.

    He was truly her son; no one could outdo his self-love.

    ¡°Which eye of yours sees us as a good match?¡±

    ¡°Both eyes.¡±

    Gan Yuan smiled and said nothing.

    He was still too young, and he couldn¡¯t understand that she and he¡­

    were like ck and white, light and darkness, destined to be worlds apart.

    The car arrived at Imperial Garden, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant Will had already been waiting at the gate with two bodyguards, who, upon seeing her car, promptly came to assist them out, weing the mother and son into the dark gates of Imperial Garden with the pomp due a head of state.

    Outside the gate, a sign indicated a temporary closure, and apart from Huangfu Jue¡¯s and the bodyguards¡¯ cars, only her shabby Volkswagen was in the parking space.

    A private event?

    Gan Yuan caught a glimpse and immediately started to contempt.

    The little guy stopped, ¡°Mommy, they¡¯re not open today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Will exined with a smile, ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu has reserved the ce for today.¡±

    They passed along corridors and courtyards, through a moon gate, and suddenly, a bright expanse opened before them, a two-story waterside pavilion surrounded by rockeries and beautiful ntings.

    With pink walls and dark tiles, it was substantial yet elegant.

    At the entrance, white gauze danced in the wind, and within the veils, Huangfu Jue stood in his overcoat, solitary and peerless.

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu.¡±

    The little guy greeted him with a smile.

    The man had originally been turned to the side, instructing another assistant on the dinner arrangement, but when he turned and saw the little guy, his blue eyes immediately softened.

    ¡°Xiaotang.¡±

    He ruffled the little guy¡¯s hair with hisrge hand, then raised his eyes, scanning over Gan Yuan¡¯s hair tied back with a rubber band, swinging precariously at the back of her head.

    Noticing his gaze, Gan Yuan lifted her hand, pulled off the rubber band, and retied her hair tightly.

    She wouldn¡¯t let her hair down just because he wanted her to.

    Absolutely not!

    The man squinted slightly, a sly smile shing in his eyes.

    No matter how much she pretended, she couldn¡¯t hide the rebelliousness in her bones.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning.

    Thank you for the rewards, much appreciated.

 Chapter 53 - 54 Paternity Test 1

    53: Chapter 54 Paternity Test (1)

    53: Chapter 54 Paternity Test (1)

    Three people went upstairs, and before Gan Yuan even entered the room, she saw that there were still two people standing by the dining table.

    ¡°You must be Miss Gan.

    My name is Xu Anran, the executive director of Prince Children¡¯s Apparel,¡± Xu Anran said with a smile as he introduced himself.

    ¡°This is the photographer Xiaowu, who will be in charge of Gan Tang¡¯s photo shoot this time.¡±

    Gan Yuan politely shook hands with the two of them, and Will ced Gan Tang in the high child¡¯s dining chair prepared for him.

    Huangfu Jue then came over and pulled out the chair next to the main seat for Gan Yuan.

    The child¡¯s chair was to the left and right of the main seat, and her spot was on the immediate right side.

    This way, a mother and her son were arranged on either side of him.

    If it had been any other time, Gan Yuan would certainly have tried to exchange seats to take care of her son, but this time she didn¡¯t say a word and just seated herself in the chair.

    Ever since he was little, her son had never been pampered by his father, and she wanted to give her son a chance.

    Xu Anran, standing off to the side, was already secretly clicking his tongue in wonder.

    The photographer didn¡¯t know the depths of Huangfu Jue, but Xu Anran had been by his side for more than two years.

    Not only had he pulled out Gan Yuan¡¯s chair but also arranged her seat at his side¡­ These signals already hinted at something unusual.

    Of course, Xu Anran was a smart person.

    It was enough that he understood this to himself, and he surely wouldn¡¯t foolishly ask for more details.

    The assistant helped Huangfu Jue with his chair, and only after he was seated did Xu Anran dare sit down in his own chair.

    Even the photographer was naturally cautious, being careful as he took his seat.

    While waiting for the food to be served, Gan Yuan inquired about the details of the photoshoot to Xu Anran, as it concerned her son, she naturally wanted to understand everything clearly.

    Xu Anran then exined in detail the locations for the shoot and the itinerary.

    ¡°Miss Gan, don¡¯t worry.

    If you have any objections to the arrangements, we can discuss it further.

    As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the schedule, we will do our best to amodate the needs of you and Xiaotang.¡±

    Being the person whose chair was pulled out by the big BOSS himself, how could Xu Anran not be gracious?

    Gan Yuan wasn¡¯t a difficult person¡ªof course, that was excluding when dealing with a certain someone.

    After carefully considering the other party¡¯s arrangements and finding nothing too hectic or tiresome, she immediately felt relieved.

    The conversations were still ongoing, and the dishes had already been served.

    Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t even picked up his chopsticks yet when he had already pushed them towards the little guy.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Huangfu,¡± Xiaotang said.

    Huangfu Jue nodded lightly, picked up the utensils, and only then did Xu Anran and the others dare to touch their chopsticks.

    During the meal, Huangfu Jue ate very little but kept helping Gan Tang and Gan Yuan with dishes.

    Gan Yuanzily chewed on a piece of green vegetable, her gaze nting from behind her sses at the father and son.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now that the pair were sitting together, their resemnce was strikingly obvious.

    Halfway through the meal, Xu Anran, who had already realized he was the third wheel, quietly tugged at the photographer¡¯s sleeve and got up with him to excuse themselves.

    Huangfu Jue simply responded with an indifferent remark, and Gan Yuan politely attempted to rise from her chair.

    As her back just left the chair¡¯s back, a hand stretched out, blocking her way.

    Worried that she also wanted to leave, Huangfu Jue originally intended to stop her.

    Gan Yuan was unprepared.

    As she leaned forward and started to get up, his hand reached out, and by coincidence, itnded right on her chest.

    Both of them froze for a moment, and Gan Yuan flicked his hand away, hurrying to stand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± Huangfu Jue said, stretching a hand out to stop her.

    She red at him, ¡°I can¡¯t even go to the restroom?¡±

    Gan Tang gently lifted the corners of his mouth.

    The assistant stood to the side, like a sculpture that heard nothing and saw nothing.

 Chapter 54 - 55 Paternity Test 2

    54: Chapter 55 Paternity Test (2)

    54: Chapter 55 Paternity Test (2)

    Huangfu Jue lifted his arm without moving, ¡°The door is behind you.¡±

    Gan Yuan curled her lips and turned to walk into the bathroom.

    As she entered the bathroom and turned on the tap, letting the water run, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a folding knife.

    She scattered her long hair with a lift of her hand, carefully pinched a strand, and carefully cut several hairs with the folding knife, cing the segments with follicles onto a piece of tissue paper.

    This hair was short; it should be simr in length to her son¡¯s hair.

    After putting away the folding knife and tying up her hair again, she carefully disposed of the excess fragments on the sink into the drain and then delicately picked up the shortened hairs from the tissue, stuffing them carefully into her pocket.

    After washing her hands, she turned off the tap and walked out nonchntly.

    At the dining table, Gan Tang was saying something unknown, and that usually stern man was nowughing out loud.

    Nodding to Gan Tang as he walked to take his seat, he smiled lightly.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The little guy put up a finger to his lips and gave a ¡°shush¡± sound.

    ¡°Are you talking behind my back?¡±

    Before Gan Tang could speak, Huangfu Jue had already preempted.

    ¡°This is a secret between Xiaotang and me.¡±

    The little guy nodded,ughing.

    Tch!

    As if that¡¯s something impressive.

    Gan Yuan picked up her chopsticks and continued eating, while the little one signaled to Huangfu Jue.

    Huangfu Jue leaned in, listening as he whispered in his ear, his gaze fixed on Gan Yuan, nodding incessantly.

    After a moment, he turned to whisper in Gan Tang¡¯s ear.

    The little guy nced at his mom and giggled.

    He put a finger to his lips, gently shaking his head; Gan Tang immediately mped her mouth shut, feigning profundity.

    Boring!

    Gan Yuan inwardly scoffed, though she couldn¡¯t help but feel curious.

    From their expressions, they must be talking about something rted to her.

    Could it be that Huangfu was probing for information about her from her son?

    At that thought, her heart clenched.

    Even though her son didn¡¯t know about her affairs, some details, which she wasn¡¯t hiding, could raise suspicions if noticed¡­

    Seeing the two still whispering, she mmed her chopsticks down.

    ¡°Gan Tang, what have I taught you?

    How should you behave when eating?¡±

    ¡°When eating, focus on the food; don¡¯t y or multi-task during meals.¡±

    ¡°And what are you doing?¡±

    The little one looked at her innocently, ¡°I¡¯m full already.¡±

    Huangfu Jue chuckled softly.

    Suppressing the urge to p the food from her te onto his handsome face, Gan Yuan stood up from her chair once again.

    ¡°In that case, we should be going.¡±

    ¡°Miss Gan, the dessert hasn¡¯t been served yet.¡± The assistant tried to deter her actively.

    ¡°Xiaotang is teething; no sweets for him tonight,¡± Gan Yuan stepped up to her son¡¯s side.

    Before she could reach out, Huangfu Jue scooped the little one up from the chair, ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    She declined.

    But the other party did not pay attention to her, merely holding the little one¡¯s hand and leading him out the door by himself.

    Helplessly, she followed after them.

    On the way out, the father and son naturally started to critique tonight¡¯s menu,ining together.

    Two people, usually not fond of talking much, were chatting away merrily.

    As they reached the front door, Huangfu Jue escorted the two to the car and stopped, gently rubbing the little one¡¯s head.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go for French cuisine tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotang¡¯s busy tomorrow,¡± Gan Yuan quickened her pace down the steps, pulled out her hands to steady Xiaotang¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Huangfu.¡±

    Gan Tang shrugged at Huangfu Jue and turned to open the car door.

 Chapter 55 - 56 Paternity Test 3

    55: Chapter 56 Paternity Test (3)

    55: Chapter 56 Paternity Test (3)

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Gan Yuan called out to him, walking over and plucking a strand of his hair quickly.

    The little guy winced in pain and turned his face in confusion, ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I thought I saw a white hair, that¡¯s all!¡± Gan Yuan tilted her chin toward him, ¡°Get in the car.

    I want to talk to him for a minute.¡±

    The little guy climbed into the back seat, and Gan Yuan came over, presenting the few strands of hair she was holding to Huangfu Jue.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what you asked for.

    I have an appointment tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be joining you.¡±

    With her back to Gan Tang, the little guy curiously poked his head out, but didn¡¯t clearly see what Huangfu Jue took from her hands.

    Watching him take the strands of hair, Gan Yuan turned and walked away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know?¡± Huangfu Jue asked from behind her.

    Gan Yuan opened the car door, ¡°It¡¯s my own business.

    Of course, I know about it.¡±

    Slipping into her seat, she started the car smoothly and drove off.

    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Huangfu,¡± the little guy poked out his body, waving his hand at Huangfu Jue.

    Looking at him through the rearview mirror, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart ached.

    When that guy finds out the ¡°truth¡± and realizes that Xiaotang ¡°isn¡¯t his son,¡± he will definitely be distant.

    She hoped the little guy wouldn¡¯t be too upset by it.

    Son, I¡¯m sorry!

    Murmuring an apology in her heart, she raised the car window, pressed the gas pedal, and the car sped up, merging into traffic.

    Watching the taillights of her car disappear in the traffic, Huangfu Jue immediately lifted his right hand, plucking a few hairs from his own head and cing them in his palm.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡±

    Will took out a handkerchief and carefully epted the few strands of hair, ¡°The appointment is set for tomorrow.

    The staff has left for the day, and after the test, it needs to be verified.

    The earliest we can get the results is the day after tomorrow morning.¡±

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly, his expression became serious.

    ¡°This matter must be kept in strict confidence.¡±

    Given his special status, if the child is indeed his, the fact must not be revealed until the mother and child¡¯s safety can be ensured.

    Will nodded earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Since she was about to go abroad, Gan Yuan had already asked for leave from Gan Tang¡¯s teacher, so that next day Gan Tang could enjoy the rare luxury of sleeping in.

    That night, she did not sleep well.

    She went to bedte the night before, was tormented by hazy dreams, and didn¡¯t wake up until nine o¡¯clock in the morning, still feeling exhausted.

    Listening attentively, she didn¡¯t hear any activity from the little guy, so she threw off the covers, got out of bed, walked through the living room to the door of the little guy¡¯s room, and pushed it open.

    ¡°Little Lazy Pig, it¡¯s sote and you¡¯re still sleeping¡­¡±

    She stopped mid-sentence, retreating to remove a sticky note from the door panel that the little guy had written on.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve gone to buy breakfast.¡±

    She breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at the clock on the wall.

    Hearing the sound of keys, she immediately stepped forward to greet him and, sure enough, saw the little guy entering with a small basket filled with breakfast.

    ¡°Thanks for your hard work!¡±

    She reached out to take his basket and, in one smooth motion, pulled the little guy into her arms for a kiss.

    ¡°Son, why don¡¯t you marry me?¡±

    ¡°Boring,¡± the little guy rolled his eyes at her, snatching the basket back from her hands, ¡°Go wash up and eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± She pinched his little cheek, detaching herself to head to her own room, not forgetting to remind him, ¡°Be careful not to burn yourself.¡±

    In a moment, she had finished washing up and sat down at the table to eat with the little guy, starting a conversation about the preparations for going abroad.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go shopping in a bit, and Mom will buy you a few sets of clothes.¡±

 Chapter 56 - 57 Paternity Test 4

    56: Chapter 57 Paternity Test (4)

    56: Chapter 57 Paternity Test (4)

    The little guy nced at her old tracksuit, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After dinner, the two of them got ready and headed straight for thergest mall in the city.

    Gan Yuan was always willing to spend money on her son, all the money she earned apart from the basic necessities went to him.

    Once they arrived at the mall, they went directly to the children¡¯s clothing department, where Gan Yuan quickly picked out three or four sets of clothes for the little guy: a formal suit, a casual outfit, afortable tracksuit, and several matching shoes and scarves.

    ¡°Shall we buy two more pairs of shoes?¡±

    The little guy stood still, refusing to move, ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Tired?¡± Gan Yuan took back the credit card from the salesperson, ¡°How about just one pair, okay?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± the little guy repeated.

    ¡°Alright, alright, no more shopping,¡± she conceded.

    Thinking he was tired of browsing and didn¡¯t want to shop anymore, Gan Yuan did not insist further.

    Carrying the paper bags in one hand, she held his hand with the other as they walked towards the elevator.

    Noticing the chairs meant for resting nearby, the little guy immediately pulled her in that direction.

    ¡°Mommy, wait here for me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°Bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Be careful on your own, it¡¯s no big deal,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The little guy waved at her and turned to run to the right.

    ¡°Wrong direction, it¡¯s on the left,¡± Gan Yuan reminded him from behind.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The little guyughed, turned back, and ran to the left.

    Taking advantage he wasn¡¯t being watched, he immediately crouched down, stealthily made his way back, slipped behind her, and snuck onto the esctor, heading up to the third floor.

    Gan Yuan sat waiting on the chair for a while, and when the little guy didn¡¯t return, she nced toward the direction of the bathroom and pursed her lips slightly.

    ¡°Little rascal, did you fall into the toilet?¡±

    She had taught him to be independent since he was young.

    The little guy was already adept at buying breakfast and browsing supermarkets on his own, so Gan Yuan naturally wouldn¡¯t worry about a simple trip to the bathroom.

    She looked at her watch and rested her hand on her forehead.

    Today Huangfu Jue might be going for a paternity test, and she wasn¡¯t entirely sure she could fool him.

    She had deliberately taken Gan Tang out shopping to avoid unexpected revtions and being cornered by that guy.

    After waiting a little longer and still not seeing the little guy, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but start to worry.

    She got up and walked over to the bathroom area.

    After waiting for a while and not seeing Gan Tange out, she stopped a man who had juste out of there to ask.

    ¡°A child?

    There¡¯s nobody in the bathroom.¡±

    Startled, she immediately disregarded any impropriety and rushed into the men¡¯s bathroom.

    Indeed, the bathroom waspletely empty; there was no sign of the little guy.

    Feeling her heart suddenly tighten, Gan Yuan turned and dashed out of the bathroom, searching around while pulling out her phone to dial his number.

    ¡°You little stinker, if you don¡¯t answer the phone, you¡¯ll see what I¡¯ll do to you¡­

    Gan Tang¡­

    Xiaotang¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    She heard the little guy¡¯s voice behind her.

    Turning around and seeing him, Gan Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.

    She rushed over and steadied his shoulders.

    ¡°Where did you go, making mommy search like that!¡±

    ¡°Went downstairs for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find the bathroom on this floor?¡± Gan Yuan looked at him with disdain, ¡°Didn¡¯t I remind you?

    Whenever you go to a new ce, first check for the emergency exits, and second, make sure to notice where the bathrooms are.¡±

    The little guy smiled faintly, ¡°Got it.

    Mommy, shall we go back?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already out, why not¡­

    how about we have lunch?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only 11 o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­

    oh, right, there seems to be an arcade on the upper floor, shall we go up and y for a while?¡±

    ¡°Boring!¡±

    ¡°How about we do it to keep mommypany?¡± Gan Yuan yfully bumped his shoulder, ¡°Go-karting, dare you?¡±

 Chapter 57 - 58 Paternity Test 5 Revised

    57: Chapter 58 Paternity Test (5) [Revised]

    57: Chapter 58 Paternity Test (5) [Revised]

    ¡°Of course,¡± the little guy immediately agreed, ¡°But you need to be prepared to lose, okay!¡±

    Darn it, if she hadn¡¯t let him, could she have lost?

    Gan Yuan smiled without a word, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±

    Mother and son went up to the arcade on the sixth floor.

    Gan Yuan took out some bills to exchange for a handful of coins, and they headed straight for the racing game machines.

    ¡°Ready, start!¡±

    They both inserted coins at the same time, grabbed the steering wheels, and started ying seriously.

    Gan Yuan nced at her son, who was alreadygging behind, and deliberately twisted the steering wheel, making the on-screen motorcycle swerve off the track.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so clumsy!¡±

    The little guy sighed helplessly.

    Sheughed indulgently, ¡°Even if I¡¯m clumsy, I am still your mom!¡±

    Form One, shooting games¡­

    The two of them yed their way through until they had used up all the coins in their pockets, and then left the arcade.

    Gan Tang noticed that quite a few children were drawing in the art area and paused.

    ¡°Mommy, shall I draw a picture for you?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Gan Tang immediately paid the fee and found a chair to sit down.

    The little guy sat in front of an easel, took out some color pencils, and started mixing watercolors.

    Watching her son focus, Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curved in a light smile; her son just kept getting more handsome.

    Watching the familiar contours of his face, the image of Gan Tang in her eyes gradually morphed into Huangfu Jue¡¯s¡­

    Was the appraisal result out by now?

    Sometimes lifting his hand, sometimes sketching with a pencil, the little guy was serious and focused, and soon an outline appeared on the paper.

    Around them, children of all sizes were quietly drawing, but the chubby boy sitting in front of Gan Tang was clearly not interested.

    He scribbled a few strokes on his paper, quickly lost patience, looked around, and after squirming in his chair, a mischievous smile flickered across his lips as he reached out with his pencil to mar the drawing of the girl sitting next to him.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The girl immediately burst into tears with a loud cry.

    As though finding satisfaction in such mischief, the boy stood up, looked around, and several younger children quickly hugged their drawings and moved away.

    His gaze swept around and then settled on Gan Tang.

    The little guy, absorbed in his own work, waspletely unaware of him.

    The chubby boy with bushy eyebrows raised an eyebrow, a wicked smile shing in his grey-green eyes.

    The blonde, chubby boy stretched out his paintbrush and made a bold stroke across Gan Tang¡¯s drawing.

    Immediately, a crooked streak of color appeared on the paper.

    Gan Tang looked up in surprise, his little eyebrows furrowing tightly.

    ¡°Jerk, go away!¡±

    The nice drawing was spoiled, and the little guy was already angry.

    The blonde, chubby boy sneered in English, counter-questioning, ¡°What are you saying, asking me to make a few more strokes, huh?¡±

    Even though he couldn¡¯t understand Chinese, his guess was clear from Gan Tang¡¯s expression.

    He reveled in the thrill of destruction and was about to scribble more on Gan Tang¡¯s drawing.

    Gan Tang pped his paintbrush away and shouted sternly.

    ¡°GET OUT!¡±

    The blonde, chubby boy was taken aback, nced over Gan Tang¡¯s livid face, lifted his left hand, and dumped all the paint from the palette onto Gan Tang¡¯s drawing.

    What could¡¯ve been a salvageable painting was now ruined, and Gan Tang¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t spared either.

    Gan Tang, furious, stepped forward and pressed the palette onto the chubby boy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The boy hadn¡¯t expected the smaller boy to fight back.

    He jumped away, screaming, wiping his face, and upon seeing his dirty clothes, his pudgy face instantly twisted into a snarl, ¡°You dare hit me, you poor wretch?!¡±

    He shoved the easel aside, stepped forward, raised his hand, and pushed Gan Tang to the ground.

    The stool toppled, the easel was knocked a few times, causing a ttering din.

    Gan Yuan, startled back to reality, saw her son being pushed down and immediately charged over.

    ¡°Xiaotang!¡±

 Chapter 58 - 59 Gan Yuanâ€™s Wolfish Education 1

    58: Chapter 59 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (1)

    58: Chapter 59 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (1)

    Picking the little guy up from the ground, Gan Yuan carefully checked him from head to toe before lifting a hand to wipe the paint that had sttered onto his cheeks.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    The little guy shook his head, his gaze sweeping over the pitiful sight of the painting on the floor.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m very angry.¡±

    ¡°Mommy knows,¡± Gan Yuan said, holding his small hand as she stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go seek justice now.¡±

    The noise from the two children had already drawn the attention of the people around; the parents and staff nearby had gathered.

    A man in ck, who had been drinking coffee not far away, immediately put down his cup and hurried over, rushing to the side of the blond-haired boy to help him wipe off the paint on his body.

    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Apanied by the woman¡¯s exaggerated exmation, two women had already run over, one after the other, and rushed to the side of the blond-haired boy.

    The woman in the ck dress walking ahead appeared to be in her thirties.

    She was quite beautiful, but her thin lips made her seem somewhat harsh.

    The woman following her was younger.

    The two bore a resemnce to each other, clearly indicating they were sisters.

    ¡°How did ite to this?

    Are you pigs?

    How could you look after the young master like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am,¡± the man in ck apologized.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±

    Gan Yuan, leading Gan Tang, stopped in front of them.

    Before Gan Yuan could speak, the chubby blond boy pointed at Gan Tang, using him first, ¡°It was him, he dirtied my clothes!¡±

    Both women turned their faces to look at them, and as their eyes swept over Gan Tang, anger immediately red in the ck-dressed woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Dammit, we have an important banquet tonight; do you know how much his outfit cost?¡±

    Indeed, like parents, like child.

    Gan Yuan spoke with a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much his clothes cost, but I do know that your child should apologize to my son.¡±

    ¡°He started it!¡± The little girl whose painting had been ruined by the blond boy pointed at him with sobbing indignation.

    ¡°He also destroyed my work!¡±

    ¡°I saw it too!¡±

    ¡°It was him; he¡¯s a bad child!¡±

    ¡­

    A group of children pointed at the chubby blond boy together.

    ¡°You heard that?¡± Gan Yuan looked proudly at the other party.

    ¡°Now, apologize!¡±

    The woman in the ck dress bit her lip.

    With so many children and parents pointing it out, of course, she couldn¡¯t overturn the case for her son either.

    The chubby boy immediately sulked, ¡°Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Such bad manners!¡±

    ¡°Yes, his clothes may be fancy, but he doesn¡¯t even understand politeness!¡±

    ¡­

    Around them, the crowd wasmenting in a buzz of voices.

    The woman in the purple dress smiled, ¡°He¡¯s still a child who doesn¡¯t understand; as guardians, you should keep a better eye on your own children¡­

    A work of art?

    Your drawings are nothing more than doodles on paper!¡±

    That arrogant attitude was truly infuriating.

    Gan Tang clenched his small fists, ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t hold back any longer.¡±

    Gan Yuan looked at the two women in front of her and loosened her grip on his shoulder, ¡°When forbearance is no longer possible, there¡¯s no need to endure.¡±

    The little guy nodded and then stepped forward to face the blond boy.

    The boy was two or three years older than him and a head taller, with a frame that was a whole sizerger.

    Seeing Gan Tang step forward, he just sneered.

    ¡°You pauper, what do you want?¡±

    Leaning forward slightly, Gan Tang bent his right arm, and his small fist struck fiercely,nding squarely on the face of the blond boy.

    With one punch, the boy¡¯s face twisted.

 Chapter 59 - 60 Gan Yuanâ€™s Wolfish Education 2

    59: Chapter 60 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (2)

    59: Chapter 60 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (2)

    He stepped back two steps, raised his hand to cover his nose, and crouched on the ground, screaming like a butchered pig.

    ¡°Jerry!¡±

    Two women instantly screamed and rushed out, frantically supporting his shoulders.

    The boy named Jerry lifted his face, with blood already seeping between his fingers covering his nose.

    Ever since Gan Tang was beaten at kindergarten when he was three, Gan Yuan had started teaching him simplebat skills.

    The key points were only three words: fast, urate, ruthless!

    The little guy was small and not very strong; he wasn¡¯t likely to break someone¡¯s nose, but making it bleed was more than enough.

    Walking forward, Gan Yuan took her son¡¯s hand and turned to leave.

    If they couldn¡¯t get justice, they¡¯d fight back¡ªthat was the wolf-like lesson she taught her son.

    This world was naturally a ce where the strong preyed on the weak.

    To not be wronged, you had to be the stronger one!

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± The woman in the purple dress shouted angrily, ¡°You think you can just hit someone and walk away?¡±

    Gan Yuan stopped, turned to the other woman, and smiled.

    ¡°Kids don¡¯t know any better, do they?

    As a guardian, you should keep an eye on your child.

    It¡¯s just a bit of blood, what¡¯s the big deal?!

    The hospital charges 800 for 400 milliliters of blood; I reckon he¡¯s lost no more than 10 milliliters, so¡­¡± Gan Yuan casually pulled out the fifty yuan left over from earlier coin purchases and tossed it in front of the other party, ¡°Fifty yuan, no need for change!¡±

    By hospital blood transfusion standards, 10 milliliters was worth about twenty yuan.

    Fifty yuan was indeed an overpayment.

    That posture, that tone¡­ was even more arrogant and haughty than the other¡¯s previous attitude.

    With gentlemen, she would be more courteous than a gentleman.

    With viins, she would be an even bigger viin.

    Around them, the onlookers burst intoughter.

    ¡°Serves them right!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t educate your child at home, then be prepared to have others do it!¡±

    ¡­

    The woman in the purple dress understood Chinese; hearing everyone using her, her pretty face turned green with anger, and she cursed in French on the spot.

    ¡°Idiots!¡±

    Knowing that the crowd couldn¡¯t understand, she shouted the insult very loudly.

    ¡°Mommy, what did she say?¡± a child asked his mother curiously.

    The mother just shook her head.

    Gan Yuan watched the proud woman in the purple dress with a sneer, ¡°She was speaking French, she called us ¡®idiots¡¯!¡±

    The woman in the purple dress stiffened when she realized she had been understood.

    As soon as everyone around heard what had been said, they all became indignant.

    ¡°Think you¡¯re special because you¡¯re a foreigner?

    I say you¡¯re an idiot times three!¡±

    ¡°Kicked by a donkey when you were little!¡±

    ¡°What donkey kick?

    I think she is the offspring of a donkey!¡±

    ¡°Saying these things, she won¡¯t understand.

    Watch me!¡±

    A young man handed his child over to his wife and directed a string of English swear words at the woman in the purple dress.

    One can hardly fight against a multitude of voices; the woman in the purple dress turned red with rage, but was powerless to respond to the crowd¡¯s reproaches.

    With her esteemed status and eloquence, she usually had few rivals in social circles.

    Unfortunately, faced with a bunch ofmoners, she couldn¡¯t possibly retort to each and every one, and by now she was so angry her heart felt like it was about to explode.

    At this point, the woman in the ck dress had ordered her assistant to pick up her son and had run a few steps; seeing her sister still standing still, she immediately spoke out loudly.

    ¡°Annie, hurry up!¡±

    The woman in the purple dress gave Gan Yuan a deep look and turned to follow.

    Gan Yuan took out her wallet from her bag and handed several hundred yuan to the young female staff member at the entertainment zone, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, this money is forpensation for the damaged goods in the store.

    Xiaotang, apologize to the auntie.¡±

 Chapter 60 - 61 Gan Yuanâ€™s Wolfish Education 3

    60: Chapter 61 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (3)

    60: Chapter 61 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (3)

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The little guy obediently apologized.

    The girl was moved, ¡°It¡¯s¡­

    it¡¯s not your fault, nothing is damaged, this money¡­¡±

    The incident was caused by the blond boy, and Gan Tang was actually the victim.

    The other party even took the initiative topensate, which made her feel somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°Keep it, please just tidy up the things, sorry for the trouble.¡±

    After stuffing the money into the girl¡¯s hand, Gan Yuan grabbed Gan Tang, picked up her own things, and walked out of the crowd.

    She took the little guy to the restroom to change out of his dirty clothes and wash his face and hands.

    Then Gan Yuan directly took him out of the mall and found a nearby restaurant for lunch.

    After the meal, the two of them went to the bookstore to buy some books, paper, and paints needed for the little guy¡¯s drawing, and then had dinner outside¡­

    Gan Yuan had been trying to drag things out until seven in the evening, her mobile phone had been silent the whole time.

    Seeing that the little guy was starting to yawn, she had no choice but to take him back to the neighborhood.

    There was no sign of anyone following them on the way, and nothing unusual as they returned to the neighborhood.

    The two went upstairs to their home, Gan Tang went to his room to change clothes and get ready for a bath, and she returned to her room to pack the newly bought clothes for the little guy into her suitcase.

    On the table, the phone suddenly rang, startling Gan Yuan.

    She hurriedly got up to answer it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at eight in the morning,¡±

    It was Huangfu Jue¡¯s deep voice on the other end, faintly revealing a hint of exhaustion.

    To take time out and go to Europe with them, he had to finish his work ahead of schedule.

    He had been busy all day.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll just go straight to the airport.

    That will save time.¡± Gan Yuan parted her lips but held back her curiosity about the appraisal result, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, may I hang up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up.¡±

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow and held the receiver, waiting for him to continue.

    For a full five seconds, there was silence on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Hello?

    Huangfu Jue?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m drinking.¡±

    What was wrong with him?

    She was waiting for him to continue, but he was busy drinking.

    ¡°Then take your time drinking, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up.¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°To see you.¡±

    Gan Yuan curled her lips.

    Did he think he was an emperor, expecting to see anyone he wished to see?

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    She clenched her teeth and hung up the phone, then turned it off.

    The world was quiet for three seconds, and then thendline in the living room rang.

    Crazy!

    She cursed and rushed out to unplug the telephone line, but Gan Tang, who had juste out of the bath, had already picked up the receiver.

    ¡°Hello¡­

    Uncle Huangfu, this is Gan Tang¡­

    What¡¯s up?

    My mom¡­

    please hold on a second.¡±

    The little guy handed the receiver to Gan Yuan, ¡°Mommy, Uncle Huangfu is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking it.¡±

    The little guy looked at her like an adult would at a child having a tantrum.

    ¡°Mommy, can you not be so childish?¡±

    Gan Yuan rolled her eyes, walked over, and yanked the telephone line out.

    ¡°Bedtime!¡±

    She turned and headed for her room, with the little guy shaking his head behind her like a little adult.

    ¡°Mommy, do you like Uncle Huangfu?¡±

    Gan Yuan stopped at the door, turned around to look at her son, and pointed to her own nose.

    ¡°Me?

    Like him?!

    It seems I need to take you to get your eyes checked!¡±

    ¡°So many men chase after you, but you only ever get angry at Uncle Huangfu.¡± The little guy crossed his arms and approached her,

 Chapter 61 - 62 Gan Yuanâ€™s Wolfish Education 4

    61: Chapter 62 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (4)

    61: Chapter 62 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (4)

    ¡°Mommy once said that you shouldn¡¯t let people you dislike affect your mood, but Uncle Huangfu affects your mood every time; doesn¡¯t that mean you like him?¡±

    Gan Yuan smiled as she bent down to lift the little one from the floor and kissed his little face.

    ¡°Little detective, I just don¡¯t want him to disturb my beauty sleep.

    How about you sleep with mommy tonight?¡±

    The little guy wrapped his arms around her neck and pressed his little face against hers, ¡°Since you insist so passionately, I agree.¡±

    After all, he was still a child, and he was very attached to his mother.

    ¡°You little brat, acting as if it¡¯s such a burden!¡± Gan Yuan carried him into the bedroom, threw the little guy onto the bed, and then pounced on him, ¡°I¡¯m going to tickle you to death!¡±

    ¡°No¡­

    hahaha¡­¡±

    The little one immediately curled up his small body; there was nothing he feared more than being tickled.

    Mother and son had aughter-filled tussle for a while before Gan Yuany down and pulled him into her arms, pressing her nose against the little one¡¯s soft, short hair.

    ¡°Sleep now, we have to get up early to catch a flight tomorrow!¡±

    The little one curled up in her arms, lightly sniffing the warm scent of his mother.

    ¡°Mommy, good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for the little guy to fall asleep in her embrace.

    After making sure the little one was covered with a nket, she took out her pajamas and went to the washroom in the living room to bathe, not wanting to disturb her son¡¯s sleep by blow-drying her hair.

    She poured herself half a ss of wine and had just taken a sip when she heard a soft knock at the door.

    In the middle of the night, could it be a burr?

    Gan Yuan frowned as she tiptoed over to look through the peephole, only to see the voice-activated light on and casting the shadow of a tall figure.

    Raising his hand, the man knocked on the door again.

    She turned and walked back to the living room to continue drying her hair.

    The door was knocked again.

    She ignored it, and he knocked again.

    Snap!

    Theb in her hand made a crisp sound as it broke a wooden tooth.

    ¡°Just my luck!¡±

    Sheined, then strode over and yanked the door open, ¡°Huangfu Jue, have you had enough¡­

    Who let you in?¡±

    She reached out to close the door but it was already toote; the man had squeezed half of his body through, grabbing her hand that was trying to shut the door.

    She jerked her hand back, and a deep voice came pressing down on her throat.

    ¡°Get out right now!¡±

    Huangfu Jue nced at the living room, only lit by a standingmp, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaotang?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already asleep, so¡­

    please leave.¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡± The man took off his suit and hung it on the hook beside the entrance, ¡°Where¡¯s the wine?¡±

    Come on, this was her house; did this man have any sense of boundaries in someone else¡¯s home?

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any.¡±

    The man tilted his head, his blue eyes meeting hers, before he reached out and pulled her over.

    Gan Yuan was about to resist when a wet warmth touched her lips¡ªit was the man¡¯s tongue teasing them.

    Gan Yuan pushed him away and wiped her lips with the back of her hand, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°You lied.¡±

    His gaze shifted away, and immediately he noticed the wine and ss on the dining table.

    He stepped over, picked up her wine ss, and sniffed it.

    ¡°A ¡¯98 Bordeaux, I like that too.¡±

    ¡°Put it down!¡±

    She had spent over a month¡¯s sry on that wine, and it wasn¡¯t for him to drink.

    Huangfu Jue paid her no mind, lifted the ss to his lips, and gently took a sip.

    ¡°The wine¡¯s still a bit cool.¡±

    Gan Yuan stopped two steps in front of him with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Stop wasting time, out with it.

    What are you really here for?¡±

    In the middle of the night, had hee because the appraisal results were out, or had he discovered her trick?

 Chapter 62 - 63 Gan Yuanâ€™s Wolfish Education 5

    62: Chapter 63 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (5)

    62: Chapter 63 Gan Yuan¡¯s Wolfish Education (5)

    The man gently swirled the ss in his hand and turned his face to gaze at her.

    She had just finished bathing, her long hair was not blow-dried and hung wet on her shoulders, wrapped in nothing but a white bathrobe.

    The warm light of the standingmp cast her profile in a soft golden hue.

    The bathrobe was loosely tied and, because of her arms crossed over her chest, the neckline fell open further, revealing the tempting curves of her corbones and a swath of enticing porcin skin.

    Below that, shadows whispered of even more allure.

    He suddenly felt his lips were dry.

    He had been working overtime these past days so he could take a week off to spend with their mother and son.

    The whole day had been hectic, and it wasn¡¯t until the evening that he finally got some downtime.

    As soon as he rxed, this woman appeared in his mind like a spell.

    He wanted to see her.

    So he made that phone call, but her voice wasn¡¯t enough, he still wanted to see her.

    The desire was so intense, like a me scorching his heart and lungs, making him restive, prompting him to venture out in the middle of the night, crossing most of the city and climbing four flights of stairs to see her.

    Now that he saw her, he understood what he truly wanted.

    He put down the ss and extended his arm to hook around her waist.

    With a slight exertion of his strength, he pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    She struggled, but unable to break free, raised her hand to strike back.

    The man caught her wrist in one hand and, with a fluid movement, pulled her towards him again.

    She kicked out with her foot, he dodged backward, bumping into the dining table, causing the red wine in the ss to slosh violently, and the Wine Bottle fell, rolling toward the edge of the table.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    She stepped forward, reaching to catch the Wine Bottle as it rolled to the edge of the table.

    Before she could steady herself, the man was already behind her, his hands on her shoulders turning her around, and with a gentle lift of his hands at her waist, he set her down on the dining table.

    ¡°Huangfu Jue!¡± Gan Yuan pressed the bottle against his face, ¡°This is yourst chance.

    If you dare touch me again¡­¡±

    Before the word ¡°I¡± even left his mouth, the man leaned in, prying her fingers from the bottle and kissing her cheek.

    She turned her head to dodge, but his fingers pinched her chin, not allowing her the opportunity to escape as his lips pressed down on hers.

    Her body squeezed by his, one hand pinned by him, she raised her left hand, which was resting on the table, in a desperate attempt to punch his face.

    With her support gone, she fell heavily onto the dining table, him still on top of her, and her left punch missed.

    Bent back and pinned by him on the dining table, she couldn¡¯t muster much strength, just using her left hand to push and shove, trying to get him off of her.

    Huangfu Jue, who had finally imed his prey, was not about to let go, even as she ripped off the buttons of his shirt, he kept kissing her relentlessly.

    After several fruitless attempts, he simply changed his strategy, moving to attack her neck.

    The kisses traced a path downward¡­

    Raising her left hand, she brought it down hard like a de, aiming for his jugr, intending to incapacitate him with a single strike.

    As her hand wasing down, a sudden sharp, tingling pain pierced her chest.

    Her skin tensed, and her action was deformed; the de of her hand hit his neck, already bereft of much of its force.

    ^

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 63 - 64 Who Will Undress Whom 1

    63: Chapter 64: Who Will Undress Whom (1)

    63: Chapter 64: Who Will Undress Whom (1)

    The wine bottle tipped over, and the wine spilled out from the neck, spreading across the table before trickling down its edge to the floor.

    In her mind, she involuntarily recalled the madness of six years ago, the wonderful experience, the kiss before¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, let go!¡±

    Gan Yuan reached out to grab his shoulder and yanked hard.

    The buttons on his shirt popped off, bouncing onto the table and floor.

    His already loose shirt was immediately yanked off, scattering apart.

    The man felt a surge of blood to his head, momentarily distracted.

    Seizing the chance, Gan Yuan forcefully withdrew her palm, and her fingers instinctively retracted, grabbing his shoulder and pushing the man away from her.

    Pushed back two steps, the man watched her, his gaze brazen.

    Feeling the peculiarity of his stare, Gan Yuan subconsciously nced at herself and, seeing her half-exposed body, her heart skipped a beat.

    She quickly lifted her left arm to pull her robe back over her shoulder.

    ¡°I told you to get out, did you hear me?!¡±

    Huangfu Jue stood still, unmoved, his blue eyes deeply fixated on hers.

    ¡°Gan Yuan, be my woman!¡±

    This woman, he wanted to possess her, be with her every day.

    Whenever he wanted, he could see her, kiss her, touch her¡­

    do all the things he wanted to do with her!

    She was panting, her chest heaving.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    The man¡¯s focus remained intently on her face, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    ¡°What do I care?¡± Gan Yuan met his gaze, enunciating each word, ¡°I, reject, you!¡±

    He narrowed his eyes, ¡°The reason?¡±

    ¡°Reason?¡± She scoffed, ¡°Huangfu Jue, do you really love yourself so much that you think all the women in the world will love you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the women of the whole world, I only want to know what you think.¡±

    ¡°My thoughts are that I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°Then start liking me from now.¡±

    Gan Yuan was speechless.

    How on earth did this guy¡¯s brain work?

    Tap!

    A light sound echoed as the bedroom door across the way opened.

    Both adults turned their heads just in time to see the little one stepping out in pajamas, looking at the pair by the dining table.

    The child paused, then immediately retreated back into the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark, I can¡¯t see anything, I better go back to sleep!¡±

    And with that, the door closed again.

    This little rascal, seeing his mom being bullied and pretending as if nothing happened, what a waste of upbringing!

    Gan Yuan tightened her robe with her hand.

    ¡°If you still want to see me at the airport tomorrow, leave now!¡±

    She suppressed her anger.

    If it weren¡¯t for worrying about scaring her son, she would have already smashed a wine bottle in his face.

    ¡°These past few years¡­

    I¡¯ve been searching for you.¡±

    The man stood in the dimly lit dining room, his voice hoarse yet eerily beguiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    ¡°Wait for the paternity test result, then you¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s possible or not.¡± She turned and walked to the foyer, opening the front door, ¡°Get out.¡±

    Buzz¡ª

    On the coat rack, his phone in his pocket vibrated.

    Huangfu Jue walked over, picked up his suit, and answered the phone.

    ¡°Duke, the paternity test result is out.¡±

 Chapter 64 - 65 Who Takes Off Whose 2

    64: Chapter 65 Who Takes Off Whose (2)

    64: Chapter 65 Who Takes Off Whose (2)

    He lifted his gaze, looking intently at Gan Yuan in front of him.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Will coughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    His expression froze for a moment.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°The other party has double-checked.

    There¡¯s absolutely no blood rtion between the two samples.¡±

    The hand holding the phone slowly dropped, and Huangfu Jue reached out to hang up the call.

    Gan Yuan nced at Will¡¯s name on the phone screen, then at the man¡¯s expression, and had already guessed the gist of the phone conversation.

    ¡°I told you, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Huangfu Jue took a step forward, came up to her, and raised his hand to press her against the wall.

    ¡°You tampered with it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    How could that be possible?

    How could there be someone so simr in this world, how could such a coincidence exist¡­

    He didn¡¯t believe, he refused to believe his own feelings could be wrong.

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t resist, but simply spoke calmly.

    ¡°Mr.

    Duke, you really have the wrong person.

    I¡¯m just an ordinary woman, how could I possibly have any connection with you?¡±

    Hisrge hand lifted, holding her face, and he gently stroked her skin with the pad of his thumb.

    Bending down, he drew closer to her face inch by inch, his blue eyes intently gazing into hers.

    ¡°It was you that night, tell me, I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    In just a short sentence, a rich wave of emotion came through¡ªthere was destion, doubt¡­

    and hope.

    Science isn¡¯t infallible, is it?

    What could a few strands of hair prove?

    There had to be a mistake somewhere, there must be!

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡±

    The man¡¯s fingers, holding her face, trembled slightly, then, he slowly straightened up, the fingers on her face trembling faintly before finally moving away bit by bit.

    Feeling his warm fingers leaving her skin, her heart also experienced a tearing pain.

    After watching her for a moment, the man turned and stepped out of the room, walking past her.

    The sensor light outside the door dimmed down, and the sound of the man¡¯s footsteps retreated step by step.

    In the darkness, Gan Yuan took a deep breath, stretched out her hand, and gently closed the door, took out a mop and cloth, and quietly cleaned up the spilled alcohol and ss on the floor.

    Downstairs, the sound of an engine hummed.

    She stood up and looked out the window to see a ck sedan starting slowly and driving towards the gate of theplex.

    Even though this oue was what she had wanted, why did she feel so terrible at this moment?

    The little one gently cracked open the door, seeing Gan Yuan in the dining room, he curiously opened the door wider and walked up to her side.

    ¡°Has Uncle Huangfu left?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over, be careful of stepping on something sharp.¡± Gan Yuan quickly turned her attention back, bending down to sweep up the ss shards from the floor, ¡°Alright, go back to bed, Mommy will be there soon.¡±

    The little one stood by without moving.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She lifted her face in confusion and asked, ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±

    The little one pouted, ¡°I just heard a noise outside and thought it was a thief, I didn¡¯t know it was you and Uncle Huangfu¡­

    I¡­

    I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡±

    Because he didn¡¯t know what was going on between the two, the little one thought he had interrupted something good.

    His mom finally ¡°dating¡± someone, and he had messed it up.

    The little one felt very guilty.

    Gan Yuan wiped the alcohol from the floor with a cloth, looking up at the little one¡¯s remorseful expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± the little one¡¯s expression brightened anew, ¡°are you and he officially dating now?¡±

 Chapter 65 - 66 Who Takes Off Whose 3

    65: Chapter 66 Who Takes Off Whose (3)

    65: Chapter 66 Who Takes Off Whose (3)

    ¡°What are you thinking about?

    That¡¯s not true!¡±

    The little guy pouted, ¡°Mommy¡¯s lying, I saw you taking off Uncle Huangfu¡¯s clothes.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, it was clearly him taking off my¡­¡± she stopped midway, realizing her mistake, ¡°What do you know?

    It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Gan Yuan trailed off, knowing she couldn¡¯t tell him the truth, ¡°Why must a little brat like you be so nosy?

    Go on, off to bed!¡±

    Gan Tang smirked like an adult, reaching out to pat her on the shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for adults to date, you don¡¯t have to be shy!¡±

    This little rascal!

    Gan Yuan lifted her face, ¡°I¡¯m going to say it one more time seriously, nothing happened!

    Go back to sleep!¡±

    ¡°If nothing happened, then nothing happened, why are you yelling!¡±

    The little guy curled his lip, turned around, and headed towards the bedroom, his small mouth turning up again.

    He hadn¡¯t expected his mom to be so shy about dating, unwilling to even admit it.

    This time, he was determined to find a way to help his mom win over Uncle Huangfu.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The next day, everything went as nned.

    Gan Yuan drove Gan Tang to the airport and met Huangfu Jue again in the VIP lounge.

    The man sat on the sofa, his face weary, the bloodshot in his blue eyes apparent; he clearly hadn¡¯t rested well.

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu, good morning.¡±

    Gan Tang approached him proactively with a greeting, and he responded with a nonchnt hum, his entire demeanor reverting to that cold and distant air.

    ¡°Xiaotang,¡± Gan Yuan, fearing the little one might feel neglected, hurried over to take his hand, ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu seems to have not rested well.

    Don¡¯t bother him.¡±

    But the little one wasn¡¯t ready to give up; he pulled his hand free and took a box of pastries out of his little backpack and set it on the table in front of Huangfu Jue.

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu, this is from my mommy.¡±

    Her?!

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Gan Tang!¡±

    The little guy immediately covered his mouth, ¡°Oops, I forgot, Mommy didn¡¯t want me to say that!¡±

    ¡°Gan Tang!¡± Gan Yuan eximed angrily.

    She had prepared it for him, but in his mouth, it had turned into something specially bought for Huangfu Jue.

    Was this kid trying to make things even moreplicated between her and Huangfu Jue?

    Huangfu Jue furrowed his eyebrows; he wasn¡¯t a fool.

    Without guessing, he knew this couldn¡¯t possibly have been prepared by Gan Yuan for him.

    ncing at the pastries sent to Huangfu Jue, then at the man¡¯s expression, Gan Yuan pressed her lips together worriedly.

    Ignoring Gan Yuan¡¯s angry shout, the little guy opened the box, took out a piece of delicate pastry, and, holding it with his hand, offered it to Huangfu Jue.

    ¡°This is from Zhengming Restaurant¡¯s ice skin green bean cake, it¡¯s really tasty.¡±

    Huangfu Jue looked up, his serious gaze fixed on the little one before him, his clear eyes smiling back at him, his small palm presenting a translucent piece of cake.

    Looking at the child before him, he momentarily saw himself as a boy.

    He had been mistaken; this child was not his son¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, it¡¯s really good.

    Try it?¡± the little one insisted, moving his hand closer to Huangfu Jue¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Xiaotang,¡± Will, noticing that things were taking an unfortunate turn, hurriedly interjected to find an excuse for Huangfu Jue, ¡°The gentleman doesn¡¯t like sweets¡­

    ¡±

    He was about to say Huangfu Jue did not like sweets, but before he could finish, Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand had already lifted from the chair.

    Thinking he was about to lose his temper, Will quickly whispered a reminder, ¡°Sir, Xiaotang means well.¡±

    Opposite, Gan Yuan¡¯s breathing also grew tight.

 Chapter 66 - 67 Who Takes Off Whose 4

    66: Chapter 67: Who Takes Off Whose (4)

    66: Chapter 67: Who Takes Off Whose (4)

    The bastard Huangfu Jue, if he dares to lose his temper at her son, she¡¯ll definitely wipe him out!

    Pale fingers stretched over, inching closer to the pastry in Gan Tang¡¯s hand.

    Will had already imagined the pastry hitting the ground, the astonishment on the child¡¯s face, but he just turned his face slightly away, not daring to look any longer, while Gan Yuan also tensely gripped her fingers.

    ncing at the pastry brought to his lips, his gaze lifted back to the little guy¡¯s face and noticed the radiant smile, which seemed to rise a glimmer of sunlight in Huangfu Jue¡¯s gloomy mood.

    He realized he had mistaken someone, and how could he possibly take out his temper on a child?

    Could it be that, if the child was not his son, he wouldn¡¯t like him anymore?

    It was just a feeling of pity, and the disappointment that came with hopes dashed¡­

    Reaching over, he took the pastry from the little guy¡¯s hand, nibbled a small bite off the edge.

    As a grown man, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have much of a liking for such sweet treats.

    It was only out of affection for the little guy in his heart that he gave it a courtesy bite.

    ¡°Tastes good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± the little guy asked with a smile.

    These were the kind of sweets that the little guy loved to eat on regr days.

    The thin mochi wrapper was not overly sweet, and the fillings felt like ice cream when frozen overnight in the refrigerator and taken out the following day¡ªit was one of the little guy¡¯s favorite desserts.

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    The man nodded lightly, tasting the faint fragrance of the green beans in his mouth, the sweet refreshing vor not cloying at all.

    Because the little guy had thoughtfully prepared an ice bag, the pastry still maintained the just-out-of-the-fridge coolness.

    On such an irritable mid-spring morning, taking a bite of such a refreshing sweet seemed to clear his mood a bit too.

    Gan Yuan silently heaved a sigh of relief, rxing her clenched fist.

    Will pulled out a handkerchief, wiping the thin sweat from his brow.

    Since learning the results of the paternity test yesterday till now, Huangfu Jue had been silent, not uttering a word.

    Will could feel his disappointment, and he had been treading lightly all morning, not even daring to suggest breakfast when Huangfu Jue wouldn¡¯t eat.

    ¡°Then have some more!¡± Gan Tang pushed the box of pastries towards him, leaning over the table, pressing down on his throat as he spoke, ¡°Mummy bought these especially for Uncle Huangfu.¡±

    ¡°Gan Tang!¡± Gan Yuan squeezed his name through her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    ¡°You want to go!¡±

    ¡°Okay then!¡± He shrugged his shoulders and winked at Huangfu, ¡°Women are really hard to please.¡±

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips almost imperceptibly curved upwards.

    Catching his subtle expression, Will looked up at Gan Tang who was leaving with Gan Yuan.

    ¡°If the Duke really likes him, why not¡­

    take the child as his adopted son?¡±

    Huangfu Jue nced sideways, giving him a look.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Will immediately straightened his back, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­

    suggesting, suggesting!¡±

    Withdrawing his gaze, watching Gan Tang enter the restroom, his eyes naturally moved to Gan Yuan, who was waiting outside the door.

    Today, she wore a light grey casual outfit, her long hair casually tied in a ponytail at the back of her head, and although the soft fabric wasn¡¯t tight-fitting, it still outlined her figure somewhat.

    Watching her back, the image of her in a bathrobe, with one side slipping off her shoulder, shed through his mind, and a warmth rose in his lower abdomen¡­

    He withdrew his gaze, Huangfu Jue bit down hard on the pastry by his lips.

    The delicate mochi wrapper, as fair as her skin¡­

    Damn it!

    He exhaled sharply in irritation, hoisting himself up from the chair, and pped the remaining pastry into Will¡¯s hand.

    ¡°We¡¯re boarding immediately.¡±

 Chapter 67 - 68 Who Takes Off Whose 5

    67: Chapter 68: Who Takes Off Whose (5)

    67: Chapter 68: Who Takes Off Whose (5)

    ¡°It was fine just a moment ago, why the sudden outburst?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Will held the desserts in his hands, ¡°Miss Gan¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mention her name in front of me.¡±

    Huangfu Jue strode towards the exit, and Will hurriedly waved his hand; several bodyguards quickly followed suit.

    By this time, Gan Yuan and her son had already returned from the restroom.

    Will picked up the desserts from the table and motioned for them to board the ne together.

    Following Huangfu Jue from afar, through a special passageway towards the boarding ramp, Will began to speak with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Gan, Xiaotang, the Duke is not in a good mood¡­

    If he loses his temper at you, please don¡¯t take it to heart.

    He has been¡­

    too tired recently.¡±

    Gan Yuan of course understood why the other party was in a foul mood and immediately nodded in silent agreement.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After a moment, they had all arrived at the tarmac.

    Below the white private jet, the flight attendants were lined up waiting.

    Ignoring the greetings of everyone, Huangfu Jue quickly boarded the ne.

    Will led Gan Yuan and her son up, arranged for them to sit in the seats behind Huangfu Jue.

    Gan Yuan voluntarily sat on the other side, some distance from Huangfu Jue.

    As the ne taxied onto the runway and prepared for takeoff, Huangfu Jue ordered Will to bring the documents that needed processing and spread them out on the table.

    He had intended to use work to distract himself, but resistance seemed to grow where pressure was applied.

    Gazing at the design drafts in his hands, his mind once again conjured up Gan Yuan¡¯s face, imagining what she would look like in that outfit¡­

    Damn it!

    Realizing his thoughts had long since strayed from the documents in his hands, he closed the files with a thud.

    ¡°Coffee!¡±

    Will hurried over with a cup of coffee for him, and as he bent down to ce the coffee on Huangfu Jue¡¯s table, he mustered the courage to speak.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything all morning.

    Would you like¡­

    some breakfast to go with that?

    Maybe a fried egg sandwich with some fruit¡­¡±

    As his assistant, Will¡¯s job was not only to attend to work-rted matters but also to take good care of his boss¡¯s health.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t just anyone.

    As a **** of A Country his health was intricately linked to the well-being of the nation.

    ¡°Or, a vegetable s¡­¡±

    Sensing the man¡¯s impatient expression, he quickly shut his mouth and retreated to his own seat on the other side.

    From the seat behind, Gan Tang unbuckled her safety belt and jumped down, walking up to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side.

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu, is it boring to eat alone?

    How about Mommy joins you?

    She may not know how to cook, but she¡¯s quite good at eating.¡±

    Gan Yuan was speechless.

    Was this a way to describe one¡¯s own mother?

    Hearing the concern in his voice, Huangfu Jue gently shook his head.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe¡­¡± Gan Tang thought for a moment, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but my mommy is super good at chess.

    How about ying a game with her?¡±

    Gan Yuan adjusted her chair t, pulled the nket over her, and covered herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep.¡±

    Turning to look at her, Gan Tang turned back and whispered in Huangfu Jue¡¯s ear.

    ¡°She was missing you all night yesterday and couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Otherwise, how about the two of us y?¡±

    Gan Yuan clenched her teeth under the nket.

    If she weren¡¯t currently pretending to sleep, she would have thrown this little rascal out of the ne.

    Huangfu Jue nced sideways at the ¡°sleeping¡± Gan Yuan.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    His current mood wasn¡¯t conducive to working anyway; it might be better to pass the time ying chess with the little one.

 Chapter 68 - 69 Who Takes Off Whose 6

    68: Chapter 69: Who Takes Off Whose (6)

    68: Chapter 69: Who Takes Off Whose (6)

    Seeing his gentle tone, Will hurried over to help Huangfu Jue adjust his seat, aligning it to face Xiao Jue¡¯s.

    He settled the little guy back into his chair, opened the small table between the two seats, and then asked what kind of chess they liked to y.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to Uncle Huangfu.

    International chess, Chinese chess, Go¡­

    I can y them all.¡±

    Oh?

    A sh of surprise crossed Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes.

    This little one doesn¡¯t seem simple at all!

    ¡°How about¡­

    international chess?¡±

    Will asked, and seeing a slight nod from his boss, he quickly retrieved the chessboard and pieces and diligently set them up.

    ¡°I want to eat some fruit.

    Can we eat while ying?¡± the little guy asked.

    Will was secretly pleased.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll go prepare it for you two right away.¡±

    ¡°You go first,¡± Huangfu Jue said.

    The little guy wasn¡¯t shy; he reached out his small hand and made his move, and Huangfu Jue casually moved a piece in return.

    At first, nothing significant showed, but soon the little guy¡¯s chess skill began to reveal itself.

    Hisyouts, setting traps¡­

    a variety of strategies, all very systematic.

    Huangfu Jue had originally intended just to pass the time and hadn¡¯t been serious, but he quickly lost several pieces and found himself in danger.

    He didn¡¯t get angry butughed, his interest finally piqued, and he began to pay serious attention to the game.

    After one game ended, Huangfu Jue started at a disadvantage and took the win.

    Having lost the game, the little guy wasn¡¯t angry or anxious, just extended his hand to set up the pieces again.

    ¡°Another round.¡±

    In his tone, there was a hint of refusal to admit defeat.

    Huangfu Jue looked at his little face, set up the chessboard, and continued to y.

    It¡¯s after the end of a chess game that one¡¯s character can be truly seen.

    Despite having lost the game, the little guy remained calm, a remarkable thing for a child of his age.

    Huangfu Jue had been ying chess since he was a child; beating a five-year-old was nothing to be proud of.

    He just wanted to see how skilled the little guy really was, which is why he took the game more seriously.

    The little guy initially showed weakness, but he kept hisposure, ying steadily and managed to capture most of Huangfu Jue¡¯s pieces before going down with honor.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Huangfu Jue nodded slightly, giving advice while setting up the pieces.

    ¡°The Queen should have held back just a bit¡­¡±

    The ne continued forward.

    Gan Yuan initially closed her eyes to listen to the pair ying chess, but eventually drifted off to sleep.

    It wasn¡¯t until the ne hit some turbulence, jolting intensely, that she woke up startled.

    The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to look at her son.

    The little guy wasn¡¯t in his seat but was sitting in Huangfu Jue¡¯sp, gazing out at the ocean through the window, holding a te with pastries and fruit, listening intently to Huangfu Jue speak.

    asionally, he would lift his fork to pick up a piece of fruit, eating one himself and not forgetting to feed Huangfu Jue one as well.

    Tired from ying chess, the little guy crawled down from his chair to look at the ocean, and because of the turbulence, Huangfu Jue, worried he might fall, held him in his arms.

    The two originally talked about chess, but the conversation drifted to Huangfu Jue¡¯s childhood stories about ying chess with his twin brother, Huangfu Qi.

    ¡°Xiaoqi always wanted to be the older brother, so he was always thinking of ways to beat me and then he could have the thrill of acting as the older brother for a while.¡±

    The little guy, holding the fork, leaned against his shoulder and giggled.

    ¡°Uncle Xiaoqi sounds fun.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is a very interesting person.¡±

    Speaking of his brother, warmth could be detected in Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone.

    ¡­

    The sunlight from outside streamed in, falling upon the father and son, their refined faces glowing with the same soft golden light, like an intimate family scene.

    Watching this heartwarming sight, Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze and pulled the nket back over her face.

    She had initially thought that afterst night¡¯s incident, he might grow distant from Gan Tang, but it seemed her worries were unfounded.

    This time, she would let the little guy thoroughly enjoy his father¡¯s love!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning

    [I have opened an interactive post; everyone is wee to leave questions, and I¡¯ll answer when I have time.

    I can¡¯t guarantee a reply to each one, and questions too sharp or private will be ignored~!~]

 Chapter 69 - 70 Underestimated Her 1

    69: Chapter 70: Underestimated Her (1)

    69: Chapter 70: Underestimated Her (1)

    After a ten-hour flight, the group arrived safely in Paris, where, due to the time difference, it was only the afternoon.

    Before exiting the airport, staff from the local subsidiary had already prepared vehicles for their reception.

    Surrounded by people, they left the airport.

    Gan Yuan had thought they would go directly to the hotel, but to her surprise, the convoy left the city area.

    Just as she wondered and was about to ask, the car turned a corner and drove up a sycamore-lined avenue to an old castle hidden at the end of the forest.

    Squinting her eyes and gazing at the long-missed castle that appeared in her view, Gan Yuan straightened her back and took a deep breath.

    She had not expected him to choose this ce.

    ¡°How beautiful.¡±

    Sitting beside her, Gan Tang rested her hands on the window sill of the car, peering through the ss at the castle outside and softly eximed.

    The heavy iron gates slowly parted, and security personnel in ck suits respectfully stood on either side as the convoy slowly drove over the white stone pathway, circling the fountain to stop at the steps of the castle.

    An English butler in ck tailcoats, apanied by servants, was already waiting to greet them and politely ushered everyone into the grand hall, while the young one excitedly asked,

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu, are there horses here?¡±

    ¡°There are two.¡±

    The young one¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Then¡­

    can I go see them?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The man turned his face immediately and instructed the butler in English, ¡°Take him to see the horses.¡±

    The butler gestured, and a male servant came forward, respectfully approaching Gan Tang.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The youngster politely thanked the servant in English and promptly let go of Gan Yuan¡¯s hand to follow.

    ¡°Be careful not to get too close to the horses,¡± Gan Yuan hurriedly reminded.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Without looking back, the youngster responded and ran down the steps.

    The group continued upstairs, where Huangfu Jue headed straight for the third floor, and two servants brought Gan Yuan and her child¡¯s luggage to a room on the second floor.

    The butler had arranged for them a double suite with a private sitting area, which wasrger than the two-bedroom apartment they had rented in B City, with separate bedrooms and bathrooms for mother and child.

    After Gan Yuan declined their help with unpacking, a maid carefully inquired about any dietary restrictions and living habits and showed her the location of the service bell on the wall before leaving quietly on tiptoe.

    Washing her face in the restroom and arranging her son¡¯s luggage, she immediately left the room and hurried downstairs to the stables in the back.

    The young one was new here and on his own to see the horses; she was naturally a bit concerned.

    Downstairs, turning right, she confidently crossed the garden¡¯s grape trellis¡­

    On the fourth floor.

    Huangfu Jue stood on the main bedroom¡¯s terrace, watching the sun-drenched garden below, while his mind was filled with images of a brightly-lit city at night, elegantly dressed men and women, a bustling scene¡­

    Behind him, there was a soft tread of footsteps.

    Will quietly stepped over the wool carpet, his gaze falling on the man in front of the terrace, and he sighed softly in his heart.

    ¡°Sir, should I prepare lunch?¡±

    Huangfu Jue snapped back to reality.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, prepare something for them, mother and child.¡±

    Will acknowledged and stepped outside the door.

    As he turned to leave the terrace, a glimpse of someone appeared in the garden from the corner of his eye.

    He instinctively shifted his gaze and saw Gan Yuan briskly walking down the path, bending her body as she stepped through thewn under the grape trellis.

 Chapter 70 - 71 Underestimated Her 2

    70: Chapter 71: Underestimated Her (2)

    70: Chapter 71: Underestimated Her (2)

    Huangfu Jue turned back around, only to face forward again as Gan Yuan appeared in the garden, ostensibly there to find Gan Tang in the stable.

    Could this woman be lost?

    As he pondered, Gan Yuan changed direction, emerging from beneath the grape trellis, passing between the two trees with fiery-red blossoms, and made her way to the back of the stable.

    On the balcony, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes narrowed.

    When he first bought this castle, there was a path under the grape trellis that led directly to the stable.

    Later, when the garden was redesigned, that path was covered with grass.

    The route Gan Yuan just took was exactly along that old path.

    It¡¯s not just the guests, even the new servants aren¡¯t aware there ever was a path there, yet she knew to take this shortcut?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In front of the stable, Gan Tang watched the workers bathe the white horse.

    ¡°Xiaotang, don¡¯t approach from behind!¡± she immediately cautioned upon seeing the young one¡¯s eager demeanor, ¡°If you approach from the back, it will perceive you as an enemy!¡±

    Walking over to take his small hand, she led him to the front of a ck horse while handing a freshly picked apple to Gan Tang.

    ¡°Well¡­

    make friends with it, but be careful not to get bitten!¡±

    The little one raised the apple towards the ck horse, which snorted on it and without hesitation opened its mouth wide, biting into therge apple and unceremoniously snatching it from Gan Tang¡¯s hand, gulping it down in just a few bites.

    ¡°You greedy fellow¡­¡± Gan Tangughed as he extended his hand to gently stroke its neck, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s really beautiful!¡±

    Gan Yuan had taken him to ride horses at a riding club a few times; swimming and horseback riding were his favorite sports.

    He had a particr fondness for horses¡­

    ¡°Since you like it so much, why don¡¯t we draw it when we have time?

    Then we can take it home with us,¡± Gan Yuan proposed with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± the little one nodded, ¡°I¡¯m going to draw the castle too, and take it with us.

    When I grow up, I also want to earn enough money to buy a big house like this for mommy, so she can ride every day.¡±

    Gan Yuanughed happily, ¡°The happiness of mommy¡¯ster life depends on you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the little one grinned in reply.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you both,¡± a maid approached them, ¡°Lunch is ready.

    Pleasee to the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    With a hand on the little one¡¯s shoulder, the two followed the maid back to the dining room.

    Will happened to be at the entrance of the dining room and respectfully opened the way for them to enter upon seeing them.

    Not seeing Huangfu Jue, Gan Tang asked with curiosity, ¡°Where is Uncle Huangfu?¡±

    ¡°The master says he¡¯s not hungry; you two go ahead and eat.¡± Will replied.

    With concern, the little one turned, ¡°Is he not feeling well?¡±

    Will returned a reassuring smile, ¡°No worries, don¡¯t fuss over it.¡±

    The three of them took their seats, and the meal was served casually¡ªnot the Western fare, but authentic Chinese cuisine.

    ¡°Fearing that you might not be used to Western food, the master specially instructed me to hire a Chinese chef,¡± Will raised his hand, ¡°Please enjoy your meal.

    If there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t suit your taste, just let the servants and chef know, and they can make adjustments.¡±

    Because Huangfu Jue wasn¡¯t there, Gan Yuan felt especially rxed, and the meal tasted exceptionally good.

    After the meal, Gan Yuan originally nned to take the little one for a walk to rx before a nap, to adjust to the time difference.

    With filming set to begin tomorrow¡ªa sure sign of a hectic schedule¡ªshe didn¡¯t want him to be too tired.

 Chapter 71 - 72 Underestimated Her 3

    71: Chapter 72: Underestimated Her (3)

    71: Chapter 72: Underestimated Her (3)

    The little guy had hardly left the restaurant when he turned around and climbed up the stairs.

    ¡°You just finished eating, slow down,¡±

    Gan Tang cautioned him as she followed, but when he stepped onto the stairs leading to the third floor, she immediately called out to him.

    ¡°Xiaojue, don¡¯t run around!¡±

    The little guy stopped in his tracks, ¡°I¡¯m not running around, I want to go see Uncle Huangfu.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t seriously ill, what was there to see?

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, ¡°If you want to go, then go, but I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡ª¡±

    ¡°Acting cute won¡¯t work.¡±

    The little guy turned his head and went upstairs, and Gan Yuan turned to walk towards her own guest room.

    She had only taken two steps when she heard a muffled sound followed by a scream from upstairs.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°Xiaotang!¡±

    Turning around, she rushed to the third floor, two steps at a time, only to see the little guy standing in the middle of the corridor giving her a mischievous smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re going downstairs to take a nap in half an hour.¡±

    Giving her son a roll of her eyes, she dropped themand and turned to go downstairs.

    The little guy shrugged helplessly, turned around to check the doors on both sides of the corridor, and his little brows knitted slightly.

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu, where are you?¡±

    As he pushed open the double wooden doors directly opposite the corridor, Huangfu Jue stepped out, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Will said you weren¡¯t feeling well.

    My mommy is really worried about you, so she sent me toe up and check on you.¡±

    That woman was worried about him?

    This little guy, truly considerate.

    Huangfu Jue reached out to stroke his hair, ¡°Uncle is fine, don¡¯t worry.

    You must be tired after such a long flight, go downstairs and take a nap.

    Later, I¡¯ll take you horseback riding.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I always keep my word.¡±

    The little guy immediately showed a smile, ¡°Then you also rest well.

    You should¡­ eat first before resting.¡±

    The man nodded.

    The little guy waved goodbye to him and turned to head towards the stairs.

    ¡°Xiaotang,¡± Huangfu Jue called out to him, ¡°Has your mommy been to France before?¡±

    The little guy stopped and after a moment¡¯s thought, shook his head, ¡°Not since I can remember, I don¡¯t know about before.

    But, I know she likes France a lot.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the little guy nodded, ¡°Every time she sees promotional videos of famous Frenchndmarks, she gets lost in thought.

    When I ask her what¡¯s wrong, she says¡­

    she finds them beautiful and wants to see them.

    Oh, and Uncle Huangfu, since my mommy is here in France, could you take her out and show her around?

    I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll get lost by herself.¡±

    Huangfu Jue did not hear what the little guy said next; his mind was upied with some other thoughts.

    Seeing that he did not respond, the little guy looked a bit disappointed.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not possible¡­

    never mind then.¡±

    ¡°Go downstairs and tell your mommy toe to the study.

    Tell her I have something very important to discuss with her.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the little guy immediately agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell her right now.¡±

    Waving at him, the little guy turned and dashed to the stairs, and Huangfu Jue hurriedly called out.

    ¡°Xiaotang, go down the stairs slowly, don¡¯t run!¡±

    The little guy joyfully agreed, quickly going downstairs.

    As he reached the edge of the stairs and safely turned into the second-floor corridor, Huangfu Jue turned to go up to the fourth floor.

    The fourth-floor room had been knocked through and remodeled; it was his workroom and study.

    On the western side of the room was a neat ebony bookshelf, with books neatly arranged, while the eastern side was the work area with movies, models, fabric¡­

    all orderly ced.

    He walked over, took a record from the shelf, ced it on the turntable, turned on the switch, and stepped back leaning against the workbench as he waited.

 Chapter 72 - 73 Underestimated Her 4

    72: Chapter 73: Underestimated Her (4)

    72: Chapter 73: Underestimated Her (4)

    Time trickled away moment by moment.

    Atst, footsteps echoed.

    Squinting his blue eyes, Huangfu Jue watched Gan Yuan, who appeared at the door with a look of reluctance, a barely perceptible glint flickering in the depths of his eyes.

    In the room, the sound of music flowed softly, a swinging mulberry tune,zily sung by a woman.

    Last night I dreamt of San Pedro

    just like I¡¯d never gone, I knew the song

    a young girl with eyes like the desert

    it all seems like yesterday, not far away

    ¡­

    Catching the familiar melody through the door, Gan Yuan gazed at the man leaning against the workbench, took a deep breath, and nonchntly leaned against the doorframe.

    It seemed she hadn¡¯t noticed anything different about the song.

    ¡°If you have something to say, hurry up, I¡¯m very tired!¡±

    Having learned her lesson from the previous night, she thought it safer to maintain a certain distance from him.

    Huangfu Jue nced sidelong at the woman leaning against the doorframe and raised his hand to turn off the turntable with the remote.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning at eight, someone will take you to the filming site.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°You can go now.¡±

    Having said that, the man raised his hand to let the music continue.

    He called her down just to say this?

    Did he think ying with her like this was amusing?

    Gan Yuan stood by the door, gritted her teeth, and started descending the stairs.

    Just then, she encountered Will, gave him a nod, and continued downstairs, moving aside.

    Will, puzzled, watched Gan Yuan as she went down the stairs and then entered the workshop.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Contact the best DNA experts and have them on standby.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Without another word, Will turned and left.

    Having been with Huangfu for many years, his creed was simple: execute.

    In the workshop, only Huangfu Jue and the low music remained.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    That evening, Huangfu Jue was still absent from dinner.

    The next day, Gan Yuan and Gan Tang had breakfast together without seeing him; the man seemed to have disappeared without a trace.

    Gan Tang was visibly worried, but Gan Yuan found it more rxing.

    After the meal, the mother and son packed up briefly and got into the car already waiting on the steps to head into town and meet with the photographers and other crew members.

    Sitting in the back seat, Gan Yuan¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed, an odd premonition faintly arising in her heart.

    Intuition told her that unseen eyes were watching her from somewhere.

    She turned and looked behind at the receding castle, scanning the surroundings without noting anything amiss.

    Her gaze settled on the main bedroom window on the third floor, and she narrowed her eyes slightly.

    The curtains of the master bedroom on the third floor were still tightly closed.

    Was that guy still not up sote in the morning?

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The little one, seeing the change in her expression, asked in confusion.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Gan Yuan replied, withdrawing her gaze.

    She reached out to pluck a strand of hair from his shoulder while handing over a water bottle, ¡°The weather is dry in spring.

    Drink more water.¡±

    The little one took the water bottle to drink, and she quickly slipped the strand of hair into a small stic bag in her pocket.

    Even though Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t shown any signs, Gan Yuan still felt it best to be cautious, considering that man¡¯s extraordinary mind.

    Who could be sure that he wouldn¡¯t try to conduct a second DNA test?

 Chapter 73 - 74 Underestimated Her 5

    73: Chapter 74: Underestimated Her (5)

    73: Chapter 74: Underestimated Her (5)

    As the car drove out of the ancient castle gate, the maid had already gone upstairs with the clean sheets, intending to tidy up the room for the mother and son.

    Upon reaching the second floor, she saw Will standing at the top of the stairs.

    ¡°From now on, without the gentleman¡¯s orders, no one is allowed upstairs.¡±

    The maid immediately nodded her head and retreated down the stairs.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On the third floor.

    Behind the gauze curtain of the master bedroom, Huangfu Jue watched the two get into the car and drive away.

    He kept his gaze on the car¡¯s taillights until they disappeared around the corner of the tree-lined path.

    Only then did he turn around and walk out the door.

    He descended to the second floor, and as soon as Will saw him, he followed him into the room where Gan Yuan and his son stayed, then turned left into Gan Tang¡¯s room.

    The bed and pillows were neatly arranged, and the books and paintbrushes that Gan Tang had brought were orderly ced on the table next to it.

    It was evident that the little guy was just like him, a very organized person.

    Huangfu Jue gently raised his finger, and Will immediately approached, carefully lifting the quilt and taking out a magnifying ss to search meticulously on the pillow.

    ncing around, Huangfu Jue strolled over to the table.

    On the table was an almost finished drawing by the little guy, depicting the castle in the background.

    On thewn in front of the castle, there were several unusually posed horses.

    One of the horses bore a woman with long hair fluttered by the wind, with a short-haired boy in her arms, presumably depicting him and Gan Yuan.

    Beside the horse was another man leading it for them.

    Golden-brown short hair, blue eyes¡­ that man was unmistakably his double.

    Written below the drawing in somewhat childlike Chinese was the word ¨C ¡°Home¡±.

    Gazing at the affectionate family of three in the drawing, Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips curled slightly upward.

    Although Gan Tang¡¯s brushstrokes were still somewhat immature, his grasp of color and lines was handled very well¡­

    ¡°Sir,¡± Will came over, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t find any hair.¡±

    Huangfu Jue frowned andmanded sharply, ¡°Then search again, the bathroom, the wastebasket, the dressing table¡­ every possible ce.¡±

    Will pursed his lips and turned to continue the search.

    After a while, he came back.

    ¡°Sir, there really isn¡¯t any!¡±

    Huangfu Jue turned around, looked at him for a moment, then couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to step forward and pulled him aside.

    He carefully picked up the pillow that Gan Tang had slept on.

    On the white sheets, it was impably clean without a single strand of hair to be seen.

    How could that be possible?

    ¡°Could it be, has the room been cleaned already?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, I¡¯ve already given orders for them not to tidy up the rooms.¡±

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow and strode out of Gan Tang¡¯s room into the opposite bedroom of Gan Yuan, pulling back the quilt.

    The bed was just as clean, with not a hair in sight.

    ¡°Damn girl!¡± he cursed through clenched teeth.

    It defied all logic unless someone had meticulously cleaned up.

    Otherwise, it was impossible for a woman with long hair to sleep on a bed all night without leaving a single strand behind.

    Will stood by, not daring to take a breath.

    Suddenly, the man chuckled lightly.

    ¡°It seems you really do have something to hide!¡±

    Not even her own hair was left behind; that damn girl must have made a fake with her own hair.

    Indeed, he had underestimated her!

    Seeing his expression soften, Will finally spoke softly, ¡°Sir, what do we do now?¡±

    Huangfu Jue put Gan Yuan¡¯s pillow back in ce, his fingers gently gliding over its surface.

    The silk pillow was cool and smooth, like her skin.

    He slowly withdrew his fingers and stood up straight.

    ¡°Inform them to courier the previously tested samples here.

    Also, arrange a banquet after the photoshoot isplete.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning

 Chapter 74 - 75 Clothes Covered in Grass 1

    74: Chapter 75 Clothes Covered in Grass (1)

    74: Chapter 75 Clothes Covered in Grass (1)

    ¡°Alright,¡± Will took a breath and began cautiously, ¡°Should we¡­ send Xiaotang¡¯s toothbrush and other personal items to theb to see if we can extract DNA?¡±

    Huangfu Jue turned around, ¡°Rather than that, it¡¯d be more urate to just take him to get a blood test.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Will¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, and then he felt a chill envelop him.

    He looked up, meeting the man¡¯s grim gaze.

    Will¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly understood, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Duke, I wasn¡¯t thinking things through.¡±

    With Huangfu Jue¡¯s meticulous thought process, how could he not have thought of these things?

    But doing so would inevitably startle the snake in the grass.

    The little guy¡¯s daily items had all been brought over by Gan Yuan, and with that woman¡¯s caution, the slightest move on his part would immediately be noticed by her.

    This time, he couldn¡¯t afford any more mistakes.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Louvre Museum.

    Gan Tang wore a retro brown suspender outfit, withke blue that made hisplexion gleam like jade.

    Round stic sses added to his urbane temperament.

    Standing in the art-filled corridors of the Louvre Museum, he appeared to be a piece of art created by God himself.

    Visitors who hade to admire the artworks even took out their cameras, wanting to take his photo, only to be stopped by the staff members who apanied them.

    This photo shoot was for a new formal wear series.

    Before thepany had officially advertised it, naturally, the images couldn¡¯t be leaked.

    Gan Yuan, with a backpack on, stood to the side.

    Her phone was always in hand, taking two pictures every time the little guy changed outfits.

    Afterpleting the shoot at the Louvre Museum, the work team had lunch at a nearby restaurant, then headed to the Seine River for exterior shots.

    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant¡­ very good¡­ keep that pose, don¡¯t move¡­ OK¡­¡±

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s take two more here, just turn a little towards uncle¡­ perfect!¡±

    ¡­

    Throughout the entire photoshoot, the photographer was in an exhrated state, other than his profuse praises, he was mainly snapping the shutter¡­ snapping the shutter¡­ snapping the shutter¡­

    Normally, child photography is among the most challenging.

    Very few children so young have an awareness of the camera.

    At five or six years old, they¡¯re usually very active, and without the understanding that adult models have, plus the fact that most children are spoiled and willful, he was worried the shoot wouldn¡¯t go smoothly.

    Yet the results werepletely unexpected.

    The little guy had an outstanding temperament, much more poised than children his age, a natural nobility, coupled with elegant children¡¯s attire, plus the backdrop of the Seine River, rich in history and culture¡ªan effortless snapshot could produce an impressive photo.

    He didn¡¯t even need to instruct or design movements and expressions; along the way, his role felt more like that of a recorder.

    Whether it was a wide shot or a close-up, a smile or serious, running, turning around¡­ or even the casual silhouette of him bending down to tie his shoes¡­

    All the feelings he needed were found in the little guy, without any pretense.

    As a mother, Gan Yuan was also extremely amodating, not only carrying things but also buying drinks for everyone from time to time, without the trouble other parents typically caused.

    In short, the work went incredibly smoothly.

    What was expected to take at least two days toplete was finished early in just one day.

    ¡°Miss Gan, your son is truly amazing,¡± the photographer said as he showed her the photos on the camera, ¡°You see¡­ these pictures don¡¯t even need editing¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you photographed them well.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Xiaowu,¡± Gan Tang came out, ¡°Can you help me and Mommy take a photo together?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Xiaowu responded with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, I¡¯ll take it for you.¡±

    Gan Yuan was busy declining, ¡°No need, I can just take it with my phone.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t capture the entire scene with a phone.

    The sunset is beautiful right now, let me take a panoramic shot for you.¡±

 Chapter 75 - 76 Clothes Covered in Grass 2

    75: Chapter 76 Clothes Covered in Grass (2)

    75: Chapter 76 Clothes Covered in Grass (2)

    Xiaowu enthusiastically stepped back to prepare for the shoot, and Gan Tang walked over, reaching out to remove Gan Yuan¡¯s sses.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    cing the sses on her own head, the little one helped tidy her hair, then steadied her face toward the camera and cozied up to kiss her cheek.

    Xiaowu was ready and captured these series of movements in the shutter clicks.

    Gan Yuan took back the sses that Gan Tang had taken and put them back on her face, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like having her picture taken, and it was all to amodate Gan Tang.

    ¡°Shall I organize the documents tonight and send them to your email?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Gan Yuan then took out a business card from her bag and handed it over, ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°You are too polite.¡± Xiaowu epted the business card, and then seriously looked at her face, ¡°Miss Gan, if I may be so bold, have you ever considered a career in modeling?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Gan Yuan smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not suitable.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you be suitable?

    With your height, looks, and presence¡­

    If you¡¯re willing, I can contact the agency and get you signed up right away.

    I¡¯ll do the photoshoots myself.

    Trust my judgement, you¡¯ll be famous in no time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, but I still think I¡¯m not suitable.¡± Gan Yuan said with a smile, resting her hand on the little one¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go and change our clothes.¡±

    She took Xiaotang to the nanny van to change clothes, while Xiaowu turned his gaze to her retreating back and sighed softly.

    He didn¡¯t know how many models he had photographed; of course, he had an eye for it.

    Normally, this woman always wore sses and seemed quite ordinary, but the few photos just now were different.

    The sharpness and insight in those eyes and the grace when she turned her head, the delicate features nearly at the golden ratio¡­

    These were things many top models could only dream of.

    ¡°Such a presence¡­

    What a waste!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    As they were ahead of schedule, when the mother and son returned to the mansion, the sun hadn¡¯t set, casting a fiery glow on the ancient castle and highlighting its solemn beauty.

    The little one ran to the window as soon as they entered, leaning on the windowsill looking outside.

    ¡°The view is so beautiful.

    I wonder if Uncle Huangfu is around, I really want to go horse riding.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from running around all day?¡± Gan Yuan took off her backpack and ced it on the sofa, then turned and walked into the washroom, turned on the tap, and washed her hands.

    She casually grabbed a paper towel, and her gaze fell on the electric toothbrush ced to the side.

    Her dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    She always had the habit of cing the toothbrush on the right side, so why was it now on the left?

    On the washstand, there were still faint water stains, likely left from her washing her hands in the morning.

    This indicated that the servant hadn¡¯t cleaned it.

    If not the servant, who would have touched her toothbrush?

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu.¡±

    In the living room, Xiaotang¡¯s excited voice could be heard.

    Gan Yuan immediately pursed her lips.

    This guy really was like a lingering spirit!

    Huangfu Jue entered the guest room, his gaze sweeping over the open door of Gan Yuan¡¯s room, ¡°How did the shoot go?

    Was it smooth?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we shot at the Louvre Museum and also took some external shots by the Seine River.¡± Xiaotang looked up and down his chic riding outfit, ¡°Uncle Huangfu, are you going to ride horses?¡±

    ¡°I was about to go riding, but I heard you guys were back, so I came to check on you.¡± Huangfu Jue extended his palm and gently tousled his short hair, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Xiaotang immediately shook his head.

    ¡°Then¡­

    would you like to go horse riding with uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Xiaotang answered excitedly, then he looked up at Huangfu Jue with hope, ¡°Can you take mommy with us?¡±

 Chapter 76 - 77 Clothes Covered in Grass 3

    76: Chapter 77 Clothes Covered in Grass (3)

    76: Chapter 77 Clothes Covered in Grass (3)

    ¡°If¡­

    she wants to go.¡±

    That woman, she should refuse, right?

    ¡°What are you two discussing so happily?¡±

    Gan Yuan walked out with a smile, and as she lifted her gaze, she saw Huangfu Jue.

    The man was dressed in a white riding jacket with dazzling gold buttons, long riding boots encasing his slender calves, and a pair of gloved hands holding a riding crop embellished with beautiful gold patterns.

    Tall and straight, graceful and elegant, brimming with heroic spirit.

    ¡°Uncle Huangfu is going to take me riding, Mummy, do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Gan Yuan walked over with a smile, ¡°I happen to want to go out for some fresh air too.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for his permission, no one could simply enter her room or touch her belongings.

    It seemed, as she feared, that this guy hadn¡¯t given up because of that one DNA test; she still needed to be doubly careful and certainly wouldn¡¯t let him take her son out alone.

    If he managed to take a DNA sample from Gan Tang, all her efforts would be in vain.

    His blue eyes swept over her smiling face, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes narrowed slightly.

    She actually agreed?

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    The little guy had been worried that Gan Yuan would refuse, but seeing her agree so easily, he felt secretly excited.

    In a moment, he would have to think of a way to give the two some alone time, to let them further their rtionship.

    Thus, the three of them, each with their own thoughts, walked out of the old castle toward the stables.

    The coachman had already been notified and had saddled two horses, waiting outside the stable.

    Huangfu Jue bent down to lift the little guy onto the saddle, then swiftly mounted the horse behind him.

    Seeing this, Gan Yuan went to another horse and mounted it.

    Just seeing how she mounted the horse told him she was an experienced rider, and Huangfu Jue chuckled inside, with one hand holding the reins to protect Gan Tang and his legs gently nudging the horse¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Xiaotang, sit tight.¡±

    The ck horse moved forward, and Gan Yuan followed lightly with her horse.

    The little guy caressed the glossy ck mane of the horse beneath him, ¡°Does it have a name?¡±

    ¡°His name is Bray,¡± Huangfu Jue shook the reins lightly, ¡°When I first saw him, he had just been born and was weaker than the other foals.

    Everyone thought he would die when I bought him.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t.¡± Huangfu Jue smiled, ¡°Moreover, he can easily outpace all the young horses from the same ranch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Gan Tang stroked Bray¡¯s satin-like mane, ¡°He must run very fast.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Huangfu Jue wrapped his arms around him, ¡°Hold on to me!¡±

    The little guy guessed what he intended to do and clung to his arm, leaning his back against his chest.

    Huangfu Jue gently led the reins, and Bray immediately picked up speed and began to gallop.

    As expected of a top-quality horse, bursting with power, it left Gan Yuan behind in a moment.

    ¡°This is awesome!¡± The little guy wasn¡¯t afraid at all, one hand holding onto his arm while the other stretched out to feel the wind slipping through his fingers, ¡°Uncle Huangfu, faster!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Embracing the little guy tightly, Huangfu Jue lifted his riding crop and lightly struck Bray¡¯s side.

    The big fellow let out a soft neigh and instantly elerated again, rushing up the grassy slope like the wind.

    Initially, Gan Yuan had beenzily following behind, keeping an eye on Huangfu Jue to prevent him from doing anything sneaky.

    Seeing him take Gan Tang far away, her heart filled with worry, and she hurried to spur her horse to catch up.

 Chapter 77 - 78 Clothes Covered in Grass 4

    77: Chapter 78 Clothes Covered in Grass (4)

    77: Chapter 78 Clothes Covered in Grass (4)

    Left with no choice, the horse simply couldn¡¯t keep up and fell behind the other two.

    Rushing up the slope, Huangfu Jue grasped the reins with one hand, and with a sharp pull, Bray sprang up, beautifully and gracefully stopping at the side of a tree on the hilltop.

    Tsk!

    Watching the man¡¯s handsome riding skills on the grassy slope, Gan Yuan could only curl her lip in response.

    To ride is one thing, but showing off is another!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    On horseback, the little guy showed no sign of fear, butughed out with excitement, ¡°That¡¯s so thrilling, when I grow up I¡¯m going to have a horse like this¡­

    No, even faster than Bray!¡±

    ¡°I believe you certainly can.¡±

    Huangfu Jue dismounted sideways and reached out to lift him down from the horse.

    Riding a horse requires skills, and he always preferred a hard saddle.

    The little guy was small, and riding for too long could likely injure the insides of his legs.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so slow!¡±

    Looking at Gan Yuan catching up, Gan Tang didn¡¯t hesitate to tease her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m slow, it¡¯s the horse that¡¯s slow.¡± Gan Yuan also dismounted and came over, leading the horse by the reins with her hands behind her back.

    ¡°Grasshopper!¡± With an exmation, the little guy ran towards the bushes, ¡°You two just chat for a while, I¡¯lle back as soon as I catch a grasshopper.¡±

    Heading for the bushes, the little guy parted the grass in search of grasshoppers, while keeping an eye on the man and woman not far away.

    Moving slowly while they catch up, they can start their romance at their leisure, right?

    Watching the little guy run into the distance, Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze and tied the horse¡¯s reins to the tree.

    ¡°The filming is progressing rapidly.

    I¡¯ve asked the photographer, who said he could wrap up in three days.

    After work is done, I¡¯m nning on taking Xiaotang back early.

    Mr.

    Huangfu doesn¡¯t have any objections, does he?¡±

    Her tone was strictly business, hinting at coolness.

    Huangfu Jue loosened the reins, letting Bray graze on his own while idly flicking his riding crop in mid-air.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    She turned her face unhappily, her voice already tinted with a hint of anger.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have the time.¡±

    ¡°We can leave on our own.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    Fury tinged her voice, ¡°Why the hell not?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe about it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Her gaze caught the sight of the short ck hair on his chest, and Gan Yuan frowned instantly¡ªwas that Gan Tang¡¯s hair?

    Huangfu Jue turned his face, looking her way, just as she met his gaze.

    Gan Yuan hurriedly looked away, clearing her throat, ¡°Actually, Mr.

    Huangfu, there¡¯s really no need for you to worry¡­¡±

    Staring at that single hair fluttering on his chest, she grew anxious within.

    Why wear any color but white?

    The contrast between ck and white was so distinct that a simple nce down would make it easily visible.

    Why wasn¡¯t there a gust of wind to blow that hair away or off?

    The base of the hair had a little bit of white¡ªprobably the follicle.

    That guy must be looking for suitable DNA evidence.

    If he found it¡­

    A n formed in her mind, and she stepped toward him.

    As she approached, she pretended to trip, eximing in rm as she fell toward Huangfu Jue.

    This fall was carefully calcted; her hand should¡¯vended right on his chest, allowing her to snare the hair he hadn¡¯t noticed.

    She had ounted for everything, but she miscalcted one thing¡ªHuangfu Jue was human, and he could move.

    Hearing her exmation, he instinctively turned towards her, resulting in Gan Yuan colliding heavily into Huangfu Jue,

    The man¡¯s boots slipped on the grass, and he lost his bnce, falling to the ground with her on top of him,

    Feeling something wrong, she raised her face, only to find herself staring at his belt.

    Belt¡­?!

 Chapter 78 - 79 Clothes Covered in Grass 5

    78: Chapter 79 Clothes Covered in Grass (5)

    78: Chapter 79 Clothes Covered in Grass (5)

    Realizing where she was lying, her face flushed with embarrassment, and she hurried to prop herself up from the grass, but her gaze was drawn to that stray hair.

    It had been on his chest, but the impact had shifted it to now rest at his neck, its tip dancing lightly in the breeze, brushing against his face.

    Feeling an itch on his face, Huangfu Jue instinctively raised his hand to sweep it away.

    Seeing his fingers reaching for the hair, Gan Yuan panicked and lunged forward, pressing down on his hand.

    Huangfu Jue was startled by her action and looked at her face with puzzled eyes.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡± Gan Yuan quickly extended her left hand and casually plucked a de of grass from beside his head, ¡°You have a piece of grass in your hair!¡±

    Even if she held a Thousand-Year Ganoderma in her hand, he didn¡¯t care at that moment.

    ¡°Get off!¡±

    Hemanded in a low growl.

    Just a moment ago, she had crashed into his most sensitive spot, and now, this damned woman was sitting on his waist as if she wanted to kill him.

    How could he bear such stimtion?

    Did she think she wanted to sit on top of him?

    If it weren¡¯t for that stray hair, she wouldn¡¯t bother touching him at all.

    Gan Yuan quickly stood up from him, straightened her clothes, and then hurriedly checked on him.

    Speaking of which, where was the hair?

    She swiftly scanned the area but didn¡¯t spot the stray hair on him; it must have fallen somewhere when she tumbled onto him.

    Her heart rxed slightly, and she was about to look away when the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of a short patch of ck hair peeking out from his cor.

    Damn it!

    Even the heavens were conspiring against her.

    Gan Yuan silently gritted her teeth.

    As if to taunt her, the hair swayed gently in the breeze.

    Helpless, she approached him again.

    ¡°Mr.

    Huangfu, I¡­

    I didn¡¯t hurt you when I bumped into you, did I?¡±

    She feigned concern on her face while pondering how to retrieve the stray hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The man¡¯s reply was a low murmur, his voice husky.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She smiled and lifted her hands to pat his shirt, ¡°Look at you, your clothes are all covered in grass.¡±

    Yet, the hair clung to his neck, unmoved.

    ¡°Your cor is crooked too¡­¡±

    She reached for his cor, her heart set on iming that hair.

    The moment her fingertips brushed his shirt, her wrist was already seized by his hand.

    ¡°Gan Yuan, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    The man leaned in closer to her, his tone low and dangerous.

    Looking up at the hair beneath his neck, she lifted her face and coughed forcefully into his neck, taking the opportunity to blow a breath of air.

    The hair finally detached from his cor and drifted downwards.

    She silently breathed a sigh of relief, ready to retreat, but her waist was already encircled by the man¡¯s arm, pulling her forcefully into his embrace.

    ¡°Huangfu Jue, let go!¡±

    To be hugged without warning, she wasn¡¯t some doll.

    ¡°Gan Yuan.¡± The man gazed into her eyes, ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    Before, she had been cold to him in every way.

    But now, not only had shee out to ride with him, she was also straightening his clothes.

    This woman¡­

    What was she really thinking?

    ¡°It¡¯s you who are holding me, not me holding you.

    If anyone is supposed to be doing something, it should be you, shouldn¡¯t it?

    He raised an eyebrow, and then, his lips curled.

    ¡°You mean, you want me to take the initiative?¡±

    Men truly are creatures of the lower half, always thinking of such things.

    ¡°What I mean is, let go!¡±

    She tried to withdraw her arm with force, but he tightened his grip, and the little distance that was between them immediately shrank to nothing.

    Her chest pressed against his, his waist against hers.

 Chapter 79 - 80 Clothes Covered in Grass 6

    79: Chapter 80 Clothes Covered in Grass (6)

    79: Chapter 80 Clothes Covered in Grass (6)

    The thin spring attire couldn¡¯t even keep out body warmth.

    Herplexion flushed¡ªnot with shyness, but with anger.

    ¡°Get lost, you pervert!¡±

    ¡°It was you who threw yourself at me.¡±

    ¡°That was just an ident.¡±

    ¡°But I think, you did it on purpose.¡±

    Upon saying that, something suddenly crossed his mind, and he looked down at himself¡ªcould there be a reason she had thrown herself onto him?

    Gan Yuan strenuously pulled her arm back, ready to push him away, but her gaze caught on the strand of ck hair on his body again.

    That short hair was still on him, now caught in his cor.

    As she reached for it, her palm created a gust of wind, and the hair silently slid into his cor.

    Feeling her movements, the man looked down.

    Quick-witted in her urgency, she lifted her arm and wrapped it around his neck.

    Caught off guard by her sudden embrace, Huangfu Jue was taken aback.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡± her fingers cautiously moved around his cor, searching for the strand of hair, ¡°actually I¡­

    I¡¯ve had something I wanted to tell you¡­¡±

    She groped and groped, finally finding the hair and pinching it between her fingertips.

    She immediately stood upright.

    The man seized her arm, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    She turned her back, loosened her grip, letting the hair fall from her fingers and drift into the bushes.

    ¡°I wanted to say¡­

    actually¡­

    it¡¯s nothing much¡­¡± she looked up at him with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restroom first, I¡¯ll tell you once I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    She shed a mischievous smile and turned to leave.

    The footsteps of the man behind her grew close; before she could turn around, he had already pulled her back and pressed her against therge tree trunk that was as thick as two people hugging.

    Wait?

    He couldn¡¯t wait anymore!

    ¡­

    Push?

    She couldn¡¯t push him away.

    Bite?

    He held her chin, preventing her jaws from meeting.

    The trunk pressed harshly against her back, but the man in front of her was even harder¡­

    Even though she should have been thinking of ways to push him away, her thoughts uncontrobly slipped back six years to the time he had kissed her in this same spot under the tree¡­

    Her physical struggles gradually became feeble, yet that kiss had already fermented.

    This man, just as clumsy at ending kisses as he was six years ago, could nheless make her surrender every time.

    Her body grew soft, and her hand, seemingly having a will of its own, uncontrobly moved from his shoulder to his neck.

    The wind blew in from afar but could barely squeeze between the two, so it had to detour, discontentedly lifting his clothes and her hair.

    Gan Tang sat in the tall grass at a distance, parting the weeds to watch the couple kiss beside the tree, then let go of the grass in front of her with a smile.

    ¡°Carry on, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good morning [Suddenly realized it¡¯s already Tuesday, so¡­

    time for a poll, ha~!~]

 Chapter 80 - 81 Come to My Room Tonight 1

    80: Chapter 81: Come to My Room Tonight (1)

    80: Chapter 81: Come to My Room Tonight (1)

    Her clothes were rolled up, the coarse bark of the tree grazing her skin, causing a slight abrasive pain that was entirely ignored.

    He was panting as he moved his lips away from hers but did not let go; instead, he turned his face to kiss her neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±

    Anger was evident in her tone, not at him, but at herself.

    To think she had responded to his kiss, and even let him take liberties¡­

    Gan Yuan, where was your self-control, your reason?!

    As he lifted his hand to remove a small piece of bark caught in her hair, his palm slid down to cradle her cheek.

    ¡°Come to my room tonight.¡±

    She swatted his hand away and Gan Yuan¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Duke, if you¡¯re looking to take care of physiological needs, find someone else.

    I am not a ¡®call girl¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I never ¡®call¡¯ for prostitutes!¡±

    ¡°Then go find your lovers, your bedmates¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    ¡°Who would believe that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡± She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into what just happened.

    That kiss was just a physical reaction, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°What you mean is¡­¡± The man raised both hands, stuffing them into the pockets of his riding trousers, leisurely watching her face flush, ¡°your body feels something for me?¡±

    What did it mean to shamelessly flirt?

    The man before her was a living example.

    She lifted her eyebrows lightly, her tone filled with disdain and scorn.

    ¡°With such lousy kissing skills, it would be strange to feel anything.¡±

    Ignoring him, she turned around trying to walk away from him, but after just one step, his hand already reached from behind, his arm encircling her waist.

    ¡°So¡­

    your heart naturally beats fast?¡±

    She didn¡¯t dodge or flinch, but instead, she threw back her elbow, striking hard at his stomach.

    The man grunted but his arm still didn¡¯t let go of her.

    ¡°If your body misses me,e find me anytime.¡±

    Raising her hand to grab his, she arched her foot to the side, exerted force, and with a beautiful shoulder throw, the man heavily crashed onto the grass.

    Lying on the grass, he watched her angry face with a nt glint in his eye andughed rather than getting angry.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?

    Trying to pin me down so soon?¡±

    She was so angry she clenely clenched her silver teeth, yet she was powerless to do anything about it.

    What a perfect gentleman, what a cold and aloof heir¡­

    This guy was simply a rogue at heart.

    She clenched her fists and turned to pull the reins off the tree.

    ¡°Xiaotang,e out here this instant!¡±

    That little thing hadn¡¯t shown up for so long; there was no need to guess¡ªhe must be sneaking a peek from the sidelines.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    The youngster crawled out of the bushes, looked at Huangfu Jue lying on the grass, and hurried over to help him up.

 Chapter 81 - 82: Come to My Room Tonight (2)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 82: Come to My Room Tonight (2)</h4>

    Reaching out, he grabbed the little hand and, bending down, Gan Yuan lifted him into her arms and leapt onto the horse¡¯s back.

    She spurred the horse forward, passing Bray, who was grazing nearby, and with a quick bend, she grabbed its reins and led it along as they doubled back.

    Hmph!

    Bastard, it¡¯s such a long way back, let¡¯s see how he gets home.

    "Mommy, Uncle Huangfu..."

    "Shut up, don¡¯t you dare mention ¡¯Huangfu¡¯ in front of me," she said.

    "Okay then." The little guy turned his face toward Huangfu Jue on the slope. "Uncle has no horse, how will he get back?"

    Is the little white-eyed wolf also trying to anger her on purpose?

    Not allowing him to mention "Huangfu," he simply dropped it and called him uncle directly.

    "Mention him again, and I¡¯ll throw you down to walk back with him!"

    The little guy immediately shut his mouth.

    Although he felt sorry for Huangfu Jue, it was such a long way back that he really didn¡¯t want to walk it.

    Uncle Huangfu, don¡¯t me me forcking chivalry, but it¡¯s your own fault for provoking Her Majesty.

    On the grassy slope, Huangfu Jue watched her elegant riding form, just lightly curling his lips, he raised his right hand to his lips and blew a long whistle.

    Hearing the whistle, Bray, now far away, immediately broke free from Gan Yuan¡¯s grasp and turned to run back toward the slope.

    Turning to see Bray running back, Gan Yuan cursed under her breath and spurred her horse forward.

    Momentster, the sound of horse¡¯s hooves approached from behind, and soon the man caught up with her, riding side by side.

    She sped up her horse, but it was no match for his; despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t shake him off by the time they reached the old castle¡¯s front steps.

    "This is your fate," the man dismounted, his tone arrogant. "You can¡¯t escape it, Gan Yuan!"

    Fate?

    Leading the little one up the steps, she felt sudden anger rising in her chest upon hearing that word.

    Letting go of Gan Tang, she turned around and kicked out behind her, her footnding squarely on Huangfu Jue¡¯s chest. He waspletely unprepared and staggered down the steps, taking three steps back before bending over to stabilize himself.

    She stood on the steps, fists clenched, and screamed out in rage.

    "I hate fate!"

    The nearby bodyguards immediately rushed over, two of them shielding Huangfu Jue and blocking him with their bodies, while several others surrounded Gan Yuan, drawing their guns to point at her.

    "Everyone, back off!"

    Huangfu Jue called out urgently from below the steps, and the guards who were about to act hastily stopped and holstered their guns.

    Turning around, she punched the bodyguard blocking her way, sending him reeling. Not even looking at the others, she strode into the entrance hall.

    Ignoring the footprint left on his chest, Huangfu Jue quickly climbed the steps and bent down to put his hand on Gan Tang¡¯s shoulder.

    "Xiaotang, were you scared?"

    The little one shook his head slightly, his small face turned toward the direction of the stairs.

    "Mommy seems really angry."

    Huangfu Jue lifted his face to look in the direction of the stairs, his handsome brows furrowing.

    All this over a single remark? Why such an extreme reaction?

    Gan Tang turned his gaze away, and seeing that he was still there, immediately gave him a light push.

    "Uncle Huangfu, go after her quickly!"

    "What?"

    He was taken aback.

    "Go apologize. That¡¯s what they do in the movies, and if you don¡¯t, there will be misunderstandings. My mommy always responds better to soft approaches; acting cute and coy will work best on her. Just talk in a soft voice, like this..." Xiaotang coughed softly. "¡¯Darling, don¡¯t be angry. It was all just a joke; I only love you...¡¯ If that doesn¡¯t work, you just go for a kiss, and in a little while, she¡¯ll be the one hugging you... That¡¯s how it is in the movies..."

 Chapter 82 - 83: Come to My Room Tonight (3)

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 83: Come to My Room Tonight (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy described things vividly, but Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression was very cold.

    "No."

    With just one sentence, sheshed out at him in front of everyone.

    Had he ever been so humiliated from the day he was born to now?

    If it had been anyone else, they would not be dead, they would at least need one leg useless...

    "Duke, dinner is all ready..." Will came out to greet them and, noticing that the atmosphere was a bit off, his gaze swept over the footprint on Huangfu Jue¡¯s chest. Carefully, he looked at Gan Tang, "Xiaotang, where is your mother?"

    Gan Tang didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and just trotted upstairs, his little legs pattering away.

    "Xiaotang..." Will nced at Huangfu Jue, torn between following and staying put, "Sir, you..."

    Huangfu Jue strode over, took off his dirty coat, and threw it onto Will, then proceeded through the living room and up the stairs.

    Arriving at the second floor, he nced sideways down the corridor, paused his steps momentarily, then he continued upward, vanishing at the top of the stairs.

    Will stood in the living room, a look of helplessness on his face.

    Just now, the three of them wereughing and chatting as they went horse riding; how had ite to this in just a short while, with each of them wearing a sullen face?!

    "Mr. Will, what do you think we should do about dinner..."

    The butler came over, asking in a low voice.

    "Dinner?" Will sighed, "I guess it was all prepared for nothing."

    ...

    ...

    Second-floor bedroom.

    Gan Yuan stood with her arms wrapped around herself on the balcony, staring at the dazzling sunset clouds in the distance, her eyes reflecting the setting sun, her pupils deep and profound.

    Fate?!

    She hated fate.

    If he wasn¡¯t him, and she wasn¡¯t her...

    "Mommy!" The door was knocked on, followed by the cautious voice of the little guy, "Can Ie in?"

    Hearing her son¡¯s voice, Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze withdrew from the distance, and a sense of self-reproach rose in her heart.

    The word from Huangfu Jue had struck the deepest wound in her heart. She had lost control of her emotions just now, and the child must have been frightened by her, right?

    Taking a deep breath, she adjusted her emotions and walked over to gently open the door, squatting down to steady the little guy¡¯s shoulders, showing him a small smile.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Xiaotang, did Mommy scare you?"

    The little guy gently shook his head, and his small hand reached out to hug her neck, patting her back like a little adult.

    "Don¡¯t hold it in if you want to cry. It¡¯s not a big deal... Good boy..."

    These words, which she would normally use tofort him, were now used by the little guy on her. Feeling that warm, soft little hand on her back, Gan Yuan¡¯s gloomy mood gradually brightened.

    As long as he was by her side, as long as he was safe and happy... What did her own suffering and hardship matter?

    Wrapping her arms around the soft body of the little guy, she spoke softly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Mommy is fine."

    After holding the little guy for a while, Gan Yuan adjusted her emotions and stood up.

    "Are you hungry?"

    The little guy nodded slightly.

    "You little glutton, let¡¯s go. Mommy will take you downstairs for dinner."

    She took his small hand and walked towards the doorway.

    ...

    ...

    Third floor.

    Huangfu Jue tossed his shirt aside in irritation and grabbed a new one to put on.

    As he buttoned it up, his eyebrows were still furrowed into a frown.

    "I hate fate!"

    Her voice echoed in his ears again.

    He could feel that Gan Yuan just now was very different from usual.

    The image of Gan Yuan shed in his mind again, his frown deepening. There was a crying tone in her voice, she hadn¡¯t cried, had she?

    Feeling restless, he ended up buttoning his shirt wrong.

 Chapter 83 - 84: Come to My Room Tonight (4)

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 84: Come to My Room Tonight (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    By the time he realized his mistake, he had already fastened thest button and had to undo them all and start over.

    After re-adjusting his shirt, he frowned at his reflection in the mirror and, with a furrow of his brows, finally turned and walked towards the door.

    A few stepster, he stopped, turned around, and took out the prepared tickets for the "Pompidou Art Center" from the drawer.

    He had once asked Gan Tang, and the little one was fond of the works of a modern abstract artist; as it happened, the art center was currently hosting an exhibition of his work.

    The photoshoot finished ahead of schedule and, finding himself with some free time, Huangfu Jue had Will specially prepare the tickets because he wanted to take the little one and Gan Yuan to the exhibition.

    Lowering his head to apologize to someone else was a first in his life, and deliberately bringing the tickets was just an excuse for himself.

    For someone as proud as he, making such a decision was rare indeed.

    As he reached the corner of the third floor stairs, he heard footsteps from the second-floor corridor and, faintly, Gan Yuan¡¯s voice; he subconsciously halted.

    Downstairs.

    The mother and child were walking up the stairs together; worried about the little one¡¯s mood, she tried her best to appear carefree, even yfully joking with him.

    "Mommy, are you mad at Uncle Huangfu?"

    "No, why would I be mad at him?"

    "Then why did you hit him?"

    "That¡¯s because... I was angry."

    "Did he provoke you?"

    "He..." Unable to deal with the little one¡¯s questioning, she replied offhandedly, "Alright, child, don¡¯t worry about adult matters, you¡¯re too young to understand."

    "Who says?" Gan Tang pouted, full of indignant righteousness, "I understand! He just doesn¡¯t love Mommy. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he apologize to her?"

    Such a small child, how could he understand what love is?

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curled into a smile that was a mix of helplessness and self-mockery, "Isn¡¯t that just perfect? He doesn¡¯t love me, and I... don¡¯t love him either."

    The little one pursed his lips, "Does Mommy really not like Uncle Huangfu?"

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath, as though making an oath, and dered,

    "Don¡¯t like... not at all!"

    "Then why did you kiss him?"

    Gan Yuan nced to the side, looking up the stairs.

    That sound of footsteps just now, was that him?

    "That was just..." She gritted her teeth, "acting for the asion!"

    "What does that mean?" the little one asked, confused.

    "These are all questions not suitable for children; don¡¯t ask them!"

    "Ah!" The little one sighed softly and shook his head like an old schr, "You women... are soplicated!"

    Holding the little one¡¯s hand, Gan Yuan looked up the stairs, withdrew her gaze, and hurried down.

    On the stairs, Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers tightened, and the tickets in his hand were immediately crumpled into a wrinkled ball.

    Turning around, he strode upstairs, reached the corner, and angrily threw the tickets into the trash can.

    ...

    ...

    In the following days, Gan Yuan and Gan Tang busied themselves with photo shoots; sometimes they finished early and Gan Yuan would take the little one around to y.

    Huangfu Jue seemed to be busy too, always leaving early anding backte; for several days in a row, she hadn¡¯t seen him at all.

    After several days of hard work, the photo shoot was finallypleted in the afternoon of the fourth day.

    Finishing the work ahead of schedule meant more time to prepare for the other post-production tasks; and since the quality of the shots turned out to be very high, the project leader Xu Anran was in an excellent mood. Naturally, she personally hosted a dinner at a Chinese restaurant for everyone, including the models Gan Tang and Gan

 Chapter 84 - 85: Come to My Room Tonight (5)

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 85: Come to My Room Tonight (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    The work waspleted, and everyone seemed very rxed, eating and drinking until after eight o¡¯clock when Gan Yuan finally returned to the estate with the little one in tow.

    From a distance, they could see the lights on the fourth floor, knowing that Huangfu Jue had already returned, Gan Yuan immediately led Gan Tang upstairs at a brisk pace after getting out of the car, to avoid an encounter with him.

    Unexpectedly, just as they reached the steps, they saw Will smiling anding to greet them.

    "Miss Gan, the master has invited you to the fourth-floor terrace," he said.

    Gan Yuan paused, "What for?"

    "It¡¯s about your travel arrangements back," he replied.

    "He means..."

    "I¡¯m not too clear on it, you should ask the master yourself," Will said as he reached out to take Gan Tang¡¯s little hand, "Xiaotang, is it okay if Uncle sends you back to your room?"

    "Okay," the little one answered immediately.

    Although Gan Tang always said she didn¡¯t like Huangfu Jue, the little one could tell that she hadn¡¯t been in a good mood these past few days.

    The little one had no idea of her thoughts, merely assuming that she was upset because of a conflict with Huangfu Jue.

    Having not seen Huangfu Jue for several days, he had no way of dealing with it, but now that Huangfu Jue had taken the initiative to look for Gan Yuan, why wouldn¡¯t the little one cooperate?

    After nodding to Gan Yuan, Will led the little one smiling towards the bedroom, gently inquiring about what she had for dinner and whether she enjoyed it.

    Watching the two of them walk away, Gan Yuan turned and stepped onto the stairs that led to the third floor.

    Good fortune or misfortune is inescapable; always avoiding is not a solution.

    When Gan Yuan went upstairs, Will had already led the little one inside, helped her to her seat, and then picked up some fruit from the table to hand to her.

    "Here, have some fruit..." When Gan Tang thanked him and reached out to take it, he took the opportunity to hold onto the little hand, "Xiaotang, your nails seem a bit long. Shall Uncle trim them for you?"

    The little one politely refused, "No need, my mom just trimmed them yesterday."

    Will took out nail clippers, "Hygiene is important, you have to trim your nails every day, and it¡¯s inconvenient with one hand, so let Uncle help you."

    Grasping the little one¡¯s hand, Will carefully trimmed her nails, not discarding the nail clippings but cing them on a piece of tissue.

    As he was about to pocket the nails, the little one turned her face towards him.

    "Uncle Will, what are you doing?"

    "I..." Will immediately smiled to cover up, "Nothing, why?"

    "Then why are you putting the nails in your pocket?"

    Will secretly grimaced, this little one was really not easy to handle.

    "Is that so? I thought it was a clean tissue," he said.

    "The trash bin is over here."

    With an outstretched hand, the little one threw the tissue-wrapped nails into the bin, leaving Will with a desire to cry but no tears to shed. Momentster, he regathered his spirit and took out a child¡¯s whistle from his pocket.

    "Xiaotang, this is for you to y with," he offered.

    "A whistle?" The little one immediately disyed a look of disdain, "Childish."

    Will¡¯s face was streaked with ck lines as he forced a smile, "Then... how about we y with balloons?"

    "Boring."

    "You just can¡¯t blow them up, right?"

    "Provocation won¡¯t work on me."

    "..."

    Will was at a loss for words.

    What was the point of collecting samples, testing DNA, when this little one¡¯s personality was exactly like their master¡¯s?

    Of course, thinking is one thing, but he dared not neglect the task assigned by the master.

    "I know a game that you¡¯ve definitely never yed before," he said.

    "What game?"

    The little one asked curiously.

    Will raised his hand and plucked two strands of his own hair.

 Chapter 85 - 86: Come to My Room Tonight (6)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 86: Come to My Room Tonight (6)</h4><h4></h4>

    "In my hometown, there¡¯s a magical legend that if you pluck two hairs, you can predict how old you¡¯ll live to be! Look at mine, this one looks like a 6, this one looks like a 2, which means I can live to 62. Xiaotang, do you want to try?"

    The little fe looked at the hairs in his hand andughed lightly, "Uncle Will, you¡¯re so silly to believe such nonsense. Every hair you pluck out has a different shape, so does that mean your lifespan keeps changing?"

    Will was at a loss for words.

    He always thought of himself as clever, but he couldn¡¯t even fool a five-year-old child?

    As he was still secretly contemting how to get a specimen from the little kid, the child in front of him had already turned around, a pair of eyes glowing with a blue-purple light, wisely fixing on his face.

    "Uncle Will, one moment you¡¯re cutting my nails, the next you want me to blow up balloons, and then you¡¯re trying to pull out my hair... What are you really up to?"

    He was discovered?!

    "I... No, wasn¡¯t I just ying with you?"

    The little fe nced at his expression, reached up, and pulled out a few hairs from his head, then extended his little hand to offer them to him.

    "I¡¯ll give you the hairs if you tell me. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll tell my mommy about all this!"

    The delicate little hand was clutching a few shiny ck hairs; the child¡¯s exquisite little face was set with determination.

    Will was first shocked, then his eyes showed a serious look.

    He had lived for more than twenty years, only to be bested by a child?!

    ...

    ...

    The garden.

    Gan Yuan slowly walked upstairs, crossing the long corridor of the fourth floor, and arrived at the terrace at the end.

    On the terrace, there was a small hanging garden. The lights were off, with only faint decorative lights glowing among the bushes, creating a humorous yet mysterious atmosphere.

    Walking through the path between the flowers, she finally saw Huangfu Jue¡¯s figure under the shadow of the tall mimosa tree.

    The man had his hands in his trouser pockets, tilting his face to gaze at the distant night sky. The moonlight shone through the gaps in the leaves and speckled his body with spots of light.

    His silhouette was tall andmanding, instinctively evoking awe, but... it wasden with utter loneliness.

    She took a deep breath, "You..."

    The man turned around, bringing the wine-filled ss to his lips and watched her as he took sips.

    He was silent, so she had to speak.

    "Xiaotang¡¯s shoot ispleted, the crew will return to the country tomorrow, and I want to take Xiaotang back with them."

    She had thought he would surely object, but who would have thought.

    "Alright."

    She looked up, puzzled, meeting the man¡¯s gaze.

    His blue eyes were dark and deep as the sea in the night, with emotions that were unclear.

    He took the Wine Bottle, filled two sses on the table.

    "Join me for a ss."

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t reach for it, "I don¡¯t drink wine."

    The man gave a light snort, "So, the red wine at your house is for decoration?"

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath, "Mr. Huangfu, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?"

    The man grabbed her shoulders, his voice heavy with usation, "Why did you leave without a word that morning?"

    There was a scent of alcohol on him, and his eyes were clearly bloodshot; it was apparent he hadn¡¯t been resting well these past few days.

    Gan Yuan frowned.

    "Mr. Huangfu, you¡¯re drunk."

    The man tightened his grip on her shoulders, sneered, "You think you¡¯re well hidden, but unfortunately, you¡¯ve been exposed long ago. How else would you know the shortcut from the garden to the stables if you hadn¡¯t been here before? I only asked Xiaotang to tell you to find me in the study, yet you didn¡¯t ask and came straight to the fourth floor. Now are you still going to say I¡¯ve mistaken you for someone else?"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 86 - 87: Come to My Room Tonight (7)

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 87: Come to My Room Tonight (7)</h4><h4></h4>

    Indeed, there¡¯s always a w in even the most careful ns.

    Gan Yuan had thought herself to be careful enough, yet she had not expected Huangfu Jue to spot the loophole in such minor details.

    It seemed that the night he had purposely asked Gan Tang to pass the message about him waiting in the study was nothing but a test.

    This man, with his intricate mind, even she had to admit she was impressed.

    Feeling a wave of emotion, she simply stood there quietly, saying nothing, knowing that lying in front of a smart person would only backfire.

    He thought she would panic, thought she would keep making excuses...

    But she did not.

    The woman in front of him just looked at him calmly through those damned in sses, and in her eyes... there was actually a hint of resentment.

    It had been she who left without a word, so why did it feel like he was the one at fault?!

    "Why don¡¯t you say anything?" he roared angrily.

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath and spoke indifferently.

    "What do you want me to say? Just because I slept with you for one night, I should be responsible for you? I¡¯ve slept with men for so many years; if every one of them required me to take responsibility, how could I possibly do so?" She pushed his hands apart with her own and stretched out her right hand in front of him, her face calm, "Give me the passport. Tomorrow I want to take Xiaotang back to our country. There are some things at the hotel I need to handle."

    Huangfu Jue squinted, watching her eyes, his blue irises concealed an undeniable rage.

    "So... everything six years ago was just an act, wasn¡¯t it?"

    Gan Yuan knew the next sentence would hurt him deeply.

    She hesitated, but in the end, she clenched her teeth and said with a smile,

    "Otherwise, what? Did you really think it was love at first sight for me?" She bit her teeth, her tone growing more frivolous, "I just wanted to prove that the man known for being cold and indifferent to women was nothing special. With a little trick, you¡¯d be a ve under my skirt! I didn¡¯t expect you to take it seriously..." She mocked, lifting her chin and raising a finger to frivolously caress his face, "Huangfu Jue, you didn¡¯t really fall in love with me, did you?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s fists tightened bit by bit, and because of the excessive force, his knuckles crackled.

    Hearing thest sentence, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and suddenly raised his right hand.

    The whoosh of his palm stirred her hair as she tilted her face up, waiting for his strike.

    Hit me!

    This p was what she owed him.

    The man¡¯s hand, carrying the wind, his fury, and his disappointment, swung down from mid-air.

    Gan Yuan lifted her face, waiting unflinchingly for his p.

    The cold wind hit her face, fluttering her hair...

    The p nevernded; instead, it stopped abruptly, only five centimeters away from her face.

    His pale fingers clenched one by one until only the index finger pointed in the direction of the exit.

    "Get out!"

    He bellowed.

    Gan Yuan turned around and headed for the exit.

    Bang!

    Behind her, Huangfu Jue kicked the coffee table.

    The candlestick flew off, the liquor and the sses went flying... ttering and crashing to the floor. Shards flew towards Gan Yuan, who paid no mind and kept walking at an even pace.

    When she reached the exit of the terrace garden and turned the corner, she quietly looked back in his direction.

    The ground was in disarray, white candles drowning in spilled liquor, flickering as they struggled to stay lit, casting a wavering light upon the man¡¯s silhouette.

    The man stood under a tree, a solitary figure.

    Her heart clenched, her upper teeth biting her lip, she clenched her fists and hurried downstairs.

    Huangfu Jue, I¡¯m sorry!

 Chapter 87 - 88: Come to My Room Tonight (8)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 88: Come to My Room Tonight (8)</h4><h4></h4>

    She hurried downstairs, quickening her pace until she was almost running down the steps, onlying to a stop outside the second-floor bedroom door.

    Pushing the door open, she saw Will getting up in a panic.

    "Miss Gan." Gan Yuan nced at his hand as it slipped into his pocket, and then at Gan Tang, who also seemed a bit flustered, "What are you two doing?"

    "Ah¡ª" The little guy covered his mouth with a hand and yawned, "I¡¯m sleepy, good night, Uncle Will."

    "Oh!" Will came to his senses as well and immediately smiled at Gan Yuan, "Since Miss Gan is back, I will head out then. Good night to you both."

    Nodding at her lightly, Will sidestepped out of the door, and as Gan Yuan watched his retreating figure, she closed the door and turned her gaze on Gan Tang.

    "Did you two just... do anything special?"

    The little guy scratched his somewhat messy hair, "Nope, we were just ying games."

    "Did Uncle Will ask you any particr questions, or do anything strange to you... like... messing with your hair... or... he didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?"

    The little guy immediately shook his head, then asked a question in return.

    "Why is Mommy asking this?"

    Gan Yuan let out a sigh of relief, "It¡¯s nothing, go take a bath and go to sleep."

    She had been worried that Huangfu Jue would arrange for Will to do something while she was away, but it seemed she had been overthinking things.

    The little guy agreed and turned towards his room, while she walked out to the terrace and sat down, resting her head on her hand and sighing deeply.

    ...

    ...

    Upstairs.

    Will walked onto the terrace and, approaching Huangfu Jue, stepped on a piece of debris, making a strange noise.

    He stopped in his tracks and surveyed the surroundings, sweeping his gaze over the deformed coffee table and cautiously spoke.

    "Sir, I¡¯ve secured the item, and everything is arranged at the hospital. Are you heading there now?"

    The DNA test required not only Gan Tang¡¯s DNA sample but also Huangfu Jue¡¯s. To ensure the uracy of the results this time, Will had already scheduled a doctor to draw blood samples in theb.

    Taking a deep breath, Huangfu Jue slowly turned and walked towards him, and Will, not daring to ask more, hastened to follow.

    As they descended the stairs together, he hesitated several times.

    At the bottom of the stairs, the driver had the car ready.

    Huangfu Jue got into the back seat, and Will hurried to close the door for him before taking his ce in the driver¡¯s seat.

    As the matter was of great importance, obviously, the fewer people that knew, the better. Starting the car, he nced at Huangfu Jue in the back seat.

    Before he could speak, the other man squeezed a few words through clenched teeth.

    "Shut up!"

    His mood was very foul right now; he wouldn¡¯t entertain any more unnecessary chatter.

    Helpless, Will had no choice but to swallow the words he was about to speak.

    On the second-floor balcony, Gan Yuan watched the receding car, then slowly stood up from the dim terrace.

    What was he doing going out sote?

    Moreover, he had only taken Will with him, not a single bodyguard, which was highly unusual.

    Recalling Will¡¯s panicked state when she entered, she turned and walked into Gan Tang¡¯s room.

    The little one was asleep, lying on his side with one little arm sticking out from under the covers.

    She turned on the bedsidemp and carefully lifted the little guy¡¯s hand, examining his fingers for any signs of injury but found nothing. Not reassured, she checked the other hand, which was also unremarkable.

    She breathed a sigh of relief and gently ced his hand back down, inadvertently grazing her hand against his fingers and was immediately stung by a cut.

 Chapter 88 - 89: Come to My Room Tonight (9)

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 89: Come to My Room Tonight (9)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan picked up her son¡¯s hand again and noticed the sharp corners on his nails, simply raising an eyebrow.

    She had trimmed his nails just yesterday, and in one day they were worn down like this¡ªtruly mischievous.

    Worried he might identally hurt himself, she turned to find nail clippers to trim them, but upon lifting his little hand, she realized something was off.

    The little guy¡¯s nails were all trimmed remarkably short, almost flush with the nail bed¡ªto protect his nails, she always left a bit of length, and this was clearly not her style.

    The little guy couldn¡¯t have cut his own nails, and except for just now, she had been with him all day¡ªit had to be Will.

    Huangfu Jue had indeed pulled the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain on her. If she guessed correctly, he must have taken something to draw blood for another DNA test.

    "Bastard!"

    She cursed angrily, bit her lip, and paced a few steps before her gazended on the sleeping little guy¡¯s face.

    Gan Yuan contemted for a moment, then immediately turned and walked out the door. She checked the empty hallway and quickly ascended the stairs to his study on the fourth floor.

    Looking at the code lock above, she raised her hand and entered a string of numbers.

    Click!

    The door opened smoothly.

    He really was consistent; after six years, he still hadn¡¯t changed the code.

    Gan Yuan pushed the door open, strode to his desk, pulled open a drawer looking for something, and without much effort, she found a leather-paper envelope.

    She took out the envelope and squeezed it, pouring out its contents¡ªit was their passports, hers and Gan Tang¡¯s.

    Pocketing the passports back into the envelope, Gan Yuan turned and quickly left his study.

    After returning to her room, she immediately opened her suitcase, took out the documents and wallet and packed them into a backpack, put it on, and went to the little guy¡¯s room. She grabbed a random set of clothes and shoes from the little guy¡¯s wardrobe, stuffed them into the backpack, lifted the little guy¡¯s quilt, wrapped his tiny body in the nket, and gently cradled the little guy in her arms. Gan Yuan then stood up and briskly descended the stairs.

    It waste at night, and the servants were all asleep; only the bodyguards stood at the entrance.

    Seeing Gan Yuan descending with Gan Tang, a bodyguard immediately came forward to greet her.

    "Miss Gan?"

    "Xiaotang has a fever, get the car ready quickly!"

    The two bodyguards didn¡¯t dare dy¡ªone went to get the car, while the other stepped forward to help her hold Gan Tang.

    Gan Yuan drew her arm back, refusing, "No need, I can manage him myself."

    The car quickly arrived below the steps, and as the bodyguard opened the door, Gan Yuan got into the back seat still holding Gan Tang.

    "The Duke isn¡¯t here, let¡¯s not disturb everyone. I will call himter to meet us directly at the hospital."

    The bodyguard didn¡¯t think much of it, nodded in agreement, and helped her close the door.

    The bodyguard at the driver¡¯s seat immediately started the car and took Gan Yuan to the nearest hospital.

    In her arms, Gan Tang stirred, and she was busyforting him.

    "Xiaotang, be good, mommy¡¯s here... go to sleep!"

    Hearing her voice, the little guy continued to sleep peacefully.

    Gan Yuan turned to look out the car window, "Sorry, could you stop the car? I feel like I might throw up."

    The bodyguard hurried to stop the car and got out to open the door for her.

    cing Gan Tang on the back seat, Gan Yuan stepped out of the car and squatted beside the road pretending to vomit, while the bodyguard hurried to the car to fetch a tissue and water...

    Behind her, she had already stood up, swiftly chopping her hand onto the bodyguard¡¯s neck with precision.

    The bodyguard¡¯s body went limp, tumbling to the ground, as she supported him by his armpits and dragged him to the roadside, pulling off his tie to bind his hands to the railing.

    She effortlessly snatched his phone and tossed it into the river below the bridge.

 Chapter 89 - 90: Come to My Room Tonight (10)

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 90: Come to My Room Tonight (10)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan returned to the car, secured the little one in the back seat with a seat belt, and then sat down in the driver¡¯s seat, started the vehicle, and drove toward the airport.

    While driving, she took out her phone and made a call.

    "Hello," she switched to fluent French, "book me a ticket leaving Paris within the next hour, destination... it doesn¡¯t matter, just not here."

    After hanging up, she nced at the sleeping Gan Tang in the back seat, gently pressed the elerator, and merged into the fastne.

    ...

    ...

    Outside theboratory.

    Huangfu Jue took the cotton swab Will handed to him, pressing it against the blood-drawing prick on his finger.

    "Have them start immediately¡ªI¡¯ll wait right here!"

    Tonight, he was determined to know if that child was truly his or not.

    "Okay."

    Will carefully put away the blood collection device and cradled the tube filled with Huangfu Jue¡¯s blood in his hands, quickly crossing the street to enter the gicsb on the opposite side.

    Due to Huangfu Jue¡¯s special status, although he had strong connections and information, he had note to the scene himself, precisely to prevent any leaks.

    Inside theboratory, several experts were already waiting, Will¡¯s delivered blood and hair samples were immediately sampled, given to several people for simultaneous data analysis, and then came the excruciating wait.

    Huangfu Jue remained sitting in the back seat, motionless like a sculpture.

    Not until Will, clutching the report, ran out, crossed the street, and rushed to the car, pulling open the door, did Huangfu Jue snap back from his reverie.

    "Is it or isn¡¯t it?"

    "The DNA analysis results show..."

    Huangfu Jue turned his gaze, his blue eyes sharp as des fixating on Will¡¯s face.

    If looks could kill, Will would have already died countless times by now.

    Will swallowed, forcefully suppressing the technical jargon he had just heard from the experts, and presented the most straightforward answer with a very simple word.

    "It is!"

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly, reached out his palm, and Will hurriedly handed over the report, then sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and drove the car back to the castle.

    As the car moved forward, Huangfu Jue looked down, reading the inspection report in his hands seriously.

    The thin stack of A4 papers, held between his fingers, felt exceptionally heavy.

    Although he had anticipated this result countless times in his heart, the reality of seeing it right before his eyes still held a measure of surprise for Huangfu Jue.

    Reading until thest page, he lifted his face, took a deep breath, clenched the inspection report in his hand, and then muttered Gan Yuan¡¯s name in a low voice.

    "Gan Yuan, you dead girl!"

    With this exmation, there was outrage, but even more so, helplessness and heartache.

    Talking about dislikes, talking about casual flings...

    If that was really the case, how could she give birth to a child that was his?

    The car drove into the castle, and before it coulde to aplete stop, Huangfu Jue had already opened the car door himself and stepped up the stairs.

    The bodyguards stationed at the door respectfully bowed their heads in salute.

    Huangfu Jue paid them no attention, charging up the stairs two at a time, rushing up to the second floor, through the hallway... until he arrived at the door of Gan Yuan and her son¡¯s room.

    The wooden door was ajar, with faint light showing through.

    He raised an eyebrow, grasped the doorknob, and walked in.

    The living room lights were turned off, with light casting from Gan Tang¡¯s room, spreading a nted shadow.

    He tiptoed over, carefully pushing the door open.

    The light revealed an empty bed, the covers tossed aside, no sign of anyone.

    It was sote; where could this child have gone?

 Chapter 90 - 91: Come to My Room Tonight (11)

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 91: Come to My Room Tonight (11)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue strode to the bathroom door and called out Gan Tang¡¯s name. Receiving no response, he turned on the light and pushed the door open only to find that the restroom was empty.

    Frowning, he returned and entered the room across the hall belonging to Gan Yuan. The closet was ajar, and the bed was folded neatly, showing no signs of having been slept in.

    Where are they?!

    A bad feeling arose in his heart, and he turned and rushed downstairs gripping the report.

    "Where are they?" Grasping the bodyguard¡¯s cor, Huangfu Jue urgently asked, "Where are the mother and son?"

    The bodyguard looked startled, "Didn¡¯t Miss Gan... call you?"

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    "Miss Gan came out holding the young master, said he had a fever and asked me to arrange a car to take them to the hospital. She also mentioned that she would contact you by telephone..."

    From afar, hurried footsteps sounded, followed by someone gasping for breath as they ran over.

    "Sir... Sir... Not... This isn¡¯t good..."

    The person approaching was none other than David, the bodyguard who had earlier escorted Gan Yuan and her child away.

    After regaining consciousness, he struggled to untie his tie that had been restraining his hands. Without a cell phone and certain that he couldn¡¯t hail a ride in the outskirts, he had no choice but to run back to the castle to report.

    Huangfu Jue dashed from the steps, seizing his arm.

    "How is Xiaotang?"

    "Miss Gan..."

    "What happened to Gan Yuan?" Huangfu Jue was feeling murderous, "Speak!"

    "She... she left... She took my car, and... and my phone..."

    Huangfu Jue gritted his teeth, "How long ago?"

    "About..." David paused, "Three hours ago."

    "Damn it!"

    Huangfu Jue cursed out loud, turned, and rushed upstairs, sprinting up to the fourth floor. He input the code to his desk, pulled open the drawer, and as expected, both her and Gan Tang¡¯s passports were gone.

    "Gan Yuan, you wait!"

    He mmed the drawer shut and turned around, dashing down the stairs. Huangfu Jue stormed down the steps.

    "Contact the airport immediately, I need to go back to B City now."

    ...

    ...

    More than a dozen hourster.

    In B City, at the residential area where Gan Yuan had rented a ce.

    The tightly closed door had just been cracked open when Huangfu Jue pushed it wide.

    The chubby woman who was about to scold the visitor gaped upon seeing the strikingly handsome man standing before her and froze on the spot.

    Huangfu Jue gave the room a quick nce. Among the clutter on the floor was unmistakably the toy he had bought for Gan Tang.

    "Where is Gan Yuan?"

    The woman came to her senses, her tone turning petnt, "She moved out. You must be her friend, and what a thoughtless friend you are! At least take your own things when you move out. All this junk, am I supposed to throw it out or not... just a phone call saying she won¡¯t stay... Hey, don¡¯t go, I wasn¡¯t done talking. Tell her I¡¯m throwing all this out..."

    Huangfu Jue paused on the stairs, "Buy the apartment, keep everything inside as it is."

    Will immediately gestured to the subordinates following behind, and they continued to follow him downstairs.

    Having just sat down in the car downstairs, one of the subordinates had already dialed Will¡¯s mobile phone. After finishing the call, Will spoke up in an apologetic tone, "The airport has just confirmed that three hours ago, Miss Gan and her son took a flight back. Now, where do we go?!"

    Huangfu Jue fell silent in the back seat for a moment.

    "The hotel."

 Chapter 91 - 92: The Man Who Became My Mommy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 92: The Man Who Became My Mommy (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Forty minutester, in the office of the head of hotel guest services.

    Manager Li put the tea in front of Huangfu Jue with a smile on his face but then let out a long sigh, "Gan Yuan? Don¡¯t even mention it, I just hung up the phone."

    Will immediately became excited, "She called?"

    Huangfu Jue, sitting on the sofa, frowned even more. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, that damn woman was definitely resigning.

    As Huangfu Jue suspected, Manager Li spoke with a tone of helplessness.

    "She said there was an urgent matter at home and she needed to resign... Ah, what can I do? The hotel staff is already stretched thin, and now this really has me worried!"

    Will frowned.

    He thought he had received some news about her, but as it turned out, it was a resignation. Seeing Huangfu Jue silently sitting on the sofa, he continued to ask questions.

    "Then... does Manager Li have any other contact details for Miss Gan, or do you know if she has other friends?"

    "That...," Manager Li thought for a moment, "I really don¡¯t have anything besides her mobile number. Oh yes, I¡¯ll ask for her home address. The girls in the housekeeping department often hang out with Xiaotang; they definitely know where they live."

    Huangfu Jue, who had been silent until now, suddenly asked, "What number?"

    Manager Li was taken aback, "Num... number?"

    Will hurried to exin, "Sir is asking you, what number did Miss Gan call from? What number was disyed?"

    "Well..." Manager Li finally understood, "It¡¯s from andline, no number disyed."

    Huangfu Jue clenched his teeth silently, got up from the sofa, and headed to the door without a goodbye.

    Seeing this, Will quickly gave Manager Li a smile, "Then we¡¯ll head back to the room for now. Please inform us if you have any updates. Thepany still needs Xiaotang to continue cooperating with our promotion. With her and her child suddenly missing, we¡¯re quite anxious."

    Seeking people always requires a reason; you can¡¯t just blurt out the truth. Will had to use the cooperation with Gan Tang as an excuse.

    "Sure, no problem," Manager Li eagerly agreed, "if she calls again, I¡¯ll definitely pass the message on to her." He obsequiously saw them out, nodding and bowing all the way to the elevator. Watching the elevator doors close, he then straightened, "This Gan Yuan, ying the disappearing act, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going through her head."

    ...

    ...

    As they entered the elevator, Huangfu Jue spoke again.

    "Notify the team in the residential area to keep an eye on her car."

    He had already checked the flight records with the airlines, which showed that she had entered B City airport three hours earlier.

    In the meantime, he had tried calling her and Xiaotang with countless numbers, but their mobile phones were always off.

    She hadn¡¯t returned home, hadn¡¯t been back to the hotel, and had only called thendlord and Manager Li.

    Now, apart from these, their whereabouts were aplete mystery to him.

    Seeing him with a worried expression, another assistant offered a suggestion.

    "Should we otherwise release Xiaotang¡¯s photo and put out a missing person notice?"

    "Shut up!"

    Before the assistant finished speaking, Huangfu Jue already shouted in anger.

    His intuition told him that she was definitely still in this city, hiding in a corner unknown to him.

    The reason she came back here must be important to her, and if he pushed too hard, she might take off with Gan Tang in a fit of anger.

    If that were to happen, it would be like releasing a fish back into the ocean, and finding them again would be nearly impossible.

    The poption of this city was several tens of millions. Finding someone deliberately hiding from him was like searching for a grain of sand on a beach. It would be difficult enough to locate her, but if he drove her away, it would be even more challenging.

 Chapter 92 - 93: The Man Who Became My Mommy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 93: The Man Who Became My Mommy (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Following Huangfu Jue into the guest room, Will gently raised his hand, signaling everyone to stay outside the door. He then brought over a ss of water and softly began, "Please drink some water first, I¡¯ll go prepare dinner for you. What would you like to eat?"

    Rushing back all the way from Paris, going directly from the airport to the neighborhood where Gan Yuan lived, and then back to the hotel... For over a dozen hours, Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t eaten or slept. Of course, Will was also very concerned about his health.

    Huangfu Jue seemed to hear nothing, simply staring out the window into the night, deep in thought.

    After some consideration, Will finally mustered the courage to speak up.

    "Sir, actually, there is something I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you yet. Xiaotang¡¯s hair... he gave it to me willingly."

    The man turned his face to the side, his blue eyes sharp as swords.

    "What do you mean?"

    Swallowing hard, Will briefly recounted the events of that night to him.

    "The little guy saw through my trick and demanded that I tell him the truth, or else he would reveal everything to Miss Gan. I... I had no choice but to tell him the truth."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, "Does he know who I am?"

    Will gently nodded.

    "Then..." Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "what was his reaction?"

    "He..." Will hesitated.

    "Speak, don¡¯t change a single word!"

    "Yes!" Will bowed his head, "He said, ¡¯That bastard, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be my dad¡¯!"

    He hung his head, waiting for Huangfu Jue¡¯s tempest toe.

    After a while, all he heard was the man¡¯s low sigh.

    "Actually, you... you are also upset. He is still a child who doesn¡¯t understand."

    "No." Huangfu Jue turned around, his gaze falling outside the window, "He is not wrong, I am not apetent father."

    ...

    ...

    Tianwaitian Roast Duck Restaurant.

    Reaching forward with her palm, Gan Yuan wiped the sauce from the little one¡¯s lips with a napkin, then pushed the te of duck meat toward him with a smile after retracting her fingers.

    "Eat slow, don¡¯t choke."

    Having been through a tiresome journey, although the little one had slept on the ne, he still hadn¡¯t rested well. It wasn¡¯t until now that he could enjoy a proper meal, and as his mother, she naturally felt sorry for him.

    She filled a small bowl with duck soup and carefully blew it cool before cing it next to the little one.

    The little one picked up the bowl and elegantly sipped the soup. Noticing Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze, he set the bowl down.

    "Mommy, why aren¡¯t you eating?"

    "I¡¯m not very hungry." Gan Yuan smiled back at him, picked up her chopsticks, and sent a piece of vegetable to her mouth, "Xiaotang, we won¡¯t go home to stay for the next few days, okay?"

    "Okay."

    "And we won¡¯t go to kindergarten for the time being either."

    "Okay."

    "I¡¯ve turned off your watch. Don¡¯t turn it on without my permission."

    "Okay."

    ...

    No matter what she said, the little one obediently replied with a "good." He neither questioned nor objected, not even uttering a single "why."

    Across the table, Gan Yuan furrowed her fine brows.

    Originally, she had been considering for a long time how to respond if he asked why.

    But the little one across from her, from getting on the ne until now, hadn¡¯t questioned even once, which was exceedingly abnormal.

    "Xiaotang, don¡¯t you think Mommy is acting strange?"

    The little one lifted his face from the soup bowl, wisdom beyond his years in his clear, distinct eyes.

    "You wouldn¡¯t tell me anyway, so asking is pointless."

    Gan Yuan felt a pang in her heart¡ªthis child was too sensible, sensibly to the point of being heartbreaking.

    Reaching out her hand, she gently touched his little face and spoke with an apologetic tone.

 Chapter 93 - 94: The Man Who Became My Mommy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 94: The Man Who Became My Mommy (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiaotang, I¡¯m sorry! Mommy indeed has her unavoidable reasons. Can you forgive Mommy?"

    The little guy lifted his lips and returned a smile.

    "No matter what Mommy does, I will forgive you."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart warmed, and she gently caressed his little face as she smiled and spoke.

    "You¡¯ve always liked the sea, haven¡¯t you? How about we move to a city where we can see the sea, would that be good?"

    That guy will definitely not give up just like that. They could no longer stay in this city.

    "But..." Gan Tang furrowed his little brows and pondered for a moment, "I don¡¯t want to leave here."

    "We can buy a house by the sea where you can feel the sea breeze just sitting on the balcony. Summer ising soon, we can go swimming together, and in the evening we can collect seashells. Mommy can rent a boat to take you out to sea, and we can also go fishing on the beach..."

    Despite her temptations, Gan Tang was clearly unenthusiastic.

    "But the doctor said that you¡¯re not suited for living in damp ces, your shoulder will hurt."

    Gan Yuan was stunned, not expecting him to remember that as well.

    When the little guy was born, her condition wasn¡¯t very good, which left her with shoulder pain that tended to re up in humid weather. That¡¯s why they moved to B City, where the climate is mostly dry, which was beneficial for her recovery.

    "It¡¯s okay. Then we¡¯ll just move somewhere else, oh right... how about Australia? Didn¡¯t you like the little farm over there before?"

    "Didn¡¯t Mommy say you want me to learn Chinese well?"

    "Then... how about Hong Kong?"

    "I don¡¯t speak Cantonese."

    "What about Singapore?"

    "It¡¯s too hot."

    "Taiwan should be fine, right?"

    "They have typhoons."

    ...

    Gan Yuan rubbed her forehead, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    Across the table, Gan Tang¡¯s eyes twinkled with a sly smile. Raising his little hand, he covered his mouth and yawned widely.

    "Mommy, I¡¯m so tired, I want to sleep."

    Forget it, that guy probably wouldn¡¯t find them so quickly anyway. Let the little guy rest for a couple of days first, and she would slowly persuade him afterward.

    After paying the bill, Gan Yuan immediately took out her phone and dialed the number of the short-term rental host she found online.

    "Mr. Li, is it? Myst name is Gan. I¡¯ve already made the payment online, can Ie over now?"

    Staying in a hotel required registration, and there was a good chance Huangfu Jue would trace them, so she had already booked a short-term rental online immediately after getting off the ne.

    The host immediately said it was no problem and asked them toe straight to the apartment.

    gging down a taxi and sitting in the backseat, Gan Yuan lifted her hand to press against her temples. She hadn¡¯t slept well on the ne, and now her head was starting to throb slightly.

    As the taxi drove towards the apartment she had booked, Gan Yuan reached out her hand to pull the little guy into her arms and gazed at the flickering streetlights through the window, feeling lethargy creeping up on her.

    The taxi quickly arrived at the apartment she had rented. After paying the bnce to thendlord, they sessfully got the keys and moved in.

    The little guy went to take a bath while she briefly tidied up the bedroom. Then, still dressed, she threw herself onto the big bed, stretching widely, her left hand rising to gently pound her right shoulder.

    After all the hassle, she was already exhausted, and her shoulder was somewhat sore.

    "Let me help you massage it." The little guy came out after the bath and immediately climbed onto the bed, his small hands grasping her shoulders, kneading them earnestly as he massaged. "Mommy, can you promise me one thing?"

 Chapter 94 - 95: The Man Who Became My Mommy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 95: The Man Who Became My Mommy (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Gan Yuan turned her face, gazing at him curiously.

    The little fellow stopped his massaging motion, his big eyes brightly fixed on her.

    "I don¡¯t want to leave this city, let¡¯s not go, can we continue to live here?" Seeing that she hadn¡¯t agreed, he pursed his little mouth and added two more words, "Please!"

    Inherently proud, even for things he deeply desired, he had never said the word "please" to Gan Yuan.

    This was the first time the little fellow pleaded with her in such a tone.

    Gan Yuan straightened up, her eyes filled with affection as she gazed at Gan Tang¡¯s delicate little face.

    Ever since he could remember, the two of them had moved here, and after almost three years, this city had indeed be an important presence in his brief life of just over five years.

    He was familiar with this city, where he could effortlessly locate bookstores, supermarkets, banks... Leaving suddenly for an unfamiliar ce was certainly not easy for a child.

    It was the first time her son had pleaded with her, how could she bring herself to refuse.

    In such arge city, as long as she was careful, he would be unable to find her.

    With time, he would surely think she had left, and then he would gradually forget...

    With that thought, she curved her lips into a smile.

    "Okay, Mommy promises you!"

    "Hooray!" The lips that the little fellow had been nervously pursing immediately curled into a smile. He lunged forward to hug her, his voiceced with excitement, "Thank you, Mommy, don¡¯t worry, as long as you promise not to leave, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you ask."

    "You said it!" Gan Yuanughed and hugged him, gently patting his back, "Then... go to sleep!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    The little fellow saluted her militarily and then trotted into the bedroom.

    Lying on the bed in the bedroom, the little fellow raised his small hand to rest behind his head, and began murmuring to himself softly.

    "Huangfu Jue, I¡¯ve already helped you keep Mommy here. If you still can¡¯t find her, then you¡¯re just too dumb and don¡¯t deserve to be my..." The long-absent term "dad" hovered on the edge of his lips, but he didn¡¯t utter it, instead changing his words, "You don¡¯t deserve to be my Mommy¡¯s man!"

    Hearing footsteps outside, the little fellow immediately closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    The door was opened gently, and Gan Yuan tiptoed in, reaching out to check his forehead to make sure the little one was unharmed. Only then did she pull up his nket and retreated outside the door.

    She settled onto the sofa and grabbed her backpack for a quick reorganization.

    In the backpack, there was only a set of spare clothes, and the rest were her identification and wallet.

    There wasn¡¯t much cash left in the wallet. She opened it to check the few cards inside, took out her phone to check the bnce, and shook her head slightly.

    The total amount in the cards didn¡¯t exceed ten thousand, which wouldn¡¯tst long. After a moment of thought, she fished out a checkbook from a hiddenpartment of her backpack.

    There were only three items in the checkbook, two bank cards, and additionally, a drawing given to her by Huangfu Jue.

    Of these two bank cards, one was a gold card from the Swiss Bank and the other was a new card she had opened for Gan Tang a few days earlier.

    In this card, there were the two million inpensation that Huangfu Jue had paid to the little guy. The contract could not continue, and that two million could be considered education fees he had given to his son, which she had no qualms taking.

    This money was for Gan Tang. Gan Yuan did not want to touch it. The money in the gold card was enough for her and Xiaotang to squander into old age, but unless absolutely necessary, that money couldn¡¯t be used either, as it could potentially bring disaster upon her and Xiaotang.

 Chapter 95 - 96: The Man Who Became My Mommy (5)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 96: The Man Who Became My Mommy (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    It seemed she still needed to find a job as soon as possible.

    She pushed the two cards back into the checkbook wallet and reached for the painting on the table.

    If Will had been there, he would have immediately recognized the window and scene in the painting as the one from the second floor side hall of Huangfu Jue¡¯s chateau in Paris.

    This silhouette was what he had seen of her during their third encounter.

    Staring at the painting in her hand, her mind once again shed through the past, and then she remembered his hand that had lifted and then fallen in the rooftop garden before they parted.

    She had thought that, after so many years, he would havepletely forgotten about her, but to her surprise, he still remembered the style of her dress from that night.

    Her fingers clutching the card trembled slightly, and Gan Yuan abruptly lifted her hand holding the painting to the trash can and slowly loosened her grip.

    Just as the card was about to slip from her hand, she suddenly tightened her grip and pulled the painting back.

    Looking at the man¡¯s signature in the lower right corner of the painting, she spoke softly.

    "Don¡¯t be so proud, I¡¯m just keeping it as a memento for your son!"

    She stuffed the checkbook wallet back into her backpack, grabbed the keys on the table, and walked out the front door of the apartment.

    The reason she returned to B City was because the little one¡¯s birth certificate and some important documents were all stored in the safe in her office, and she had to take them.

    Outside the bedroom door on the other side, Gan Tang shrank like a little cat, watching her leave from the gap beneath the door, and waited a long while to make sure she was far away before he slipped out, opened her backpack, and took out the checkbook wallet from the innerpartment.

    Ignoring the two bank cards, the little one directly took out the card with the painting.

    His gaze swept over the painting, and his eyes stopped at the signature in the lower right corner.

    "Huangfu Jue, do you really love my mom?!"

    ...

    ...

    The President Suite.

    Huangfu Jue sat at the desk, carefully flipping through the photos in his hands.

    These were the promotional photos for Gan Tang taken in Paris by the production crew, with both exterior and interior settings, and works shot in the studio...

    The little guy had a great presence in front of the camera, and each photo could be used as a cover.

    Admiring the little guy¡¯s photos, Huangfu Jue also felt a bit of pride in his heart.

    Worthy of being his son, he was able to see through Will¡¯s tricks.

    Moving away the photos at hand, he saw the photograph of Gan Tang with Gan Yuan underneath, and Huangfu Jue, who had been leaning on the chair, sat up slowly.

    He held the photo under the light and looked carefully at Gan Yuan¡¯s face in it, his fingers lightly caressing her cheek before he rose from his chair.

    No matter what, this time, he couldn¡¯t let her leave again.

    She must have had reasons toe back, so... what were those reasons?

    He paced back and forth in the room for a few steps, then suddenly turned and strode out of the study.

    Will, who was sitting on the living room sofa, immediately stood up to greet him.

    "Sir."

    "Is there any movement in the neighborhood?"

    "Not yet."

    Hearing this, Huangfu Jue turned towards the door.

    Will hurried after him, "Sir..."

    "Don¡¯t follow me. Call me immediately if anything happens."

    Opening the door, Huangfu Jue walked out of the President Suite and took the elevator to the fifth floor¡ªthe floor where Gan Yuan¡¯s office was located.

    If she wanted to avoid him, the best choice would be to go somewhere else directly. If she came back here, there was only one reason¡ªthat was, there was something here she had to take away.

    If there was no movement in the neighborhood, that meant the thing was in her office.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, have you eaten breakfast~!~

 Chapter 96 - 97 But... You Canâ€™t Bear To Part With It (1)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 97 But... You Can¡¯t Bear To Part With It (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Having alighted from the taxi, Gan Yuan stood by the roadside, looking across the street at the Dynasty Hotel. Retrieving her phone with a newly reced SIM card, she deftly dialed the customer service department¡¯s number.

    "This is Gan Yuan. Has Mr. Huangfu returned?"

    The customer service operator was unaware of her resignation and responded politely upon hearing her name, "Manager Gan, Mr. Huangfu has already returned. Would you like me to transfer your call to his room?"

    "No need, thank you."

    Gan Yuan hung up and bent down to tighten theces of her t shoes.

    She had to take away those documents and only risked it this one time. The most dangerous ce is often the safest; he probably wouldn¡¯t expect her toe back.

    Jogging across the street, she nced towards the lobby and then stepped up the stairs.

    "Manager Gan."

    The doorman noticed her and promptly greeted her with a polite bow.

    Nodding with a smile, Gan Yuan confidently entered the hotel lobby.

    It waste at night, and aside from the staff on duty, there was no one else in the lobby. She nodded to the staff and walked into the elevator.

    As the customer service manager, hering and going in the hotel was not likely to arouse suspicion. Arriving on the fifth floor without incident, she looked around to ensure no one was present and quickly took out her keys from her pocket, swiftly moving to her office door.

    Entering her office and softly closing the door behind her, she switched on the light and hurried to her desk. She pulled out the safety deposit box and took out Gan Tang¡¯s birth certificate. Then, from above the box, she took down a small ck box taped to the top.

    Outside, there was a faint sound.

    She lifted her head and carefully stuffed the items into her coat pocket, gently closed the safety deposit box, and tiptoed to the side of the door, holding her breath and listening intently.

    Outside was silent.

    It must have been her imagination; who could be in the corridor thiste? She reached for the doorknob, gently lifting her hand to pull the door open.

    Outside stood a tall figure.

    The light above his head illuminated his golden-brown short hair to a brilliant gold, and in his blue eyes was a mix of surprise, yet mostly, helplessness.

    Gan Yuan was stunned for a second, then her lips slightly curled up.

    "It¡¯s really hopeless with you, isn¡¯t it? You guessed it?"

    Frowning at the woman in front of him, who was smiling as if in bloom, Huangfu Jue spoke softly.

    "I want to have a serious talk with you."

    "Sure!"

    While her mouth said yes, her body suddenly stepped diagonally, attempting to slip past him. Huangfu Jue stepped to the side, blocking her path.

    He knew she wouldn¡¯tply so easily.

    Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t stop her momentum and crashed into his arms, then immediately tried to rush in another direction.

    His arm encircled her waist and with a swift motion, he lifted her into the room.

    She struggled to jump out and backed away two steps, watching as he closed and locked the door with a backhand, before she hissed through clenched teeth.

    "Huangfu Jue, are you annoying or what?"

    She and her son, Lele, depended on each other, living happily and joyfully like ordinary people. Why did he have to suddenly appear and disrupt her peaceful life?

    "Where is Xiaotang?"

    "You have no right to know."

    "He is my son."

    "So what? Just because you provided a tiny sperm, do you think you can take him away?!"

    "I never thought about taking him away," Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze fell upon her bloodshot eyes, his tone grave, "I just want to fulfill a father¡¯s responsibility."

    "There¡¯s no need, he doesn¡¯t need it." Gan Yuan tugged at her wrinkled clothes, "He isn¡¯t safe sleeping alone, move aside."

 Chapter 97 - 98 But... You Canâ€™t Bear to Part With It (2)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 98 But... You Can¡¯t Bear to Part With It (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯ll have Will pick him up."

    "He¡¯s asleep, and I don¡¯t want anyone disturbing him."

    "Then I¡¯ll take you back."

    "There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Duke."

    "Do you n to avoid me for the rest of your life?"

    "That¡¯s because you forced me to."

    "Gan Yuan!" The man¡¯s voice was full of helplessness and iprehension, "Why exactly?"

    "Why, why, why... There are not so many whys. Because I¡¯m happy, I like it, I¡¯m willing¡ªisn¡¯t that enough?" she said, frustrated.

    "No!" The man roared, then lowered his voice, "I need an exnation."

    "Fine." Gan Yuan shrugged her shoulders. "An exnation, huh? I¡¯ll give it to you now. There¡¯s only one reason, and that is¡ªI hate you!"

    With a light push on the table, she sprang up like a feline, her right foot flying straight toward Huangfu Jue¡¯s chest.

    The man didn¡¯t dodge, standing still and taking the kick squarely on his body.

    Shended back on the ground, and he remained unmoved.

    "Get out of my way!"

    She cursed in anger, grabbing a porcin ornament from the table and hurling it at him.

    Huangfu Jue turned his face, and the ornament flew past, grazing his forehead and shattering against the wall.

    Gan Yuan was so angry that her chest heaved. She reached into her pocket, and when her hand came out, there was a folding knife between her fingers.

    Moving forward, she raised her hand and flicked out the de, pressing it against his neck.

    "Move!"

    The man silently stared at her, ignoring the cold temperature of the de against his neck.

    "Gan Yuan, stay."

    She frowned in anger and shouted, "I¡¯m saying it onest time, move!"

    "I won¡¯t."

    She increased the pressure of her hand, the tip of the folding knife pressing against his skin, "Do you think I really won¡¯t hurt you?"

    The man just stood there, his blue eyes deeply gazing into her face.

    "You would, but... you can¡¯t bear to."

    "You!"

    She clenched her teeth, the hand holding the knife trembled, and with gritted teeth, she retracted the knife and pressed it against her own neck.

    "Will you move or not?"

    He finally showed concern, stepping forward to take the knife from her.

    She stepped back, avoiding his hand, and Gan Yuan increased the pressure, the knife tip piercing her skin, the bright red bead of blood emerging and sparkling like a pearl under the light.

    The man frowned, his blue eyes full of pain and helplessness. He raised his hands, took a step back, and frowned as he spoke.

    "I¡¯ll let you go, just put the knife down."

    "Move!"

    She growled again.

    He stepped aside, and she walked past him holding the knife to the door.

    "Don¡¯t follow me, or else I¡¯ll make sure you never see Xiaotang again in your life."

    Pulling open the door, she dashed towards the elevator, swiftly closing the door behind her.

    Huangfu Jue hastened after her, sprinting toward the elevator, the disy showing that it had descended to the third floor.

    Releasing his speed, he dashed into the stairwell, leaping down to the first-floor lobby, only to catch a glimpse of her figure shing past the automatic doors; by the time he caught up, her silhouette had vanished into the night.

    "Damn it!"

    Huangfu Jue stopped in his tracks on the vehicle tform, cursing angrily.

    "Sir!" The doorman chased after him, presenting an object, "Is this yours?"

    Annoyed, Huangfu Jue turned his face, his gaze falling on the other¡¯s palm.

    It was a little ck box, the size of a matchbox, looking like an electronic device embossed with a blood-red, intricate carving¡ªa red spider lily, which, in the darkness, bloomed like blood.

    He recognized it at a nce, the pattern identical to the tattoo on her back.

 Chapter 98 - 99 But... You Canâ€™t Bear to Part With It (3)

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 99 But... You Can¡¯t Bear to Part With It (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    This unique pattern, it¡¯s hardly likely a coincidence, and since the doorman just found it, it¡¯s highly possible that it was dropped by Gan Yuan.

    With that thought, he sped the little box in the palm of his hand.

    "It¡¯s mine, thank you."

    The fact that she riskeding back to the hotel for it meant it must be of great importance to her, having it in his possession, he should still have a chance.

    Hidden behind the advertising board diagonally opposite the hotel, Gan Yuan cautiously spied on everything, observing the two people¡¯s actions, and immediately reached into her coat pocket.

    Just as expected, the pocket was empty!

    A myriad of mythical creatures seemed to race through her mind, and in that instant, she had an overwhelming urge tomit murder.

    After ying a round of ¡¯suicide¡¯ to win a chance to escape, to end up having the doorman hand her item to Huangfu Jue, dear Jesus, Mary... are you deliberately opposing me?

    ...

    ...

    At breakfast the next day, Gan Yuan was still stewing overst night¡¯s incident, agitatedly chopping her fried egg into pieces, not feeling the slightest bit appeased.

    "Mommy." The little guy swallowed his food methodically, his gaze sweeping over the tragic state of the eggs on her te, "Who upset you?"

    "You!"

    Gan Yuan stopped eating abruptly, forked a piece of egg into her mouth, and chewed energetically as if imaginatively chomping on the sinews and bones of Huangfu Jue.

    The little guy looked innocent, "How does ite back to me?"

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it must have been that person, right?

    "Of course, ites back to you, if not for..." If it weren¡¯t for getting pregnant with this little rascal in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have all these troubles, but she couldn¡¯t say those words. ring at her son, Gan Yuan swallowed the words she was about to say along with the egg, "Today Mommy needs to go job hunting, you stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere."

    "I¡¯m growing, I need to get some sun."

    "Sunbathe on the balcony."

    "Without toys, without crayons, without books... I¡¯ll be very bored."

    Gan Yuan arched an eyebrow, "Are you also intentionally opposing me, just like him?"

    The little guy quickly grasped the key point, "Who is he?"

    "A jerk plus three levels!" she replied irritably, quickly finishing her breakfast. She rummaged around and found a pencil and a few sheets of paper for him, "Here... will these sheets be enough for you to draw on?"

    "Mommy." The little guy put down his milk ss and followed her to the entrance hall, helping her with the shoes on the shoe cab, "Do you still love me?"

    Turning around to face the little one¡¯s bright eyes, Gan Yuan smiled again, "Of course, I was just joking with you earlier. My handsome boy is the person Mommy loves most in the world."

    "Then..." the little guy looked up seriously, "if I do something that makes you unhappy, will you still love me?"

    "Of course, no matter what you do, you will always be Mommy¡¯s son." She squatted down, cupped his cheeks in her hands, and gave him a firm kiss, "But you can¡¯t do bad things, or Mommy will certainly punish you!"

    "Okay." The little guy immediately nodded, "I promise, I won¡¯t step out the front door."

    "Good boy."

    She bent down to kiss his little face, and Gan Yuan¡¯s mood brightened. Waving goodbye to the little guy, she slung her bag over her shoulder and walked out the door.

    The item was password protected; Huangfu Jue had no way of cracking it, so it was safe with him. She just needed to think of a way to get it back. Right now, the most important thing was to arrange for a new school for the little guy and find herself a new job.

 Chapter 99 - 100 But... You Canâ€™t Bear to Part With It (4)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 100 But... You Can¡¯t Bear to Part With It (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Originally, she had some money on hand, but after buying a ne ticket and other expenses, most of it was already spent. The little one needed clothes, food, drawing supplies... Not to mention, just the weekly cost of oil painting paper and paints was significant. Right now, securing a livelihood was the urgent issue at hand.

    Pressing her ear against the door, she listened as Gan Yuan¡¯s footsteps receded. Gan Tang immediately locked the door from inside, ran back to the living room, grabbed the telephone on the coffee table and dialed a number.

    "Dynasty Hotel, good evening."

    After a moment, the voice of the hotel operator came through the phone.

    The little guy sat down on the sofa like a little adult and cleared his throat.

    "Please connect me to 5609."

    ...

    ...

    In the Dynasty Hotel, inside the Presidential Suite.

    Huangfu Jue was seated at his desk, flipping through a document.

    "Sir," Will entered the study and ced a small ck box on his desk, "we¡¯ve confirmed that this is an encrypted portable hard drive. The encryption is extremely secure. The staff say that if we attempt to decrypt it rashly, we might destroy the files."

    Huangfu Jue extended his hand, took the hard drive from Will, and gently stroked the red spider lily on it with the pad of his finger.

    "I understand."

    No sooner had he spoken, than the phone on the desk started ringing, and Will hurried to pick up the receiver.

    "Hello... Xiaotang?!"

    Hearing the name he eximed, Huangfu Jue immediately stood up, snatched the receiver from Will, and brought it to his ear.

    On the other end of the phone, the little onemanded, "Let that guy take the phone."

    He knew without asking that "that guy" referred to himself.

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "Xiaotang, where are you?"

    "Cough."

    The little one coughed lightly, masking his tiny bit of panic.

    After all, knowing that he was speaking to his father made the conversation feelpletely different.

    Even for Gan Tang, her heart was beating a little faster at this moment.

    "Well... I called because I have a few questions for you."

    He spoke tenderly, "What questions?"

    "Do you really love my mom?"

    Huangfu Jue was silent for two seconds, then spoke deeply.

    "Love."

    "Then how can you prove it?"

    "I don¡¯t know how to prove it," said Huangfu Jue slowly, choosing his words carefully, "Your mother is a very special person to me, a very important woman in my life."

    "She has a bad temper, can¡¯t cook, is sometimes childish... She has many ws, will you mind?"

    "When a man loves a woman, her ws be her strengths."

    ...

    This child was more precocious than most, and Huangfu Jue always treated him as a real person, not with the tone of cating or pandering to a child, answering each question very seriously.

    The little one finished his questioning.

    "Okay, I understand now."

    "Xiaotang, don¡¯t hang up just yet," Huangfu Jue said anxiously, afraid the boy would end the call, "I know I owe you and your mom a lot, could you give me a chance to make it up? Tell me, where are you?"

    "I won¡¯t betray Mommy, I can only tell you I¡¯ve convinced her to stay in this city. Whether you can find her or not is up to your own abilities," the little one paused, then added, "Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, I made this call for my mom, not because of you."

    He liked Huangfu Jue, but that was based on him being Uncle Huangfu. After finding out he was his father, the little guy¡¯s feelings towards Huangfu Jue became somewhatplicated.

 Chapter 100 - 101 But... You Canâ€™t Bear to Part With It (5)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 101 But... You Can¡¯t Bear to Part With It (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    On one hand, he was proud of his father¡¯s extraordinariness, on the other, he couldn¡¯t help but feel some anger towards Huangfu Jue.

    For as long as he could remember, Gan Yuan had always told him that his father was dead, and now, the "deceased" father suddenly appeared; of course, the little guy couldn¡¯t easily ept this.

    "Xiaotang," Huangfu Jue heard the unspoken words in his voice, "I know you must be very angry right now, I understand how you feel, and you have the right to be upset. I¡¯m sorry."

    On the other end of the phone, there was silence for a while before the little guy finally spoke softly.

    "I won¡¯t forgive you just like that."

    "I understand." He wasn¡¯t angry, and his tone remained as gentle as before, "Also, I want to tell you that having a son like you makes me very proud."

    On the other end of the line, Gan Tang¡¯s face didn¡¯t show much emotion, but a bright light shed through his eyes.

    "I¡¯m going to hang up now."

    "Xiaotang, would you promise dad that, until I find you guys, you could asionally call me to let me know you¡¯re safe?"

    The little guy thought for a moment and agreed.

    "Ok."

    After he finished speaking, he felt something wasn¡¯t quite right, and then he spoke haughtily.

    "I still haven¡¯t acknowledged you as my dad!"

    Holding the receiver, Huangfu Jue smiled, this child was as clever and stubborn as his mother.

    He spoke again, his voice affectionate, yet still imposing and confident.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. One day, I will make you recognize me as your dad."

    "You should find mommy first," the little guy shrugged his shoulders, "If you can find us within three days, I¡¯ll reward you."

    "It¡¯s a deal."

    "It¡¯s a deal."

    Listening to the little guy hang up the phone, and hanging up the receiver himself, Huangfu Jue slowly exhaled a long breath.

    Regardless, at least he could be sure that she wouldn¡¯t be leaving for the time being, which was also good news.

    Looking up and seeing Will still standing aside, he immediately frowned.

    "What are you waiting for?"

    "Oh, I¡¯ll go check now."

    Coming to his senses, Will hurried out of the study, rushing to trace Gan Tang¡¯s phone number.

    ...

    ...

    Will¡¯s efficiency was high, by the next afternoon he had already found Gan Tang¡¯s address.

    Of course, the result wasn¡¯t entirely satisfactory.

    "This is the ce," Will said, standing outside the car window, pointing at the apartmentplex across the street.

    "Which building?" Huangfu Jue asked from inside the car.

    "That... I can¡¯t be certain yet," Will said helplessly, "Xiaotang used an extension number, we could only trace the main line address; most of the apartments here use extensions, so... it¡¯s impossible to determine the specific floor and room. But you don¡¯t need to worry, I will immediately send people to search room by room, we will definitely find Miss Gan for you."

    "No need."

    Will turned his face in astonishment.

    This man, who was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, mere moments after finding the address, was now saying no need?

    Turning his face, looking at the apartment building across the street, Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze was tender.

    "I don¡¯t want them to move."

    If they cause amotion, Gan Yuan would surely take the little guy and relocate immediately. The mother and son had finally settled down for a few days, he didn¡¯t want to force them to move again.

    He was certain it was this building, finding her... would it still be difficult?

    "Then... what do you mean?"

    "Get an ordinary car over here, with a driver who has a new face." Huangfu Jue diverted his gaze from the apartment building opposite, "Until she appears, I¡¯ll work from here."

 Chapter 101 - 102 But... You Canâ€™t Bear to Part With It (6)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 102 But... You Can¡¯t Bear to Part With It (6)</h4><h4></h4>

    So, the stretched Lincoln was reced by a semi-new Mercedes-Benz business van, with the back seat bing his temporary office space as Huangfu Jue began his vigil outside the apartment block.

    That afternoon, it started to rain, persisting for an entire day and night, while Gan Yuan never appeared.

    It was not until dusk on the following day, as the sky finally cleared, that Will eximed with surprise.

    "Sir... she¡¯s here, she¡¯s here!"

    Huangfu Jue turned his face away from theputer screen, following the direction of Will¡¯s finger, and spotted Gan Yuan at a nce.

    She was d in fresh, light blue denim jeans and afortable cotton-linen shirt, her long hair tied in a ponytail, with the same pair of in sses on her face.

    The little one was dressed simrly, his small head capped with a baseball hat.

    The mother and son seemed to be in a good mood, chatting as they walked out of the residentialplex.

    Using her certification acquired in the United States, coupled with her fluent English, Gan Yuan easily found a job as a fitness coach at a wellness center near an embassy area.

    That evening she had purposely taken the little one out for dinner to celebrate her new job and also to let him get a breath of air, as she had been worried about Huangfu Jue discovering them and, with the recent rain, Gan Tang had been confined at home.

    "I¡¯ve already arranged everything with the school. It¡¯s close to mommy¡¯s work, and you can start going on Monday. There are kids from all around the world there, and it¡¯s a nice environment; you¡¯re going to love it."

    "Hmm."

    The little one¡¯s tone was lighthearted.

    Being cooped up at home for three days, he was finally able to get out and take in some fresh air, and his mood was noticeably brighter.

    The mother and son continued along the sidewalk, and Will immediately withdrew his gaze.

    "Sir?"

    "Follow them slowly, don¡¯t get too close," Huangfu Jue ordered softly, his tone betraying his pleasant mood though he did not show it outwardly.

    The driver started the car and cautiously followed.

    On the roadside, Gan Yuan noticed nothing amiss,ughing and chatting as she walked, holding the little one¡¯s hand.

    Through the car window, watching the pair talk and walk, Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smile.

    Passing by an ATM, Gan Yuan turned in to withdraw money, leaving Gan Tang waiting on the steps.

    Huangfu Jue instructed the driver to honk the horn, and the little one turned his head toward the sound, only to see the rear window of the van sliding down and a familiar face smiling at him from within.

    "Huang..."

    He almost blurted out ¡¯Uncle Huangfu¡¯ but, seeing Huangfu Jue¡¯s finger to his lips, the little guy promptly covered his mouth with his hand, nced at the bank, then scurried down the steps to the roadside.

    "I did it." Huangfu Jue watched his son outside the window, smiling as he spoke, "What¡¯s my reward?"

    The little one nced toward the bank. "Mommy¡¯s birthday is in three days."

    Birthday?

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly.

    "Go back now; mommy will be worried if she can¡¯t find you."

    The little one waved at him and started to run back, then turned and winked at him.

    "Uncle Huangfu, you can do it!"

    Uncle Huangfu?

    This little rascal!

    Huangfu Jue waved back at him, signaling him to hurry, then firmlymanded.

    "Drive!"

    The window rose, the car moved forward, and only after watching Gan Tang return to Gan Yuan¡¯s side as she came out of the bank did he slowly avert his gaze.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 102 - 103 Youâ€™re Still So Sensitive (1)

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 103 You¡¯re Still So Sensitive (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing the little one¡¯s gaze fixed on the direction of the road, Gan Yuan looked puzzledly at the traffe, "What are you looking at?"

    "Nothing." The little one withdrew his gaze, "Mommy, I¡¯m really hungry, can we go eat?"

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t think much of it, simply taking his small hand again, "What do you want to eat? How about, we go have some hot pot?"

    "Mm."

    The little one smiled in response.

    As she took in his radiant smile, Gan Yuan just shook her head gently.

    Had he really been cooped up at home for too long? Was he this happy just to go out to eat?

    ...

    ...

    After resting at home for a day, on Monday morning, the little one officially started at his new school.

    Gan Yuan used the morning to stock up on some essentials at the nearby supermarket, and after lunch, she rushed to the gym for work.

    At two-thirty, the Ptes ss officially began. The ss didn¡¯t have many students because it was located in the embassy district, where most of the attendees were foreigners, with skin tones of white, yellow, and ck, including the spouses or rtives of ambassadors from various countries.

    After a simple introduction, the ss officially started. Gan Yuan quickly briefed everyone on some precautionary measures, then stood on her own fitness mat to start teaching the simplest movements.

    "Everyone must remember, the most important thing throughout the process is focus. Consciously feel your muscles, control them... give it your all but don¡¯t push yourself too hard..."

    She exined earnestly, and the students all learned very attentively.

    Lifting legs, raising arms, bending waists...

    Her body moved as freely as she wished, the movements suggesting less of a workout and more like a form of dance, filled with the beauty of strength and rhythm.

    Outside the windows draped with sheer curtains, Huangfu Jue, through the thin fabric, spotted that familiar figure and immediately stopped.

    "This is our Ptes room, and this instructor here is Miss Gan Yuan, rmended to you by your friend. Miss Gan holds an advanced Ptes certification from the United States and is also a professional fitness instructor," the club manager introduced enthusiastically on the side. "Our sses are very flexible, with options for group instruction or VIP individual appointments to meet any scheduling need you have. VIP cards are avable as monthly, quarterly, or ck tinum annual memberships..."

    This time, Huangfu Jue came as a guest, specifically requesting to see Gan Yuan.

    Given the visitor¡¯s significant presence, the reception staff immediately summoned the manager who, eager to retain the client, did everything from offering tours to providing exnations.

    "Annual membership." Huangfu Jue, without waiting for the full introduction, stared at Gan Yuan and spoke, "I want her as my personal trainer."

    "No problem at all," the on-duty manager smiled immediately in response, "Our club always prioritizes service and the satisfaction of our clients. Please follow me to the office, and I¡¯ll exin our annual membership to you in detail."

    He politely gestured, leading Huangfu Jue andpany towards the office.

    Inside the room.

    Gan Yuan stood up straight, "Today we¡¯ll practice these movements..."

    Noticing a shadow near the window, she turned her face, puzzled. Through the curtain, the sight was unclear. Just as she was about to take a closer look, the room door was already being pushed open.

    Gan Yuan redirected her gaze towards the door, where a tall blonde woman was hurrying in.

    As their eyes met, the blonde woman¡¯s face fell.

    "Is it you?!"

    Gan Jingyuan recognized the woman at a nce, the mother of the blond boy whose nose had been broken by Gan Tang. Internally she sighed at the twist of fate but maintainedposure on her face.

 Chapter 103 - 104 Youâ€™re Still So Sensitive (2)

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 104 You¡¯re Still So Sensitive (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hello, Madam, we¡¯re currently conducting a Ptes ss. If you¡¯re a participant, please find a seat and start. If you¡¯re not, please don¡¯t disturb the others,"

    The blonde woman was named Anna, and her husband was the ambassador stationed here. She hade to attend the Ptes ss but was a bitte due to some matters.

    As soon as she saw that the instructor was Gan Yuan, her expression instantly changed.

    Previously, her son got his nose broken by Gan Tang, and naturally, Anna held a grudge; it¡¯s just that at the time, the situation was urgent, and she was preupied with her son¡¯s injury to pay attention to Gan Yuan.

    Now that she encountered her again, Anna was not going to let the matter rest.

    "I¡¯m looking for you!" Striding forward, Anna pointed at Gan Yuan with a menacing air, "You must take responsibility for what your son has done."

    Gan Yuan offered a faint smile, "Madam, if you¡¯re here to hold me ountable or to sue me in court, please don¡¯t waste everyone else¡¯s time and money."

    With that statement, Gan Yuan had already pulled all the students to her side, forming amunity of shared interest.

    Anna, clearly not realizing this, scoffed disdainfully, "Hmph! Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare? I will make you regret your actions..."

    The other participants, seeing that Anna was continuing, started looking visibly impatient.

    Everyone was paying for the ss and was not there to listen to her argue.

    A brown-skinned middle-aged woman stood up, speaking out in annoyance, "Please, don¡¯t disrupt our training!"

    "Our time is very precious. If you¡¯re not a student, then leave!"

    ...

    Only people of wealth or high status woulde to such a high-end international club; none of them were easy targets.

    The Ptes sses were charged by the session, and every minute was valuable. Anna¡¯s actions had already impacted everyone¡¯s interests, and several students with sharp personalities immediately started scolding her one after another.

    Unable to withstand the multitude against her, Anna knew this was unfavorable and silently gritted her teeth.

    "Gan Yuan?! Just you wait!"

    Casting a nce at the name tag on her chest, Anna barked furiously and stormed out, mming the door behind her.

    Once the door was closed, Gan Yuan immediately bowed slightly to everyone, offering a sincere apology.

    "I deeply apologize for the dy. I will extend the ss by an extra ten minutes for everyone. I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s all because of that woman causing trouble," a young girl said, standing up for her.

    "Yeah, that¡¯s so ill-mannered," another person condemned.

    It was clear to all that Gan Yuan was courteous throughout while Anna was aggressive. Also, with Anna¡¯s haughty demeanor, naturally, everyone took a strong dislike to her.

    "Thank you all for your understanding. Please, let¡¯s continue,"

    So, the ss resumed, the students started practicing new moves, and Gan Yuan went from one to another, providing careful guidance.

    Unlike other instructors who had only undergone basic training, she possessedprehensive practical knowledge and, relying on her experience, offered precise guidance.

    Her professional skills,bined with her humorousments and proficient English, mademunication very pleasant. By the end of the ss, the students had a very good impression of her.

    As everyone packed up to leave, a warm-faced Caucasian woman approached her.

    "Ms. Gan, I think you might not be aware of thatdy¡¯s identity from earlier. To my knowledge, she is the wife of the F Country¡¯s ambassador. She¡¯s a bit abrasive, so you might want to be a little cautious,"

 Chapter 104 - 105 Youâ€™re Still So Sensitive (3)

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 105 You¡¯re Still So Sensitive (3)</h4><h4></h4> "Thank you for the reminder, I will be mindful," Gan Yuan gratefully thanked the other person, "However, I still suggest that you switch to a different ss. Ptes is rtively difficult, and you might want to start with a beginner¡¯s yoga ss instead, as it¡¯s less likely to cause injury. If you need, I can help you adjust your sses."

    The woman¡¯s name was Maria, and she was the oldest among the students. This level of Ptes sses wasn¡¯t quite suitable for her physical condition.

    Having one more student meant an extra percentage for her ie, but acting responsibly towards her student, she still rmended a different ss.

    "If I change my ss, wouldn¡¯t that mean a loss for you?" Maria asked.

    "It¡¯s okay," Gan Yuan said with a smile, "Providing the best fitness advice to clients is what a coach should do, isn¡¯t it?"

    Maria smiled too, "Coach Gan, I really appreciate the way you are. Even though I might not be able to attend your sses in the future, I¡¯m still d to have been one of your students."

    "Thank you for your recognition," Gan Yuan said with a smile, shaking her hand, "I wish you a happy life."

    A young woman who had been waiting by the door immediately came over, carefully assisting Maria as she left.

    Gan Yuan turned off the background music and turned around to clean up the mats on the floor when a club staff member walked in.

    "Coach Gan, the manager asks that you please go to the office."

    "Alright."

    Gan Yuan put away the mats she held in her hands, casually picked up her jacket and backpack from the corner.

    It seemed that she might not be able to keep her job after all.

    Upon reaching the manager¡¯s door upstairs, she raised her hand and knocked, then pushed the door and entered, to see the manager beckoning her to sit down with a smile.

    "Gan Yuan, how is it going? Do you find the work environment suitable?"

    "It¡¯s very good, I really enjoy interacting with the students."

    "You¡¯ve just taught a one-hour ss, you must be tired, right?"

    "Not really."

    The manager returned her smile, "Well... If I give you another task now, you wouldn¡¯t mind, right?"

    Add work?

    Gan Yuan was inwardly surprised but immediately expressed her willingness.

    "Of course not."

    She had thought her job was in jeopardy, but the turn of events waspletely unexpected.

    Being new, of course, she wanted to perform well; more work meant more ie frommissions, and besides, she really wasn¡¯t tired.

    "Good, there¡¯s a VIP client waiting for you on the third floor; please go there now!"

    Far from being fired, she was being asked to provide coaching for a VIP client, which took Gan Yuan by surprise.

    "Just now, a client waste, and we had a bit of an unpleasantness. It¡¯s because of our previous disagreements, and I hope it hasn¡¯t caused any trouble for the club."

    The manager smiled at her, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m always fair and won¡¯t just take the customer¡¯s word for it. Gan Yuan, keep up the good work, and I will try to get you converted to a full-time coach as soon as possible."

    Of course, these were just officialese.

    Huangfu Jue had mentioned her as soon as he walked in the door, which meant that he was a client brought in by Gan Yuan.

    Landing such a big client on her first day of work, the duty manager naturally held her in higher regard.

    These days,working is the primary productive force; ck gold card clients aren¡¯t easily won over.

    Anna was just an ordinary client, andpared to a ck gold VIP, the manager clearly knew which was more important and certainly wouldn¡¯t fault Gan Yuan just based on Anna¡¯sint.

 Chapter 105 - 106 Youâ€™re Still So Sensitive (4)

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 106 You¡¯re Still So Sensitive (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart rxed, and she immediately lifted her lips into a smile, "Thank you, manager. I¡¯ll go to the third floor right now."

    "Go ahead!" The manager waved and reminded her with a smile, "This one is a ck gold client, you must take it seriously and try to get him to refer more clients to us."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best!"

    Thinking she might lose her job, but unexpectedly things turned around for the better, Gan Yuan pledged her loyalty to the manager and cheerily went downstairs.

    The third floor is dedicated to ck gold VIPs, and each customer has their own personal fitness roomplete with equipment and even private changing rooms and locker rooms, ensuring sufficient privacy.

    Of course, corresponding to this, the membership fees are so high that they would astonish the average person.

    This, Gan Yuan was well aware of.

    Seeing the two bodyguards standing at the door, she mused to herself, wondering if this person was a celebrity or a person of high status.

    Pushing open the door, she wore a smile, wanting to leave a good impression on the person inside.

    But upon seeing the man sitting on the sofa, her face instantly tightened, and she turned to leave.

    "Stop right there!"

    Apanied by Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice, the two bodyguards stepped forward, blocking her path. She clenched her fists in secret, and behind her, Huangfu Jue had already risen from the couch.

    "I¡¯vee to bring you something."

    Gan Yuan turned around, to see that in his right hand, he openly held that ck portable hard drive.

    Rxing her clenched fist, she walked over to him and extended her hand.

    "Give it to me!"

    The man closed his hand, pocketing the hard drive in his pants¡¯ pocket.

    Click!

    The door made a soft sound, and without turning back, Gan Yuan knew the bodyguards had closed it; she scoffed disdainfully,

    "Using numbers to your advantage?"

    "I just want to have a proper talk with you." Huangfu Jue gestured gently towards the door with his chin, "If you don¡¯t want to talk, you can leave now. I won¡¯t stop you."

    "Don¡¯t pretend to be generous." Gan Yuan inserted her hands into the pockets of her sweatpants, "If you want to talk about acknowledging Gan Tang, I¡¯ve got just two words for you: No way!"

    Huangfu Jue frowned slightly, "Don¡¯t you want him to enjoy a father¡¯s love?"

    She purposefully spoke spitefully, "With so many men in the world, it¡¯s not like he needs you specifically to provide him with fatherly love."

    "I am his father."

    "At most, you¡¯re just a sperm donor."

    The man¡¯s palm clenched inside his pocket.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    This damned woman, she¡¯s doing this to provoke him, isn¡¯t she?

    Gan Yuan provocatively lifted her chin.

    Noticing the fresh scab on her neck, Huangfu Jue lost his temper again.

    She was always stubborn, and the more he pushed, the more she resisted. Continuing like this would only make their rtionship even more strained.

    "Since we can¡¯t talk about that matter, let¡¯s discuss something else." Huangfu Jue regained control of his emotions, "Let¡¯s make a deal."

    "Not interested."

    He ignored her rolling eyes and simply continued with the terms of the deal.

    "I only need one month."

    One month?

    Gan Yuan eyed him suspiciously and did not see too much from his eyes.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You stay for one month and let Xiaotang finish the promotional work for thepany, and then I¡¯ll give you back your belongings."

    "Shameless!" She spat disdainfully, "Can¡¯t you be reasonable? That¡¯s my property; you should¡¯ve returned it to its rightful owner in the first ce."

    "If we¡¯re speaking reasonably, Xiaotang is my son, and I have the right to see him."

    She sneered, "Why should I trust you?"

 Chapter 106 - 107 Youâ€™re Still So Sensitive (5)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 107 You¡¯re Still So Sensitive (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to tidy her hair, his fingers sliding down to gently hold her face.

    "I wouldn¡¯t lie to you, you know that."

    She lifted her hand to swat his away and pursed her lips in deep thought.

    He knew that it was something very important to her. Trying to retrieve it without drawing attention would be exceedingly difficult.

    Gan Yuan certainly wouldn¡¯t easily believe any nonsense about him returning it in a month, but to retrieve the item, contact with him was inevitable.

    Now that he had found her, she knew he wouldn¡¯t rest until she agreed.

    If she agreed, he would let down his guard, providing her the opportunity she needed. After much deliberation, Gan Yuan finally made a decision.

    "I can agree to your terms, however, I require a change in the conditions."

    "Speak."

    All he wanted was for her to stay; the rest wasn¡¯t important.

    "After one month, you must not disturb our lives again, and you must not harass me and Xiaotang."

    "That¡¯s not fair."

    Sheughed incredulously.

    "There¡¯s no such thing as fairness in this world."

    He raised his eyebrows slightly, "What if you change your mind after one month?"

    Change her mind?

    Not leave, stay by his side and let Xiaotang recognize him as her father?

    Impossible!

    She snorted withughter, "Duke, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit too confident?"

    He was unperturbed, "I¡¯ve always been confident."

    Alright, shamelessness is invincibility.

    "If you can make me change my mind, I¡¯ll let Xiaotang recognize you."

    The man didn¡¯t say a word but simply raised his right arm, cing his hand in front of her.

    She understood what he meant; it was a pact with a high-five. Six years ago, they had made a simr agreement.

    Looking at the hand before her, her own fingers twitched slightly in her pocket. Eventually, she drew out her hand and lightly tapped it against his palm.

    She nned to pull her hand back quickly, but as soon as she tried to do so, he caught her fingers.

    "Let go!"

    She struggled to pull her arm back, but he lifted her hand and brushed away the dust she had unknowingly picked up while tidying the cushion.

    "How tedious!"

    She muttered under her breath, naturally rxing the strength in her arm.

    Seizing the opportunity, Huangfu Jue lifted her palm to his lips. By the time she realized what was happening, his lips had already pressed against the back of her hand.

    The warm and moist touch made her bristle instantly, electrifying her right arm from her fingers to her shoulder.

    Noticing her subtle reaction, he smiled wickedly.

    "You¡¯re still so sensitive."

    Feeling a blush on her cheeks, she yanked her hand back and exaggeratedly wiped the back of her hand with a tissue.

    "You¡¯re still as shameless as ever."

    Heughed instead of getting angry, "It seems you remember that time quite vividly."

    "Not at all, I¡¯m getting old and my memory¡¯s fading," she retorted with a mischievous grin. "Speaking of which, I just went to the restroom and I don¡¯t think I washed my hands."

    Disgust him to death!

    After saying that, she turned and headed for the door.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Is it any of your business?"

    "Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my trainer now."

    "You train at your leisure; I¡¯m going to pick up the child."

    "No need to worry, I¡¯ve already instructed Will to pick up Xiaotang."

    The child was her Achilles¡¯ heel; using her son as leverage was the best way to manipte Gan Yuan.

    The bastard! Using her son as a hostage?!

    With her back to him, Gan Yuan clenched her teeth. After a moment, she turned around with a smile.

    "Alright then, let¡¯s begin the training now. I¡¯ve already prepared the mostprehensive training program for you."

    If she didn¡¯t tire him out today, she wouldn¡¯t carry the Gan name anymore!

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!

 Chapter 107 - 108 Half-numb Arms (1)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 108 Half-numb Arms (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    With his hands sped behind his back, Gan Yuan slightly lifted the corners of his lips.

    "Mr. Huangfu, may we begin now?"

    Just by looking at her expression, one could tell what she was thinking. Huangfu Jue raised his palm and began to undo the buttons of his suit.

    Was he going to strip right in front of her?

    Gan Yuan crossed her arms, "The changing room is behind you, to your right."

    "I don¡¯t mind."

    "I have no interest in seeing others naked."

    After draping his removed suit over the back of the sofa, Huangfu Jue, while unfastening his shirt cuffs, walked up to her. Hooking his fingers around his tie, his blue eyes carried a hint of mischief as they stared into hers, his voiceced with provocation.

    "What¡¯s the matter, feeling shy?"

    She raised an eyebrow, her gaze fixed on his face, "Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who¡¯s feeling embarrassed?"

    The man didn¡¯t speak, simply tugging off his tie and then, one by one, he began to unfasten the buttons on his shirt right in front of her, intensifying the smile on his lips with each one.

    That posture¨Carrogant and unrestrained.

    As the buttons came undone, slivers of the man¡¯s chest began to reveal themselves.

    Well-maintained, cream-colored skin, lines free from any excess fat, a physique akin to a model¡¯s inverted triangle... With the motion of unfastening his buttons, his muscles rhythmically moved, each subtle action pulsing with strength and allure.

    They¡¯d slept together, touched and all... was there any reason to fear him undressing?

    She stood her ground, not avoiding his gaze in the slightest, even taking a moment to size him up when he undid thest button, then scoffed critically.

    "You look decent... but appearances can be deceiving!"

    The man remained silent, only moving his hand to his waistband.

    Shameless!

    She cursed inwardly, instinctively turning her face away.

    Triumphant in his little prank, Huangfu Jue chuckled softly, his voice tinged with mockery as he reached to pull his shirt from his pants and slide it off over her shoulders.

    After fastening his belt, he stood half-naked before her, looking down from his superior height at the neckline of her attire, and spoke with cultivated ease.

    "Your turn."

    That line, reeking of tease.

    No wonder the books say men are half-baked, even one as aloof as him could have such childish moments.

    Gan Yuan lifted her hand to tug off his shirt and tossed it onto the sofa, speaking in the tone of a coach.

    "Our first lesson will be a baseline assessment, I need to gauge your level. From now on, follow mymands. Fifty push-ups."

    Bending down on the yoga mat in front of her, Huangfu Jue began the exercises with agile movements.

    Hepleted fifty push-ups with ease.

    Just as he was about to get up, she immediately spoke without any niceties.

    "Fifty jump squats!"

    ...

    "Fifty reverse rows!"

    ...

    Watching his effortless performance, she gritted her teeth inwardly, curious to see how long he couldst.

    "Fiftyteral jumps onto the weight bench!"

    "Fifty dumbbell presses with the heavy weights, don¡¯t put them down, continue with fifty dumbbell squats, fifty dumbbell rows, and fifty weighted sit-ups..."

    Watching the sweat dripping from his chest, she smiled with satisfaction, striding over to stand in front of the incline bench.

    Seeing her approach, Huangfu Jue stopped and took a deep breath.

    Assuming his energy was spent, Gan Yuan leaned forward slightly, her gaze filled with scorn behind her in sses as she looked at him, and he began to speak cheerfully.

    "Can¡¯t handle it already, tsk tsk tsk... Just like I thought, all looks and no stamina. Mr. Huangfu, if you can¡¯t keep up, just say the word and we¡¯ll call it quits, don¡¯t¡ª"

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the man suddenly engaged his core, his upper body shooting upright. As his face closed in on her, she realized toote what was happening and it was already toote to dodge.

 Chapter 108 - 109 Half-numb Arms (2)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 109 Half-numb Arms (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    In her eyes, his features magnified, her lips having already been pecked by his, she straightened up and pushed him away with a shove.

    Huangfu Juey back down to his original spot, extending the tip of his tongue to lick his lips.

    Strangely enough, though the action was quite rogue-like, when performed by him, it seemed extraordinarily elegant and flirtatious.

    "Shall we continue?"

    He asked mildly, with a double entendre, already breaking a light sweat, yet his breath was still steady.

    Trained since childhood by her grandfather, who was a general, the man could be much more intense than her, and what she subjected him to was child¡¯s y inparison.

    She lifted her arm to wipe her lips with the back of her hand, spat to the side, and then spoke with irritation.

    "Push-ups... 200 times!"

    So, momentster, when little Gan Tang pushed the door open and entered the VIP room, she saw Huangfu Jue doing push-ups on the yoga mat, while Gan Yuanfortably leaned on the couch ying with her phone.

    The little one immediately sympathized with Huangfu Jue and trotted over to him.

    "Mommy, why are you bullying Uncle Huangfu like that?"

    "How is this bullying?" Gan Yuan said with a smile, taking the little backpack off the child¡¯s back, "Mommy is helping your Uncle Huangfu get stronger and healthier."

    With that, she cast a sidelong nce at Huangfu Jue.

    "Don¡¯t stop, continue!"

    The man bent his arms to continue doing push-ups, while Gan Tang ran to his head and looked at him with barely concealed concern.

    "Uncle Huangfu, are you okay?"

    The man turned to smile at him, "Even with you added on, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem."

    "Really?" The little one¡¯s face lit up with surprise.

    Watching the little guy attentively, he propped himself up on one hand and patted his back, his face full of indulgence, "Want to try sitting on it?"

    Lustre shed in the little one¡¯s eyes, but then he gently shook his head¡ªhe really wanted to, but felt a bit too shy.

    After all, he hadn¡¯t yet decided to forgive Huangfu Jue.

    Catching his subtle expressions, Huangfu Jue immediately urged.

    "Come on, think of it as helping your uncle add some weight. Otherwise, your mommy is going to make me carry iron tes, which are much heavier than you!"

    Pouting, Gan Tang looked at Gan Yuan sideways.

    "Mommy, is it okay?"

    Never having enjoyed fatherly love, the little one had never ridden on his father¡¯s shoulders like other kids.

    Seeing his eagerness to try, how could Gan Yuan bear to stop him?

    "Be careful not to fall."

    "Okay!"

    The little one happily agreed, walked over, and with little strides, climbed onto Huangfu Jue¡¯s back. After making sure he was seated well, Huangfu Jue bent his arms and continued the push-ups.

    Sitting on his back with his hands braced on the man¡¯s broad shoulders, the little one¡¯s lips slowly curled upward. Looking at Huangfu Jue, he quietly stretched out a small hand to gently caress his back.

    Although he had ridden on his mother¡¯s back as a child, the feeling at this moment waspletely different.

    The man¡¯s back was broad, his back muscles firm, enough to serve as a small bed for him.

    His dad... was indeed very strong!

    "Does it feel like riding a horse?"

    While doing push-ups, Huangfu Jue still managed to chat with the little one, smilingly.

    "Yeah."

    "How¡¯s the new school?"

    "The boys are okay, but the girls are so annoying, always surrounding me and asking questions."

    ...

    Gan Yuan had already packed up and was ready to take the little one and leave when she turned around and saw Huangfu Jue talking to the little guy.

    The man, who had always been aloof and majestic, was letting Gan Tang sit on him, his face full of gentle affection and indulgence.

 Chapter 109 - 110 Half-numb Arms (3)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 110 Half-numb Arms (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang sat astride his back, and the usually reserved little guy now had a face full of smiles as he told him about the new school.

    Gan Yuan reached for the backpack, her fingertips touching the bag¡¯s straps, hesitated for a moment, but ultimately, her fingers slowly bent and withdrew.

    Then, she turned and walked into the bathroom.

    This was the first time he got to ride on his father¡¯s back like a horse, so let the little guy enjoy it a bit longer!

    After loitering in the bathroom for a good ten minutes, Gan Yuan came back out, slung the backpack over her shoulder, and casually picked up the little guy¡¯s schoolbag before striding over to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side. She bent down to lift the little guy off his back.

    "Mr. Huangfu, take your time with your practice. We¡¯ll be going now," she said.

    "Bye, Uncle Huangfu."

    As Gan Yuan dragged the little guy out the door, he did not forget to wave back at him.

    "Goodbye."

    Huangfu Jue did not stop them, halted his activities, and stood up. He turned and walked into the bathroom.

    She had his belongings in her hands, so he wasn¡¯t worried about her leaving again. Pushing too hard would only make her resist more. He might not have experience with love, but he understood the importance of taking things slow.

    He kept his eyes on the VIP room door until it was firmly shut again, then the smile on his face faded.

    "So, no progress?"

    Will shook his head gently. "On the way here, I talked to Xiaotang. When they moved to B City, he was only three years old and doesn¡¯t remember much about what happened before. ording to him, Miss Gan doesn¡¯t seem to have many close friends," he said.

    Huangfu Jue had been puzzled for six years, unable to understand what the reason could have been.

    If she truly didn¡¯t care about him, she wouldn¡¯t just casually have a child with him.

    If she cared, why then did she leave without a word?

    ...

    In the past few days, he had been thinking of ways to find out what had happened to her, but the results were unsatisfactory. Whether it was colleagues from the hotel or Xiaotang, the understanding they had of Gan Yuan was pitifully little.

    "The press conference will go ahead as nned, and the official rehearsal starts tomorrow," he said after instructing Will.

    He walked into the shower to bathe.

    Business is business, personal is personal.

    While building a rtionship with her and her son was one aspect, he couldn¡¯t let work fall behind. Thepany had invested countless resources in the new children¡¯s clothing brand, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t allow any mistakes with the brand¡¯sunch.

    Upon closing the door, he took the small external hard drive from his pocket, his fingers gently caressing the Red Spider Lily engravings on it. The texture of the drive was slick, almost akin to her skin.

    The tattoo on her lower back crossed his mind, and a restless heat began to rise from his abdomen.

    He turned on the showerhead and let the cold water stream over his head, the man taking a deep breath.

    "Damn woman!"

    ...

    ...

    Gan Yuan had been worried that Huangfu Jue would pester her relentlessly.

    But, her worries never materialized.

    That night, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t show up again, and the next day, he wasn¡¯t at the club either.

    It wasn¡¯t until dusk, when she went to the kindergarten to pick up Gan Tang from school, that she saw Will had arrived early, holding the little guy¡¯s hand at the school gate, waiting for her.

    Will, with a polite and sincere tone, greeted her with a smile.

    "The press conference is approaching, and Xiaotang hasn¡¯t had a proper rehearsal yet. Today, I¡¯d like to take him to try walking on the runway. Would you mind?" he asked.

    It¡¯s hard to p a smiling face, and besides, she had already agreed to it. Gan Yuan readily agreed.

    "Sure, I¡¯lle with you."

    She also knew a thing or two about the children¡¯s clothingpany. It was a new brand recentlyunched by apany that Huangfu Jue had acquired, and he had put a lot of effort into this brand.

 Chapter 110 - 111 Half-numb Arms (4)

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 111 Half-numb Arms (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    If she really walked away with Gan Tang, it indeed would have been a blow to the operation of the new brand.

    When the three of them arrived at Dynasty Hotel, on the top floor terrace, thepany director Xu Anran was directing several child models in rehearsal.

    These child models had been selected from all over the world, each with exceptional temperament and appearance, including experienced child models and child stars, all looking the part.

    Xu Anran greeted them with a smile and exchanged pleasantries with Gan Yuan and her son, then instructed a staff member to take care of her and lifted the little one onto the catwalk to try walking the runway.

    Will personally fetched a bottle of water for Gan Yuan, who sat down in a corner after expressing her thanks, cradling her knee and watching her son on the stage with focused attention.

    The child¡¯s temperament strongly resembled his father¡¯s, every movement exuding an innate elegance, and under the spotlight, he seemed to shimmer.

    Watching the delicate child she had brought into the world, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be entranced.

    Suddenly the lights on the stage dimmed, and she rose from her seat with a puzzled frown.

    "Xiaotang?!"

    No one responded.

    A tightness gripped her heart, and she quickly rushed to the edge of the catwalk, nimbly leaping onto it and heading backstage from memory.

    A light and yful piano tune began to y, and at the end of the catwalk, a light illuminated.

    She stopped, puzzled, only to see a small figure stepping out from backstage, holding a light in his hands.

    Amid the flickering candlelight, Gan Tang¡¯s delicate face was revealed, along with the cake he was holding.

    "Happy birthday to you..." he approached her, holding the cake, with a child-like chuckle, "happy birthday to mommy!"

    He came to a stop in front of her with the cake, and the little one looked up, his tone full of affection for his mother.

    "Mommy, happy birthday, I wish you stay forever young and forever happy."

    If he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she would have forgotten about her own birthday.

    Gan Yuan squatted down and helped her son steady the cake, her smile radiant.

    "Good son, thank you!"

    "Don¡¯t just thank me¡ªUncle Huangfu is ying the piano."

    Following the little one¡¯s gaze, Gan Yuan saw, over at the corner of the terrace, a white grand piano with a candle holder on it.

    In the candlelight, Huangfu Jue, wearing a light gray suit, was deftly ying the final notes. When she looked over, he turned his face towards her.

    The handsome contour of the man¡¯s profile was softened and deepened by the light, and as their eyes met, he slightly lifted his lips in a smile.

    That moment, like a close-up shot in a movie, was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Her heart, tightened, skipped a beat.

    Gan Yuan was stunned for a second before she looked away.

    Tsch!

    Finished selling his talents, now he¡¯s selling his looks?

    With that thought about Huangfu Jue, Gan Yuan returned her smile to her son.

    "Come on, let¡¯s blow out the candles together, shall we?"

    "Mommy, you haven¡¯t made a wish yet," the little one hurriedly reminded her.

    Make a wish?

    If making a wish to a candle coulde true, she¡¯d definitely need to start a candle factory.

    Gan Yuan had always been indifferent to such things, but since her son asked, she naturally yed along.

    "May the heavens bless my son to grow up more and more handsome."

    The little one watched his mother with a resigned face, "You¡¯re not supposed to say your wish out loud, or it won¡¯te true."

    "Is that so..." she raised her eyebrows yfully, "then I¡¯ll make another wish!"

    "Stand up, close your eyes," directed the little one.

    "Okay." She obediently stood up with the cake in her hands and closed her eyes with a smile, "Is it okay now?"

 Chapter 111 - 112 Half-numb Arms (5)

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 112 Half-numb Arms (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Remember, you can¡¯t say it out loud. After making the wish, you must blow out the candles in one breath for it toe true,"

    "Okay."

    She closed her eyes, unable to see anything, feeling only the heavy weight of the cake in her hands.

    The sensation was subtle, and Gan Yuan, who had never believed in such things, unconsciously became earnest as she silently repeated her wish in her heart.

    "If there are truly gods in this world, please give all hardships to me and let my child be forever happy."

    After making the wish, she took a deep breath, opened her eyes, and blew forcefully at the candles on the cake. All the candles were extinguished.

    Behind her, a small arm wrapped around her neck, and she was kissed on both cheeks at the same time.

    "Happy Birthday."

    One voice was a child¡¯s na?ve tone, the other a pleasant male baritone.

    Gan Yuan opened her eyes, and the lights on the terrace were already back on. With the help of the light, she could see her reflection clearly in the man¡¯s deep blue eyes that were as vast as an ocean.

    Huangfu Jue had approached her side at some point, holding Gan Tang in his arms, without a doubt, he was the one who had just kissed her left cheek.

    This guy never missed an opportunity to take advantage of her, feeling indignant, she lifted her left foot and stomped heavily on the toes of his foot.

    "Ouch!"

    The man exaggeratedly cried out in pain.

    "Uncle Huangfu, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "Your mommy stepped on me," heined loudly.

    "Mommy," the little one raised an eyebrow, looking unimpressed, "you¡¯re bullying Uncle Huangfu again."

    She red, "It¡¯s not like I did it on purpose."

    "Miss Gan, Happy Birthday!"

    "Happy Birthday!"

    ...

    Will and Xu Anran, among others, also congratted her one after another. She couldn¡¯t ruin the mood in front of so many people and could only smile in response to everyone.

    "Come on, let¡¯s have some cake!"

    She carried the cake from the tform; Huangfu Jue also hopped down holding Gan Tang. Will handed her the knife. She raised her hand to cut, but Huangfu Jue had alreadye to stand behind her, his armsing from behind to grasp her cake knife-hand in his own.

    "Xiaotang,e over, let¡¯s cut together!"

    "Okay!"

    The little guy ran over and stood in front of Gan Yuan.

    With her back pressed against his chest, she was encircled by his arms, even feeling his breath catching in the hair beside her ear. She elbowed him softly in the chest then lifted her arms to hold her son closer to her.

    "Let¡¯s cut the cake!"

    The three of them started cutting the cake together, and by the third slice, she distinctly felt a slight sting on her earlobe. It was the man¡¯s teeth softly kissing and biting at her earlobe.

    Her breath tightening, Gan Yuan felt her arm holding the knife go numb, and the cake knife skewed to one side. Fortunately, the man¡¯s hand was stable enough to straighten the knife in time, and the cut wasn¡¯t off.

    Not satisfied with taking advantage, huh!

    Gan Yuan turned to re at him, but the man had an expression of deep solemnity, as if the person who had stealthily been a rogue a moment ago wasn¡¯t him.

    Staring at the man¡¯s throat, she only wished she could pounce on him and bite his throat to pieces.

    "Don¡¯t just look at me, look at the cake,"

    he reminded her softly, his tone intimate and suggestive.

    Aware of Xu Anran and others¡¯ peculiar stares across from her, she bit her lip, turned her face away, and gave a smile, continuing to cut the cake.

    "Mommy, the cake was also prepared by Uncle Huangfu."

    When she put down the knife after finishing the cutting, Gan Tang promptly rified.

    "Is that so? Then I should give Uncle Huangfu a piece first." She held up a slice of cake, turned to him with loweredshes, her cheeks still flushed from the earlier bite, and spoke in an unusually gentle voice, "Thank you for celebrating my birthday with me. I haven¡¯t had my own birthday cake in a very long time."

    ^

    ^

    Mini Theater:

    Reporter: Mr. Duke, if you had to describe your love with a household item, what would it be?

    Huangfu Jue: An rm clock.

    The reporter looked puzzled: Do you mean she wakes you up with her voice every day?

    Huangfu Jue shook his head: No, I mean, I enjoy knocking it off every morning.

    ...

    ...

    Come on, hand over your rmendation tickets. The young master is driving the train to take you on a tour around the worlds without limits.

 Chapter 112 - 113 I Feel Like Throwing Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 113 I Feel Like Throwing Up (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan had never been in the habit of celebrating her birthday, and Gan Tang, who was young and unaware of such customs, failed to make it happenst year due to his illness.

    This was, in fact, her first birthday celebration in years.

    Gan Yuan smiled and lifted her eyes, holding out the cake towards him with both hands.

    "So... the first slice is yours!"

    Huangfu Jue reached out to take the cake, but the woman, who had appeared submissive, suddenly shed a mischievous smile. With a slight tilt of her hands, the cake began to lean towards Huangfu Jue.

    Just as it seemed about to fall from the tray, a palm swiftly reached out, steadied her hands, and leveled the tilting cake.

    Seeing her prank fail, Gan Yuan was not about to admit defeat. She grabbed a handful of cream from the cake behind her, and with a flick of her arm, smeared the cream onto the man¡¯s handsome face.

    Everyone was shocked by Gan Yuan¡¯s unexpected move, staring at the cream like a crookedly stuck white beard on Christmas Santa, clinging to his right cheek¡ªincluding Will and everyone else who tensed at the sight.

    It wasn¡¯t too much for a birthday joke to smear cream, but that depended on who the other person was.

    Everyone knew he was always aloof and had a strong preference for cleanliness; Gan Yuan¡¯s joke might have gone too far!

    The people at the table held their breath, and the atmosphere on the terrace became incredibly tense.

    The person involved, Gan Yuan, merely lifted her chin, defiantly staring at Huangfu Jue.

    Being one to always repay an eye for an eye, how could she willingly let him take advantage of her?

    She did it on purpose, she wanted to push his limits.

    Let him get angry, let him rage, let him give her up because he couldn¡¯t stand her... That would be the best oue.

    "Sir, Miss Gan was just joking," Will said dryly, hastily reaching for a handkerchief to present to him, "Here, let me wipe that for you!"

    With a raised hand, he blocked Will¡¯s reaching palm. Huangfu Jue lifted his right index finger and gently removed the cream from his cheek.

    His movement was slow, making everyone around him swallow hard.

    Surely, he must be about to lose his temper, right?

    The man nced sideways, his gazending on the cream on his finger.

    Then, he raised his right hand, brought the finger to his lips, and in front of everyone¡¯s wide eyes, he... he... he actually put the finger in his mouth and licked off the cream.

    "Tastes quite good," hemented.

    Even Gan Yuan was taken aback for a moment.

    She deliberately provoked him, and he still kept his cool?

    This child... could it be that yesterday¡¯s antics had exhausted him to the point of a short circuit?

    The more surprising events were yet toe. While everyone was still reeling from their shock, Duke Huangfu Jue had already stretched out his hand and seized Gan Yuan¡¯s left hand, which had smeared cream on him and was still raised in the air.

    By the time Gan Yuan came to her senses, it was toote to withdraw her hand; the man bent his head and took her cream-coated finger into his mouth.

    As her fingertip rested against his lips and teeth, she could distinctly feel his tongue grazing her skin. She tried to pull her hand back forcefully, yet his grip was immovable, like an iron vise.

    Her heart raced, her mouth went dry, and her breathing quickened.

    She was both embarrassed and angry, yet she couldn¡¯t withdraw her hand. As she opened her mouth to protest, the man suddenly closed his teeth, biting gently on her fingertip.

 Chapter 113 - 114 I Feel Like Throwing Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 114 I Feel Like Throwing Up (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    It wasn¡¯t a teasing nibble, but an actual bite.

    Fingers connected to the heart, she sucked in a breath of cold air from the pain, while the man already released her from his teeth, unhurriedly pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket, and helped her clean her finger.

    "Not to be repeated!"

    Four words, supremely imperious.

    He could pamper her, indulge her, but... it had to be within the limits he could ept.

    It was just a pity that even Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t noticed that he had long since been lowering his own bottom line for her, time and time again.

    Gan Yuan rolled her eyes and yanked back her finger forcefully.

    "Mommy, I want to eat cake too!"

    Gan Tang¡¯s voice broke the somewhat oppressive atmosphere on the balcony.

    "Come on, Uncle Xu will get it for you!"

    "Yes, yes, let¡¯s eat cake, I¡¯m so hungry too!"

    ...

    Xu Anran and Will were busy smoothing things over, while Gan Yuan turned around with a smile already returning to her face.

    Everyone sat down at the table to eat cake, and they started discussing the rehearsal schedule for theing days, and asked if Gan Yuan and Gan Tang were avable.

    When the conversation turned to business, Gan Yuan immediately became amiable.

    "No problem, I¡¯ll try to coordinate with you all."

    Watching her chat andugh with Xu Anran and Will, Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression darkened by the minute as he sat to the side.

    Across from him, Xu Anran was the first to sense something was amiss and found an excuse to leave the table.

    Then it was Will¡¯s turn.

    Following that, several of the staff members voluntarily got up as well.

    Momentster, only he and Gan Yuan and her son remained at the table.

    Gan Yuan nced sideways at Huangfu Jue, who by his mere presence had sent everyone scurrying away, stood up with a smile, and sweetly began to speak.

    "Director Xu, I have a question."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, his gaze sweeping over, not ring at Gan Yuan, but looking towards Xu Anran.

    "Ah... my stomach feels a bit off... Miss Gan, I¡¯ll head to the bathroom first. If you have any questions, just ask..." He looked around, finallynding his gaze on his female assistant Xiaozhang, "ask Xiaozhang, she knows best."

    With that, he scurried off into the bathroom as if on greased heels.

    He wasn¡¯t an idiot; any clear-eyed person could see that the big boss was now in a mode of same-sex repulsion, and sticking around to chat with Gan Yuan was just asking for trouble.

    Gan Yuan, seeing the few male staff members who had voluntarily kept their distance, had no choice but to go over and talk with Xiaozhang.

    Gan Tang, sitting at the table like a little adult, heaved a sigh, "Can¡¯t help it, that¡¯s just her temperament, she responds to soft approaches but not hard ones. Haven¡¯t I told you? Coquetry and acting cute work best?"

    Coquetry and acting cute?

    He certainly didn¡¯t have that skill.

    "I can¡¯t do that."

    Gan Tang frowned, "But coaxing her, you can do that, right?"

    "She¡¯s not a child, how should I coax her?"

    Gan Tang put down his fork, and with bright, shining eyes, stared at him.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t prepare a gift."

    He reached under the table into apartment and pulled out a beautifully wrapped gift box tied with a light blue ribbon and ced it on the table.

    Of course, he had prepared a gift. It¡¯s just that after being ridiculed by that girl in front of everyone earlier, his pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to go to Gan Yuan and face rejection again.

    "What is it?" the little guy asked curiously.

    "Clothes," he replied sinctly. Worried that the little guy might think it toomon, he added, "There¡¯s only one of its kind in the whole world."

    "Did you make it for Mommy?"

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly.

    It was her birthday, and of course, he wouldn¡¯t fail to give a gift. He had been pondering what to give since returning the night before.

 Chapter 114 - 115 I Feel Like Throwing Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 115 I Feel Like Throwing Up (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    After much deliberation, he decided against the gifts that money could buy, finding them inappropriate; in the end, he chose to make her a piece of clothing personally.

    He designed, patterned, cut, and crafted it himself... He didn¡¯t sleep at all that night.

    Of course, no one knew about this except for Will.

    The little guy grabbed his small backpack and stuffed the gift box into it, then raised his hand to pat his chest.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deliver it to Mommy for you."

    Indeed, he was his son, much more sensible than that stinky woman.

    Huangfu Jue smiled at him with a turn of his head.

    "Thank you."

    He was about to sit up straight when the little guy grabbed his arm.

    "Don¡¯t move."

    Huangfu Jue stopped and watched as the little guy stood up, held his face with one hand, and took a tissue with the other, carefully wiping away the cream that Gan Yuan had smeared on his face earlier.

    The little fellow¡¯s fingers were soft, and his small face was full of focus as he worked, looking both cute and serious.

    After tossing the dirty tissue into the trash, the little fellow looked earnestly at his face.

    "Huangfu Jue, I¡¯m counting on you, you have to be good to Mommy, don¡¯t let me down, or... I¡¯ll hate you!"

    The small person with a serious tone... showed nothing but love for his mother.

    He raised his hand to ruffle the little guy¡¯s hair and nodded with a heartache.

    "I promise."

    Gan Tang revealed a smile again.

    "I¡¯ll help you."

    "Xiaotang!" Gan Yuan walked back to the two of them, "The cake is finished, we should go home now."

    The rehearsal for today was over, and there was no need for her to stay any longer with her son.

    The little guy touched his stomach, "Mommy, I¡¯m so hungry."

    He bent down instantly, scooped up the little guy into his arms, "Uncle Huangfu will take you out for a meal."

    Gan Yuan stepped to the side, blocking his way.

    "I have a date tonight."

    Huangfu Jue ignored her and turned his head towards Gan Tang, "Western or Chinese food?"

    "I want to eat sushi," Gan Tang said.

    "Will, make a reservation."

    "Yes, sir."

    Will made a call to book a table while Huangfu Jue, holding Gan Tang, walked past Gan Yuan towards the door.

    "Hey!" Gan Yuan reached out and grabbed his arm, "Put my son down."

    "He has already agreed to dine with me."

    "I am his guardian, and I have the right to decide where he goes."

    "I am his..."

    Fearing he would reveal the truth, Gan Yuan anxiously raised her hand to cover his mouth, "Huangfu Jue, stop talking nonsense."

    Ding!

    The elevator doors parted, and Huangfu Jue grabbed her wrist, pulling both her and Gan Tang into the elevator.

    The elevator doors closed again and began to descend, and Gan Yuan knew she couldn¡¯t refuse, so she pulled her hand away.

    The elevator stopped at the fifth floor, the doors opened, and a surprised voice came from outside.

    "Yuanyuan, Xiaotang, I was looking for you two!"

    "Uncle Qiao." Gan Tang immediately greeted him with a smile.

    After a response, Qiao Liang walked into the elevator with a joyful face, swept his gaze over Huangfu Jue¡¯s deep expression, and set it on Gan Yuan, "What happened, why did you quit your job?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, just wanted a change of scenery," Gan Yuan made up an excuse, "What about you, what brings you here?"

    Ignoring Huangfu Jue¡¯s dangerous look, Qiao Liang smiled as he watched Gan Yuan¡¯s face, "I¡¯ve missed you guys for a few days, came to have a look. Didn¡¯t you say you were moving? Is it all done? Do you need my help?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice rang out, "There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Qiao with Yuanyuan¡¯s matters."

    What a "My Yuanyuan"!

    Since when did she be his own.

    Gan Yuanined inwardly.

 Chapter 115 - 116 I Feel Like Throwing Up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 116 I Feel Like Throwing Up (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Ignoring Huangfu Jue¡¯s murderous gaze, Qiao Liang invited with a smile. "Littleyuan, have you had dinner yet, or... may I treat you?"

    Gan Yuan reached out to grab Qiao Liang¡¯s arm, with a brilliant smile on her face, "We were just about to go for sushi, would you like to join us?"

    That bastard Huangfu Jue¡ªshe must infuriate him to death!

    "Sure," Qiao Liang immediately agreed, "I love sushi."

    The elevator doors parted.

    Tamping down the urge to roll Qiao Liang into a sushi and throw him out of the elevator, Huangfu Jue stepped forward.

    "Excuse me!"

    He said "excuse me," but his hand reached out, grabbed Gan Yuan¡¯s arm that was holding Qiao Liang¡¯s, and with one hand carrying his son, he used just one hand to pull Gan Yuan out of the elevator.

    "Xiaotang, say goodbye to Uncle Qiao."

    Qiao Liang trotted over, chasing up to Gan Tang¡¯s side with a merry smile.

    "Xiaotang, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with Uncle. It¡¯s not toote to say goodbye after we eat."

    As they talked, they had already arrived downstairs, where Will opened the car door for Huangfu Jue, who put Xiaotang into the back seat, then pulled Gan Yuan in, and Qiao Liang opened the passenger door to sit down.

    "I know a sushi ce that¡¯s not bad, why don¡¯t we try it out?"

    Seat stolen, Will looked helplessly at Qiao Liang sitting in the passenger seat.

    "Mr. Qiao, are you sitting in my spot?!"

    Qiao Liang handed him a banknote with a generous tone.

    "Then... take a taxi."

    Not giving Will a chance to say more, he had already mmed the car door shut and deftly locked it.

    Will, holding the banknote, stood on the roadside, speechless.

    This guy... was just too impolite!

    "Sir?!"

    He looked reluctantly at Huangfu Jue.

    Huangfu Jue whispered to him softly, and Will nodded slightly, helped close the car door, and then he ordered the driver.

    "Drive!"

    It was impossible to get the other to leave the car, and since he insisted on following, then let him be.

    He just hoped that, in a little while, he wouldn¡¯t regret it.

    As the car moved forward, Huangfu Jue spoke indifferently.

    "I heard that Mr. Qiao quit his job, are you busy preparing for the wedding with Miss Luo?"

    This guy, was he deliberately exposing his secrets in front of Gan Yuan?

    Qiao Liang¡¯s lips curved slightly, "That was just a marriage arranged by my father, I¡¯m not that interested. However, I¡¯d like to congratte the Duke on the sessful betrothal with the youngdy from F Country."

    Since Huangfu Jue was exposing his secrets, Qiao Liang didn¡¯t mind spreading some gossip about Huangfu Jue to Gan Yuan.

    Digging into other people¡¯s backgrounds was something he could do too!

    Huangfu Jue let out a coldugh, "That¡¯s nothing but baseless rumors, nowhere near as concrete as Mr. Qiao¡¯s wedding arrangements... Speaking of which, I am a bit perplexed as to whether I should address you as Mr. Qiao or Mr. Lu?"

    Qiao Liang¡¯s lips twitched.

    He had specificallye to find Gan Yuan to see her and to briefly exin his situation to her. After all, you can¡¯t wrap fire in paper, and he was already nning to pursue Gan Yuan, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t keep masquerading under a false identity forever.

    Who would have thought that this tricky Duke wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to exin, and had spilled all the beans already.

    "My mother¡¯s surname is Qiao, and my father¡¯s surname is Lu, the Duke can call me however he likes." Turning to wink at Gan Yuan in the back seat, his tone was suggestive, "As for Littleyuan, just calling me Aliang is fine."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he ordered the driver.

    "Open the window, I feel like throwing up."

    Gan Yuan pressed her lips tightly together to keep fromughing out loud.

    These two guys, they really were ludicrously childish!

 Chapter 116 - 117 I Feel Like Throwing Up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 117 I Feel Like Throwing Up (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    Qiao Liang was still smiling, "Duke, if you feel like throwing up, that¡¯s a stomach issue; you should see a doctor."

    The car stopped in front of the sushi restaurant, and Qiao Liang immediately jumped out, opened the car door for Gan Yuan ahead of everyone, and didn¡¯t forget to lift an arm to protect the roof to prevent her from bumping her head.

    Huangfu Jue got out of the car after him, stretching out his hand to stuff a banknote into Qiao Liang¡¯s pocket.

    "No need for change."

    That gesture was strikingly simr to tipping a doorman.

    By then, Will had caught up and quickly jogged over to report their name to the waitstaff.

    "Please, follow me!"

    The waitress in a kimono smiled and ushered the group into a tastefully decorated Japanese-style private room.

    Gan Yuan and the little one took their seats, and Qiao Liang immediately seized the opportunity to sit down next to her on the left, giving a sideways nce and a smug smile to Huangfu Jue.

    Ignoring his gaze, Huangfu Jue walked over, gently picked up the little one, and sat down in the ce Qiao Liang had intended for himself, cing Gan Tang on hisp.

    "Uncle will hold you while you eat."

    The chair-stealing contest ended in a draw.

    The chef walked in and began making sushi on the spot for everyone.

    With his knowledge of ingredients, Qiao Liang immediately started to introduce to Gan Yuan and her son the key points of sushi-making, and which ingredients went well together...

    Huangfu Jue calmly held Gan Tang, ncing sideways at Will, who nodded back subtly.

    The first te of sushi had just been prepared when the sliding door to the private room was forcefully opened.

    Chu Xinqing¡¯s gaze fell upon the person sitting next to Qiao Liang, and she frowned as she spoke.

    "Lu Ziliang, you bastard, you¡¯re really here!"

    It wasn¡¯t easy to find him, and now this guy had quit his job, yet here he was having dinner with Gan Yuan. Naturally, Chu Xinqing¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good.

    Qiao Liang immediately realized that he¡¯d been plotted against by Huangfu Jue once again.

    "Miss Chu, what a coincidence." Huangfu Jue revealed a smile, "Come in and join us!"

    After a nce at Gan Yuan and her son, Chu Xinqing took off her shoes and walked in, taking the empty seat on the other side of Qiao Liang. She reached under the table and gave his waist a hard twist.

    Qiao Liang grimaced, the sushi he had picked up to give to Gan Yuan almost falling off his chopsticks.

    "Chu Xinqing!"

    He turned his head, ring at her.

    Chu Xinqing steadied his arm, leaned forward to bite off the sushi from his chopsticks, and then gave him a radiant smile.

    "Mmm... delicious!"

    Despite feeling a thousand kinds of anger inside, she had to act incredibly close to Qiao Liang in front of Gan Yuan, chewing on the sushi as she embraced Qiao Liang¡¯s arm.

    "Hey!" Qiao Liang frowned helplessly, "Can you sit properly?"

    "My waist hurts," Chu Xinqing cooed, "Whose fault is that for being so roughst night?"

    "Cough!"

    Qiao Liang nearly spit out a mouthful of sushi.

    What was with thisdy today, ying such antics?

    "This fish is raw, you need to chew it well."

    Across the table, Huangfu Jue put the sushi he had picked up into Gan Tang¡¯s bowl, then picked up another piece and ced it on Gan Yuan¡¯s te.

    Qiao Liang forcefully withdrew his arm, "Gan Yuan, don¡¯t misunderstand, she and I..."

    "Stop it!" Chu Xinqing gave him a light punch and wrapped around him again, "We¡¯re engaged, sleeping together is just a matter of time; what¡¯s there to exin? This little friend is so cute, he¡¯s Miss Gan¡¯s son, right?"

    Gan Yuan curved her lips into a smile, "This is my son Gan Tang, Xiaotang, say hello to Auntie Chu."

    "Hello, Auntie Chu." Gan Tang politely spoke up.

    "What a sweetheart!" Chu Xinqing smiled at the little one, then continued, "Such a cute little friend, Aliang, shall we also have one?"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 117 - 118: Growing Up and Canâ€™t Find a Wife (1)

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 118: Growing Up and Can¡¯t Find a Wife (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Qiao Liang wanted to cry but had no tears and immediately darkened his expression.

    "Xinqing Chu, you should know that our engagement..."

    "Okay, okay!" Xinqing Chuughed and cut him off, "I know you don¡¯t want to get married yet, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, the only difference between us and being married is just a piece of paper, I don¡¯t care!"

    He cared!

    What did she mean by just a piece of paper? Their rtionship was purely tonic.

    Qiao Liang opened his mouth to exin further, "I..."

    Xinqing Chu raised her hand and forcefully stuffed a piece of sea urchin sushi into his mouth.

    The little imp, he hoped she would choke on it!

    While harboring dark thoughts, he still attended to her earnestly.

    "Look at you, why eat so quickly? Slow down, don¡¯t choke..."

    As he spoke, he kept pushing the sushi into Qiao Liang¡¯s mouth. With a big chunk of sticky sea urchin sushi in his mouth and in front of Gan Yuan, he naturally couldn¡¯t spit it out without looking rude, so he could only chew it slowly, bit by bit.

    Seizing the opportunity, Xinqing Chu¡¯s gaze fell on Gan Yuan across from her.

    "I thought Miss Gan was single before, but to my surprise, you¡¯re actually Mr. Huangfu¡¯s wife. Xiaotang really inherited both your perfect genes, so handsome..."

    She was just talking nonsense but hit the nail on the head.

    Qiao Liang was still chewing on the sea urchin, fearing she might blurt out something more inappropriate. He reached over, grabbed her arm, and stood up from the tatami.

    "What are you doing? I haven¡¯t finished chatting with Miss Gan... don¡¯t pull me... I still want to ask Miss Gan for parenting advice..."

    Qiao Liang didn¡¯t pay any attention, pulled and carried her out of the Japanese-style private room, waved to Gan Yuan and the others while mumbling a vague "see you another day," and hurried away with Xinqing Chu.

    At the table, Huangfu Jue maintained an unruffled expression, but his blue eyes curved slightly upward, tinted with a faint smile.

    "You never expected Qiao Liang to have such a status, did you?"

    "But isn¡¯t that great?" How could Gan Yuan not know what he was thinking? She picked up a piece of sushi, dipped it in vinegar, and looked up with a silly infatuation, "He¡¯s handsome, wealthy, has a great personality... and most importantly, he knows how to cook. Marrying a man like that must be bliss."

    He snorted lightly, his tone disdainful, "A gentleman stays away from the kitchen!"

    She rolled her eyes, her tone mocking, "If you can¡¯t do it, you just can¡¯t do it. Why spout all that grandiose nonsense?"

    Without waiting for Huangfu Jue¡¯s response, she turned her head and sighed softly, ncing at Gan Tang in Huangfu Jue¡¯s arms and added.

    "Son, you must learn cooking skills well, or else be careful you won¡¯t find a wife when you grow up!"

    The little guy nced at Huangfu Jue¡¯s stern face and shed a beautiful set of white teeth.

    "Cooking, what¡¯s that? As long as I can make money, I¡¯ll hire four Michelin three-star chefs to cook for Mommy. One for breakfast, one for lunch, one for dinner, and one for dessert and afternoon tea."

    Originally, he had a good impression of Qiao Liang and even thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad for Gan Yuan to be with Qiao Liang.

    But tonight, finding out that Qiao Liang already had a fianc¨¦e, he was inevitably a bit annoyed with Qiao Liang.

    The cheeky thing, what country does he think he¡¯s from!

    Gan Yuan red at him, "You¡¯d better make money first before saying that!"

    Huangfu Jue immediately came to the little guy¡¯s defense, "Hasn¡¯t our Xiaotang just earned two million?"

    Repay kindness with kindness.

    If his son helped him, of course, he would speak up for the little guy.

    The little guy turned sideways, and both father and son met each other¡¯s gaze, their lips curling up at the same time in identical grins, as if they were carved from the same mold.

 Chapter 118 - 119: Canâ€™t Find a Wife When Grown Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 119: Can¡¯t Find a Wife When Grown Up (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan curled her lips, "That¡¯s my son, stop with your ¡¯we we¡¯!"

    Not wanting to drag Gan Tang into the war between the two, she raised her hand to stuff sushi into her mouth and concentrated on eating.

    ...

    ...

    Downstairs.

    Qiao Liang dragged Chu Xinqing all the way downstairs before finally releasing her palm.

    "Aliang, where are you living now? Can you take me to see your ce, please?"

    "No."

    Qiao Liang replied irritably.

    "Aliang!" Chu Xinqing reached out to hug his arm but before she could touch him, he had already withdrawn his arm, "Have you had enough fun yet?"

    The man who usually smiled now had an utterly cold expression on his face.

    With her smile frozen, Chu Xinqing also became serious.

    "No! Let me tell you Lu Ziliang, you and I... it¡¯s not over!"

    Qiao Liang silently watched her for a moment, turned around, and walked away. She then stepped forward to follow him, shadowing him closely.

    After a few paces, Qiao Liang stopped abruptly, spun around, and she almost bumped into him, unable to stop in time.

    "Xinqing." Qiao Liang frowned, gazing at her face, "Why torture yourself like this? Do you really want this loveless marriage for financial interests?"

    "I..." Chu Xinqing pursed her lips, anger tinting her voice, "That¡¯s right! I just have to marry you, you Lu Ziliang. Don¡¯t you look down on me for running away from the marriage? I am going head-to-head with you this time, and I must marry you!"

    "Xinqing!" Qiao Liang looked at her helplessly, and his tone softened, "I know it was wrong of me to run away from the marriage, leaving you to lose face, but... how could we... possibly get married?"

    Chu Xinqing was two years younger than him. He had known her since she was born, and they could be said to have grown up together.

    Honestly, Qiao Liang didn¡¯t dislike Chu Xinqing. Although she was spoiled, she wasn¡¯t bad at heart. However, the sudden shift from friends to fianc¨¦s was something Qiao Liang really couldn¡¯t ept.

    He had originally thought that Chu Xinqing would oppose the arranged marriage just like him but unexpectedly, she had agreed.

    Facing the pressure from both their parents, he had no choice but to run away.

    "Why can¡¯t we get married?" Chu Xinqing asked angrily.

    "Marriage requires love between two people, and we don¡¯t have that." Qiao Liang smiled appeasingly at her and extended his hand to steady her arm, "Xinqing, I know I shouldn¡¯t have run away without discussing it with you. I apologize. Let¡¯s not dwell on bygones, forgive me this once. You also know my dad has always treated you like a daughter. As long as you say you don¡¯t want to get married, he will certainly not object... Okay?"

    Chu Xinqing shook off his hand, "No!"

    "I¡¯ll cook a feast for you, make...," Qiao Liang thought for a moment, "three meals, how about that?"

    "Three meals?" Chu Xinqing bit her lip, "What do you take me for, a beggar?"

    "Xiaoqing!" Qiao Liang, with a face full of helplessness, said, "Alright then... you tell me, as long as you agree to stop pestering me about getting married, anything you want is fine, as long as I can do it, I¡¯ll agree."

    "Really?"

    Qiao Liang nodded.

    "Alright then." Chu Xinqing lifted her face, "I want you... to love me."

    Qiao Liang had been waiting expectantly for her answer, but when he heard thest two words, his brows immediately knitted into a frown.

    "Are you kidding me? You know it¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with you."

    Her heart felt as if it had been stabbed.

    Chu Xinqing clenched her fists tightly.

    "Why?"

 Chapter 119 - 120: Canâ€™t Find a Wife When Grown Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 120: Can¡¯t Find a Wife When Grown Up (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Because..." Qiao Liang faltered.

    When it came to Chu Xinqing, aside from a bit of a princess temperament, there was actually nothing bad about her.

    Objectively speaking, in terms of looks, in terms of figure... she was no worse than any other girl.

    It¡¯s just, he had never thought about transitioning from friends to lovers with her. In his eyes, she was like his sister. To marry her, wouldn¡¯t that be incest?

    "No reason, we¡¯ve known each other for over twenty years. If I could have fallen in love with you, I would have done so a long time ago. Why would I wait until now?" Qiao Liang frowned, "Besides, you don¡¯t love me either! Xiaoqing, please, stop this, will you spare me? How about... right, didn¡¯t you say you liked my house in Canadast time? I¡¯ll give it to you, how about that?"

    Chu Xinqing curled her lips into a cold smile, "So, you¡¯d rather give up that house than to break up with me?"

    "How is this breaking up? We never even started," Qiao Liang said with a grin as he leaned in, "At worst, I¡¯ll give you the two cars in that garage there as well. Is that eptable now? Miss Chu, would you please bestow on me the honor of your gracious forgiveness?"

    "Hmph!" Chu Xinqing snorted coldly, "Lu Ziliang, I¡¯m telling you, either you marry me in this lifetime, or... you will end up marrying no one!"

    "I really can¡¯t understand," Qiao Liang¡¯s smile faded, "where exactly did I offend you to the point where you insist on marrying me?"

    "You..." Chu Xinqing sniffled lightly, "you¡¯ve offended me, and I¡¯m going to haunt you for life!"

    Qiao Liang lost his patience, "Utterly unreasonable."

    ncing around, he suddenly turned and dashed onto the road.

    When Chu Xinqing realized what was happening, he had already weaved through the cars and reached the center road barrier.

    "Lu Ziliang!"

    Chu Xinqing dashed off the sidewalk. As cars came charging towards her, she stopped her steps in a panic.

    By the railing, Qiao Liang, hearing the sound of brakes, also turned his face in worry.

    Seeing that she had safely retreated to the roadside, he breathed a sigh of relief, waved at her, and nimbly vaulted over the barrier.

    "Xiaoqing, think it over, if that really won¡¯t do, I can give you my house in the United States as well!"

    After shouting across the street, he turned and ran until he was out of sight.

    "Lu Ziliang, you stop right there!" She roared furiously across the traffic, but with the flow of cars blocking her, she was helpless to cross the street, and could only watch as his figure disappeared into the night, "Bastard Lu Ziliang, I¡¯m telling you, if you run to the ends of the earth, I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth. I¡¯m hell-bent against you for life! You don¡¯t want to marry me, then I must marry you... because I hate you, I¡¯m going to annoy you for a lifetime..."

    She screamed until she was hoarse, eventually tiring out so much that she seemed to lose all strength, slumping down to sit at the curb.

    The passing cars¡¯ headlights all blurred¡ªthat was because tears had clouded her vision.

    Having yed with Qiao Liang since they were kids, she never had eyes for anyone else; it¡¯s just that the window paper had never been pierced.

    She had always thought that since they got along so well, he must like her too.

    Who would have thought, when the two families decided on a marriage alliance, he would react so vehemently, even willing to fall out with his father and flee the wedding.

    Knowing him for over twenty years, and yet she couldn¡¯tpare to the few months Gan Yuan had spent with him. Thinking about it, her heart ached.

    "Bastard Lu Ziliang, where exactly am I not good enough, how am I not worthy of you... why do you run, have the guts to tell me..."

 Chapter 120 - 121: Canâ€™t Find a Wife When Grown Up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 121: Can¡¯t Find a Wife When Grown Up (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Before they knew it, it was already Saturday¡ªthe official date of theunch event.

    At nine in the morning, Gan Yuan brought Gan Tang to the hotel terrace, where, together with all the other little models, he went through the final rehearsal of the day.

    After several days of practice, the little fellow hadpletely mastered the rhythm of the entire fashion show, walking the runway with effortless proficiency.

    "Perfect!" Watching as Gan Tang finished hisst walk down the runway, Xu Anran raised his palm, apuding with a smile for all the little models, "You were wonderful, kids, you are sure to dazzle the entire audience tonight. Now, everyone rest up a bit. Let the staff set up the venue. Uncle has prepared a sumptuous lunch for you, along with your favorite ice cream. Alright, disperse now! At three o¡¯clock, we¡¯ll change and walk the runway!"

    The little ones immediately scattered in all directions, looking for their parents or agents, with Gan Tang also walking over to where Gan Yuan wasing up to meet him.

    Gan Yuan lifted her little one off the runway with a smile and nted a kiss on his forehead.

    "My son is amazing. Let¡¯s go get some lunch and rest for a while over there." They picked up two lunch servings and found a good spot to sit in the corner of the terrace. Gan Tang took the spoon Gan Yuan handed him, "Did mommy prepare a dress?"

    "A dress?" Gan Yuanughed, "I¡¯m not going on stage, what do I need a dress for?"

    The little one frowned and gave her workout attire an appraising look, "So, are you going to wear that tonight?"

    "I¡¯m not nning to take part in the event." Gan Yuan added a few stalks of greens to his rice, "When the timees, mommy will be waiting backstage for you, and after you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll head home."

    In such a setting, there would definitely be lots of reporters and media, and she had no desire to be in the spotlight.

    The little guy fiddled with his rice with a fork, his long eyshes drooping, a tinge of annoyance in his voice.

    "This is my first performance."

    Gan Yuan took in his expression and reached over to steady his shoulders.

    "Mommy has confidence in you. You¡¯ve been so diligent in rehearsal these past few days, surely there won¡¯t be any problems."

    "But..." the little one drooped his head, "I¡¯m a bit nervous."

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, pondering for a moment.

    After all, the little one was still young, and it was natural for him to be nervous. At such arge event, if something were to go wrong...

    "Well... alright then!" She finally made up her mind, "I¡¯ll go hometer and change my clothes, then I¡¯ll be in the audience watching you."

    "Really?"

    The little one lifted his face, a spark in his eyes.

    "Of course, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s my son¡¯s first time on stage, mommy will of course be there to cheer you on."

    The little one immediately slipped off the chair with a smile and scampered away. After a moment, he came skipping back, carrying his little backpack. He took out an exquisitely wrapped gift box, tied with a light blue ribbon, and presented it to her.

    "This... is for you."

    Gan Yuan took the box he handed her, looking puzzled, "What is this?"

    "A birthday gift."

    "A birthday gift?" She raised an eyebrow, "Haven¡¯t you already given me one?"

    On her birthday, the little one had already given her a gift, and now he was giving another one?

    "Yes." Gan Tang climbed back onto his chair, "This is to make up forst year¡¯s gift."

    "Well, thank you!" Gan Yuan said with a smile as she put the box on the table and untied the ribbon, "Let me see, what did my handsome little guy give mest year?"

    Upon opening the lid, she found a peacock blue piece of clothing inside. By the looks of it, it seemed to be a dress.

 Chapter 121 - 122: Canâ€™t Find a Wife When Grown Up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 122: Can¡¯t Find a Wife When Grown Up (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    Her son giving her clothes was something Gan Yuan had truly not anticipated; she stretched out her hand to feel the fabric, flipped it over, and did not find any tags orbels.

    However, judging by the touch of the fabric, it seemed to be of good quality.

    Just from the material, she knew it must be valuable, the little guy wouldn¡¯t have spent all his prize money from the previouspetition to buy her this dress, would he?

    "Does it look nice?"

    Across the table, Gan Tang asked with a face full of anticipation.

    A gift from her own son, of course, it was the most beautiful in the world.

    "It looks nice!" Gan Yuan said with a smile, "My little handsome guy chose it, of course, it looks nice, I like this kind of color."

    The dress was folded in such a way that its style couldn¡¯t be made out, but she truly did like the color.

    "I like it too."

    The little guy lifted the corners of his mouth in satisfaction.

    Gan Yuan affectionately pinched his little cheek as she spoke.

    "Let¡¯s eat, it¡¯s going to get cold soon."

    The little guy bowed his head to eat, and she covered the box again. Taking the little guy¡¯s cup, she poured some warm water for him and ced it by his side.

    She wasn¡¯t much interested in clothes; taking good care of her son was the most important thing.

    Mother and son ate lunch together as the staff bustled around them, and by the time they finished, the main venue had been basically set up.

    After checking all the necessary facilities, Xu Anran gathered the little models once again for rehearsal.

    Before they realized it, the sky had darkened, and he instructed the staff to take the little ones backstage to change into their outfits for the formal dress rehearsal.

    "Lighting, music... all in ce, 3, 2, 1... GO!"

    The dress rehearsal went smoothly, and Xu Anran was very pleased. To ensure the little ones maintained their best condition for the official show, he specially let everyone disband to take a short break.

    "Rest for twenty minutes, but be careful not to dirty your outfits! After twenty minutes, everyone gather backstage, ready for everyone, no parents or agents allowed to enter the venue."

    The little models went off to rest or use the bathroom...

    Gan Yuan took the water cup and let the little guy drink some water, then reminded him of a few things.

    In a blink of an eye, time was up, and the staff loudly summoned everyone to gather backstage. Gan Tang handed the gift box on the table to her.

    "Mummy must dress up nicely."

    "Yes, my little handsome guy!" Gan Yuan said, smiling as she straightened his hair, "Right, give it your best, Mummy will be in the usual spot every day, always watching you."

    The little guy nodded and jogged towards the backstage.

    Watching his figure disappear into the backstage entrance, Gan Yuan looked at the gift box in her hands, shook her head, slung her bag over her shoulder, and walked into the staff changing room.

    "Manager Gan."

    Inside the changing room, two female attendants from the terrace were also changing their clothes. Seeing here in, they immediately greeted her with a smile.

    "Do you mind if I use your changing room for a moment?"

    "Of course, not at all," the other party replied immediately with augh. "There is an empty locker over there, you can put your clothes in it."

    Pointing to an empty locker, they hurried off to work.

    Gan Yuan thanked them, opened the locker to put in her bag, and then reopened the gift box toy out the dress.

    The dress unfolded naturally, and it seemed as if it instantly illuminated the changing room. Even Gan Yuan, who usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to dress and adornment, couldn¡¯t help but praise quietly.

    "So beautiful!"

    The seemingly casual lines, using theyers of the dress and ingenious tailoring, disclosed a luxurious beauty in simplicity.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, and let me tell you a secret ¡ª you¡¯ll get a little more beautiful every day when you vote for the author after reading the book

    ~!~

 Chapter 122 - 123 Too Low Collar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 123 Too Low Cor (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Little thing, you¡¯ve got quite the eye!"

    Gan Yuan draped the dress over herself andpared it against her reflection in the mirror, then lifted her leg to examine the white Oxford shoes she wore.

    Such a beautiful dress certainly required a pair of high heels.

    ncing at her watch, she tucked the dress into her closet and hurried downstairs, stopping at a nearby shoe store to buy a pair of white high heels.

    By the time she returned to the balcony, guests had already started to arrive.

    Gan Yuan quickly slipped into the changing room, dressed in the new gown and shoes, and assessed her appearance in the mirror. She casually twisted her long hair up behind her head, took out some basic makeup from her bag, and applied a light touch-up.

    Looking at the wide-brimmed sses on the shelf, she pondered for a moment but ultimately decided to put them back on. After tidying up and locking her belongings away, she turned and left the changing room.

    By now, all the guests had arrived, and the event was about to begin. Huangfu Jue, the president of the HF Group, also arrived on the balcony on time.

    For such a formal and significant event, Huangfu Jue was naturally dressed to impress.

    A dark blue suit, a white shirt... simple yet ssic, paired with a bow tie and a pocket square that matched the color scheme of Gan Yuan¡¯s dress. A sapphire-topped cane pin diagonally adorned his cor, echoing the sapphire cufflinks on his sleeves, with each detail showcasing taste, elegance, and distinction.

    With one hand in his trouser pocket and the other hanging by his side, he was followed by Will and another assistant, along with two bodyguards. Behind them came his subordinates from thepany, all striding confidently into the venue, like a king surveying his realm.

    "Mr. Huangfu!"

    "Mr. Huangfu is here!"

    ...

    At his appearance, reporters immediately converged from all directions. Will and others quickly stepped forward, using their bodies to keep the crowd at bay.

    "Mr. Huangfu, may I ask if the name of the new brand has been confirmed?"

    "What is the theme of yourpany¡¯s new children¡¯s clothing line?"

    ...

    The reporters took out their cameras to snap photos while bombarding him with questions.

    The other guests, who had been chatting idly, also approached to exchange pleasantries, greet, and curry favor.

    Standing among the throng, the man was like the sun surrounded by stars, tall and dazzling, impossible to overlook, yet intimidating enough to keep people from drawing too close.

    Huangfu Jue did not give any of the individuals surrounding him a straight look. He ignored the questions from the reporters, nodding politely into the air as a form of courtesy. His gaze traveled over the tops of everyone¡¯s heads, searching the crowd for the figure he wished to see.

    At a nce, he recognized the distinctive blue figure on one side of the venue.

    Moving through the crowd, he gestured to Will with a raise of his hand. Having worked by his side for many years, Will knew exactly what he meant and immediately moved forward with the bodyguards to hold back the people.

    "Wee everyone to this fashion show. The presentation is about to begin. Please take your seats as directed by the staff. If you have any questions, Mr. Huangfu will address them after the fashion show."

    Using this moment, Huangfu Jue had already made his way to the backstage entrance and reached out to grab Gan Yuan, who was about to enter. He dragged her into a secluded corner, away from prying eyes.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Gan Yuan pulled her arm free, her gazending on the clothes he wore. A flicker of recognition passed through her eyes. His outfit that evening was almost identical in color and style to the one from six years ago.

    She remembered clearly; that night, he had also worn that brooch.

 Chapter 123 - 124 Too Low Collar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 124 Too Low Cor (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes swept over her as if scanning, taking her in from head to toe, then from toe to head, with an appraising look in his gaze.

    Her figure had not changed much from a few years ago, with the size of her dress fitting just right, only her chest seemed to have be fuller than before. The dress had a regr V-neck design, originally revealing just the right amount of skin.

    However, because her chest was fuller than before, the dress¡¯s front was stretched out, turning the normal V-neck into a deep V, revealing much more than he had imagined.

    "The neckline is too low," he said, frowning in annoyance.

    Had he known this would happen, he should have made the neckline higher.

    She¡¯s not his wife, why should he care about how low her neckline is!

    Gan Yuan deliberately thrust her chest forward and casually pulled down her neckline.

    "What do you know, this is the effect I¡¯m going for!" she retorted.

    Watching her adjust her neckline, his blue eyes narrowed. Feeling his gaze, Gan Yuan reached up and pulled her neckline back to its original ce.

    "I have other matters to attend to, excuse me!"

    She moved to walk past him when he pulled her by the waist and pushed her into a corner.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze swept over her neckline as his right hand reached out to steady her shoulder.

    Going to y the hooligan again?

    Gan Yuan sidestepped his palm, raising her hand to strike back.

    Blocking her punch with his forearm, Huangfu Jue¡¯s palm then grasped her cor, his right hand raised to steady her face, as he lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers.

    "Move again, and I¡¯ll kiss you forcibly," he threatened.

    She scoffed.

    "You try!"

    There was something sharp pressing against his chest at the breastbone, and without looking, Huangfu Jue knew it was her clutching his brooch, digging it into his chest.

    ncing at her hand holding the brooch, Huangfu Jue paid it no heed, only pinching her clothes carefully to create wrinkles over her bust.

    The light brush of the fabric over skin, the barely-there touches caused her every hair to stand on end.

    The man¡¯s face hung down, the top lighting casting his exquisite features into deep shadow, filling the air with a light scent of rosemary.

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling, brushing against his fingers.

    She busied herself with breathing in, inching her body backward.

    The man was oblivious, focused solely on adjusting her clothes, creating pleasing pleats in the fabric around her chest with his fingertips. Then he raised his other hand, grasping her hand along with the brooch.

    His palm was warm, heating the back of her hand ufortably.

    "Let go!" she growled.

    All he did was hold her hand, threading the brooch carefully through the fabric. After such manner of mock adjustment, the dress¡¯s neckline became modestly smaller, and what was initially barely concealed was now tightly wrapped.

    It was only then that Gan Yuan understood his intention, and she was rendered speechless.

    Just because he thought her neckline was a bit toorge, he decided to make it smaller?! This guy... was he treating her as his property?!

    After meticulously adjusting the brooch, Huangfu Jue carefully checked it before reaching out again to adjust the angle of a wrinkle. Satisfied with the newly revised look at her bust, his furrowed brow finally rxed.

    "There," he said.

    Gan Yuan,ing back to her senses, showed not the slightest bit of gratitude.

    "You owe me a dress!"

    This was a gift from her son, and he¡¯d gone and pierced it.

    Huangfu Jue looked up, scanning her tense eyes, his tone bing even gentler.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a better one."

    "I don¡¯t want a better one, I want this one!" she insisted.

    She reached up to pinch the brooch that was shaped like a scepter, attempting to unsp it from the dress.

 Chapter 124 - 125 Too Low Collar (3)

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 125 Too Low Cor (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "If you dare remove it, I¡¯ll kiss you forcefully, in front of everyone!"

    Her fingers stiffened in ce, her eyes lifting to re at him.

    Could he be any more shameless?

    With a knot of anger in her heart, she finally let go of her fingers.

    His personality had always been to do as he said, and with people all around, if things really got out of hand, reporters might be attracted, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to be in the news.

    "Don¡¯t you have any jewelry?"

    The man¡¯s gaze fell on her bare left arm, speaking again with displeasure.

    With such a dress, even if she didn¡¯t wear a ne, at least she should have added some adornment, like a bracelet or earrings, right?

    Huangfu Jue, who had always had stringent demands for aesthetics, simply couldn¡¯t tolerate her casual attitude.

    Looking around and seeing nothing useful, he reached into his pocket to pull out a decorative handkerchief, and he took her hand.

    "What are you doing now?"

    Impatiently wanting to pull her arm back, he had already neatly folded the handkerchief and tied it around her wrist, pulling gently to create a beautiful blue bowtie.

    "I¡¯m not a little girl!"

    She frowned at just one nce and reached to tear it off.

    "If you dare to remove it tonight, I¡¯ll tell Xiaotang that I am his father!"

    Gan Yuan gritted her teeth in silent rage.

    "Huangfu Jue..."

    The music started, drowning out her angry rebuke, as the fashion show was about to start.

    "Get lost!"

    With no time to entangle with him further, Gan Yuan pushed him away, striding towards the runway; her son was about to go on stage, and she had no time for this.

    The man grasped her wrist, pulling her back to her original spot, and lifted her sses from her face.

    Tonight, he didn¡¯t want to see her eyes through those damned in lenses.

    "Hey..." Gan Yuan turned her face and reached to snatch back her sses, "Give them back!"

    Click!

    The man closed his hand, and the sses uttered a pitiful cry, breaking in half.

    "Bastard!"

    Gan Yuan was so furious she bit her lip, turned, and without a word of courtesy, kicked at his shoulder.

    She had put up with him long enough today, and yet he was bing more and more overbearing.

    Huangfu Jue lifted his arm and trapped her swinging right leg under his arm, and asyers of her skirt slid down, her straight, slender legs were revealed between the divided skirt.

    Unable to free her leg after tugging at it, she swung a fist at him, but he stepped back to dodge.

    There was a wall behind him; as he stepped back against it, with Gan Yuan¡¯s knee still trapped by him, she fell forward, inertia carrying her straight onto him.

    "Sir..."

    Will hurried in, catching sight of Gan Yuan "pinning" Huangfu Jue against the wall, one leg even "wrapped" around his waist, the pose suggesting they were about to undress right there.

    Seeing the situation, he stopped awkwardly in his tracks.

    Huangfu Jue frowned, busy freeing Gan Yuan¡¯s knee and deftly pulling her skirt down to cover her legs.

    "What is it?"

    Will hurriedly averted his gaze, not daring to look any further, just in case he saw something he shouldn¡¯t have ¨C his own boss might dig out his eyes.

    "The show is about to start."

    "I¡¯ll be right there."

    Will ran off as if fleeing the scene, while Gan Yuan straightened her dress.

    "Huangfu Jue, that¡¯s enough for today. If you provoke me again, don¡¯t me me for ruining yourunch event."

    Leaving behind a threat, she hurried back to the venue.

    By now, the lights in the venue had dimmed, with only the runway lit up, as the host was introducing the season¡¯s children¡¯s wear.

 Chapter 125 - 126 Too Low Collar (4)

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 126 Too Low Cor (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "This time we haveunched a collection that consists entirely of formal wear and evening gowns, all of which have been personally designed by Mr. Huangfu..."

    Seated in a corner, Gan Yuan found an empty chair to settle into as the host had already finished the introduction and announced that the fashion show was officially starting.

    The lights dimmed, leaving only the runway illuminated. The entrance doors parted, and Gan Tang was the first to step onto the catwalk.

    As the opening model of the entire show, the little guy dazzled in a white suit, his beautiful face and innate elegance immediately capturing all eyes upon his entrance.

    Walking with ease, he was truly like a little prince, his young face void of any trace of concern or stage fright.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curled into a proud smile¡ªher son was indeed handsome!

    It wasn¡¯t just the reporters and photographers who were captivated; even the fashion elites couldn¡¯t resist pulling out their phones to snap pictures of the little guy.

    Focusing on her son¡¯s figure until he vanished backstage, Gan Yuan silently released a sigh of relief.

    iming not to worry would be a lie; after all, this was her little guy¡¯s very first show, and what mother wouldn¡¯t worry?

    "You¡¯ve raised him well."

    A pleasant baritone voice resonated by her ear.

    Knowing Huangfu Jue was sitting behind her, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t turn around.

    "Of course," she replied, pride seeping through every word.

    Having such an outstanding son, she certainly had every right to be proud.

    The man behind her said nothing more, and naturally, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t take the initiative to engage him, instead turning her attention back to the show.

    While she watched the show, he watched her.

    Both were in the dark, but from his angle, her delicate hair was touched by a faint light, creating a glistening sheen on her elegant neck and her skin in the dim light.

    Her straight back, and the line formed by her neck and shoulders, was so beautiful it took his breath away.

    He almost couldn¡¯t help himself as he leaned in closer to her.

    Her scent was a subtle hint of rosemary...

    Inhaling her enticing fragrance, he drew even closer, his nose grazing the back of her neck.

    A tickle on her neck caused Gan Yuan to instinctively reach back, only to touch the man¡¯s short hair.

    "Huangfu... Jue..."

    Gan Yuan turned to scold him, but her neck had already felt the pressure of his gentle bite, and Jue¡¯s voice turned into a long, low groan.

    "Wait for meter," he whispered behind her, and then Huangfu Jue rose to his full height and strode towards the backstage.

    Gan Yuan raised her hand to touch the spot he had bitten and felt a distinct set of teeth marks.

    This bastard, was he using her to teethe?

    ...

    ...

    On the catwalk.

    After the Caucasian child model disappeared backstage, Gan Tang, who had opened the show, reappeared in front of the audience.

    He had changed out of his white evening attire and was now in a dark blue suit.

    The retro style exuded the elegance and precision of British tailoring, with unique embroidery at the cor and cuffs adding a touch of Baroque opulence.

    What was particrly striking was the single-line brooch pinned to the little guy¡¯spel, shaped like a crown and featuring a blue gemstone that sparkled dazzlingly under the lights¡ªit was a blue diamond.

    The knowledgeable fashion greats inhaled sharply, murmuring in awe.

    "True to Huangfu Jue¡¯s show, it¡¯s always grand, that¡¯s a real diamond!"

    "Yeah, but speaking of which, this little model has such an amazing aura."

    ...

    Amidst the hushed conversations, the little guy had reached the end of the runway. This time, he did not turn to leave but stopped in his tracks.

 Chapter 126 - 127 Too Low Collar (5)

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 127 Too Low Cor (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    Then, the little one turned to the side and raised his small hand to gently p three times.

    All the child models lined up in two rows, returned to the stage, and stood in ce, while a tall figure emergedst at the entrance of the catwalk¡ªHuangfu Jue himself stepped onto the runway.

    "Oh, my God!"

    "It really is him!"

    "My heart..."

    Instantly, the crowd below burst into exmations.

    Those fashion experts who had just been watching the show with serious expressions were now like little girls seeing their idol. Some were surprised with their mouths agape, others gazed admiringly at Huangfu Jue, and a few even took out their phones to take his photos non-stop...

    Under the HF brand, they dabbled in various fields: ready-to-wear, jewelry, children¡¯s clothing, toys, children¡¯s products, furniture...

    Thepany had held countless productunches, but the number of times Huangfu Jue personally made an appearance could be counted on one hand. For him to actually walk the runway himself, this was absolutely a first.

    Under the lights, the man who already shined brightly became a luminescent body, capturing everyone¡¯s attention.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s face did not show the same infatuated expression as the other women. Watching Huangfu Jue on the catwalk, who exuded an elegance surpassing professional models, she simply curled her lip in disdain.

    In the eyes of others, he was noble and aloof, standing tall like a snowy lotus atop the mountains, an existence to be admired from afar but unattainable...

    Yet to her, he was nothing more than a shameless rogue.

    Passing between the rows of child models, Huangfu Jue stopped in front of Gan Tang, extended hisrge hand to hold his small hand, and together they bowed their heads slightly, giving the audience a gentle nod of acknowledgment.

    The same elegance, the same handsomeness...

    Simr attire, unmistakably like father and son.

    Bending down to pick up the little one, Huangfu Jue lifted the corners of his mouth and brought the microphone in his hand to the boy¡¯s lips.

    "What now should you say?"

    Without a second thought, the little one blurted out, "Thank you all foring, I hope you liked today¡¯s show."

    The whole venue erupted into thunderous apuse.

    As the lights came up, Huangfu Jue held the little one and walked down the catwalk, making his way through the crowd to the main stage on the other side of the terrace.

    After setting the little one onto the high stool prepared for him, he looked around at everyone and spoke gracefully.

    "Today, I invited you all here for two reasons: one is to have you enjoy this show, and the other is to announce the name of our new children¡¯s clothing brand. This time, our brand will be called..." Huangfu Jue ced his hand on the shoulder of the little boy beside him and slowly uttered two words, "¡¯Gan Tang¡¯!"

    Gan? Tang!

    Gan Yuan could hardly believe her ears. Had she misheard, or had this man gone mad?

    Atop the high stool, Gan Tang¡¯s little face also showed surprise, gazing puzzled at Huangfu Jue, he inquired with uncertainty.

    "Uncle Huangfu, why did you use my name?"

    In a corner, Gan Yuan had already stood up from her chair.

    Huangfu Jue, if you dare tell the truth, I swear, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life.

    "There¡¯s a poem in the Book of Songs named ¡¯Gan Tang¡¯, and I think everyone knows its significance¡ªit is tomemorate Shao Bo." Huangfu Jue took a light breath, "I purposely chose this name for our new brand to signify that each of our garments is meticulously crafted. Additionally, I hope that our children¡¯s clothing brand can be as celebrated as the Gan Tang tree in the poem, widely praised by all."

    Gan Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and was just about to sit back down when an armnded on her shoulder.

    "Miss Gan, what a coincidence!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning[Thank you everyone for your support, I know, you are all beauties]~!~

 Chapter 127 - 128 The Little Bootlicker

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 128 The Little Bootlicker</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan turned her face and saw a young woman dressed vividly smiling at her from the seat behind.

    The pale silver haute couture evening gown, studded with colored gemstones, exquisite makeup, and youthful yet elegant jewelry with colored diamonds... It was evident that Chu Xinqing had put a great deal of effort into her attire for the evening.

    Compared to the previous two encounters, this young girl¡¯s attire tonight was particrly stunning.

    From their first pointed confrontation to the current proactive greeting, it seemed the youngdy had changed her strategy towards her.

    Gan Yuan had already guessed part of her mood and greeted her back with a smile.

    "Miss Chu looks so beautiful tonight."

    Chu Xinqing¡¯s smile brightened.

    "You tter me, Miss Gan. Speaking of beauty, your dress tonight is truly breathtaking. I really like this color."

    Thispliment from Chu Xinqing wasn¡¯t mere politeness; she had been genuinely impressed by the dress on Gan Yuan the moment she saw it.

    Before, she had been puzzled as to why Qiao Liang would favor Gan Yuan, a single mother with conservative dress sense.

    Seeing her today, Chu Xinqing realized just how radiant this woman could be when dressed up.

    At that moment, Chu Xinqing¡¯s mood improved slightly.

    Such a woman was worthy of being her rival in love!

    If Qiao Liang had taken an interest in a woman too mediocre, it would have been the greatest insult to her.

    "Why didn¡¯t I see Qiao Liang? Didn¡¯t hee with you?"

    Having understood the nature of their rtionship during their second encounter, Gan Yuan deliberately asked this question to indicate to the other party that she had no interest in Qiao Liang.

    At the mention of Qiao Liang, Chu Xinqing bit her lip in annoyance.

    In fact, since that night, Qiao Liang had disappeared from her sight once again.

    His phone was off, and despite trying everything, she couldn¡¯t find a trace of him. She hade to this press conference specifically hoping for a chance encounter.

    Since Qiao Liang was pursuing Gan Yuan, it was in his nature to surely attend the event tonight.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t reveal their current status to Gan Yuan, Chu Xinqing lifted the corner of her lips.

    "He was held up by some urgent matters and mighteter."

    "I see," said Gan Yuan as she nced towards the stage, then stood up from her chair, "Please make yourselffortable, Miss Chu, I must take my leave."

    The brand unveiling ceremony on the stage had ended, and it was time for her to pick up Gan Tang.

    She wasn¡¯t too keen on lingering at such gatherings; all she wanted was to pick up her son and get home to take a good hot bath and sleep¡ªa true delight in life.

    Not walking straight through the hall, but instead weaving through the crowd from behind, Gan Yuan maintained a low profile as she made her way near the stage discreetly.

    She halted her steps and waved at Gan Tang, who was standing by Huangfu Jue¡¯s side, looking around.

    The little guy¡¯s eyes lit up at seeing her, and he immediately turned and ran towards her.

    "Mommy, you look so beautiful!"

    "You little sweet-talker!" Gan Yuan yfully scolded, handing him the cup of water she had been holding, "Here, have some water, and then Mommy will take you out for a big meal!"

    Gan Tang took the cup and drank a few sips of water. "Shouldn¡¯t we say goodbye to Uncle Huangfu first?"

    Say goodbye to him? Would they actually be able to leave then?

    "Uncle Huangfu is too busy to bother with us. I already told him we were leaving, so we can just go," Gan Yuan took the empty cup and ced it to one side, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll change clothes backstage and leave."

    The little guy stood still, "Did you see Uncle Huangfu?"

 Chapter 128 - 129 Scandalous Female Lead

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 129 Scandalous Female Lead</h4><h4></h4>

    "Of course." Gan Yuan stretched out her hand and took his small one, "Let¡¯s go!"

    The little guy turned his face, looked at Huangfu Jue in the distance, who was surrounded like stars around the moon, and started walking towards the backstage following Gan Yuan.

    After taking the little guy to the backstage entrance, Gan Yuan stopped, "You go in and change your clothes first, mommy wille to pick you up after she changes."

    Taking advantage of the fact that Huangfu Jue had not yet noticed, she needed to leave quickly; dressed in a skirt and high heels, and the skirt being too eye-catching, she really stood out.

    "Okay."

    The little guy waved to her and walked into the backstage, then Gan Yuan turned around and hurried toward the changing room.

    Among the crowd.

    Huangfu Jue looked around, not seeing Gan Tang, and immediately looked at Will inquiringly.

    "Where is Xiaotang?"

    "Miss Gan took him away."

    Huangfu Jue turned his face, scanning the surroundings and seeing Gan Yuan quietly slipping towards the changing room, he immediately left the two guests who were speaking to him and strode over to her.

    Will immediately stepped up at an angle, intercepting the two guests who wished to speak with him, "I apologize profusely, the Duke has something to attend to and must excuse himself, you two can sit over there for a bit, pleasee with me!"

    ...

    ...

    By the wall, Annie was chatting with her sister Anna, her brother-inw the Ambassador of F Country, and one of the Ambassador¡¯s acquaintances.

    As the group conversed, her gaze asionally drifted towards Huangfu Jue, and noticing Huangfu Jue walking in her direction, she nced left and right, then returned her attention to him.

    He must being over to greet her on his own initiative!

    Her heart raced with excitement, she took a deep breath and tried to remain calm.

    "Sister, Mr. Huangfu."

    She nudged Anna¡¯s arm, signalling her, and Annie lifted her chin, presenting what she believed to be her most beautiful right profile towards the approaching Huangfu Jue, and curved her lips into what she believed to be her most graceful and beautiful smile.

    Before meeting Huangfu Jue in person, Annie had heard of this excellent **** and was very curious about him.

    During her time in Europe, she went to great lengths to apany her father, a foreign affairs official from F Country, to a reception at A Country¡¯s Royal Pce, where she had a brief encounter with Huangfu Jue.

    As **** hosting the delegation from F Country, Huangfu Jue once danced with her out of politeness.

    This encounter made Annie admire him even more, and in subsequent interviews, she deliberately blurred the nature of their rtionship, creating the false impression for the reporters that the two of them were very intimate.

    The scandal between Huangfu Jue and the "young nobledy from F Country" previously mentioned by Qiao Liang had Annie as its main character.

    This man, who is usually aloof and low-key, rarely attending events unless they are necessary, was surprisingly the subject of the rumor.

    This time, having finally received the news, Annie specially came with her sister, solely for the sake of seeing Huangfu Jue.

    Knowing he didn¡¯t like women fawning over him, she was always trying to suppress her urge to approach him proactively, contemting a suitable opportunity to speak with him.

    Who would have thought that he would take the initiative toe over, which, of course, thrilled Annie beyond measure.

    At this moment, Anna had also turned around, seeing Huangfu Jue her eyes brightened, and she immediately nudged her husband the Ambassador.

    "Look quick, the Duke ising over, he must being to greet Annie."

    Excitement tinged Anna¡¯s voice. Seeing this, the Ambassador straightened his tie and waited with a smiling face for Huangfu Jue to get closer.

    Needless to say, Annie was even more excited than the other two, maintaining aposed expression, but her fingers tightly clutching her handbag betrayed her emotions.

 Chapter 129 - 130: Is He the Plague?

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 130: Is He the gue?</h4><h4></h4>

    She didn¡¯t know what he would say to her, whether he would actuallye over and initiate a greeting, or if, perhaps, he was fond of her...

    Imagining all that might happen next, Annie¡¯s heartbeat also grew more and more frantic.

    The father of the two sisters was a diplomat from F Country and a descendant of an ancient noble lineage. Their father always hoped that the two women could continue the family¡¯s glory.

    Annie had known since she had been sensible that she would never marry amon man. Though there were countless suitors around her, she had never taken a fancy to any man.

    Only Huangfu Jue, ever since their dance a fortnight ago, had remained on her mind.

    "Is heing over?" she asked her sister Anna in a low voice.

    Anna nodded softly.

    Annie then pretended to look away unintentionally, her gaze falling on his face, and immediately showed an expression of surprise, smiling to greet him.

    "Duke, long time no see."

    As she greeted him, she extended her right hand, wanting to shake his.

    My God, what would he say?

    ...

    Her heart was nearly leaping out of her throat.

    The man approached step by step and then... walked straight past her, not even sparing her a nce with the corner of his eye, let alone a handshake.

    From being too excited to contain herself to feeling utterly dejected, it took Annie only two seconds.

    She awkwardly retracted her hand hanging in mid-air, turning her face away in sadness and anger to see Huangfu Jue¡¯s retreating figure, wanting to see who had captured his gaze.

    Then, she saw someone¡ªa woman.

    She was a young ck-haired woman, who seemed to be in her early twenties, but Annie was somewhat uncertain about the woman¡¯s age.

    Because the woman appeared quite young, barely over twenty, yet she possessed aposure that surpassed her years.

    She wore a long peacock blue gown, a color of unmatched purity and opulence, a style of clothing Annie had never encountered in all her travels across Europe...

    She had casually put up her hair, wearing no jewelry from head to toe, except for a ribbon tied in a bow on her right wrist.

    Annie had always scorned such an attire, but at that moment, she had to admit, the ribbon in no way seemed vulgar. Fluttering gently with her movements, the ribbon undted as if a beautiful blue butterfly had truly alighted on her wrist, seeming to outshine all the jeweled bracelets in the world.

    She was so beautiful, ethereally and arrogantly beautiful...

    Like a sprite existing outside the bounds of the g, at the blink of an eye, she could disappear from everyone¡¯s sight.

    The woman looked vaguely familiar.

    While Annie was recalling, Gan Yuan happened to turn her face in Annie¡¯s direction.

    Seeing Gan Yuan¡¯s lightly made-up face, Annie immediately recognized who she was.

    The hand at her side clenched fiercely, and Annie gritted her teeth in anger.

    Damn woman, having previously embarrassed her in front of so many, was nowpeting with her for Huangfu Jue?!

    Gan Yuan did not notice Annie. As soon as her gaze met Huangfu Jue¡¯s, she quickened her pace.

    She was fast, but the man was faster still.

    His tall figure blocked her path as he frowned and questioned her.

    "Where are you going?"

    Was she avoiding him as if he were a gue?

    "What¡¯s it to you?!"

    She tried to walk around him, but he stepped to the right, blocking her again.

    "Where is Xiaotang?"

    Gan Yuan frowned and lifted her face, "He is changing clothes; I am taking him home. If Mr. Huangfu doesn¡¯t have any urgent matters, please let me pass."

 Chapter 130 - 131: Dare to Lay a Hand on Him

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 131: Dare to Lay a Hand on Him</h4><h4></h4>

    "The event is not over yet; you can¡¯t leave."

    "Mr. Huangfu!" Gan Yuan lifted her face, her eyes fiercely locked onto his, "I only agreed to let my son help you with the fashion show, and that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let him entertain your guests."

    "I wasn¡¯t asking him to entertain the guests, I just wanted to..."

    "Aunt Gan!" A young model hurriedly ran over from a distance, and upon seeing Gan Yuan, immediately rushed over to grab her arm, "Aunt Gan, something terrible has happened! You should go take a look; Xiaotang is fighting with someone!"

    Gan Yuan immediately turned around, "Where is he?"

    Before the young model could respond, a jarring crash came from the direction of the catwalk, sounding like something had shattered, followed by a child¡¯s shrill scream.

    Gan Yuan gathered up her skirt hem and rushed over in her high heels.

    Almost simultaneously, Huangfu Jue also dashed out.

    Such a sharp noise abruptly drew the attention of everyone present, which naturally included the sisters Annie and Anna.

    "Jerry!"

    Noticing her son standing on the catwalk, Anna whispered urgently and quickly moved towards the catwalk.

    Seeing this, her husband, the Ambassador, and Annie also followed, jogging over.

    In an instant, the entire catwalk had be a focal point, with everyone gathering around.

    At this moment, on the catwalk, Jerry, dressed in a ck suit, was forcefully pushing Gan Tang away. The little fellow immediately lost his bnce and staggered a few steps backwards.

    "Damn little bastard, this time, see how I deal with you!"

    Cursing angrily, Jerry, with his short, stocky legs, walked over, intending to climb on top of Gan Tang.

    As Gan Tang got to his feet, Jerry immediately raised his hand to press down on the little guy¡¯s shoulder. The other was taller and stronger, having the advantage in strength, and it seemed that he was about to press him back down to the ground when, in a desperate burst of ingenuity, the little guy raised his leg and kicked unceremoniously between Jerry¡¯s legs with his shoe-d foot.

    "Ah!"

    Apanied by a scream like that of a pig being ughtered, Jerry, shielding his groin with both hands, doubled over in pain and backed away, sitting down on the catwalk and breaking into tears.

    "Mommy... ah... it hurts... I¡¯m dying of pain..."

    Huangfu Jue, who had followed behind her, reached the vicinity of the catwalk without stopping, and immediately barked amand as he arrived.

    "Move aside!"

    These two words instantly sent a chill through everyone, and they immediately cleared a path.

    Gan Yuan was the first to rush past the crowd and reached the front of the catwalk, smoothly leaping onto it with one hand and helping Gan Tang, who had just sat up, off the ground.

    "Tell Mommy, are you hurt?"

    The little guy gently shook his head.

    Next to them, Huangfu Jue carefully examined the little guy from head to toe to ensure there were no signs of injury, and he breathed a quiet sigh of relief in his heart.

    Turning to look at Jerry, who was still crouching, clutching his groin, his blue eyes began to narrow bit by bit.

    How dare they... touch his people!

    "Jerry!"

    Anna screamed as she rushed over, climbing onto the catwalk ungracefully and holding onto Jerry¡¯s shoulder, "My baby, what happened to you?"

    "It hurts..." Jerry sobbed in response.

    Seeing her son in pain, Anna felt fury rising from the depths of her heart.

    "Who was it?" Holding her son, she shouted sharply, "Who did this to him?"

    "Me."

    From the other end of the catwalk, Gan Tang crisply replied.

    Anna turned around, fury swiftly coloring her eyes.

    "You... you cruel little creature; this time, I¡¯ll make sure you pay the price!"

    Handing Jerry to her husband, Anna stood up and charged towards Gan Tang.

 Chapter 131 - 132: A Million for Each Kick......

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 132: A Million for Each Kick......</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan stood up and protected her son.

    "What are you doing?"

    "What am I doing?" Anna red at her angrily, "This little bastard, at such a young age, dares to..."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank dangerously.

    "Shut up!"

    How dare she call her son a bastard? Who did this woman think she was?!

    Anna hadn¡¯t expected him to suddenly re up and was left so angry her face turned an iron blue, ready to explode on the spot.

    "Sister!" Annie hurried up the stairs from the other side to the runway, arrived at Anna¡¯s side, and gently tugged at her arm. She then smiled at Gan Yuan, "My sister was just anxious for a moment, please don¡¯t mind her. After all, Jerry was hit, and she just wanted to seek justice for the child."

    In front of Huangfu Jue, she obviously needed to show her tolerance and generosity.

    Gan Tang, not convinced, spoke the truth, "It was him who pushed me first."

    "Little friend," Annie showed a face full of hypocritical tenderness, "how about you apologize to your little brother, and then he can forgive you, okay?"

    Gan Tang pouted, "I did nothing wrong, why should I apologize to him!"

    Annie secretly clenched her teeth; this little bastard was just as troublesome as his mommy. She wished she could personally go up and give Gan Tang a beating, yet, Annie¡¯s face still maintained patience and tenderness that was put on.

    "Little friend, you kicked your little brother, how can you say you did nothing wrong?"

    "Because he had iting."

    "Xiaotang."

    Gan Yuan patted the little guy¡¯s shoulder and nced at Jerry. The initial pain had subsided, and by this time, Jerry¡¯s expression had eased a lot. It seemed he was not seriously hurt.

    Gan Yuan knew her son well, understanding that there must have been a reason for this incident. Knowing the child¡¯s temper, he wouldn¡¯t provoke the other unless Jerry had provoked him first.

    Tonight was Huangfu¡¯spany¡¯sunch event, and she didn¡¯t want to make a big scene, first for fear of journalists, and second, to avoid affecting Huangfu Jue¡¯s event.

    Given Huangfu Jue¡¯s status, such matters didn¡¯t require his personal intervention. The only reason he was involved was because this project was extremely important to him.

    Comfortingly squeezing the little one¡¯s shoulder, she spoke seriously.

    "I apologize for my son¡¯s recklessness and urge you to take the children to the hospital for a checkup. If there are any problems, we will be responsible."

    "Responsible?" Anna snorted coldly, "Can you afford the responsibility? I have a one-million-dor ident insurance policy for my son."

    Gan Yuan lightly arched an eyebrow, "Do you mean to say you want us to paypensation?"

    Anna spoke arrogantly, "At least one million, otherwise, I will sue you in court tomorrow!"

    Due to Jerry dawdling, they arrivedte when the fashion show had already ended. Anna was unaware that Gan Tang was the main show of the night and, of course, couldn¡¯t possibly imagine the rtionship between him and Huangfu Jue.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t actually after the money; she just wanted to knock down Gan Yuan¡¯s spirit.

    What kind of money could a woman who works as a fitness trainer have?

    Anna took it for granted that Gan Yuan would be scared out of her wits by the amount and then, like a dog, would beg for mercy in front of everyone.

    Having suffered a loss in front of Gan Yuan before, this time, she intended to return it tenfold.

    However, the young woman in front of her wasn¡¯t scared at all and instead startedughing.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll pay you ten million!" Gan Yuan crossed her arms, "Son, go kick him nine more times!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 132 - 133: Whoâ€™s the Most Arrogant (1) [Additional]

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 133: Who¡¯s the Most Arrogant (1) [Additional]</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t want to start trouble, but that didn¡¯t mean she was afraid of it.

    She had already shown weakness voluntarily, but when the other party pressed her relentlessly, she couldn¡¯t be med for responding in kind.

    Her remark immediately left Anna at a loss for words.

    "You..." She lifted her finger adorned with fancy nails, pointing at Gan Yuan, and stumbled over several "you"s before she finally came to her senses, "Can you... can you afford it?"

    "I¡¯ll pay for her!"

    A pleasant male voice rose from behind the crowd.

    All eyes turned, and the spectators who were blocking his way parted to create a path, revealing the man before them.

    A young man, about twenty-five years old, stood there. His slender figure was d in a light silver suit, and beneath his ck, short hair was a delicately handsome, almost bewitching face. With azy gait, he moved to stand beside Gan Yuan, his lips curling up with a smile that carried a hint of mockery.

    At the sight of him, the excitement among the spectators grew even more intense.

    It looked like the real show was yet toe.

    Without even turning her head, Gan Yuan recognized the voice and her brow furrowed slightly.

    Just as one wave settled, another arose; this person had actuallye.

    "Uncle Qiao."

    Gan Tang took the initiative to greet Qiao Liang.

    "Good boy!" Qiao Liang winked at him, then his gaze returned to Anna, who was already turning blue with anger, "Madam, would you prefer cash or a cheque? Or should I... just transfer it to your ount?" Not waiting for Anna to respond, heughed again looking at Gan Tang, "But then again, Xiaotang, surely nine kicks weren¡¯t enough? How about this, Uncle adds a few tens of millions more, and you just finish him offpletely?"

    Right!

    This person was even more arrogant than Gan Yuan.

    His statement shocked the onlookers, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but be curious about his identity. Jerry¡¯s father, Mr. Rod, was an ambassador after all, and most people who knew him showed some respect.

    This person showed no regard for Rod at all; just who was he?

    "Who is this guy, being so arrogant?"

    "He looks familiar, could it be..."

    "Who?"

    "Isn¡¯t that the one from the Lu Family? What¡¯s he doing here?"

    "Lu Family... you mean... Lu Shaojie from the big catering industry?"

    "Who else could it be but his family?"

    "No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant."

    ...

    People whispered among themselves, and those who didn¡¯t recognize Qiao Liang were now secretly sighing to themselves, their gazes filled with even more confusion as they fell upon Gan Yuan.

    Just who was she, for the great young master of the Lu Family to act so protective of her?

    As Anna was frowning tightly, unsure of how to deal with the situation, the silent Duke, Huangfu Jue, spoke up, his brow furrowed.

    "Compensation? What a joke!"

    He stepped forward, separating Qiao Liang and Gan Yuan. Huangfu Jue extended his hand and gently patted away non-existent dust from Gan Tang¡¯s knees.

    "Xiaotang, tell Uncle, did he hit you?"

    Gan Tang nodded, "He pushed me first."

    Huangfu Jue inquired gently, "Anything else?"

    The little guy pursed his lips, "He... he also called me ¡¯Little Bastard¡¯!"

    Upon hearing these three words, Gan Yuan knew that this matter was only going to get bigger.

    Indeed, just as she expected.

    Once Gan Tang uttered those words, Duke Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression grew even more gloomy.

    His handsome face,parable to none other, was like the sky before a storm, ready to unleash a tempest at any moment.

    His son had been called "Little Bastard," which was utterly unforgivable!

 Chapter 133 - 134: Whoâ€™s the Most Arrogant (2) [Additional]

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 134: Who¡¯s the Most Arrogant (2) [Additional]</h4><h4></h4>

    Turning his face, his blue eyes fell on Jerry like des, and even adults would feel a chill down their spine and trepidation at such a look, let alone a child like Jerry.

    Confronted with Huangfu Jue¡¯s murderous gaze, Jerry had no time to cry, only to be frightened into a panic, with every hair on end as he shrank back behind his mother.

    In his pride, Huangfu Jue would hardly deign to pay attention to a woman, ignoring Anna, his nce fell directly onto Jerry¡¯s father Mr. Rod¡¯s face.

    "Mr. Rod!" Calling out the Ambassador¡¯s name, Huangfu Jue¡¯s choice of words still maintained the elegance befitting a noble, but his voice had long turned cold as a frosted de, "Is this how you discipline your son?"

    With that question, came many implied meanings, and Rod didn¡¯t need to think twice to know them.

    "I..."

    The Ambassador¡¯s face turned ashen in an instant.

    As the Ambassador of F Country, he did not care about Qiao Liang¡¯s identity¡ªit was just a rich second generation. He could provoke him. Thus, when Qiao Liang spoke up for Gan Yuan, Rod¡¯s face also darkened.

    He had never expected Huangfu Jue to speak up for Gan Tang.

    F Country was recently striving to gain the support of A Country to cope with the other countries always eyeing F Country with covetous looks. The negotiations had just begun to make progress, and if this matter was not handled properly, it stood a high risk of turning into a political incident.

    Remember, this man was the future heir to A Country¡¯s throne, his attitude also represented that of A Country.

    To offend Huangfu Jue meant to offend A Country, and the consequences may very well be that his own nation would lose the support of A Country. If this incident was caused by him, his future would be bleak.

    Having climbed to the position of an Ambassador with much difficulty, Mr. Rod certainly would not allow his entire future to be ruined over a matter of his son getting into a fight.

    "Duke, I truly apologise." Rod¡¯s expression of anger instantly transformed into one of appeasement. The man who had been ready to confront Qiao Liang fiercely like a lion was now as meek as a tail-wagging house cat, "Regarding today¡¯s matter, it is all due to myck of discipline. After we return, I will surely teach this brat a good lesson!"

    Annie was busy catching hold of Jerry¡¯s arm behind Anna, "Jerry, won¡¯t you apologize to the little brother?"

    "Who is his little brother?!" Gan Tang responded with disdain, "Do not insult me."

    Pfft!

    In the crowd, someone chuckled, though theughter was suppressed.

    But there was one person who did not suppress it at all.

    That person was Qiao Liang.

    "Ha..."ughing out loud without restraint, Qiao Liang echoed, "Exactly, how could our Xiaotang have an idiot brother like you?"

    What nonsense about an Ambassador¡ªhe wasn¡¯t even afraid of offending Huangfu Jue, let alone Rod.

    "I¡¯m sorry." Annie smiled awkwardly, forcefully pulled Jerry out from behind his sister, and when she spoke again, her voice had taken on a stern note, "Jerry, apologize now!"

    "I don¡¯t want to!"

    A child spoiled from a young age, having to apologize after being hit, Jerry naturally didn¡¯t take it well and again hid behind his mother. As his mother, Anna naturally was protective of her calf and quickly put on a smiling face to appease.

    "This child already knows his mistake, rest assured, I will definitely discipline him properly when we return."

    Huangfu Jue spoke again, "My principle is to correct errors on the spot."

    ^

    ^

    The long-awaited good afternoon arrived unexpectedly, ha~!

 Chapter 134 - 135 Full of Malice

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 135 Full of Malice</h4><h4></h4>

    "Correct the error immediately"?

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s intention was clear¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let it slide just like that.

    Everyone present was no fool, and of course, they all understood what he meant.

    Anna pursed her lips tightly, the smile at the corner of her mouth freezing on her face, herplexion already pale as paper.

    Standing beneath the stage, Rod took a helpless breath, clenched his teeth, raised his hand to support himself on the stage, and struggled to climb up, walking briskly over to pull his son Jerry from behind his wife.

    "Didn¡¯t you hear to apologize...e out!"

    This time, the embarrassment was all because of his disappointing son; Rod¡¯s fury was self-evident.

    "Don¡¯t, let me go... Mommy, save me..."

    Just moments ago, the overbearing Jerry now resembled a frightened bird, shrieking and shrinking back behind his mother.

    "Rod..."

    Anna, who ultimately couldn¡¯t bear it, reached out in entreaty and grabbed her husband¡¯s arm, "Please!"

    "Get off!" Rod shook Anna¡¯s arm off, dragged Jerry from behind her, and pulled him in front of Gan Tang, "Apologize!"

    "I won¡¯t, let me go!"

    Jerry was just a child; he didn¡¯t understand the reason for his father¡¯spromise and stubbornly refused to speak.

    As Rod urged him several times and he still resisted, anger rose from his heart, and Rod raised his hand.

    p!

    A p struck fiercely across Jerry¡¯s face, and with one p, Jerry fell to the ground, a red handprint appearing on his right cheek.

    Usually pampered boundlessly by his mother, this was the first time Jerry had ever been hit by his father since he was born.

    The p, given in a fit of anger by Rod, was naturally very forceful.

    With his cheek burning in pain, Jerry felt both pain and fear, forgetting even to cry, just staring in fright at his father who was showing his temper like this for the first time.

    "Jerry!"

    Annie screamed, wanting to rush over, but Anna hastily stretched out her arm to hold her back.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s meaning was very clear¡ªif today¡¯s matters weren¡¯t settled here, he wouldn¡¯t let them go.

    Anna sure didn¡¯t want her nephew¡¯s impulsiveness to ruin the image she held in Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes.

    "Apologize!"

    Rod shouted fiercely.

    Jerry wiped away his tears with his hand, endured the pain and got up from the ground, walking towards Gan Tang.

    His eyes were filled with hatred.

    In his mind, all of this was because of Gan Tang.

    Having been hit by Gan Tang before, he had been holding a grudge, and upon spotting Gan Tang just now, he immediately followed, seeking revenge for that punch.

    In the end, it was him who took the beating, and he still had to apologize. Feeling the burning pain on his face, his hatred for Gan Tang reached its peak.

    As he was about to confront Gan Tang, a strange light shed in his grey-blue eyes, then suddenly he elerated and charged at Gan Tang like a little madman.

    He had no intention of apologizing to a little yellow-skinned bastard; as he ran toward Gan Tang, his eyes were filled with venom.

    He was going to push that little bastard off the stage and kill him...

    The incident happened so suddenly, by the time everyone realized what he intended to do, all were shocked and changed expressions.

    This included his parents and Anna.

    "Jerry!"

    Several people cried out at the same time, and the audience beneath the stage also widened their eyes in astonishment.

    "Be careful!"

    Qiao Liang screamed and rushed over.

    "Xiaotang!"

    Gan Yuan also saw that the situation was bad and stepped forward to grab his son, turning his body to protect him.

    A figure shed past, grabbing Jerry before he could reach Gan Tang.

 Chapter 135 - 136: Be Obedient!

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 136: Be Obedient!</h4><h4></h4>

    It was Huangfu Jue!

    The man darted onto the stage with agility, using only one hand to grasp the charging Jerry by the throat, slowly choking him and lifting him into midair.

    "Cough... let... let go of me..."

    Jerry screamed and struggled violently, reaching out to pry Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers away.

    At this scene, everyone was shocked.

    With Jerry¡¯s strength, how could he possibly stand up to Huangfu Jue? The same Jerry who had just moments ago been like a little madman trying to sneak attack Gan Tang was now hanging in midair, grasped by Huangfu Jue, his face bloating red fromck of oxygen.

    Gulping for air, his hands kept trying desperately to pull Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers apart.

    But to no avail, his strength simply could not move Huangfu Jue an inch, and as his body was deprived of oxygen, his struggles became weaker and weaker.

    "Let... cough... let go..."

    He tugged at Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm weakly, each attempt more powerless than thest.

    "Jerry!"

    Anna screamed and rushed forward, several bodyguards quicklynded on stage, stopping her before she could reach Huangfu Jue.

    Mr. Rod was stunned, and it took him a while to react; he rushed to his wife¡¯s side, his face marked by a beseeching look at Huangfu Jue.

    "Duke, please... he... he¡¯s just a kid... please... spare him..."

    "Yes, Duke, we¡¯ll certainly discipline him properly!"

    Annie was also begging on the side, even though she was angry and disgusted with Jerry¡¯s immaturity; after all, he was her nephew.

    Huangfu Jue turned a deaf ear, his expression stern, fingers tightening bit by bit.

    Damn it, in such a situation he still tried to harm Xiaotang, this was something he could absolutely not forgive.

    Jerry¡¯s struggle became increasingly feebler, his face changing from red to purple, gasping with his mouth open like a stranded, lifeless fish.

    "Let go quickly, you¡¯ll kill him!" Anna cried out, trying to shove the bodyguards away that were holding her back, "Let go..."

    "Duke, I beg you!" Mr. Rod frowned, hisplexion as pale as paper.

    Will flipped onto the stage, standing beside Huangfu Jue with a frown; this was a human life after all. If he really killed someone in front of everybody, the situation would be very troublesome.

    "Duke, he¡¯s just a kid, let it slide this time?"

    ...

    Regardless of everyone¡¯s pleading and dissuasion, Huangfu Jue was utterly unmoved, filled with rage that made him all but wish to crush the little bastard¡¯s throat.

    Protecting her son in her arms, Gan Yuan turned her face to clearly see what was happening.

    Her gaze swept over Jerry¡¯s face, and she frowned lightly, holding Gan Tang with one hand while gently cing the other on his right arm.

    "Let it go."

    "No."

    The man spoke firmly.

    Gan Yuan gently shook his arm, speaking in a soft and low voice.

    "Enough is enough... listen to me! You¡¯re scaring Xiaotang."

    If he continued, the child might really die.

    That would make things considerably more difficult; she couldn¡¯t let Huangfu Jue do something so extreme.

    Only when he heard herst two sentences did Huangfu Jue¡¯s anger ease slightly, ncing at Jerry who was about to suffocate in his hand, he abruptly let go, flinging Jerry onto the T-stage.

    Bang!

    Huangfu Jue casually tossed him, and Jerry fell at Gan Tang¡¯s feet like a broken sack.

    As air rushed in, the sharp pain choked his throat and lungs; Jerry immediately started coughing frantically.

 Chapter 136 - 137 The Rules of This World

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 137 The Rules of This World</h4><h4></h4>

    Before he could get up, Huangfu Jue already had his foot on Jerry¡¯s back, pressing his face against the runway, causing it to twist with the force.

    "Apologize."

    He gazed down at Jerry on the floor with his face slightly lowered, as if a god looking down on an insignificant ant from on high.

    Jerry had already been scared out of his wits, where would he dare to resist, he could only gasp and stammer as he spoke.

    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry... please... please don¡¯t kill me..."

    With his heart pounding, he had already been so frightened that he wet his pants.

    ncing over his wet pants, Huangfu Jue withdrew his foot with disgust, his voice sharp and severe.

    "Remember, there won¡¯t be a next time!"

    "I... I¡¯ll remember... remember... there won¡¯t be... won¡¯t be a next time..."

    Jerry repeated it like a parrot, too terrified to even gather the strength to stand.

    Huangfu Jue frowned and stepped back.

    "Get out!"

    At Will¡¯s gesture, the bodyguards finally allowed Anna and the others to pass. They immediately rushed over to lift Jerry, who had wet his pants, off the ground and away from the runway.

    The host immediately began speaking.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, next is the time for the dance. Please make your way to the dance floor to continue the festivities, as our raffle drawing will begin shortly!"

    The crowd knew the drama was over, and immediately went along, moving towards the direction of the dance floor.

    It was no concern of theirs, so of course they wouldn¡¯t care.

    Bending down to lift Gan Tang into his arms, Huangfu Jue raised his hand to gently touch the little face, speaking softly, "Were you frightened?"

    The little one shook his head, "Uncle Huangfu, why are they so afraid of you?"

    The man¡¯s expression was calm, "They are not scared of me, but of the statuses I carry that they cannot afford to provoke. So, remember, if you don¡¯t want to be stepped on by others, you must be stronger than them. That¡¯s thew of this world!"

    "Okay!" The little one nodded earnestly, "I know, Mommy told me, thew of humans is like that of animals; it¡¯s the survival of the fittest."

    "Exactly." Huangfu Jue nodded slightly, "Your mommy exined it well."

    Underneath the runway, Qiao Liang let out a sigh of relief, his tense face breaking into a smile again. He was about to speak to Gan Yuan.

    His arm grew heavy; it had been grabbed by someone.

    Qiao Liang turned his face, only to see a beaming smile unfolding before him.

    "Aliang, why are you sote?"

    As his gaze fell on Chu Xinqing¡¯s face, a look of helplessness spread across Qiao Liang¡¯s face.

    "Howe you¡¯re here, too?"

    Chu Xinqing pouted, "If you cane, why can¡¯t I?"

    "Not at all, of course you can, definitely can," Qiao Liang said with curled lips, "You must be thirsty, let me get you a drink."

    "No need!" Chu Xinqing raised her left hand, which was holding a cup, "I have one."

    "Then... I¡¯ll get one for myself!" Qiao Liang tried to withdraw his arm.

    Chu Xinqing hugged his arm even tighter, her eyes smiling as she offered him the cup, "I haven¡¯t had a drink yet, I¡¯ll give it to you!"

    The little devil, trying to escape again; she wasn¡¯t going to be fooled that easily.

    "No, I don¡¯t feel like drinking," Qiao Liang turned his face, looking up to the three on the runway, "Littleyuan, Xiaotang is okay, right?"

    Before Gan Yuan could speak up, Chu Xinqing had already jumped in, "Didn¡¯t you hear? Mr. Huangfu just asked. With Mr. Huangfu protecting Miss Gan and Xiaotang, we don¡¯t need to worry."

    Saying this, she looked up and smiled at the three.

    "Mr. Huangfu, Miss Gan... you talk, we will head over there."

    "Okay."

    Gan Yuan smiled in response.

 Chapter 137 - 138 Kick Hard

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 138 Kick Hard</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiaotang, next time you meet a bad kid like that, kick hard!"

    Giving Xiaotang a thumbs up, Chu Xinqing dragged Qiao Liang away.

    Qiao Liang was pulled a few steps before he immediately stopped and clutched his stomach with his hand.

    "Ah... my stomach... it hurts so much..."

    "Stop faking."

    "No, really..." he bent over in pain, "it hurts so much... I can¡¯t, I need to go to the restroom."

    Snatching his arm back, he turned and ran.

    "Lu Ziliang!" Chu Xinqing chased after him all the way, and when she saw him rush into the men¡¯s restroom, she had to stop, "Lu Ziliang, I¡¯m telling you, I will wait for you right here, don¡¯t think you can escape again!"

    "Got it!"

    Qiao Liang straightened up, looked left and right, and when he saw the venttion window on the wall, the corner of his lips lifted, and he immediately walked over to peek out the window at the terrace outside, then nimbly climbed out.

    Outside the door.

    Chu Xinqing crossed her arms, looking smug.

    Humph!

    She knew that he would definitelye tonight, and as expected, she had waited for him.

    This stinky brat, she would be extra careful tonight and certainly wouldn¡¯t let him get away.

    However, waiting left and right, for a full ten minutes, Lu Ziliang still had note out, and Chu Xinqing was inevitably anxious.

    "Lu Ziliang... Lu Ziliang!"

    She called out several times, but there was no response from inside.

    Seeing a gentlemane out, she approached him worriedly.

    "Sir, please, is there anyone else inside?"

    "It doesn¡¯t seem so," the other replied.

    This guy, he didn¡¯t faint inside, did he?

    Biting her lip, she stepped forward and knocked.

    "Anyone there? Lu Ziliang... are you dead or what, speak up... Lu Ziliang!"

    After several calls without a response, she grew anxious and pushed the door open.

    Inside the men¡¯s restroom, only one man stood urinating. Seeing here in, he hastily zipped up his pants.

    "What... what are you doing?"

    Chu Xinqing ignored him, running over and pushing open the stalls one by one in search, but not finding Qiao Liang. Her gaze swept over the window, and she immediately rushed to it.

    The window was open, with the terrace railing outside, and a gap of about half a meter between them, big enough to slip through.

    "Lu Ziliang, you bastard!"

    Chu Xinqing, infuriated, stamped her foot and charged out.

    She looked around the banquet and didn¡¯t find Qiao Liang, so she turned and rushed towards the exit.

    Just outside the exit, someone wasing in. Caught off-guard, Chu Xinqing ran into them.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    She rushed to apologize.

    "Damn klutz!" The other person cursed in English.

    Chu Xinqing had already walked past the other person intending to leave, but when she heard the curse, she stopped, turned back, and looked.

    It¡¯s not like she did it on purpose, and she already apologized, so when the other person still cursed at her, with her temper as a spoilt youngdy, Chu Xinqing wouldn¡¯t just swallow her anger.

    "Who are you calling?"

    "I don¡¯t have time for you!"

    Annie replied impatiently and stepped into the venue.

    "Unreasonable!"

    Giving Annie a re, Chu Xinqing quickly headed towards the exit. She circled around the elevator area and still didn¡¯t find Qiao Liang.

    Her gaze lingered momentarily on the elevator doors, and Chu Xinqing raised her eyebrows slightly.

    That guy was here for Gan Yuan, and with his personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t just leave so easily.

    Thinking it over, she returned to the venue, wary of Qiao Liang discovering her. She carefully stayed behind the crowd, crouched, and moved forward gingerly, scanning the area for Qiao Liang.

    Where the hell have this stinky brat hidden?!

 Chapter 138 - 139: A Living Example

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 139: A Living Example</h4><h4></h4>

    On the runway.

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take him back first?"

    Gan Yuan helped the little one pull up his rolled trousers and reached out her hand, wanting to take Xiaotang from Huangfu Jue¡¯s arms.

    Her hand had barely reached halfway when Huangfu Jue had already jumped off the runway with Gan Tang, turned around, and handed the little one over to Will.

    "Take Xiaotang to change his clothes and get him something to eat."

    "Yes, sir."

    Will busily hugged Xiaotang, nodded to Gan Yuan, and left with the little one.

    Seeing him about to take her son away, Gan Yuan wouldn¡¯t allow it and immediately rushed to the edge of the runway.

    "Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go with you..."

    She had just bent down to jump off the runway when Huangfu Jue approached, extended both hisrge hands, grabbed her waist, and with a slight effort lifted her down from the runway.

    With his hands on her waist, he gazed down at her face.

    "Dance with me before you go."

    Gan Yuan lifted her hands to his arms, pushing away his palms that were on her waist.

    "I can¡¯t dance."

    The man¡¯s palms on her waist tightened, leaving her no chance to escape.

    "You can."

    She lifted her face and raised her eyebrows.

    "I don¡¯t want to dance."

    His left palm spread open, slid smoothly to her back, and with a slight effort pulled her body toward him, pressing against his.

    "I do."

    His gaze was focused solely on Gan Yuan, not noticing Annie approaching from a distance.

    Annie had followed the direction of the two and had already caught their movements in her eyes; her gaze swept over their tightly pressed bodies, inhaled sharply, suppressed the jealousy in her heart, and smiled while she spoke.

    "Mr. Huangfu, sorry to interrupt you both!"

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t move his eyes in the slightest, his gaze still fixed on Gan Yuan as he coldly spoke.

    "Go away."

    Having finally the chance for contact with her, he was very annoyed by this woman¡¯sck of tact.

    She knew she was disturbing, yet she didn¡¯t leave immediately?

    A flush of embarrassment crossed Annie¡¯s face as she bit her lip, striving to maintain her smile.

    "About earlier, I am very sorry; I came back specifically to apologize to Miss Gan, hoping she could forgive my nephew¡¯s ignorance. By the way, Miss Gan, I haven¡¯t seen your son; is he alright?"

    She truly couldn¡¯t understand why Huangfu Jue would be so persistently entangled with Gan Yuan.

    A woman who had had a child, or might even be divorced... How could he be attracted to such a woman?

    Gan Yuan turned her face, her gazending on Annie¡¯s feigned concerned smile.

    "He¡¯s fine, no need for your concern."

    Unwarranted kindness often has ulterior motives.

    Gan Yuan certainly remembered what kind of face Annie had shown her before; her return now was clearly because of Huangfu Jue, which Gan Yuan could tell just from Annie¡¯s eyes.

    Such a woman, also thinking of aspirations toward Huangfu Jue?

    Smiling, Gan Yuan held onto Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm, her lips lifting arrogantly.

    "Please step aside, don¡¯t disturb our dance."

    Annie¡¯s face turned white and, being as quick-witted as she was, she could not think of anything powerful to say in retort at the moment. She could only continue to feign the elegance of ady, giving them both a smile and stepping aside.

    "Sorry for the disturbance!"

    Taking Gan Yuan¡¯s hand, Huangfu Jue did not even nce at Annie, pulling her quickly towards the direction of the dance floor.

    Annie watched their figures, her teeth clenching with anger in the dark.

    Behind her, someoneughed uncontrorily.

    "Miss, do you know what it means to ask for trouble? You are the living example!"

    ...

    ...

    Today¡¯s good morning is a bitte~!~

 Chapter 139 - 140 Hubby hubbyã€Extraã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 140 Hubby hubby¡¾Extra¡¿</h4><h4></h4>

    Annie, ignored by Huangfu Jue, was in a bad mood. Hearing someone mocking her from behind, her beautiful eyes suddenly red back.

    Where her gazended, she saw a gorgeously dressed girl looking at her with a face full of sarcasm.

    She looked at the girl twice and recognized her as Chu Xinqing, the one who bumped into her at the entrance. She scoffed coldly on the spot.

    Having made her way here without finding Qiao Liang but managing to witness Annie¡¯s embarrassment, Chu Xinqing certainly wouldn¡¯t let the chance to ridicule her pass.

    "tsk tsk tsk!" She exaggeratedly smacked her lips, "How pitiable, it seems Mr. Huangfu didn¡¯t even deign to give you a nce. Sigh... not even qualified to be the other woman, how sad!"

    "You..." Annie¡¯s pretty face turned red with anger, "Someone without even a date has no right tough at me."

    "Hehe..." Chu Xinqingughed out loud, "I don¡¯t have the time to bother with you, a single dog. My husband is waiting for me, bye-bye!"

    With an infuriatingly smug smile at Annie, Chu Xinqing raised her chin proudly and left.

    Annie was so angry that her chest heaved with rage, but she was helpless.

    After finally getting the opportunity to approach Huangfu Jue, she certainly wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Regaining herposure, she stepped towards the direction of the dance floor.

    ...

    ...

    By the dance floor.

    As soon as Huangfu Jue rxed his guard, Gan Yuan immediately let go of his arm and walked briskly toward the exit.

    Huangfu Jue frowned and followed after her. Just as he caught up to her side, someone had already approached Gan Yuan from the front, one hand behind his back, while the other hand was extended toward her. Qiao Liang greeted her with a bright smile and graceful posture.

    "May I have this dance?"

    Gan Yuan felt utterly helpless.

    How could this guy be like a demon, appearing out of nowhere at any time?

    She was already having a hard time coping with Huangfu Jue, and here was Qiao Liang adding to the trouble.

    Qiao Liang had taken good care of her and Gan Tang. Tonight, he offended Ambassador Rod to stand up for her and her son. Gan Yuan felt grateful to him and naturally needed to consider his dignity.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Qiao Liang, it¡¯s gettingte. I need to take Xiaotang home."

    Annie, who had been waiting for an opportunity, saw her chance and immediately stepped forward with a smile.

    "If that¡¯s the case, then... may I have the honor of dancing with you, Duke? I have many thoughts about the fashion show I¡¯d like to share with you!"

    "The Duke is so busy, let me take Littleyuan home instead!"

    Qiao Liang reached out his right hand to take Gan Yuan¡¯s hand.

    Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Annie at all. His gaze swept over Chu Xinqing not far away, and he deliberately raised his voice, "There¡¯s no need to bother Mr. Qiao with such matters!"

    Not far away, Chu Xinqing was looking around when she heard Huangfu Jue say Qiao Liang¡¯s name. She immediately turned around and saw Qiao Liang¡¯s back.

    The bastard, he really yed her for a fool.

    She sneaked up to him, wrapped her arms around Qiao Liang¡¯s arm, and affectionately kissed his cheek.

    "Honey, where did you go? You had me searching everywhere!"

    While cooing, she also sent a provocative look to Annie, making her even more furious.

    Annie had already harbored resentment for Qiao Liang helping Gan Yuan out earlier, and to think Chu Xinqing was his woman,bining new grudges with old, Chu Xinqing immediately became a thorn in Annie¡¯s side.

    It was only when Chu Xinqing grabbed him that Qiao Liang realized why Huangfu Jue had deliberately called out his full name.

    Huangfu Jue caught hold of Gan Yuan, who was trying to slip away, and elegantly nodded to Chu Xinqing.

    "Enjoy your dance, we¡¯ll be leaving!"

    ...

    ...

    Have a great weekend~!~

 Chapter 140 - 141: Worse Than a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 141: Worse Than a Dog</h4><h4></h4>

    Rosemary is for remembrance, dear, please remember that in your heart.

    ¡ªShakespeare, "Hamlet"

    ...

    ...

    Leading Gan Yuan away, Huangfu Jue never nced at Annie from beginning to end.

    It wasn¡¯t dislike, nor was it hate... butplete disregard. To him, this woman was as if she didn¡¯t exist at all.

    "Take care, you two!" Chu Xinqing waved in the direction Gan Yuan had left, then grabbed Qiao Liang¡¯s sleeve tightly, "Husband, shall we dance?"

    As she spoke, her eyes were still nting towards Annie, not forgetting to squeeze in onest taunt.

    "To the miss ignored by the Duke, my apologies but I must take my leave!"

    Qiao Liang¡¯s feet didn¡¯t move, "I¡¯m tired, I don¡¯t want to dance."

    He had finallye to the dance to see Gan Yuan, only to have his moment ruined by her interference; Qiao Liang was now in no mood to dance.

    It seemed that her "dear husband" wasn¡¯t all that invested in her either. Watching the pair¡¯s behavior, Annie¡¯s lips curled up in a cold sneer.

    "Miss, you should mind your own business and keep an eye on your ¡¯dear husband¡¯. Be careful he doesn¡¯t go flirting around!"

    Before Chu Xinqing could retort, Qiao Liang already opened his mouth with acerbity.

    "What happens between my wife and me is none of your damn business!"

    Even though he had no ns to marry Chu Xinqing, nor did he like her calling him husband, this didn¡¯t mean he would stand idly by while someone targeted her.

    Having grown up together, Qiao Liang had always been protective of her like a brother, and now was no exception.

    Especially when the target was Annie, who had harassed Xiaotang and Gan Yuan, he was naturally even less polite.

    Chu Xinqing was initially angry that Qiao Liang wouldn¡¯t dance with her, but seeing him speak up for her, a smile immediately returned to her face.

    "Don¡¯t mind her, is the single dog jealous? She didn¡¯t see how the Duke didn¡¯t even give her a nce just now, tsk tsk tsk... poor thing!"

    Qiao Liang faux-sympathetically put on a pitiful face, "No wonder she loves to bite so much; I should have brought Xiaogui¡¯s chew bone for her."

    "You¡¯re awful!" Chu Xinqingughed and punched him lightly, "Aren¡¯t you worried about getting Xiaogui dirty?"

    "You have a point!"

    Having grown up together, the two were naturally close friends, and their rapport was strong.

    She was spoiled and he was sarcastic; together, they were experts in mocking others, their banter so in sync that it left Annie fuming with rage.

    What¡¯s a chew bone?

    That¡¯s something for dogs, and one doesn¡¯t need to say, Xiaogui must be the name of a dog. Between the lines, the two were insinuating that she was no better than a dog.

    "You two..." Annie trembled with anger, losing all semnce of her noblewoman¡¯s image, "You dare to call me a dog?!"

    "Who said that!" Chu Xinqing turned her face with mock seriousness, "I didn¡¯t call you a dog. I said you are even less than a dog!"

    Finally, Qiao Liang couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter.

    "Alright, be careful of the dog bite. It¡¯s better we keep our distance!"

    Chu Xinqing affectionately hugged his arm, and didn¡¯t forget to sprinkle dog food as they left.

    "I¡¯ll listen to my husband!"

    Annie stood rooted to the spot, her heart wrenching with spasms of pain, gasping for air as if she might faint.

    Alwaysmanding the wind and rain in social circles, she had recently faced various setbacks. With her pride, she naturally found it hard to bear.

    All the raging fury and resentment concentrated into a deep hatred and grievance towards Gan Yuan.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    She ground the name between her teeth, her pretty face contorted with rage.

 Chapter 141 - 142 Iâ€™m Hot, Let Go!

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 142 I¡¯m Hot, Let Go!</h4><h4></h4>

    In the elevator.

    "Achoo!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s nose tingled, and she sneezed heavily.

    Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t given her a chance to change her clothes. The air conditioning on the terrace was turned on for thedies attending the banquet to increase the temperature.

    The hotel¡¯s interior temperature was only a little over twenty degrees. With just her thin dress on, the breeze from the elevator¡¯s venttion system made it inevitably chilly.

    Raising her hand to rub her nose, she pulled her wrist from Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand, wrapped her arms around herself, and lifted her face to watch the numbers jump on the screen.

    Behind her, there was a faint sound, but she paid it no mind. The elevator had 24-hour surveince; she wasn¡¯t worried that he would do anything improper.

    Her shoulder weighed down as his suit jacket, carrying his body warmth, was draped over her. She didn¡¯t thank him but simply lifted her arms into the sleeves of the suit and drew it close around her.

    "Still cold?"

    The man asked from behind her.

    "Cold."

    She responded crankily.

    The dress was very long, trailing to the tops of her feet, and with his suit jacket on, she was no longer cold. However, she was just being contrary on purpose.

    No sooner had she spoken than her arm was pulled, and she was turned one hundred and eighty degrees, facing him instead of having her back to him.

    "What are you doing now..."

    She lifted her face, impatiently demanding an answer, but before she finished speaking, she found herself enveloped in his embrace.

    "Let go!"

    She growled, struggling.

    The man not only didn¡¯t let go but tightened his arms around her, raising one hand to press her face against his chest.

    Aside from the suit jacket, he had only a thin shirt on his body, and having worn it for so long, it had long since absorbed his body heat.

    The singleyer of fabric was nearly as good as nothing; she could clearly feel the firmness of his pectoral muscles, the rise and fall of his chest with each breath, and the steady, strong beat of his heart.

    A faint scent of rosemary enveloped her in an instant.

    "This is a bit warmer."

    His voice echoed in her ear, made deeper by the resonance from his chest.

    In the depths of her heart, an unusual emotion stirred, and she lightly sniffed.

    "I¡¯m not cold anymore, let go."

    Beneath his neck, her hair was slightly cool, and the strands under his palm felt smooth as silk.

    At his chest, his skin was slightly pinched by the brooch on her dress, causing him pain that he liked. The pain was real, affirming that she truly existed and was not merely a figment of his imagination.

    There were only two people in the elevator, and the steady descent created a subtle feeling of weightlessness.

    In a daze, he had the illusion that they were the only ones left in the world.

    Her tense body gradually rxed, and realizing that some dangerous sensations were stirring in the depths of her heart, Gan Yuan quickly bit her lip to regain her wavering rationality.

    "I¡¯m hot, let go!"

    "I¡¯m cold,"

    The man whispered.

    Then he tightened his arms around her, his face tilted down, and his nose gently brushed her hair, smelling the faint scent in it.

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t want anything else, just to hold her quietly for a while.

    "Let go!"

    She growled, her tone filled with anger, not just at him, but at herself too.

    Why did she agree to attend his damn ball? Why did she agree to let Xiaotang help him with the publicity? She should have walked away resolutely, never to appear before him again, shouldn¡¯t she?

    Gan Yuan, oh Gan Yuan, even now, can¡¯t you bear to leave him?

    Taking a deep breath, Huangfu Jue softly spoke.

    "Come back with Xiaotang and me, will you?"

 Chapter 142 - 143: You and Him Sleep in the Master Bedroom

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 143: You and Him Sleep in the Master Bedroom</h4><h4></h4>

    "No good!"

    She suddenly lost her temper and forcefully pushed him away with her arm.

    Huangfu Jue was caught off guard, took a step back, and bumped into the elevator railings; her clothes also slid off her shoulders, piling up on the elevator carpet.

    Just then, the elevator reached the floor, and Gan Yuan immediately turned around and rushed out of the elevator in her high heels.

    The cold air hit her face, dispersing the warmth from him on her body, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver uncontrobly.

    Picking up his suit jacket, he chased out of the elevator and looked at Gan Yuan, who was hurrying ahead, his brows furrowed.

    Without paying any attention to the man who had followed her, she strode to the suite and knocked loudly on the door.

    "Gan Tang,e out right now!"

    The door split open, and Will¡¯s face appeared in her line of sight.

    "Miss Gan!"

    Pushing the door open, Gan Yuan looked around, "Where is my son?"

    Will¡¯s gaze swept over her angry face, "Xiaotang is asleep, in the master bedroom!"

    Frowning, Gan Yuan rushed into the room and walked straight into the master bedroom.

    Inside the master bedroom, the lights were off, but with the light shining in from the living room outside the door, she could vaguely make out the little one¡¯s figure.

    The little guy, wearing a cotton white pajama set, was soundly asleep in the middle of the huge bed, clutching Huangfu Jue¡¯s pillow in his arms, his expression peaceful.

    Seeing the little one like this, any anger she had was soon quelled, and she gently approached, lifting her hand to touch the little guy¡¯s face.

    "Xiaotang, wake up, let¡¯s go home with mommy."

    Huangfu Jue followed in and also lowered his voice, "It¡¯s cold outside, let him sleep here."

    Gan Yuan ignored him and just pulled the nket up, wrapping the little one¡¯s body in it.

    Huangfu Jue reached out to take hold of her wrist.

    "You and him sleep in the master bedroom."

    Shrugging off his hand, she continued to wrap.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    He called her name in a low voice, his toneced with restrained anger.

    She ignored him, carefully wrapping the little one in the nket, "Xiaotang is a good boy, mommy will take you home."

    This damn woman, always so stubborn!

    Huangfu Jue was so angry he gritted his teeth but felt helpless.

    In more than twenty years of life, he had neverpromised with anyone, except for her, who could always challenge his limits again and again.

    Stepping forward, he pulled her away, threw the suit jacket he had in his hands into her arms, and reached out to pick up Gan Tang.

    Gan Yuan thought he was going to force Xiaotang to stay and rushed forward to grab his arm.

    "Let go!"

    "Hmm..." The little guy hummed lightly, his long eyshes quivered, and he opened his eyes, looking at the two, he said groggily, "Mommy, Uncle Huangfu... what are you doing?"

    "Xiaotang is a good boy, uncle will take you home." Picking up the little one along with the nket, Huangfu Jue carefully tucked in the corners of the nket and turned to walk to the door.

    Gan Yuan hurried to follow and helped open the door for him. Catching a glimpse of her bare shoulders out of the corner of his eye, he frowned in annoyance.

    "Clothes!"

    Would she die if she put on his clothes?

    Thinking he was reminding her to pick up his jacket, Gan Yuan turned around, took the jacket from the ground, and draped it over her own arm.

    The man nces sideways, his blue eyes filled with suppressed rage.

    "I meant for you to put it on!"

    Gan Yuan was taken aback, then retorted in a low voice, "Fine, I¡¯ll put it on. Why are you shouting so loud anyway, you¡¯ll scare my son and then you¡¯ll have me to answer to!"

    Despite her words, she obediently put on the jacket; after all, it had been hard enough to get him to agree to let her and her son leave, she didn¡¯t want to provoke him further.

 Chapter 143 - 144 The Meaning of Names

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 144 The Meaning of Names</h4><h4></h4>

    Watching her put on his coat again and straighten the front, Huangfu Jue finally stepped out of the bedroom and saw Will, to whom he whispered an order.

    "Prepare the car."

    Will busied himself with taking out his phone to make a call, but noticing the piercing look from Huangfu Jue, he realized the problem and hurriedly ducked into the study before speaking in a hushed tone.

    "Get the car ready, the gentleman will be down soon..." He paused, then added, "Don¡¯t talk if it¡¯s not necessary!"

    ...

    ...

    All the way, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t say a word.

    The atmosphere in the car was oppressively tense, so much that not only the driver but also Will dared not breathe too loudly.

    Knowing he was angry, Gan Yuan also remained silent, wrapping herself in his coat and huddling in a corner of the seat. She turned her face to watch the street lights shing by the window, her dark eyes filled with a bittersweet sense of helplessness.

    The car drove into the new neighborhood she had moved into and stopped outside the building entrance.

    Gan Yuan wasn¡¯t surprised; if he already knew where she worked, knowing her address was not at all strange.

    Will opened the car door, Huangfu Jue carried Gan Tang out of the car, and Gan Yuan hurried after them, helping him with the building door, pressing the elevator button...

    All the way to the little one¡¯s bedroom, once she had straightened the bedding, Huangfu Jue carefully settled the little one in and attentively adjusted his pillow, tucking in theforter¡¯s corners.

    After everything was done, he turned to leave the bedroom. Gan Yuan followed, gently closing the bedroom door, then she took off the suit jacket from herself and handed it to him.

    "Thank you, goodbye."

    "You haven¡¯t danced with me yet."

    She frowned, "You¡¯re already an adult man, stop being so childish!"

    "Come back with me."

    "I can¡¯t."

    "Why not?"

    "I¡¯ve already said it, I don¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t love you, why should I go back with you?"

    The man forced three words out through clenched teeth.

    "You¡¯re lying!"

    Her face hung down, her long eyshes casting faint shadows on her face, making it hard for him to see her expression.

    "I¡¯m not."

    Not? He didn¡¯t believe it!

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to pinch her chin, lifting her face to meet his gaze.

    "How do you exin what happened six years ago?"

    "It was just a one-night stand, I¡¯ve always been a very open-minded woman."

    "So open that you haven¡¯t been with any man for three consecutive years?"

    "Who says?"

    "Xiaotang."

    This damn son.

    "That¡¯s because..." She pursed her lips, "I didn¡¯t want to affect Xiaotang."

    "Fair point!" the man gritted his teeth, "If you don¡¯t like me, why did you give birth to our child?"

    A twinge of heartache shed through her, but Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curled up in a mocking smile.

    "Because I have a problem with my womb, aborting the pregnancy could have killed me, I had no choice."

    "That¡¯s nonsense!" the man pressed closer, "If that¡¯s the case, why did you name him Gan Tang? The lush Gan Tang tree shouldn¡¯t be cultivated or cut down, for Shao Bo once stayed beneath it. The lush Gan Tang tree shouldn¡¯t be cultivated or destroyed, for Shao Bo once rested there. The lush Gan Tang tree shouldn¡¯t be pruned or ruined, for Shao Bo once lingered there..."

    He recited the poem line by line with a low and heavy tone.

    The lush Gan Tang tree, it must not be tended or cut down, because Shao Bo had once lived beneath it.

    The lush Gan Tang tree, it must not be tended or destroyed, because Shao Bo had once rested beneath it.

    The lush Gan Tang tree, it must not be pruned or ruined, because Shao Bo had once lingered beneath it.

    The entire poem was full of allusions to a person through the object.

    On the surface, it seemed to be about the Gan Tang, but in reality, it was about the person who had once been under the Gan Tang tree.

    "You think I don¡¯t understand the significance of Gan Tang?" staring into her eyes, the man asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 144 - 145: One Million, One Time!

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 145: One Million, One Time!</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang didn¡¯t expect Huangfu Jue to see through the meaning of her name as well, the lump in her throat was severe; Gan Yuan was at a loss for words.

    Reading the helplessness in her eyes, Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers holding her chin loosened slightly, his fingers gently stroked her delicate skin, and he hugged her gently again.

    Taking a deep breath and speaking again, he was as gentle as water.

    "If you¡¯re worried about your identity, there¡¯s no need; I don¡¯t care about that."

    Over these days, he had thought it over and over again, exhausting all possibilities, yet he couldn¡¯t fathom the reason for her departure back then.

    She showed no surprise when she found out about his Duke title, which indicated she must have known before; this was the only reason he could figure out.

    Her eyes bing sore, Gan Yuan took a deep breath, struggling to control her emotions.

    "Fine!" she lifted her face from his embrace, "One million!"

    One million?

    Huangfu Jue looked astonished.

    Pushing his palm away, Gan Yuan stepped back and yanked off the brooch he had pinned on her chest.

    With the brooch undone, her cor immediately loosened, her chest half-exposed; her hair and clothes slightly disheveled, she was seductively enticing in a different way.

    Ignoring the slipping strap of her dress, Gan Yuan smiled provocatively.

    "You¡¯ve said so much, don¡¯t you just want to sleep with me? One million a time; I believe, for the Duke, it¡¯s not a significant sum."

    She couldn¡¯t go on; she knew she was about to give herself away. Before she lost control, she had to drive him away with her anger.

    Across from her, the man¡¯s face grew increasingly grim.

    "Stop it."

    Those three words bore obvious anger.

    "Who¡¯s making a fuss?" She lifted her hand and yanked down the strap, "What¡¯s with the act of a gentleman? It¡¯s just sex between a man and a woman, isn¡¯t it? Why disguise it with the pretense of love? If you¡¯ve got the guts, then go for it!"

    The strap down, one side of her chest was nearly exposed.

    Huangfu Jue cast his eyes down to her face, his hand hanging by his side slowly clenched.

    He was angry, she believed he was about to storm out any second.

    Gan Yuan thought to herself in secret.

    However, the situation didn¡¯t unfold as she had anticipated.

    The man standing in front of her suddenly stepped forward, grabbed her shoulders, and before Gan Yuan could react, he had lifted her from the ground and strode into the master bedroom.

    Dropping her onto the bed in the master bedroom, he bent down and pressed down on her shoulders.

    "One million?"

    She tilted her chin up.

    "Yes, one million, one time!"

    With a ripping sound, her dress had already been torn open by him.

    Tossing the flimsy fabric aside, he untied his bow tie, then leaned over her and kissed her lips.

    Her hands on the bed clenched into fists, then slowly opened again.

    Gan Yuany motionless, letting him kiss her.

    Clenching her teeth, she let him kiss her, bite her... she didn¡¯t respond, didn¡¯t resist, as if she were a corpse.

    Huangfu Jue did not linger long on her lips, soon moving away to her earlobe. One hand was propping up the bed while the other hand glided off her shoulder, slowly moving down.

    Gan Yuan kept her face up, staring at the ceiling.

    "I feel nothing for you, even if you kiss my entire body, I won¡¯t react!"

    ...

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 145 - 146 Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 146 Fingers</h4><h4></h4>

    The man clenched his teeth, nibbling on her earlobe.

    Gan Yuan frowned and suppressed the groan, staring at the ceiling and trying to force her thoughts elsewhere.

    Tomorrow Xiaotang needs to go to school, and in a month she should decide which city to take him to...

    She was clearly looking at a vague stain on the ceiling, yet the stain gradually morphed into a shadow, as if casting the silhouette of a pine tree on the snow.

    Then, a figure slid down from the snowy mountain, whizzing past her side.

    The ceiling above her abruptly transformed into Switzend¡¯s Verbier Ski Resort¡¯s most challenging slope, where she had first encountered Huangfu Jue.

    ...

    Indeed, he had changed from six years ago.

    The youth who had seemed somewhat clumsy in bed back then had now learned how to manipte a woman.

    Drawing a shallow breath, she began to mock.

    "Duke, you might as well save your effort. Such techniques can only deceive those little girls who haven¡¯t seen the world!"

    The man slowly lifted his face, propping his hand beside her head, and lowered his face until it stopped less than ten centimeters from hers.

    His breath was a bit heavy, his blue eyes void of light, holding depths like the night sea.

    A flicker of unusual color passed through the man¡¯s blue eyes, but she was too surprised and flustered to decode his expression.

    By the time she wanted to take a closer look, Huangfu Jue had already bent down his head, whispering softly near her ear.

    "Unfortunately, your body doesn¡¯t lie!"

    Withdrawing his fingers, he grabbed the nket and covered her body, then turned and strode towards the door.

    Only when he opened the door did she react, cursing with a hoarse voice.

    "Huangfu Jue, you shameless!"

    The man stopped in his tracks by the door, his hand clenching the doorknob bit by bit.

    "Gan Yuan, one day, I will make you admit it. You love me!"

    Hooking his finger around the security lock, he didn¡¯t look back at her as he stepped out and immediately pulled the door closed.

    Click!

    The door shut, locking automatically.

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, painstakingly loosening his grip on the doorknob one finger at a time, headed to the adjacent small bedroom to check on the still-sleeping Gan Tang, he carefully tucked the child in, gently opened the door, and stepped out.

    After closing her door, he leaned against the corridor wall with a frown.

    The motion-activated light dimmed, plunging the hallway into darkness. The man stood there for quite some time, until the restlessness in his heart gradually subsided, then he started to head downstairs.

    Seeing him descend, Will hurried to open the car door for him.

    Just by looking at Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression, Will knew he was in a bad mood, and so remained silent, cautious not to rub him the wrong way.

    Sliding into the back seat of the car, Huangfu Jue crossed his arms, ncing up towards the lit room on the fourth floor.

 Chapter 146 - 147: Monster

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 147: Monster</h4><h4></h4>

    Only when the light that was on dimmed did he withdraw his gaze.

    "Let¡¯s go back."

    The car started and drove out of the neighborhood.

    Gan Yuan withdrew her fingers from the curtains, turned the light back on, and carefully spread the torn dress on the bed. Her fingers gently traced the tears in the fabric, teeth clenched in anger.

    "Bastard, this was a gift from my son!"

    ...

    ...

    Opening the car door, operating the elevator, unlocking the hotel room...

    All along the way, Will was extremely cautious.

    Tonight, his boss¡¯s mood was very off, with a murderous look in his eyes and eyebrows, and he dreaded that any minor misstep might bring upon him a storm.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue heading towards the study door, he hurriedly took two quick steps to help push the door open.

    Walking into the study, his gaze swept over the design drafts scattered across the desk, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze fell on the high-back chair facing away from the door, his furrowed brow tightening even more.

    Striding over, he reached out and snatched the design draft from the hands of the person in the chair.

    "You know I don¡¯t like others touching my things."

    The high-back chair swiveled, revealing the man reclined on its back, lips slightly curled, "Thought you were gonna battle it out with your sister-inw for three hundred rounds tonight, not returning so soon... What brought you back this fast?"

    The man had a face almost indistinguishable from Huangfu Jue¡¯s, the same features, but an entirely different aura.

    If Huangfu Jue was akin to a god, lofty and aloof, then this man was like a capricious demon, unpredictable and whimsical.

    He clearly had just bathed, d in one of Huangfu Jue¡¯s ck bathrobes, the sash loosely tied, revealing an exquisitely sculpted chest. His hair seemed to have gone days without a trim, long enough to be in his eyes, strands dangling, unblown dry, damp and slightly disheveled.

    A droplet of water clung to the end of a strand of his hair, suspended, as if too spellbound by his beauty to fall.

    Behind those damp strands were eyes as dark as the night sky, pupils dting, intelligent and cunning.

    Upon seeing him, Will immediately bowed politely.

    "Duke, it has been a long time."

    The man referred to by Will as the Duke was none other than Huangfu Jue¡¯s twin brother, Huangfu Qi.

    The two brothers were born together, resembling each other in appearance. Apart from their personalities, the biggest differencey in the color of their eyes.

    Huangfu Jue had the blue of the sea, while Huangfu Qi had the ck of the night.

    "Long time no see, Will," Huangfu Qi lifted his right hand to prop up his cheek, "Clean up the guest room for me, then you can rest."

    "Alright."

    With palpable relief, Will smiled gratefully at him, bowed to the two brothers, and left the study.

    Huangfu Jue neatly organized the design drafts in his hands and ced them in the drawer.

    "Where have you beentely?"

    "Took a spin down the Silk Road," Huangfu Qi pouted and blew the water droplet off his hair, nodding toward the drawer where the designs were ced, "Who¡¯s this chick cropping up from nowhere?"

    "None of your business," Huangfu Jue nced at his hair, "Mom¡¯s worried about you, give her a call."

    "What¡¯s there to worry about me?" Huangfu Qi smirked and lip-curled, "But... if mom hears she¡¯s got herself a grandson and is promoted to grandmother, she¡¯d probably be over the moon. Maybe I should let her know right now!"

    Huangfu Jue narrowed his eyes.

    "You try!"

    Right now he hadn¡¯t figured things out with Gan Yuan yet, and if their parents found out, it couldplicate matters even further.

    ...

    ...

    Caught a cold, didn¡¯t get up, just posting two Chapters for now, the rest will be a bitter.

    Huangfu Qi: I¡¯ve made my appearance, won¡¯t you folks vote and show some support?!

 Chapter 147 - 148 You Are Beyond Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 148 You Are Beyond Redemption</h4><h4></h4>

    "No way?" Huangfu Qi¡¯s gaze took on a serious hue as he fixed his dark eyes on Huangfu Jue for a moment, his voice tinged with surprise, "That kid is really your son? That means, Gan Yuan is that mysterious girl who¡¯s got youpletely enchanted?!"

    Without waiting for Huangfu Jue to speak, he had already raised his right hand and snapped his fingers with a pop.

    "Got it, how about this time I write about an unmarried mother..." The man who had been loungingzily on the sofa, as if injected with adrenaline, sprang up and sidled over to Huangfu Jue, "Brother, tell me, give your little brother some inspirational material!"

    Huangfu Jue turned and sat down, reaching for a document on the table.

    "I¡¯m very busy."

    Huangfu Qi turned around,zily leaned on his desk, "What does she do?"

    Huangfu Jue flipped open the document he was holding, ignoring his presence.

    No longer paying attention, Huangfu Qi sat on the edge of the desk and stretched out his hand to pull over the telephone, pressing the speaker button.

    With slender fingers, he dialed the numbers one by one, thenzily spoke.

    "Mom should be there now; perhaps dad is too... what do you think, would mom fly over first thing tomorrow morning if she knew her royal lineage has a sessor?"

    Huangfu Jue stretched out his hand, hung up the phone, and looked up at his younger brother, who only arched his eyebrows lightly, ignoring his murderous gaze.

    "By the way, how did you find her?"

    Not in the mood to satisfy Huangfu Qi¡¯s curiosity, Huangfu Jue shifted his gaze away and refocused on the document in his hands.

    "I want some peace and quiet for a while."

    Turning his head, Huangfu Qi peered at Huangfu Jue¡¯s face to gauge his expression, then hugged his arms and let out a deep sigh, extending his hand to pat his shoulder.

    "Congrattions, Duke, you¡¯re beyond saving!"

    Having grown up together as twin brothers, there¡¯s probably no one in the world who understands Huangfu Jue better than Huangfu Qi.

    Of course, the reverse is also true.

    Just from the look on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face, Huangfu Qi had already discerned a clue¡ªtheir brother truly had feelings for that woman.

    The woman he hadn¡¯t forgotten in six years had now reappeared, and seeing his brother¡¯s unsatisfied demeanor, it didn¡¯t take much to know that this time, Huangfu Jue was definitely caught in her hands.

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath and tossed the document onto the table.

    "Xiaoqi, I can¡¯t figure it out."

    "Women¡¯s hearts are as fathomless as the ocean, I can¡¯t figure it out, let alone you," said Huangfu Qi, patting his shoulder like an old schr, "Here¡¯s a piece of advice for you, never try to understand women; their thought processes arepletely different from men¡¯s."

    Yawningzily, he got up and left the desk.

    "I haven¡¯t slept for 32 hours, I¡¯m going to catch up on some sleep!"

    Stretching his legs, Huangfu Qi walked to the exit of the study, then turned his face back.

    "The show was quite good!"

    Over the years, Huangfu Jue rarely took personal charge of such minor matters; his involvement this time showed how much he valued this brand.

    Huangfu Qi had hurried back from the Northwest just to support his brother¡¯s event.

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly, his tone already softening.

    "Have you eaten?"

    Although he¡¯s only older by a mere dozen or so minutes, Huangfu Jue has always looked after his brother from a young age, and of course, the same goes now.

    "I have," replied Huangfu Qi, leaning against the doorway with a mischievously curved lip, "Speaking of which, want me to teach you how to flirt with girls?"

    Huangfu Jue diverted his gaze, "You can leave now."

    With a light chuckle, Huangfu Qi opened the door and stepped out.

 Chapter 148 - 149: Grouping Up to Find Fault

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 149: Grouping Up to Find Fault</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue reopened the documents in his hand. His gaze fixed on the characters written on the paper, but although he saw every one of them, he couldn¡¯t make sense of the meaning they formed together.

    The characters on the paper gradually distorted, turning into her long hair scattered over the bedsheet.

    The feel of the paper under his fingers also subtly changed, as if it turned into her skin, smooth and lustrous as jade...

    His breathing tensed, and his emotions gradually slipped out of control, realizing the reaction his body was producing, Huangfu Jue abruptly lifted the documents and mmed them down on the desk.

    "Damn it!"

    ...

    ...

    Gan Yuan tugged at her sports clothing in front of the locker room mirror, noting the obvious hickey at the cor. She pulled up the neckline and sharply closed the locker door.

    Stepping out of the changing room, she quickly climbed the stairs to the gym on the fourth floor and warmly greeted the female student already waiting there.

    "Let¡¯s start, beginning with warm-up exercises."

    Under her guidance, the girl began stretching her body, warming up for the fitness ss.

    She struggled a bit with the exercises due to being a first-timer with less muscle. Gan Yuan patiently directed her movements.

    Someone passed by, and Gan Yuan reacted swiftly. The student, however, didn¡¯t dodge and was bumped on the shoulder. Her grip loosened, and her forehead hit the fitness equipment hard.

    "Ouch¡ªIt hurts!" the student cried softly, turning her face to look at the two girls who had just walked past and spoke discontentedly, "Hey, you bumped into someone. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize?"

    The two girls stopped and turned around.

    Gan Yuan lifted her head and immediately recognized one of them as Annie, and the other, a ck and white mixed-race girl, wore a ck sports outfit, with firm muscles on her arms exposed outside her sleeves.

    Gan Yuan was familiar with both of them.

    The one in the purple sports outfit was Annie, and the mixed-race girl was Barbara, another star instructor at the club.

    "What a coincidence, Miss Gan!" Annie said, her lips curling into a light smile.

    Gan Yuan also smiled, "Indeed, it¡¯s a small world."

    Came to pick a fight in a group and still pretending to run into each other by chance. Isn¡¯t it tiring to beat around the bush?

    "Did we bump into you?" Barbara shrugged indifferently at the student, "That¡¯s nobody else¡¯s fault, it¡¯s just because you chose the wrong instructor who hasn¡¯t even taught you the basic principles of movement!"

    Gan Yuan calmly stated, "If Coach Barbara has any issue with me, please state it directly. Do not disturb my students."

    "Fine!" Barbara raised her eyebrows, "I just dislike you. A neer, why should you be a formal instructor so quickly?!"

    Barbara was a very famous fitness guru online and a special instructor at the club. She was originally Annie¡¯s sister Anna¡¯s fitness coach and knew Annie from before.

    With her fame online, many students came specifically to her. She was always arrogant in the club and carried a haughty demeanor in front of her students.

    Since Gan Yuan arrived at the gym, with her approachable and cheerful nature, coupled with her vast experience in sports, she easily gained the trust of her students. There was one student who, due to a referral, came looking for Barbara but ended up under Gan Yuan¡¯s tutge after hitting it off well with her during a chat.

    Barbara lost a client, and naturally, hermissions suffered. She harbored resentment towards Gan Yuan for some time and quite naturally teamed up with Annie.

    "Heh..." Gan Yuanughed softly, "That means, I¡¯m sufficiently qualified."

 Chapter 149 - 150 Brains are Wasted

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 150 Brains are Wasted</h4><h4></h4>

    Barbara twitched at the corner of her lips, momentarily at a loss for how to respond.

    "Isn¡¯t that Barbara?"

    "It really is!"

    ...

    Many of the gym-goers recognized her and immediately stopped their workouts to jog over.

    "Miss Barbara, your figure is amazing!"

    "Are you here for a workout too?"

    "I am the coach here." Barbara arrogantly lifted her chin, "If you¡¯re looking for a coach, you¡¯d better keep your eyes peeled and not end up with some amateur. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up wasting your effort and might even get injured!"

    Gan Yuan had no intention of wasting time on a battle of words.

    "Come on, let¡¯s continue!"

    Barbara thought Gan Yuan was backing down, stepped forward, and blocked her way.

    "With a responsible attitude towards the members, Gan Yuan, I¡¯m now officially requesting that you leave!"

    "You?" Gan Yuan scoffed with mockery, "Miss Barbara is just a club coach, you don¡¯t seem to have the authority to dismiss me."

    "I¡¯m not firing you." Barbara sneered, "I am telling you to leave on your own."

    "Why should I?"

    "Because..." she nced disdainfully at Gan Yuan¡¯s slender arms wrapped in workout clothes, "if you can¡¯t even get your own body into shape, what right do you have to guide others?"

    Gan Yuan remained unruffled, "Miss Barbara should stop consuming protein powder all the time. It only builds muscle but ruins the brain! A true fitness coach never judges solely by muscle size."

    "Since both of you are so steadfast, why not let facts prove it?" Annie walked over, standing next to Barbara, "Why don¡¯t you two show us your strengths and find out who is truly right. Everyone, how about it?"

    The onlookers immediately became excited.

    "That¡¯s awesome, Miss Barbara, you must win against her and show her the importance of muscles!"

    "Yeah, Barbara, you can do it!"

    "Barbara..."

    ...

    "Coach Gan!" The female trainee looked at Gan Yuan apologetically.

    Being a renowned fitness expert, the female trainee certainly didn¡¯t think that Gan Yuan could match up; this situation had started because of her, and she felt somewhat remorseful.

    "If you can beat me, I¡¯ll resign right away," Barbara challenged, ncing sideways at Gan Yuan, "but if you lose, you¡¯ll get out of here immediately!"

    Her tone was proud, her face full of determination.

    As a fitness expert who had even won awards at internationalpetitions, Barbara naturally did not take Gan Yuan seriously, who appeared so lean that muscles weren¡¯t visibly defined.

    Without giving Gan Yuan a chance to decline, she turned and walked over, effortlessly jumped up, grabbed the horizontal bar, and began to do pull-ups.

    "1, 2, 3..."

    Around her, people immediately began counting for her, and many trainees took out their phones to record videos.

    Pull-ups require great muscr strength, a feat difficult for most women; by starting with such a challenging exercise, Barbara intended to overwhelm her opponent from the start, forcing Gan Yuan to back down.

    "18, 19..."

    As the numbers increased, the excitement in the crowd grew.

    When Barbara reached 24, her movements were visibly strained, and a shinyyer of sweat glistened on her back.

    was her limit.

    She let go of the bar andnded on the ground, exhaling deeply, and raised her hand to rx her biceps, her gaze shifting and falling on Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "Coach Gan, are you still waiting for someone to fetch you a chair?!"

    Around her, the crowd burst intoughter.

    ...

    ...

    A minor injury doesn¡¯t stop the show, a cold won¡¯t stop a young master¡¯s fingers [I mean typing, don¡¯t think otherwise~!~]

 Chapter 150 - 151 Shameless [Added]

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 151 Shameless [Added]</h4> Gan Yuan¡¯s female student¡¯s face showed a growing helplessness. Turning around, she looked at Gan Yuan with concern.

    "Coach Gan, I..."

    Gan Yuan stepped away from the fitness machine, her gaze sweeping past the sneering Barbara and settling on Annie¡¯s face.

    When their eyes met, Annie¡¯s lips curved into an elegant smile.

    "Miss Gan, if you can¡¯t do it, you might as well just admit defeat. Don¡¯t get hurt."

    Trying to y mind games with her?

    "Thank you for your concern, Miss Annie, but rest assured, even if I get hurt, I won¡¯t be asking you for medical expenses."

    Gan Yuan walked slowly to the pull-up bar, looked up at the metal bar above, raised her hands, and on tiptoes, gripped the bar.

    She took a light breath, tensed her arms, and her body gradually ascended. Shepleted a pull-up.

    "Coach Gan,e on!" her student cheered, fists clenched, shouting encouragement. "Grip with both hands, be careful not to get hurt."

    She rxed her arms and then tensed again; Gan Yuanpleted another.

    Then a third, a fourth, a fifth...

    Initially, no one, including her female student, had any faith in her. After all, for a girl toplete 24 pull-ups was already an incredibly formidable feat.

    But as the numbers increased, everyone¡¯s expression grew more serious.

    "12!"

    The female student excitedly counted the numbers, soon joined by everyone else.

    "15, 16... 19..."

    On the pull-up bar, although Gan Yuan appeared to struggle, she persevered with each one. And as the numbers neared 20, the previously dismissive Barbara finally looked serious.

    She eyed Gan Yuan up and down, unable toprehend how someone so slender, without any visible muscles, could perform such an action.

    "21, 22, 23..."

    Everyone grew excited, watching her slowly lift her body upwards. As she was about toplete the 24th pull-up, everyone clenched their fists, sweating on her behalf.

    Amidst the astonished gazes of Annie and Barbara, Gan Yuan sessfullypleted the 24th pull-up.

    The female student almost jumped up in excitement. "Coach Gan, do one more, just one more and you win!"

    Annie looked up, watching Gan Yuan on the pull-up bar, silently grinding her teeth.

    While she still held back, Barbara could no longer hide her watchfulness, staring at Gan Yuan on the bar, wishing she could drag her down.

    Atop the bar, Gan Yuan slowly bent her arms. As she moved, her body rose.

    "Come on... just a little bit more!"

    The female student clenched her fists, cheering her on.

    The mockery in the eyes of the onlookers had long since turned into admiration, and they couldn¡¯t help but root for Gan Yuan as she reached higher.

    "Come on!"

    "Be careful!"

    ...

    Gan Yuan¡¯s head rose above the bar bit by bit, stopping only when her corbone was level with it,pleting a standard pull-up.

    Her movements seemed strenuous, but her breathing rhythm remained steady.

    In fact, she could have done this 25 more times; she simply chose not to reveal her full strength.

    But simply beating Barbara this way would be letting her off too easily.

    This time, she intended to teach her opponent a harsh lesson.

    "25!"

    The female student shouted out the number. As soon as the voice faded, a light thud sounded from the floor. Gan Yuan had already feigned exhaustion and let go of the bar, falling to the ground.

 Chapter 151 - 152: Feigning Retreat to Lure the Enemyã€Add More 2ã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 152: Feigning Retreat to Lure the Enemy¡¾Add More 2¡¿</h4><h4></h4>

    The female trainee passed the towel and looked across at Barbara with a smirk, "Miss Barbara, you lost!"

    To lose to Gan Yuan like that, Barbara was anything but content.

    "Hmph!" Barbara pursed her lips, "A standard pull-up includes holding the position for several seconds after reaching the top, which she utterly failed to do, so this doesn¡¯t count as a loss for me!"

    "You... shameless!" the female trainee cursed angrily.

    "If you dare, challenge me again!" Barbara said provocatively.

    "How can you be like this!" the female trainee eximed furiously, "You¡¯re not keeping your word."

    "Exactly!"

    "Barbara, this is no fun at all!"

    ...

    The onlookers chimed in agreement.

    Barbara, always seen as a sunny figure online, was actually such a person, which inevitably led to a great disappointment among her fans.

    Behind the female trainee, a cunning look flickered in Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes, DELIBERATELY feigning weakness to lure her opponent into the trap.

    In ying mind games, Barbara was still far behind!

    With a wave of her hand, she pushed past the female trainee and stepped forward, pretending to gasp for breath, "This time, I¡¯ll choose the event."

    Barbara originally feared that she wouldn¡¯t dare topete, but to her surprise, Gan Yuan even took the initiative to speak, and she immediately agreed.

    "Fine. Whatever you choose is okay by me!"

    Gan Yuan looked around the circle.

    "Bench press!"

    Barbaraughed inwardly.

    In her view, Gan Yuan¡¯s strengthy in her slender frame and agility; she managed the pull-ups not because of arm strength but because of her lightweight. Bench pressing required absolute muscr strength, and it wasn¡¯t something that could be aplished by trickery.

    Barbara always prided herself on her muscr strength and was naturally willing topete in this with her.

    "Alright, let¡¯s get started."

    She epted without a second thought, and of course, she yed a little trick herself.

    Having alreadypleted and rested for a while, she had enough time to recover some strength, whereas Gan Yuan had just finished and hadn¡¯t even caught her breath, so the quicker they started, the more advantageous it would be for Barbara.

    "This time we¡¯ll keep it simple, one round to determine the winner, whoever can bench press the heaviest weight wins," Gan Yuan gasped again and shook her palms, "You¡¯ve already rested for a while, so this round, you go first!"

    Though somewhat reluctant, Barbara had nothing to say.

    "If I go first, then I go first!"

    The crowd then moved to the side of the bench press machine as Barbara approached the bench press, looking at the barbell on it. She adjusted it to 40 kilograms, thought for a moment, then added another 5 kilograms.

    She was taking the lead, and being too conservative would only provide opportunities for her opponent. Her best chance to turn the tables was to overwhelm her rival in one go.

    After all, Gan Yuan had outperformed her by one pull-up earlier, and this time, Barbara was determined not to lose, even if it cost her life.

    "45?" Annie whispered cautiously, "Are you sure? Be careful not to hurt yourself!"

    "No problem."

    Barbara nced at Gan Yuan,y down sideways on the bench press, grabbed the barbell with both hands, took a deep breath, and lifted it with all her might.

    The 45-kilogram barbell slowly rose, and just as her arms were about to fully extend, her right shoulder suddenly wavered, and amidst the gasps of the crowd, the barbell slipped from her hands.

    Bang!

    A dull thud resonated as the barbell crashed heavily to the ground at an angle, and a tearing pain seared through Barbara¡¯s right shoulder, bringing out a cold sweat.

    "Barbara!"

    "Miss Barbara, are you alright?"

    Annie and a few fans rushed over in rm, but Gan Yuan beat them to the scene.

    ...

    ...

    See you tomorrow morning; if the update iste, it means I¡¯m still in bed~!~

 Chapter 152 - 153 You Can Roll Out Now

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 153 You Can Roll Out Now</h4><h4></h4>

    "Do you see?" Gan Yuan stretched out her hand to hold the barbell pressing down on Barbara and instructed the female student in a teaching tone, "This is the price of an incorrect posture. When doing a bench press, you must pay attention to the angle between your arms and shoulders, and never try to show off. Otherwise... it¡¯s very easy to get injured."

    She didn¡¯t mind kicking someone when they were down every now and then. If someone annoyed her, she¡¯d make them even more annoyed. That was Gan Yuan¡¯s principle.

    Barbara¡¯s chest was pressed against the bar and she wanted to push it off but didn¡¯t have the strength, so she could only glower at her.

    The female student nodded cooperatively, "I¡¯ll remember that, Coach Gan."

    Gan Yuan raised her right hand and easily lifted the barbell off Barbara¡¯s chest. Barbara¡¯s eyes nearly popped out.

    She used only one hand?!

    After putting the barbell back in its ce, Gan Yuan spoke with a stern tone.

    "You can leave now!"

    Barbara sat up in pain, and Annie reached out to help her but was pushed away. Barbara walked out of the gym with her tail between her legs.

    "Coach Gan, how did you train?"

    "Yeah, you don¡¯t seem to have a lot of muscles on your body..."

    "Coach Gan, could you be my trainer?"

    "Me too."

    "I¡¯d like to sign up too."

    ...

    "Sorry, I don¡¯t have timetely," Gan Yuan replied with an unaffected smile to everyone, then turning to the female student, she said, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll continue. I¡¯ll make up for the time we lost just now."

    "It¡¯s okay," the female student said nonchntly. "To be honest, it¡¯s quite surprising. You must have been working out for a very long time, right?"

    Gan Yuan raised her right hand, her gaze falling on her palm.

    The back of her hand and her palm were tender, but there was a thinyer of calluses on her five fingers. Clenching her hand, she perked up again.

    "Yes, for a very long time. Let¡¯s start with the arms first."

    As she began instructing the female student with the most basic exercises, Gan Yuan leaned against the wall to watch, asionallying over to correct the student¡¯s movements.

    An hour flew by quickly. After scheduling the next training session with the student, she went to the changing room, changed her clothes, and left the gym with her bag on her back.

    No sooner had she stepped down the stairs when several people with single-lens reflex cameras hurried towards her, snapping pictures. Two others walked straight up to her.

    "May I ask what is your rtionship with Mr. Huangfu?"

    "Have you known him for a long time?"

    ...

    "You¡¯ve got the wrong person."

    Pulling up the hood of her sweatshirt over her head, Gan Yuan raised her hand to shield her face, squeezed through the circle of reporters, and caught a taxi to leave in a hurry.

    Leaning back in the rear seat and watching the receding reporters in the rearview mirror, she let out a long sigh.

    Indeed, what she feared most had still happened!

    That man had too many shining identities, too many people watching him. Getting close to him meant the constant threat of exposure, and it also meant danger. If those people got news about her, she and Gan Tang would never have peace again.

    Turning to watch the city she had lived in for three years from the side window, she pressed her lips tightly together.

    It seemed it was time to leave!

    As the car approached the kindergarten, Gan Yuan spotted Gan Tang standing at the gate apanied by a teacher from a distance.

    Because of the incident with Barbara, she was a bitte, and by that time, the other children had already been picked up.

 Chapter 153 - 154 Are You Getting Married?

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 154 Are You Getting Married?</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan pushed open the car door, nced cautiously left and right to make sure there were no reporters or other suspicious individuals, and then she quickly walked over to Gan Tang¡¯s side, took the little fellow¡¯s hand, and led him into the taxi.

    As the car drove towards the apartment they were renting, she wrapped her arms around the little guy¡¯s shoulders with a smile.

    "Son, tomorrow is the weekend, how about we go to the beach for two days?"

    The little guy turned his face, "Don¡¯t you have to work?"

    "It¡¯s okay, I can take time off."

    After all, work was never something that important to her.

    "But..." Gan Tang slightly furrowed her little brows, "I promised Uncle Will that I would take him to the snack street for some treats."

    Will?

    She feared that this was yet another one of Huangfu Jue¡¯s tricks!

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, "When?"

    "We¡¯ve arranged to meet tomorrow afternoon, Uncle Will said he¡¯s not very familiar with the roads here," the little guy replied

    Gan Yuan thought for a moment, "Well then... okay, we¡¯ll go to the beach next week, and this week we¡¯ll take Uncle Will to have snacks first."

    "Really?" the little guy¡¯s lips lifted, "Uncle Huangfu will alsoe along!"

    She knew it!

    Gan Yuan smiled, "It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind."

    That thing in his hand, she had to get it back.

    Seeing her agreement, Gan Tang immediately snuggled up to her, all grown-up like, "Mommy, are you nning to be with Uncle Huangfu now?"

    Gan Yuan raised her chin slightly, "That¡¯s my privacy."

    The little guy leaned back in his seat, "Never mind then."

    Gan Yuan nced at his little face, huh, just like his dad, both were prideful spirits!

    "Xiaotang," she gently ruffled his hair, "Tell Mommy the truth, do you really like Uncle Huangfu?"

    The little guy thought seriously, "I just... like him a little bit."

    "Then..." Gan Yuan bit her lip gently, "would you like it if he became your dad?"

    Turning to face her with a serious expression, the little guy asked, "Are you two getting married?"

    "Of course not," Gan Yuan chuckled, "I¡¯m just hypothesizing, just making an analogy."

    "I don¡¯t oppose the two of you being together, but..." the little guy pursed his lips, "I won¡¯t call him dad right now."

    Although his internal bnce had long since tilted towards Huangfu Jue, his pride prevented him from fully epting this suddenly appearing dad.

    Gan Yuan easily caught the key point of his words¡ª"won¡¯t call him now," implying that he was not against the idea in the future.

    Having known Qiao Liang for so long and loving him dearly, Xiaotang had never expressed any intention of epting him as a father, but Huangfu Jue managed to gain eptance in such a short time.

    Indeed, like father, like son, the natural bond of blood was irreceable by anyone else.

    It¡¯s just a pity...

    Gan Yuan gently ruffled her son¡¯s short hair.

    "Xiaotang, I¡¯m sorry."

    His father was right there, but she couldn¡¯t let them recognize each other, and it was all her fault.

    Turning his face, his bright big eyes gazed at Gan Yuan¡¯s face, Gan Tang looked confused.

    "What did Mommy do wrong?"

    She smiled, "Today there was an issue at the gym, and I came outte."

    "It¡¯s okay, I could have taken the car home by myself," Gan Tang said tolerantly, "I¡¯ve looked into it, the subway from the kindergarten¡¯s door goes straight to our home, and there¡¯s also a bus that goes near our neighborhood."

    "No need," Gan Yuan pulled the little guy into her arms, "From now on, Mommy will pick you up on time every day, and never bete again."

 Chapter 154 - 155: Canâ€™t You Keep a Low Profile?

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 155: Can¡¯t You Keep a Low Profile?</h4><h4></h4>

    After dinner at a restaurant near the neighborhood, Gan Yuan took the little one back to the apartment, where Gan Tang went to paint, and she pulled out her phone to look for a house in B City.

    H City is a seaside city, wherest year she had taken the little one on a trip, and at that time, Gan Tang had a lot of fun. Gan Yuan knew her son liked the sea, so she decided to go to H City first.

    Having booked a short-term rental online, she stepped out of the room again, took some fruit from the refrigerator to slice, and called Gan Tang to eat the fruit.

    The little one didn¡¯t respond, so she walked up to the partly open door of the little one¡¯s room, and through it, she saw Gan Tang holding a palette in one hand, engrossed in his painting.

    On the paper, the painting was nearlyplete.

    It was a magnificent castle, with two horses side by side in front. Not far away on the grass, a boy was chasing butterflies. Atop each horse sat a man and a woman, the man with his features already drawn ¡ª brown hair, blue eyes, clearly modeled after Huangfu Jue.

    Like his father, Huangfu Jue, Gan Tang was a child who kept his emotions restrained, hardly expressing his thoughts even in front of Gan Yuan.

    His paintings were one of the very important ways he expressed himself, and it wasn¡¯t hard to see his longing for home and for Huangfu Jue.

    Her fingers tightened on the door handle, and Gan Yuan took a slow, deep breath before she gently closed the door for him.

    ...

    ...

    Saturday afternoon, when mother and son arrived together at the downtown snack street, Huangfu Jue had already rushed over ahead of them, processing an official document in a car parked by the roadside.

    Hearing from Will that the two had arrived, he nced sideways and, looking out the window, saw Gan Yuan and her son holding hands, crossing the zebra crossing.

    Both dressed casually in simple white T-shirts and jeans, they shone brilliantly in the sunset light.

    His gazending on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, he lifted the corners of his lips slightly.

    "Send the document over."

    He handed the official document to Will, unbuttoned one button on his suit, took off his coat, and stepped out of the car.

    The little one spotted him immediately and raised a hand to point him out to Gan Yuan.

    "Mommy, Uncle Huangfu is over there."

    She didn¡¯t need to be told; she had already seen him. How could anyone overlook such an extravagantly priced car parked at the intersection?

    This guy, can¡¯t he be more low-key?

    She pursed her lips and adjusted the baseball cap she was wearing.

    Once across the street, Gan Tang immediately let go of her hand and trotted over to Huangfu Jue.

    "Uncle Huangfu."

    Ever since the banquet, where Huangfu Jue had stood up for him, his sense of identification with this man had grown even stronger.

    He responded softly, bending down to smooth the little one¡¯s disheveled hair. As the man raised his head, his eyes lifted to meet Gan Yuan¡¯s.

    Meeting his gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but think of that night, and warmth spread across her cheeks.

    She pushed up her sses and took her son¡¯s small hand, turning to walk toward the snack street.

    "Sir!"

    Will hurried to bring over the sunsses.

    Taking the sunsses and cing them on the bridge of his nose, Huangfu Jue strode to catch up with the mother and son, extending his right hand.

    The little one cooperated and reached out his small hand, which Huangfu Jue promptly enclosed within his own.

    In the palm of his hand, the little hand was small and soft.

    It was a subtle sensation, as though just by holding that small hand, his heart had unconsciously softened.

    Huangfu Jue gently closed his fingers, enclosing Gan Tang¡¯s small handpletely in his own.

    "Xiaotang, what do you like to eat?"

    "Mommy and I both like crayfish!"

 Chapter 155 - 156: Flipping Faster Than Flipping Through a Book

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 156: Flipping Faster Than Flipping Through a Book</h4><h4></h4>

    Stinky thing, betraying her again, ungrateful wretch!

    Gan Yuan cursed in her heart.

    Huangfu Jue just nodded lightly, "Okay... then Uncle will treat you to crayfish!"

    "I know a ce that¡¯s really delicious, just up ahead."

    "Okay."

    And just like that, the two men decided on the dinner content and location without even asking for her opinion.

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t bother to care, her purpose foring this time was to retrieve her things, she could endure anything else.

    The three of them sat down together in a restaurant specializing in crayfish.

    Although the restaurant was small andcked private rooms, the vor of the crayfish was very authentic. Gan Yuan would often bring the little guy here to eat a couple of times, the only downside being the modest size of the establishment.

    Fortunately, they arrived early enough to choose a quiet corner.

    The three of them sat down, mother and child on one side, Huangfu Jue on the other.

    Momentster, steaming hot crayfish were served on the table.

    "You don¡¯t need chopsticks for this, just use your hands..."

    Worried he might not have eaten them before, the little guy took the initiative to pick up a crayfish and demonstrate for Huangfu Jue. The crayfish was a bit hot, so he kept swapping it from one finger to the other.

    Taking the crayfish from the boy¡¯s hand, Huangfu Jue adeptly removed the head and tail, then with a gentle push of the chopsticks, extracted a whole shrimp meat effortlessly.

    Noticing the little guy¡¯s surprised expression, Huangfu Jue took the initiative to exin.

    "When Uncle was about your age, I also lived in this city. At that time, Grandpa often cooked crayfish for us."

    "Really?"

    Huangfu Jue picked up a second crayfish. "I went to elementary school here."

    "No wonder your Chinese is so good."

    Listening to father and son chatting casually, Gan Yuan picked up a crayfish and began peeling it absent-mindedly, her appetite not very high due to her preupations.

    Just as she had removed the head, a neatly-shelled shrimp tail was presented by Huangfu Jue into her te.

    She pursed her lips and continued to peel her own shrimp, pulling off thest bit of shell, only to have a hand reach over and snatch the shrimp meat from her fingertips before she could enjoy it.

    Gan Yuan looked up, only to see the man opposite stuffing the shrimp meat into his mouth, lookingpletely at ease as if he had every right to do so.

    She silently fumed and begrudgingly picked up a second crayfish.

    As she saw him reaching to steal another one, she lifted her hand, bit off half of the crayfish, and shot back a triumphant look.

    The man was neither angry nor annoyed, simply stretching his arm over, grasping her wrist and pulling both the crayfish and her hand towards him, and began eating it as he bent his face down.

    She kept her grip on the crayfish, refusing to let go, but the man just took her fingers along with the crayfish into his mouth.

    Gan Yuan forcefully withdrew her hand, only the tiny tail of the crayfish remaining between her fingers, which she angrily tossed aside.

    There was a giggle, the little guy finding the whole scene amusingly sly.

    "What are youughing at, eat your food!"

    She red at her son and pulled off the gloves from her hands.

    Tch!

    She won¡¯t eat then, happy now?

    Gan Tang retracted his head and shrugged his shoulders at Huangfu Jue across the table.

    "Women are like that, their mood changes faster than flipping through a book."

    Huangfu Jue smiled and ced peeled crayfish into the little guy¡¯s te, then another one into Gan Yuan¡¯s te.

    She nced sideways, ignoring him, and he kept peeling.

    One for Gan Tang, one for her.

    Soon, her te was piled into a small mountain of shrimp.

    Having peeled another crayfish, Huangfu Jue reached out, not cing it into her te this time, but directly toward her mouth.

    She turned her face to the left, and his hand followed.

    She turned her face to the right, and his hand chased after her again.

 Chapter 156 - 157 Two Peopleâ€™s World

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 157 Two People¡¯s World</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue held up a shrimp, speaking to Gan Tang, but his gaze slid sideways, observing her face.

    "Xiaotang, I¡¯m sure your mom never told you that actually, she and I..."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s mouth snapped open, and she bit down on his finger.

    As she bit down hard, her eyes nted across his face, her intent to threaten quite clear.

    You little brat, if you dare to continue, she would bite his finger off.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    The little guy pressed on.

    Fearing that Huangfu Jue would say something more, Gan Yuan quickly released his finger and swallowed the shrimp in her mouth without dy.

    "Uncle Huangfu just wanted to say that your mommy has some serious matters to discuss with him tonight, so... after we eat, let Will take you home first, okay?"

    Upon hearing this, the little guy immediately stood up from his chair.

    "I will go now. I¡¯m already full."

    It was not easy for mommy to agree to spend time alone with Uncle Huangfu; of course, he couldn¡¯t stay and be a third wheel.

    Did this little critter really want to hand her over to Huangfu Jue that badly?

    Gan Yuan muttered inwardly and reached for a ss.

    "Drink some water before leaving, and remember to eat some fruit when you get back. Mommy already cut it for you."

    "Okay."

    The little guy nodded.

    Gan Yuan took his little hand and stood up to bring him to Will, who was sitting not far away, asking him to take Xiaotang home first.

    Where would Will refuse? He immediately stood up and walked toward the door with the little guy.

    Lifting his hand to wave at Huangfu Jue, the little guy didn¡¯t forget to wink at him, then brought his fingers together to make a fist, gesturing encouragement.

    Seeing his son¡¯s thoughtful action, Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips gently lifted in understanding as he nodded from afar.

    Witnessing their interaction, Gan Yuan¡¯s confusion grew.

    What on earth did this jackass do to win over Gan Tang, helping him like this?

    As she watched Will walk away with Gan Tang, she immediately asked, "What did you do to him?"

    Huangfu Jue simply shrugged his shoulders, "Nothing at all."

    It was Will who told the child the truth, not him.

    "Then why is he helping you like that?" Gan Yuan pressed.

    The man smiled, "Because he is my son."

    Gan Yuan rolled her eyes at him.

    Catching the blush rising on her face and remembering the scene from that day, desire began to stir within Huangfu Jue as well.

    Gan Yuan nced out of the window.

    "It¡¯s too noisy here, let¡¯s find another ce to talk!"

    "How about my ce?"

    He suggested.

    "Sure."

    She didn¡¯t refuse. He wouldn¡¯t carry the hard drive on his person, and he had been here these past days without leaving, so the hard drive should be in his suite.

    The two paid their bill and left the restaurant.

    The food street was now brightly lit, with pedestrians and diners bustling about in numbers far exceeding those of the afternoon.

    Seeing a bicycle charging diagonally from behind, Huangfu Jue reached out to pull Gan Yuan to his side.

    Caught off guard, she stumbled into his arms, looking at the bicycle that whizzed past her side. She quickly straightened up.

    Her right hand, already seized in his firm grasp.

    She tried to pull her fingers away, but he deftly separated them, interlocking them with his, holding on tight.

    Unable to withdraw, she closed her fingers, her nails digging forcefully into the back of his hand.

    It hurt where she pinched, yet he simply held on without releasing her.

    This time, no matter how tough or painful, he would not let go again!

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 157 - 158: Not Here for Drinks

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 158: Not Here for Drinks</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan¡¯s nails had dug deeply into the back of Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand, but he seemed utterly oblivious, his intertwined fingers not loosening in the slightest.

    She bit her lip, rxed her fingers, and simply let him hold her hand.

    They had done more intimate things; what was hand-holding inparison?

    As he led her through the crowded street, his arm frequently tensed, pulling her behind him to protect her from being jostled by the passersby.

    At first, her fingers remained stiffly extended, not touching his, but gradually they began to rx.

    As they moved forward, her fingertips inadvertently brushed against the back of his hand, which sent her thoughts uncontrobly drifting back to six years ago.

    That night, as he led her by the hand out of the relentless snowfall, it was just like this, with fingers spread and tightly interlocked with hers.

    "This scar, it¡¯s from back then, isn¡¯t it?"

    In front of her, his deep voice broke the silence, and Gan Yuan snapped back to reality, realizing that without noticing, they had already left the snack street and arrived at the roadside.

    The man had stopped walking and was gently stroking the long, thin scar on the back of her hand with his fingertips.

    That day, during the avnche, both she and he had been trapped in the snowfield; the scar on her hand was a remnant of that time. Even after six years and numerous attempts with scar-removal skincare products, a faint white line was still visible.

    "Forgot!"

    Her eyshes fluttered as she forcefully withdrew her hand.

    The driver, who had spotted them from a distance, had already opened the car door.

    She unceremoniously got into the back seat, and the man followed, sitting beside her in the spacious limousine.

    Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue over such trivial matters, and simply turned her face to gaze out the window.

    "Back to the hotel."

    Huangfu Jue ordered quietly, and the driver started the car to return to the hotel.

    As they neared the hotel, Gan Yuan made a phone call to Gan Tang. The little fellow had already arrived home and was ying chess with Will.

    "Mommy might bete; if you¡¯re sleepy, go to bed early. Don¡¯t wait up for me."

    "Okay."

    "Be good."

    Gan Yuan hung up the phone with a smile. For years, she and her son had relied on each other, her son being her evesting source of joy.

    The car entered the parking lot, and before the driver could get out to open her door, Gan Yuan had already pushed the door open and stepped out.

    They entered the elevator one after the other, with her leaning against the elevator wall.

    As the elevator ascended, Huangfu Jue stood to one side, his blue eyes deeply fixated on her face.

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    No sooner had he finished speaking than the elevator came to a halt, and a man dressed in ck entered, nced at the two of them, and stood to the side after pressing a floor button.

    With an outsider present, it was inappropriate to speak, and both remained silent.

    The elevator stopped at the 56th floor and they walked out one after the other, arriving at the door of the room. Huangfu Jue raised his hand to ring the doorbell, and another assistant, who had been staying here to help with his work, immediately opened the door.

    "Get out!"

    Huangfu Jue strode into the living room. The assistant nodded at Gan Yuan and hurriedly left.

    He took off his jacket, and Gan Yuan turned her head, scanning the surroundings; her gaze lingered for a moment at the study door.

    There was a safe in the study; surely, that thing was inside it?

    After tossing his jacket on the sofa, Huangfu Jue turned and walked to the bar, poured two sses of red wine, and held one out to her.

    She raised an eyebrow, "I came to talk business with you, not to drink."

    "I like to talk over drinks."

    He stubbornly presented the ss, and under the light, visible blue finger marks stood out on the back of his hand¡ªit had been her doing!

 Chapter 158 - 159: Love Me

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 159: Love Me</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan raised her hand, took the cup, and casually walked to sit by the sofa; he followed and sat opposite her.

    "I¡¯ve thought it through carefully." Gan Yuan gently swirled the cup in her hand, her gaze lowered to watch the liquor inside, "You really shouldn¡¯t acknowledge Xiaotang."

    "Reason."

    "You want children, there are plenty of people who can bear them for you." Gan Yuan lifted her face, "We can¡¯t be together."

    "Reason."

    She lifted her face, themp light reflecting in her dark, shiny eyes, her tone unusually sincere when facing him.

    "I¡¯m not suitable for you, and you¡¯re not suitable for me."

    Huangfu Jue was silent for a moment.

    "I don¡¯t ept that."

    She helplessly turned her face aside, then, furrowing her brows, she looked at him, anger tinging her tone.

    "Then what do you want me to do?"

    The man set down his cup and leaned toward her, his blue eyes deep.

    "Love me."

    She frowned, "That¡¯s impossible now."

    "Possible."

    "Huangfu Jue!" She raised her hand to smooth the hair sliding from her forehead, struggling to control her emotions, "Why don¡¯t you understand? What¡¯s past is past, we can¡¯t go back."

    The man¡¯s expression was stubborn yet calm.

    "Then let¡¯s start over."

    "I can¡¯tmunicate with you!" She mmed the cup down on the coffee table, got up abruptly, "I say it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s impossible. Give me back my things!"

    "I can give you back your things." Huangfu Jue also stood up, his gaze fixed on her across the space, his voice low, "But you need to give me a reason¡ªone that I can ept."

    "I don¡¯t love you anymore. I don¡¯t want to be with you. Is that reason enough for you?"

    "No!"

    "You... why do you have the right to force me?"

    His blue eyes narrowed as he slowly bent down, closing in on her face.

    "Because, you love me."

    She averted her gaze, scoffing with disdain.

    "Which eye of yours sees that I love you?"

    "Why won¡¯t you look me in the eyes?" He reached out, seized her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze, "What are you avoiding?!"

    "Why should I avoid anything?" Gan Yuan took a deep breath, "Yes, I did like you six years ago, so what? Who decrees that if you like someone, you must like them forever? Now, I have no feelings for you anymore."

    "Really?" The man before her let out a cold snort, "Then why does your heart beat so fast when I hold your hand?"

    She panicked internally.

    This guy, he¡¯d been holding onto her hand the whole time; had he been taking her pulse?

    Catching the flicker of panic in her eyes, a bright light shed in his.

    Releasing her chin, he gently caressed her face.

    "Wait for me."

    With that, he turned and walked into the study.

    On her cheek, the tenderness of his fingertips lingered. She turned her eyes to see him bending over to open the safe.

    A momentter, Huangfu Jue returned, now holding the external hard drive in his hand.

    "I¡¯ll give it to you now, but I have one condition."

    "What condition?"

    He raised his hand, ced the hard drive on the bar, and picked up the remote to turn on the sound system.

    Music started ying, a familiar rhythm, that old song.

    Last night I dreamt of San Pedro

    ...

    He put down the remote, "Dance with me."

    Gan Yuan stood by the sofa, silent for a few seconds, then reached for the cup on the table, drained its contents in one gulp, ced the cup on the coffee table, and stepped toward him.

 Chapter 159 - 160 Are You Done Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 160 Are You Done Yet?</h4><h4></h4>

    She slowly raised her hands above her head, her eyes slightly downcast, and danced gently with the music, step by step, moving closer to him.

    He lifted his palm, grasped the stic band holding her hair, and with just one hand, he snapped it.

    Her long hair cascaded down as she lifted her arms to rest on his shoulders, her waist twisting.

    Raising his arm, he embraced her slender waist, his hand reaching up to clear the stray hairs from her face.

    Gan Yuan turned around, dodging his hand, her back to him as she hooked her arm around his neck and continued to dance.

    The two were very close, her body brushing against his unwittingly, a slight touch enough to ignite a ze.

    Wrapping his arms around her waist from behind, his lips lowered to whisper beside her ear.

    "These six years, I¡¯ve been searching for you."

    She shook off his hand and took a step forward, continuing to dance.

    He grasped her hand, pulling her back in front of him, his hand embracing her waist once more, positioning her hand onto his shoulder, and together they danced, his other hand supporting her lower back again.

    "You promised to tell me your name at dawn, but I have waited six years."

    Her eyes were downcast as she kept to the rhythm.

    Advancing, retreating, dancing, turning... yet remaining silent.

    Their bodies sometimes close, sometimes apart.

    The usually reticent man was unusually talkative tonight, ceaselessly pouring out his heart to her...

    "That morning, I waited for you for a long time..."

    "I always thought you woulde back..."

    "All these years, I¡¯ve thought of you every night..."

    "Enough!" she burst out, pushing him away, her voice roaring, "Huangfu Jue, will you ever stop?!"

    She grabbed a hard drive from the bar and strode off, but he rushed over, seized her wrist, and pulled her back against the wall, bending down, his face closing in on hers.

    Gazing at his handsome face magnifying in her eyes, feeling his breath on her face, her heartbeat involuntarily quickened.

    "You... you dare kiss me and see!"

    Angling his face, he breached thest bit of distance between them, pecking her lips lightly.

    His hand, cupping her cheek, slid into her hair as he bent down, burying his face in her lush locks.

    "Don¡¯t leave me again, alright?"

    The man, always dominant and persevering, now spoke with a tone so gentle, it even carried a hint of pleading.

    Her heart suddenly ached, and the arm that was reaching to push his hand away suddenly lost its strength.

    When she first met him, she knew that this man was her nemesis.

    She thought that after six years, when facing him again, she could remain as calm as ake, without a ripple.

    But she was wrong, terribly wrong.

    Even just his lightest touch was enough to stir up a storm within her.

    "Bastard!" she cursed softly, her voice raspy, "What gives you the right?"

    Lifting his face from her neck, the man¡¯s hand tenderly stroked her trembling lips.

    "Because... you love me!"

    Turning his face, he leaned in once more and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 160 - 161 A girl deeply loves a boy

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 161 A girl deeply loves a boy</h4><h4></h4>

    But the man had no intention of letting her go. If she dodged to the left, he would kiss her there; if she moved to the right, his kisses followed suit.

    A strong premonition told him that if he let her go tonight, he might truly lose her.

    The moment he brought her through the door, he had made up his mind.

    Tonight, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let her leave.

    Even if it meant tying her up, binding her, or forcing her... he had to keep her here.

    The music was still ying, and the voice of the girl continued to sing.

    Beautiful faces, no cares in this world (Beautiful and innocent faces, as if this world held no worries)

    Where a girl loves a boy (There, a girl deeply loves a boy)

    And a boy loves a girl (A boy deeply loves a girl)

    Last night I dreamt of San Pedro (It all seemed like yesterday, never left)

    ...

    The night shed before his eyes when he and she danced to this song; Gan Yuan¡¯s clenched jaw unconsciously rxed.

    His heartbeat quickened, the music sounded distant, leaving only heavy breathing and the pounding of blood in his veins...

    He stole the air around her, and all her senses were focused on the touch of lips and tongue; every delicate touch of the man felt like a wildfire raging.

    Her heart was thumping like thunder, as if it might leap out of her chest. There was a moment when she felt as though she was about to die fromck of oxygen.

    The man eased up slightly, and fresh air flooded back into her body; she couldn¡¯t help but moan softly.

    "Now..." he was panting, his forehead against hers, hands cradling her face, eyes locked with hers, his lips a mere inch from hers. As he spoke, they grazed her lips, "Can you still say... that you feel... nothing... towards me..."

    His voice was hoarse with a hint of gravel, sensual and enticing.

    She breathed heavily, "I..."

    Before the word "I" could fully escape her throat, his lips pressed against hers again, silencing her.

    The kiss was still deep, lingering and intimate.

    As he kissed her, his hands moved from her cheeks, gliding across her chin, caressing her smooth neck, settling on her shoulders.

    Even through the T-shirt, she could feel the heat of his palms, scorchingly intense.

    She raised her hand in an attempt to stop him, but he caught her wrist, pulled it towards him, and ced it on his chest.

    Through the thin fabric, she could clearly feel his heartbeat¡ªrapid and pounding like a drum, just like hers.

    "I want you."

    He murmured into her kiss, his hand grasping her T-shirt, unapologetically tearing it away.

    The T-shirt ripped open, the strap slid off, the garment slipping from her shoulders, revealing beautifully contoured shoulders and part of her chest.

    She turned her face away to dodge his kisses.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

 Chapter 161 - 162 Iâ€™ve Been Crazy for a Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 162 I¡¯ve Been Crazy for a Long Time</h4><h4></h4>

    His palm supported her waist as he hung his face down, burying it into her chest.

    "Stop... Ah..."

    He ignored her plea, continuing to kiss her while his hands moved away, tugging at all the cumbersome clothing on her.

    The T-shirt was torn in half, slipping off at her feet.

    Unable to unsp her bra, he tore the straps and, with a sweep of his hand, it slid off her body and hung around her waist.

    She struggled to pull away the hand reaching to pull at her jeans, but he brushed her hands aside. Just as he patiently unfastened one button, he lost his patience.

    Amid a ripping noise, the sturdy jeans were deformed by his yanking.

    Pushing him forcefully, Gan Yuan pped him across the face with her hand.

    Smack!

    Her palmnded on his face, cracking crisply.

    She had used almost all her strength in that p, leaning against the wall, barely able to stand, just gasping and ring fiercely at him.

    "You... you¡¯re crazy!"

    With his deep blue eyes fixed on the woman before him who had abandoned all armor, Huangfu Jue ripped open his shirt and once again reached out, pressing on her shoulders with his palm as he brought his face close to hers again.

    "I¡¯ve been crazy for a long time!"

    Rrip!

    Her camisole too was torn open. His palm pressed against her slender waist as mes danced in his eyes that were as dark as the night sea.

    "Tonight, I will have you!"

    With a shift of his body, he hoisted her up.

    Carrying her towards the bedroom, he held her waist with one hand while the other reached out, pulling off her shoes and tearing away her jeans.

    By the time he threw her onto the bed, only a pair of white cotton socks remained on her.

    He slid off his trousers, allowing them to fall down, then kicked them away with a raise of his foot.

    Taking advantage of the moment he was undressing, Gan Yuan swiftly got up. Just as she sat up, he pressed her back down onto the pillow, and then his body heavily covered hers again.

    She lifted her right hand, pointing the pen she had grabbed from the nightstand towards his throat.

    "Get off me!"

    Furious and in pain, she stabbed the pen towards him.

    The man didn¡¯t dodge or flinch, just hanging his head, his gaze fixed on her face.

    The sharply pointed pencil paused mid-air, its tip barely a centimeter from his eye, her hand trembling as she gripped the pen.

    "Huangfu Jue, I hate you!"

    Lifting her hand that held the pen, he gently cradled her face in his palm, approaching her once more.

    Biting her lip, she turned her face to the side.

    He didn¡¯t force her; instead, his lips came close, kissing her earlobe and cheek lightly.

    "I will never forgive you!"

    She turned her face sharply, ring into his eyes.

    "I don¡¯t want your forgiveness." His thumb gently brushed the stray hair on her face aside. Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice was hoarse and gentle, "I only want you!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

 Chapter 162 - 163 Bite Hard

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 163 Bite Hard</h4><h4></h4>

    Her teeth sank deep into his flesh, yet Gan Yuan did not let go, biting down fiercely as if she were a crazed little wolf intent on tearing off a piece of him.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for this bastard, she¡¯d still be living her carefree life just as before, so how had she ended up on the run with her son.

    That didn¡¯t matter, but he just had to show up again, shattering her peaceful existence.

    She hated him, but more than that, she hated herself for not being able to harden her heart against him.

    If she had never met him, her world would have been so different...

    Resentment and anger, helplessness and loss... all her emotions were released in that one bite.

    Between her teeth, there was a metallic sweetness¡ªthe taste of blood.

    His shoulder ached, but Huangfu Jue made no struggle, nor did he push her away, allowing her to vent.

    He just gently nibbled her earlobe, a delicate and inviting lobe that was round, fair, and irresistibly soft; each time he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but want to bite it.

    "Get lost!"

    She roared hoarsely, reversing her elbow toward his chin, and as she raised her arm, he blocked the blow with his own, seizing her wrist in the process.

    Using his strength and physical advantage, he easily pinned her back onto the bed.

    She lifted her other arm, but it had onlye up ten centimeters before he pressed it down as well.

    "Disgusting woman," he growled, frowning, "You¡¯ll get hurt!"

    She struggled, shouting even louder than him.

    "I don¡¯t care!"

    Drawing in a light breath, he slowly bent over her.

    Seeing his intent, she cursed out loud.

    "Bastard, don¡¯t touch me!"

    "Huangfu Jue, you are shameless, let me go..."

    "I¡¯m going to kill you..."

    "I must..."

    Gasping and cursing, she ended up not even remembering what she said.

    In the end, she ran out of curses.

    She stopped struggling, simply turning her face to the side, biting her lip, and striving not to make a sound.

    But he wouldn¡¯t allow it!

    Sweat dripped from his face onto her forehead, and she instinctively turned, her eyes immediately meeting his.

    With his hands on her shoulders, the man gazed intently at her face, a me burning in his blue eyes along with a heartbreaking emotion.

    Their faces were so close, his breath brushed against her face over and over, allowing her to clearly see him¡ªhis handsome, delicate features, the deep ck luster of his eyes like the night sea, thick golden-brownshes, and on his pale forehead, sweat shone like pearls...

    She bit her lip and slowly closed her eyes.

    In a daze, she was taken back to that night six years ago when he had looked at her in the same way.

    A look that seemed as though, even if the world were to end the next second, he would not take his eyes off her face.

    ...

    ...

 Chapter 163 - 164: Must Marry

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 164: Must Marry</h4><h4></h4>

    That night, the conversation between the two echoed again in her mind.

    "Why do you keep staring at me?"

    "I¡¯m just wondering what your face really looks like."

    "I¡¯m very ugly."

    "No, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."

    "But you¡¯ve never even seen my face."

    He then lifted the corners of his lips, "That¡¯s not important, I want you, not your face."

    At that moment, it felt like warmth had descended upon the frozen earth, her heart blossomed with the warmth of spring in an instant.

    ...

    ...

    He let go of her arm and drew her into his embrace.

    "Gan Yuan, this time, you won¡¯t escape again!"

    She just let herself be held by him, allowing him to brush away the messy hair on her face and wipe the sweat from her forehead with a towel.

    Propping up on one arm, Huangfu Jue reached out to catch her left hand and brought it to his lips, gently kissing it.

    "Marry me."

    Shey on the bed, catching her breath.

    "I won¡¯t marry."

    "You have no choice."

    Sheughed in her extreme anger.

    "I said I won¡¯t marry, and I won¡¯t."

    Huangfu Jue helped her sit up, "This matter isn¡¯t for you to decide."

    Gan Yuan allowed him to lift her from the bed without resisting, but she countered sharply.

    "This matter isn¡¯t for you to decide either."

    "Let¡¯s see about that."

    She leaned into his arm, tilting her hand slightly in his direction, and her arm rose up to hook around his neck as she slowly pushed herself up.

    "Do you really want to marry me?"

    "I never joke."

    Raising her left hand, she cupped his cheek, her fingers gently caressing his face.

    "Actually, these past few years, I..."

    He stared into her eyes, waiting earnestly for her to continue, but her right hand slowly rose behind him, and then, swift as the wind, she struck hard.

    Everything was too abrupt, Huangfu Jue had not expected this to be her trick.

    By the time he realized he ought to dodge, it was toote, her hand chop had hit his carotid artery; the temporary obstruction of blood flow andck of oxygen to the brain caused him to feel dizzy, and he copsed, powerless, to the ground.

    She wriggled out of his embrace, grabbed the nket to wrap around herself, and watched Huangfu Jue pass out before striding towards her clothes.

    "Damn it..."

    All her clothes had been torn into disarray by him, even the sturdy jeans had split at the waist, unfit to wear.

    "Bastard..."

    Frustrated, she threw the clothes to the floor, dashed to the wardrobe, and pulled out one of his shirts to put on, and then grabbed a pair of his sweatpants, tying the drawstring tight around her waist.

    She nced at the bed, where the naked many, and curled her lip, throwing the nket over his waist before heading for the door.

    Rushing to the entrance, she looked around for traces of the hard drive and noticed it on the carpet near the bar. She bent down, snatched up the hard drive, and clenched it in her hand.

    From the direction of the study, a faint noise was heard.

    Is there someone in the study?

    Startled, she turned her head towards the study.

 Chapter 164 - 165: Thief?!

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 165: Thief?!</h4><h4></h4>

    The door to the study clicked lightly and was then gently pulled open.

    No one would dare to enter his room without permission.

    Could it be a thief?!

    Her heart tightened, she looked around and took a step back, hiding herself beside the wine shelf.

    The books in the study slowly parted to create a small gap, and then, a figure appeared in the doorway.

    Because the door was only half-open, she couldn¡¯t see his face, only the medium build of the person wearing a hotel service uniform.

    Behind the door gap, Gan Yuan frowned.

    This was the Presidential Suite; without the consent of the guest, a service worker would absolutely not rashly enter.

    Who was this guy, and what did he want to do?

    While she was still pondering, the other party had already pulled the door wide open and stepped out of it.

    Just now, through the gap in the door, she hadn¡¯t been able to see clearly; now as the person turned his head to look around, she immediately recognized his face.

    That face, it was vaguely familiar, but he was not any of the floor service staff she recognized.

    Where had she seen him before...

    That¡¯s right!

    Gan Yuan suddenly remembered who he was¡ªthat face was clearly the same one from the elevator earlier, the man who had ridden with her and Huangfu Jue.

    The man in the living room didn¡¯t notice her; he looked around, and his gaze settled on the ajar bedroom door. He immediately turned and tiptoed toward it, his feet in ck boots silently crossing the floor.

    No, he definitely wasn¡¯t a service worker¡ªthose leather shoes were not something an ordinary service worker could afford.

    He couldn¡¯t be a new worker, and by the looks of it, he wasn¡¯t there to steal anything...

    Gan Yuan frowned, then saw the man reach behind his back and pull out something.

    In the light, the object was ck and shiny; Gan Yuan¡¯s heart constricted.

    It was a handgun!

    The man had reached the main bedroom door, raising the gun-holding right hand mid-air, ready to shoot, while his left hand stealthily reached through the slightly open door.

    ncing around, she immediately spotted the Green Jade Sculpture on the desk.

    Grabbing the sculpture, Gan Yuan threw it hard at the back of the intruder¡¯s head.

    The sculpture struck the side of his head, blood immediately began flowing, and he turned toward the direction from which it came.

    Seeing the shadow behind the wine shelf, the man raised his gun to shoot.

    The silenced handgun emitted a muffled sound, and the bullet noiselessly sped out of the chamber, striking the liquor cab.

    Huddled up, Gan Yuan breathed slowly, using the reflective ss surface on the liquor cab to see that the man was striding towards the study.

    Watching him approach, Gan Yuan suddenly sprang up and mmed fiercely into him.

    The man fell to the floor, his gun slipping out of his hand andnding at the entrance to the study.

    As she dashed for the handgun, the man grabbed something from his boot¡ªa knife¡ªand viciously stabbed towards her calf.

    Gan Yuan had no choice but to step back and evade; the tip of the knife grazed her pants, and a neat slit appeared in her well-crafted track pants.

    The knife had missed its mark, but the man came back with another swipe.

    Gan Yuan sidestepped, while swinging her right fist, and punched diagonally across the man¡¯s jaw.

    The man stumbled back, blood already spilling from his mouth, and as he focused on her face, a strange expression flickered in his eyes.

    Originally, he had thought the person hiding behind the wine shelf was Huangfu Jue; he had not expected it to be a woman.

    Clenching the knife in his hand, he charged at Gan Yuan again, his attacks extremely fierce with every move clearly meant to strike her vital points, his eyes fierce, cold, and full of killing intent.

 Chapter 165 - 166: Get Dressed and Go

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 166: Get Dressed and Go</h4><h4></h4>

    It¡¯s just a pity that the woman in front of him proved to be far more skilled than he had anticipated; not only did he fail to seed, but Gan Yuan hit him several times in a row.

    Once again dodging the opponent¡¯s de, Gan Yuan propped herself up on the desk with one hand, leapt up, and kicked fiercely onto the side of the opponent¡¯s face with her right foot.

    The man was sent flying, a tooth along with flesh and blood flew out of his mouth, smashing into the study, as the man slid out, crashing onto the ground.

    Gan Yuan hopped off the table and chased after him, picking up the gun from the ground with efficiency, and aimed it at the man¡¯s face.

    Behind her, footsteps hurriedly approached; Gan Yuan turned her head and saw Huangfu Jue wrapped in just a nket, charging into the bedroom.

    Regaining consciousness, not seeing her and hearing noises outside, he immediately rushed out to check.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    Seeing the chaos in the room, he called out her name anxiously, striding towards the direction of the study.

    Hearing his voice, Gan Yuan inwardly frowned; her bad luck was persistent. How could this guy wake up so quickly?

    Seizing the opportunity of her distraction, the man previously thrown into the study suddenly rose, flinging the knife in his hand.

    The de flew from his hand, aiming straight for Huangfu Jue¡¯s chest.

    "Be careful!"

    Watching the cold de arc through the air, Gan Yuan shouted a warning, dashed forward in a burst of speed, and pushed Huangfu Jue out of the way.

    Both of them fell to the ground together as the de grazed past her arm and struck into the cab door on the opposite side.

    The knife¡¯s tip sank deep into the cab door, its handle still trembling¡ªshowing the force, one could imagine how, had such a stabnded at a vital spot, it would cause serious injury if not death.

    Knowing that the timing tonight was unfavorable, the man dragged his injured body to his feet, making for the window to escape.

    Gan Yuan turned around, pulled the trigger, and a bullet shot out of the chamber, hitting the joint behind the man¡¯s knee.

    The man¡¯s right leg gave out, and he braced himself against the wall to avoid copsing to the ground.

    The fellow was a tough character; shot in the leg, he still dragged himself toward the window to escape.

    Grabbing her hand, Huangfu Jue pressed down on her finger on the trigger, firing a second bullet which struck the man squarely in the back.

    The man swayed and fell heavily to the ground.

    Knowing that this shot had struck the man¡¯s heart and that he had no chance of surviving, Huangfu Jue quickly propped himself up and supported her arm.

    "Are you hurt?"

    Without waiting for her answer, his gaze had already caught therge patch of blood on her gray sweatpants.

    Frowning, he grabbed the loose fabric of the pant leg around her thigh.

    On her pale and straight calf, there was a knife wound about five to six centimeters long, the flesh peeled open, and blood was oozing from the wound.

    His brows immediately knitted tightly; he tore off the towel around himself and wrapped it around her leg as he yelled out loudly.

    "Someonee!"

    There was no response.

    When he had brought Gan Yuan in earlier, he had already ordered everyone to "clear off," and the bodyguards were not ones to disobey.

    As soon as the two of them had entered, they had all hidden far away at both ends of the corridor.

    "Damn it!"

    Cursing, he picked her up, intending to rush to the door.

    "Let go!" Gan Yuan jumped out of his arms,nding on one leg on the ground, and took a quick nce at his body, "Go put on some clothes."

    He was initially covered only with a nket, and now it was wrapped around her leg. Did he really intend to run out like that?

    Grabbing her arm, Huangfu Jue settled her on the sofa, then turned and dashed into the room.

    Bracing herself on the armrest of the sofa, Gan Yuan got to her feet, limping quickly towards the exit.

    Such a wound was nothing serious; the most important thing was to leave quickly.

    She had just picked up the hard drive that had fallen on the floor when the man re-emerged.

 Chapter 166 - 167: Cry Out if It Hurts, Donâ€™t Endure It!

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 167: Cry Out if It Hurts, Don¡¯t Endure It!</h4><h4></h4>

    She was wearing a pair of loose pants and had only slipped on a pair of hotel slippers on her feet.

    Bending down, he scooped her up in a bridal carry and strode quickly toward the hall door.

    "I¡¯m taking you to the hospital right away!"

    Knowing she couldn¡¯t escape, she frowned slightly and quietly stuffed the hard drive deeper into her handbag.

    He pulled open the door and Huangfu Jue burst into the hallway.

    "Someonee here!"

    The bodyguards, upon hearing his shout, ran over only to see their always suits-and-ties, impably dressed Duke, wearing a pair of pajama bottoms with nothing on his upper body, slippers on his feet, and carrying a woman in men¡¯s clothing with a towel wrapped around her small feet.

    "Sir?!"

    "Prepare the car, contact the hospital, two stay behind to take care of the dead body inside... Hurry and open the elevator... If anything happens to her, I will have all of you killed!"

    As the man cursed while heading for the elevator, he still maintained precise thinking under such circumstances, quickly and efficiently arranging everything.

    The assistant immediately waved at several bodyguards, signaling them, then took the lead and ran toward the elevator.

    So, some called the driver, others contacted the hospital, and two rushed back into Huangfu Jue¡¯s room to deal with the person who was shot.

    The elevator doors parted, and Huangfu Jue rushed in carrying Gan Yuan.

    Seeing his master¡¯s bare upper body, the assistant hurriedly took off his own suit jacket and draped it over his shoulders.

    The elevator went directly to the parking lot. Outside, the driver had already parked the car.

    The assistant ran over, pulled open the car door, and Huangfu Jue immediately ushered Gan Yuan into the back seat.

    "Drive fast!"

    Amid his roar, the car screeched out of the parking lot.

    As they rushed toward the hospital, the man bent down tofort her.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just a flesh wound, nothing serious... We¡¯ll be at the hospital very soon..."

    His voice was tender, like soothing a child,cking the domineering assertiveness he had shown earlier in bed.

    She tugged at her lips.

    A small wound like this, scare her? Yeah, right!

    The car quickly arrived at the nearest hospital, where the emergency surgery department had already been alerted. As soon as they arrived, doctors and nurses came to meet them.

    She struggled to get down from his arms, but the man tightened his hold.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    "This way!"

    A nurse led the way, guiding Huangfu Jue, who was holding her, into a treatment room and carefullyid her down on the treatment bed. Huangfu Jue¡¯s hands still maintained the embrace as he lifted her face to press it against his chest.

    "Don¡¯t look, it will be over soon!"

    With such a wound, he was only worried she would be scared.

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to struggle and let him be.

    The doctor unwrapped the towel from her lower leg, took out tools and antiseptics, and began washing her wound.

    "You idiot, use anesthesia first!"

    Doesn¡¯t he know that she would be in pain?

    The doctor¡¯s lips twitched, "Sir, there is a lot of blood and fluid on the wound. If we apply anesthesia without cleaning it thoroughly, it goes against aseptic principles and could lead to an infection."

    Gan Yuan turned her face from his embrace, "Don¡¯t mind him, just proceed as you think best."

    "I told you not to look!"

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand and pressed her back against him.

    As the doctor fetched cotton gauze to treat the wound and was about to rinse it with disinfectant, Huangfu Jue, holding her, tightened his embrace, and his face drew close to her ear tofort her gently.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯ll be over soon... If it hurts, just scream, don¡¯t hold it back!"

    Gan Yuan was speechless.

    Did he think they were still in bed, for her to scream?

    Now he was worried about her pain, but why hadn¡¯t he been so considerate before?

    ...

    ...

    A bit of ate good morning, I¡¯ve not been in great shape these past few days, so updates will beter than usual. Please be aware~!

 Chapter 167 - 168: He Has a Lump in His Head [Additional - ]

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 168: He Has a Lump in His Head [Additional Chapter]</h4><h4></h4>

    After securing the tourniquet to stop the bleeding and using antiseptic solution to rinse off the blood, the doctor took a cotton pad and carefully cleaned Gan Yuan¡¯s wound.

    As his gaze fell on the exposed flesh of her injury, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes darkened with anger.

    His handfortingly stroked her back as he pressed her face back against his chest to prevent her from looking at the wound.

    The antiseptic stung, and with a sandpaper-like pain, she remained silent without uttering a sound.

    As the doctor picked up the suture thread, the man gave another order.

    "Make sure she doesn¡¯t have a scar!"

    The doctor looked troubled, "Sir, I will try my best to stitch it up, but it¡¯s almost impossible to not leave a scar."

    The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but it was several centimeters long; such an injury was bound to leave a mark.

    "Useless!"

    He cursed without any courtesy.

    The bodyguards and assistants stood by, none daring to speak up tofort him; in the end, it was Gan Yuan who spoke up.

    "Doctor, don¡¯t mind him, just stitch it up however," she said firmly as she turned her face away from Huangfu Jue, "He has a screw loose; don¡¯t stoop to his level!"

    The corners of several bodyguards¡¯ and assistants¡¯ mouths twitched as they tensed up, shrinking back.

    Who was this person, daring to curse him in front of so many people? Had Gan Yuan gone mad?!

    Specting that the Duke was about to explode, everyone held their breath warily.

    The man was so angry that his chest heaved, but as his eyes fell on her wound, he eventually suppressed his fury and held her tightly once more.

    If it weren¡¯t for the injury on her leg, he would have taught her a good lesson.

    "It¡¯s okay, I can understand the family member¡¯s feelings; we¡¯ll do our best," the doctor said with a smile to Gan Yuan, shaking his head and bending down to focus on the stitches.

    With the help of anesthesia, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t feel much pain as the suture needle pierced through her skin time after time. On the contrary, it was Huangfu Jue who, watching the doctor¡¯s movements, furrowed his brows tighter and tighter.

    It took nine stitches toplete the suture. After cutting the thread, the doctor bandaged Gan Yuan¡¯s wound carefully and then instructed her on some precautions, such as avoiding pulling at the wound, keeping it dry, and seeking prompt medical attention if any issues arose...

    "Doesn¡¯t she need to be hospitalized?" the man asked again.

    "It¡¯s just a superficial injury; there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll prescribe some anti-inmmatory medication for her."

    "What about other things?"

    "Other things?" The doctor, unable to recall anything else he hadn¡¯t addressed, thought for a moment before smiling and saying, "Diet-wise, she should eat lighter, try to consume more vitamins and protein to promote faster healing of the wound."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, "Get her an extra box of ointment."

    "She doesn¡¯t need ointment for this; she just needs to cleanse and change the dressing after three days," the doctor exined.

    The man frowned, "I¡¯m not getting her ointment for the leg; she has somecerations."

    The doctor¡¯s expression turned serious, "Really? Where? Let me check."

    "You don¡¯t need to check; just prescribe the medication," Huangfu Jue said, raising an eyebrow as he looked at the doctor¡¯s face, "That¡¯s not a ce for you to examine. Ask another word, and I¡¯ll tear you apart!"

    The room fell silent for a few seconds as the doctor¡¯s eyes scanned over his suit-d upper body before it dawned on him.

    "Ah... oh... alright!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s cheeks flushed with heat.

    At that moment, she wished she could tear him apart.

    This bastard, did he want the whole world to know that they¡¯d slept together?

    Feeling him lift her from the treatment bed, her hand reached out ungraciously and forcefully twisted his waist.

    Bastard, may it hurt him to death!

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon [Just one Chapter, don¡¯tin it¡¯s too little, I¡¯m going to take a nap~!~]

 Chapter 168 - 169 Injured Battle?!

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 169 Injured Battle?!</h4><h4></h4>

    Yet, ideals are full, while reality is stark.

    The man had trained from a young age, and there wasn¡¯t an ounce of excess fat around his waist. His taut skin was impossible to grasp, and as she twisted and turned her hand grew tired, but not a single eyebrow of his raised, making her feel rather bored.

    The bodyguard opened the car door, and Huangfu Jue got in sideways, holding her as she sat in the back seat. Her head tilted over, resting against his chest, and when her gazended on the small red spot there, her back teeth began to itch.

    "Don¡¯t mess around!"

    Perceiving her intention, Huangfu Jue warned in a low voice.

    She pouted and then, without courtesy, took a bite.

    She hadn¡¯t nned on it originally, but... since he forbade it, she insisted on biting!

    "Sir."

    Will, holding some clothes, opened the rear passenger door. After receiving the message, he immediately came over, intending to deliver the clothes, but when he caught sight of the two in the back seat, he was dumbfounded.

    The man was bare-chested, cradling a woman with disheveled clothes and hair. At that moment, her mouth was "kissing" his chest.

    Was this... fighting while injured?!

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    He apologized awkwardly, about to close the car door.

    Gan Yuan busily let go of Huangfu Jue, "Is Xiaotang okay?"

    Her concern for her son outweighed her desire for revenge.

    "He¡¯s already asleep. I¡¯ve instructed the bodyguards to look after him, so you don¡¯t have to worry," Will said with his face downcast, carefully cing the paper bag with clothes on the side of the seat. "These are the clothes I brought for you."

    "How¡¯s the situation at the hotel?"

    "It¡¯s been taken care of. For your safety, I¡¯ve informed them to help you vacate the room."

    Huangfu Jue nodded lightly.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Yes!"

    Will hurried to close the car door properly for him and stepped back to wave at the others.

    He sat in the front passenger seat, and everyone split up into their cars; three vehicles, one leading and two following, escorted Huangfu Jue¡¯s car towards the hotel.

    With such an unexpected incident, neither Will nor the others felt at ease.

    After all, this man was no ordinary person. Not only did he possess a noble status, but his safety was also closely linked to the future of A Country.

    The car moved forward. He released his arm to take the clothes from the bag, and Gan Yuan immediately escaped from his embrace, sitting in the empty seat next to him.

    "I want to go home."

    The man must have been a professional assassin, whether he was there for him or for her, she was not yet certain. With Gan Tang alone at home, she naturally felt anxious.

    Huangfu Jue put on a shirt, "I¡¯ll take you to a safe ce first, then go to pick up Xiaotang."

    "I want to go home!"

    She repeated, her tone stubbornly insistent.

    "Miss Gan," Will turned his face toward her, "rest assured, there are two people protecting Xiaotang, there definitely won¡¯t be any problem."

    "I know." Faced with Will, her voice had softened, "I won¡¯t be at ease until I see him."

    Will nodded in understanding, turning sideways to look at Huangfu Jue, he took the initiative to plead for her.

    "Sir, why don¡¯t we... go pick up Xiaotang together?"

    "Go to the apartment."

    The man finished buttoning his shirt and adjusted his cor upward. The fabric grazed over the chest he had been bitten on, eliciting another twinge of pain.

 Chapter 169 - 170: Stubbornly Cute

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 170: Stubbornly Cute</h4><h4></h4>

    He nced sideways, and saw Gan Yuan¡¯s profile gazing out of the window, her face barely able to conceal her anxiety.

    Noticing the bloodstains on her clothes, his gaze returned to her wound, his heart softening once again.

    Lifting his palm, he pulled her into his arms, leaning her against his chest, his hand gently stroking her long hair.

    "There¡¯s no need to worry, it¡¯s just me he¡¯s after, nobody will hurt Xiaotang."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s neck was stiff as she tried to straighten up, sensing her movement, he spread his hand and pressed her back against his shoulder.

    Stupid woman, did her dictionary not include words like ¡¯soft¡¯ or pliant¡¯? Would leaning on his shoulder kill her?

    He held her head, not giving her a chance to escape, Huangfu Jue spoke in a gentle tone.

    "Were you scared just now?"

    "I¡¯m not that cowardly," she replied in annoyance.

    There was silence for a moment before he asked again, "Does it hurt?"

    "Nonsense!" Her tone grew even more belligerent.

    The hand on her head tightened, Huangfu Jue¡¯s face was already beginning to darken.

    He was already trying to make amends, what else did she want from him?

    The driver and Will both held their breaths, daring not to make a sound.

    When had their own Duke ever spoken softly to someone else, making overtures again and again, yet she was so unappreciative, could he really tolerate this?

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his chest.

    "Close your eyes and rest for a bit. I¡¯ll wake you when we arrive."

    She just huffed, her head held still by his hand, she turned her eyes to look out the window.

    Everything went dark as the man¡¯s fingers moved over, pressing down her eyelids.

    Although the wound wasn¡¯t deep, she had bled quite a lot, and she should rest more to aid her body¡¯s recovery.

    The anesthetic hadn¡¯t worn off yet, so the wound wouldn¡¯t hurt. Once the anesthetic faded, she would feel the pain, so Huangfu Jue hoped she could take advantage of this time, while it wasn¡¯t too painful, to get some sleep.

    But she was not appreciative at all and once again opened her eyes.

    The man frowned, raising his hand to cover her eyes.

    She raised her hand to pull his palm away, but his hand caught hers and moved it aside. Her body was weakened by her injury and she couldn¡¯t muster the strength to struggle against him. Yet she refused toply passively, her eyes blinking behind his palm as a sign of her resistance.

    In his palm, her eyshes lightly brushed against it, tickling him.

    He was full of anger at first, but suddenly felt a bit likeughing.

    Stupid woman, she just had to go against him, didn¡¯t she?

    Really...stubbornly adorable.

    He let her fidget under his palm, his hand softly caressing the back of her hand.

    What was this woman really made of? How could she be so soft, those slender fingers that could hit so hard, yet seemed like they would break with just a little pressure in the palm of his hand?

    He gently unfolded her fingers, his eyes resting on her slender knuckles.

    What kind of ring would be worthy of her finger?

    On the back of her hand, his fingers tenderly brushed across her skin, causing a tingling sensation.

    Gan Yuan tried to withdraw her hand, but the man¡¯s fingers held tight like a vice, not allowing her to pull away. Feeling her attempting to pry his hand open, she clenched her fist to deny him the opportunity.

    Unexpectedly, her fist was lifted by him, and then she felt a soft, moist touch on the back of her hand.

    "Disgusting!"

    She burst out indignantly.

    No sooner had her words fallen, than his hand had moved to her waist, and before she could react, she was pulled back into his arms.

    The car door was opened, and he carried her out of the car.

 Chapter 170 - 171: Want Me to Feed You with My Mouth?

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 171: Want Me to Feed You with My Mouth?</h4><h4></h4>

    Chapter 171: Do You Want Me to Feed You with My Mouth?

    It was only then that Gan Yuan noticed that they had arrived at the apartment building where she lived. She struggled, trying to jump out of his arms.

    "If you keep moving, I¡¯ll take you again!"

    The man¡¯s voice was low and rang in her ear, calm with an undertone of threat.

    Biting her lip, she rxed her body and leaned against his chest, no longer struggling.

    A wise woman does not submit herself to immediate loss, and now, with injuries on her body, she naturally was not his match. This man always meant what he said, and she did not want him to take advantage of her again.

    In the midst of speaking, he had already carried her into the elevator.

    Will gestured with his hand, and two bodyguards followed him into the elevator while the others dispersed, guarding the building¡¯s entrance and staying on alert.

    The elevator ascended to the floor where Gan Yuan lived. Will hurried a few steps forward to unlock the door with the key, and the two bodyguards in the living room had already stood up in a state of guard, one inside the door and one outside the bedroom door.

    Will had already known the truth, and of course, he would not put the Duke¡¯s son in danger. Before leaving, he had instructed the two bodyguards to protect the child¡¯s safety no matter what.

    "Where¡¯s Xiaotang?" Huangfu Jue asked.

    "He¡¯s sleeping," replied a bodyguard in a soft voice.

    Huangfu Jue nodded, carrying Gan Yuan towards the bedroom. With great tact, Will came over to open the door. By the time he brought her to the bedside and she saw her son sleeping peacefully, Gan Yuan¡¯s anxious heart finally settled back into ce.

    After lingering his gaze on the little one¡¯s sleeping face for a moment, Huangfu Jue bent down and carefully carried her out of Gan Tang¡¯s bedroom.

    "Get out, leave everything behind!"

    Will ced the medicine he was carrying on the table and waved at the bodyguard.

    Carrying her into the master bedroom and setting her by the bedside, Huangfu Jue crouched down in front of her. Gan Yuan was still puzzled when the man had already reached over to untie her sneakerces.

    Soon, the shoe on her right foot was removed by him.

    Unclear about the man¡¯s intentions, Gan Yuan defensively tried to pull back the left foot he was holding.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    He carefully grasped her ankle and ced her blood-stained foot on his knee. Only then did he gently pull off the shoce, carefully helping her to remove the shoe and sock from her injured leg.

    The white cotton sock had long been stained crimson with blood; the sight was startling.

    The man frowned, holding her shoe and sock as he stood up and walked out of the bedroom.

    Gan Yuan immediately reached into her pants pocket, about to pull out the hard drive within, but he returned before she could. She hurriedly retracted her fingers.

    With one hand holding a cup and the other carrying a bag of medication, he came in and closed the door behind him. Hearing the door click shut, she immediately frowned.

    This bastard, does he really still want to¡ª?

    The man approached slowly, cing the medicine bag on the table and bringing the cup to her.

    "I¡¯m not thirsty," she said with a cold tone.

    Setting the cup on the table, Huangfu Jue opened the medicine bag, looked at the medicine box, took out an anti-inmmatory pill, and offered it to her. She reached out to take it, but instead of giving it to her hand, he brought the pill to her lips as she turned her head away with a closed mouth.

    "Do you want me to feed it to you with my mouth?"

    She red at him as she opened her mouth. He ced the pill inside, and with his other hand, he brought the cup to her lips.

    Too tired to argue anymore, she drank some water from the cup he was holding and swallowed the pill.

    "I¡¯m tired and need to rest. You can go now," she said.

    Silently putting down the cup, the man turned to support her shoulder and pressed her down into the pillow before she could resist.

    "Huangfu Jue!" she red at him, her eyes filled with anger, "Don¡¯t you dare go too far!"

 Chapter 171 - 172: Disinfect Before Bed?

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 172: Disinfect Before Bed?</h4> A heaviness settled in her lower abdomen as his hand reached out, pinching the drawstring of her sweatpants.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    She struggled and roared angrily, raising her fist to strike his face.

    Blocking her fist with his forearm, he caught both her arms in a counter move. Seizing a gauze from the bag, he quickly wrapped up her hands and tied them to the head of the bed.

    "Huangfu Jue, let me go. You..."

    "If you don¡¯t want to wake Xiaotang, keep your voice down!"

    With a strong tug, he pulled her pants down from her waist.

    She lifted her uninjured leg to kick him, but he caught her ankle, tore off the leg of the pants, and pressed her leg down with his foot. He also wrapped it up with gauze and secured it.

    Her top had already been torn open by him. She wasn¡¯t wearing anything under her sweatpants, and now she was nearly half-naked. Watching him reach for her injured leg, she bit down on her teeth and spoke in a low voice.

    "Huangfu Jue, if you touch me again, I will castrate you myself!"

    The man, as if deaf to her threat, carefully grabbed her injured leg. He gently removed the blood-stained, dirty sweatpants from under her leg, taking great care not to touch her bandaged wound.

    Tossing the pants aside, he tied her injured foot to the bedpost and turned to retrieve a disinfectant cotton ball from his medical bag.

    Disinfecting before bed?

    As expected, he¡¯s a germophobe!

    Gan Yuan gritted her teeth at the thought.

    Cleaning his fingers with the cotton ball, he took a fresh one and bent down to attentively clean her wound.

    The touch of the medicated cotton was slightly painful and cool... She instinctively shrank back, and feeling her movement, he lightened his touch even more.

    Once disinfection wasplete, he wiped his fingers clean and took out medicine and a cotton swab to carefully apply ointment to the gash.

    ...

    Bound in a spread-eagle position on the bed, even the normally feisty Gan Yuan had flushed cheeks at this moment. Though she bit down hard and kept a straight face, her body had already started to react oddly to his touches.

    This bastard, isn¡¯t he taking too long with the disinfection?

    "Aren¡¯t you finished yet!"

    Sheined irritably, her voice hoarse and dry.

    If she was feeling this way already, what about Huangfu Jue?

    His gaze swept over her fair calves as he grabbed a nket to cover her body. Taking a deep breath, he walked to the wardrobe and rummaged out a pair of her panties and sleep pants, cing them beside her.

    He raised his hand to steady her face, bending down toward her.

    "I¡¯m going to untie you now. Don¡¯t move around, or else... you know the consequences."

    His fingers moved, loosening the slipknot on her wrist.

    The moment the knot was untied, her hand was free. She didn¡¯t wait for him; she untied the other one herself.

    By then, Huangfu Jue had already loosened the gauze on her ankle.

    "Get out!" she growled.

    He stood by the bed, unmoving.

    "I want to get dressed." She shouted.

    The man walked to the end of the bed, turned his back on her. It wasn¡¯t because he feared she might mind, but because he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself.

    Clenching her teeth, Gan Yuan quickly put on her clothes. Just as she had pulled the sleep pants up to her waist, he turned back around, and she immediately smoothed out the oversized shirt she was wearing.

    ncing at the dirty pants he had thrown on the ground, she softened her tone and asked quietly.

    "My slippers are outside. Could you... get them for me?"

    His gaze swept over her flushed face, a flicker of something unusual crossing his eyes. He stepped toward the door and casually picked up the dirty pants on his way there.

    Did she think he didn¡¯t know her real aim?

 Chapter 172 - 173 Either ...

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 173 Either ...</h4><h4></h4>

    "Wait!" she blurted out in haste, "that... just throw it in the trash can."

    She had sent him out to retrieve the hard drive from his pants, but how could this guy take the pants away?

    Huangfu Jue stopped in his tracks, reached into his pocket to pull out the hard drive, and nonchntly tossed the dirty pants into the trash can.

    Watching him walk away, holding the hard drive between his fingers, she immediately jumped out of bed.

    "That¡¯s mine, you said you¡¯d give it back if I danced with you!"

    "Indeed!" The man turned around, his blue eyes inscrutable, "but you didn¡¯t finish the dance with me."

    She had pushed him away halfway through the dance, and then they had... indeed, they hadn¡¯t finished that dance.

    "You..." she seethed, grinding her teeth, "shameless!"

    The man strode over to her, looked down at her with an imposing gaze, gripped her with both hands, andid her back down on the bed,

    "Dare to leave the bed again, and I promise, I¡¯ll do something truly shameless!"

    Was she an idiot?

    Didn¡¯t she havemon sense that one shouldn¡¯t move around with an injury?

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, rolled over, and turned her back to him.

    He pulled the nket over her and walked out the door, going straight to unlock the security door.

    "Sir," Will stood outside holding arge paper bag, "here are the items you requested, including your phone."

    epting the paper bag, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice was deep, "Go back and find out who that person is. Contact me if there¡¯s any issue."

    "This ce... might not be very safe, right?" Will was a bit concerned.

    "It¡¯s fine," said Huangfu Jue.

    "Alright, then." Will nced inside the door, pursed his lips, and spoke softly, "Women are like that, they respond to tenderness, not force. Treat her kindly... "

    The man¡¯s eyebrows knotted, "I don¡¯t need your advice!"

    Will hurriedly stopped him, "Then I¡¯ll be off. I¡¯ll arrange for some people to stay nearby. Be careful, please."

    After Will left, Huangfu Jue locked the door and returned to the master bedroom carrying the paper bag.

    Hearing his footsteps, Gan Yuan immediately closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

    He didn¡¯t expose her pretense but simply took out the dinner he had asked Will to buy, and sat down at the bedside holding it in his hands.

    He thought for a moment and then spoke gently,

    "Come on, get up and eat something."

    Come on?!

    She instantly got goosebumps, "Huangfu Jue, can you not disgust me?"

    Huangfu Jue frowned and stacked the bowl on the table, "Then get up and eat yourself!"

    "Not hungry!"

    She turned her back to him, curling up.

    He was so annoyed that his chest heaved. She hadn¡¯t eaten much dinner, and he had gone out of his way to have Will buy her a meal, yet she showed no appreciation and even ridiculed him.

    Talk about responding to tenderness, not force, talk about needing to be coaxed... this damned woman was impervious to both.

    Turning his head to look at Gan Yuan curled up under the nket, he yanked it away in one swift movement.

    "What are you doing?"

    She turned toward him, gripping the nket.

    The man¡¯s face was stern, his toneced with restrained anger,

    "You either eat, or I eat you, choose!"

    Gan Yuan was speechless. Faced with the choice between eating and being eaten, she, in the end, chose to eat.

    Sitting up, she extended her hand to reach for the bowl, but since she was a bit far away, her hand couldn¡¯t reach it; she cautiously shuffled closer to the side of the bed.

    Before she could reach out again, he already brought the bowl over, holding the bowl in one hand and scooping up porridge with a spoon with the other, bringing it to her mouth.

    She kept her mouth closed and didn¡¯t move.

    After waiting a while and seeing no response from her, his brows furrowed with annoyance.

    "Eat!"

    She grew agitated, "How can I eat when it¡¯s so hot?"

    Trying to be considerate like others, but first you should at least have some basic sense, right?!

    ...

    ...

    Mini Theater:

    Reporter: Mr. Duke, may I ask who pursued whom?

    Huangfu Jue: I pursued her.

    Reporter: What do you usually do for fun?

    Huangfu Jue: I sleep with her.

    Reporter: Cough cough... Apart from that, what is your favorite thing to do with your wife?

    Huangfu Jue: She sleeps with me.

    Good morning~!

 Chapter 173 - 174: Truly Exhausting! [Extra]

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 174: Truly Exhausting! [Extra]</h4><h4></h4>

    For the first time in his life feeding someone else, Huangfu Jue had never even considered details such as cooling the porridge first.

    Stunned by her scolding, he withdrew the bowl and spoon, cautiously tasting it himself.

    Indeed, the porridge was thick and seemed not steamy on sight, but it was still hot once in the mouth.

    He cradled the small spoon, gently blew on it, and brought it back to her lips.

    With her eyshes lowered, watching the spoon half-filled with porridge, Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Slowly opening her mouth to swallow the porridge from his spoon, she felt a blockage in her throat, making it hard to swallow.

    For a man like him, reaching this point was not easy; he had beenpromising with her all this time, she knew all this, but still...

    Swallowing the porridge in her mouth, she gritted her teeth and spoke harshly again.

    "Too cold!"

    The man¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, he scooped another spoonful of porridge, blew on it, tested the temperature with his lips, and brought it back to her mouth.

    She kept her mouth closed, growing even more harsh.

    "You¡¯ve touched it."

    With her face downcast, her lips pursed, she waited for him to lose his temper and storm out of the room.

    But the typically proud man was absolutely enduring this time, he switched to a new spoon and served her the porridge again.

    "This is a new spoon, I didn¡¯t touch it."

    Feeling warmth around her eyes, as if something was about to spill out, her hand clenched under the nkets, Gan Yuan forcefully pushed back her tears.

    Unable to speak, she chose to remain silent, merely swallowing the porridge he brought to her, spoon by spoon.

    Until the whole bowl of porridge was finished, both of them kept their silence, not saying a word.

    He fed her a spoonful, and she took a spoonful.

    No matter whether he had cooled the porridge or not, even though it was somewhat cold by the end, even though she clearly saw strands of green onion in the porridge which she disliked, she still forcefully swallowed it down.

    "I¡¯ve had enough, you can go now."

    The man didn¡¯t make a sound, silently cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks on the table, and carried them out of the bedroom.

    She reached out to turn off the light, snuggled into the nkets, and listened to his footsteps in the dark.

    Listening as he entered Gan Tang¡¯s bedroom, listened to him turning off the light, listened to him entering her bedroom...

    She thought this time he would finally leave, but to her surprise, the head of the bed sagged, and the man had already sat down beside her.

    Just as she was about to turn around, he lifted the nkets,id down behind her, and reached out to hug her waist from behind, pressing his chest to her back.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s back tensed up, and she reached to grasp his hand.

    "Don¡¯t move, and I won¡¯t touch you."

    "Huangfu Jue..."

    "Sleep."

    "I can¡¯t sleep like this."

    "If you¡¯re not sleepy, then let¡¯s do something else!"

    She clenched her teeth and drew back her hand.

    At first, she stiffened her waist, intentionally keeping a distance from him, but gradually sleepiness overcame her.

    Having been tormented all night long and on top of that, the blood loss, she was extremely exhausted and unconsciously fell into a deep sleep in his arms.

    In the darkness, listening to her breaths bing more rxed, Huangfu Jue gently kissed her hair and sighed softly.

    "Damn woman, you¡¯re such a handful!"

    Six words, without resentment, filled with tenderness.

    ...

    ...

    In the second half of the night when the numbing effect of the anesthesia wore off, the wound slowly began to hurt.

    With the pain, she couldn¡¯t sleep soundly; yet feeling too weak and weary to fully awaken, she turned restlessly under the covers.

    "Be good, stop fidgeting!"

    In the dark, the man got up swiftly, carefully protected her injured leg as he helped her sit up, and took the painkiller prepared at the bedside. He bit it and fed it to her, pushing it down her throat with his tongue.

    ...

    ...

    Hey, the level of ¡¯filth¡¯ is getting higher, you pure kids won¡¯t understand~!

 Chapter 174 - 175: Rare Softness and Compliance

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 175: Rare Softness and Compliance</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan instinctively swallowed, and the pill slid down her throat. Huangfu Jue held up a cup and passed her two sips of water. As he felt her swallow the water, his lips did not part from hers. Her lips were as soft as a baby¡¯s skin, tempting him to linger.

    Tentatively, he gently kissed her lips. She was still unconscious, peacefully unresponsive.

    He pursed his lips, kissing her again, lightly for fear of waking her.

    When she was awake, she was always too tough and stubborn. Now, she was, unusually, malleable andpliant.

    He unconsciously deepened the kiss, savoring her softness and sweetness. Short of breath from his kisses, she instinctively moaned and drew back, her eyebrows slightly furrowed in displeasure, like an angry child.

    That expression,pared to her usual defiant self, was much cuter.

    His kisses traveled down, grazing her chin andnding on her corbone.

    His hand slid down, attempting to pull away her undergarment, but his elbow identally hit her wound.

    "Hmm¡ª"

    She inhaled sharply from the pain, turning to one side.

    Realizing what he was doing, Huangfu Jue pped his forehead.

    "Damn it!"

    He had truly lost his mind.

    After making sure she was covered by the nket, he swiftly got up and walked into the bathroom, washed his face with cold water, then returned to the bedside to lie down beside her, embracing her once more. He felt the soft fragrance of her body in his arms, and his just-calmed nerves began to stir again.

    He frowned, released her, and moved to one side. With eyes closed, it took a long while, but sleep did note.

    Huangfu Jue turned restlessly, something touched his back, and reaching back, his hand caught her soft fingers.

    Holding her hand, he had intended to put it back, but halfway through, he stopped, pulling her palm over to cover his body.

    ...

    ...

    Late into the night, Gan Yuan had a long dream.

    In the dream, she saw Huangfu Qi again.

    It was six years ago, and in the dream, she was still a young girl. They danced together from the first song until the end of the evening¡¯s ball, and yet they were not tired at all.

    It was as if they had danced like this for a hundred years, perfectly in sync every time.

    He advanced, she retreated.

    He lifted his arm, she spun.

    ...

    After the final song ended, he took the initiative to show her around his castle.

    From the terrace to the library, he introduced her to everything, the art on the walls, the ornaments on the shelves...

    She just listened quietly, and all along, he held onto her hand without letting go, until the entire castle tour was done.

    "I should leave."

    He was silent for a moment.

    "I haven¡¯t shown you the stable yet."

    Sheughed, knowing that he didn¡¯t want her to go.

    In the dead of the night, a visit to the stables was clearly not a good suggestion, but she did not want to refuse.

    "Okay."

 Chapter 175 - 176 One Kissâ€™s Duration

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 176 One Kiss¡¯s Duration</h4><h4></h4>

    So he took her hand and led her downstairs, across the path under the grape arbor, introducing his horses to her as they walked.

    Little Bray was just under three months old, and Huangfu Jue had bought him only a month ago. The little fellow had been so thin when he arrived, almost all skin and bones. Standing in the stable and introducing Bray, pride resonated in Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone.

    "In one month, it has gained seven pounds. I believe it will grow up quickly, and then you can ride it."

    She nced at the hand still holding hers, then gestured towards another horse in the stable.

    "May I ride that one?"

    Having finished touring the stables, if she didn¡¯t find something to do, she would have no reason to stay.

    Even though she was still wearing the fancy dress from the masquerade, she didn¡¯t mind riding at all.

    So, he called someone to put a bridle on another horse in the stable.

    After helping her into a side-saddle position, he led her by the reins toward the grassy slope.

    Stopping on the hillside, he reached out, scooped her by the waist from the horse, and didn¡¯t remove his hand from her waist.

    Their eyes met, and the two naturally leaned in towards each other and kissed.

    It was her first kiss with a boy, and his kissing skills were quite ordinary. At first, both were so awkward they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Either masks bumped together, or noses collided.

    But they swiftly learned to tilt their heads aside, so kissing became much easier.

    From clumsy confusion to learning to respond to each other took only the duration of one kiss, a novel experience that seemed like they could kiss forever without ever growing tired of it.

    Only when they were both nearly out of breath did they reluctantly end that kiss.

    "Tell me your name, I¡¯lle find you tomorrow."

    "I¡¯m leaving tomorrow; you won¡¯t find me."

    "Then don¡¯t leave, stay."

    "I have no rtives or friends here."

    "You have me!"

    Sheughed, then leaned in to kiss him again.

    From the maple trees on the grassy hillside to his master bedroom...

    Everything happened so naturally. It was only their third encounter, and she still didn¡¯t know his name, yet it felt as if she had known him for a lifetime.

    That day was the most beautiful time in her memory.

    But the good times did notst long.

    His bedroom suddenly transformed into the Presidential Suite of a hotel, she rose from the floor, and could only watch as the killer aimed a gun at him.

    She tried to run to him, but her legs were so heavy she couldn¡¯t muster the strength. She screamed his name loudly, but he seemed not to hear, just standing there staring at her in stunned silence...

    She desperately ran towards him, but her legs were weak and she couldn¡¯t move.

    "Huangfu Jue... be careful... Huangfu Jue... dodge... dodge it..."

    She yelled until her throat hurt, but he just frowned and watched her, disappointment filling his blue eyes.

    "So, this is the real you!"

    The killer pulled the trigger, and the bullet pierced his chest, blood spraying out like a beautiful Red Spider Lily blossoming midair.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    She cried out heart-wrenchingly.

    "Wake up!"

    Her body shook, and with a shiver, she was jolted awake from the dream.

    Opening her eyes, she gazed at the handsome face before her, still a bit dazed.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid. It was just a dream," Huangfu Jue said with a frown, trying tofort her as he carefully wiped the sweat from her forehead with a towel, his eyes focusing on the crystal droplets at the corners of her eyes, his brow furrowing, "Fool!"

 Chapter 176 - 177: Ears Like Radar

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 177: Ears Like Radar</h4><h4></h4>

    With a scolding remark, he bent down and gently embraced her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    Although he hadn¡¯t heard clearly what she had said, the way she urgently called out his name made it obvious that it must have been the assassination attempt that had caused her nightmare.

    "Who¡¯s worried about you!"

    She raised her hand to push him away and looked toward the window. A smallmp was lit in the room, and daylight was faintly visible through the gaps in the curtains. Judging from the light, it seemed it was alreadyte in the day.

    Wiping the corners of her eyes with a towel, Huangfu Jue raised his palm and ced it on her forehead. Her skin was cool and damp beneath his hand, showing no sign of fever, which made him silently heave a sigh of relief.

    He had experience with external injuries; no fever on the first night was a good sign.

    "Just now, you kept calling my name."

    So he had heard her, after all. As expected, even in her dreams she had to be careful around this man.

    She curled her lip, "In my dream just now, I chopped you into pieces. Someone was all blood and gore ¨C quite satisfying!"

    "As long as you¡¯re happy."

    The man smiled faintly and raised his right hand, the towel falling onto her chest.

    Realizing something was amiss, she looked down at herself and at once noticed the towel in the man¡¯s hand as it wiped over the small mole on her chest.

    Where was her shirt?!

    A panic surged in her heart, and she quickly swatted his hand away and reached for her shoulders.

    Her shirt was still on, but the buttons at the front had somehow been undone by him. She swiftly pulled her clothes tight, her peripheral vision catching sight of another towel on the table.

    Damn it!

    It seemed he had already been wiping her for quite some time. Hopefully, he hadn¡¯t seen the scars on her back, had he?

    "Wipe off the sweat, or you¡¯ll catch a cold."

    Huangfu Jue reached over to remove her hand and wiped the thin perspiration from her neck. She immediately pulled her shirt close again and quickly fastened the buttons, her gaze stealing a nce at the man¡¯s face.

    He must not have noticed, or he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm.

    She adjusted her clothes and tried to get out of bed, but afraid she¡¯d hurt her wound, Huangfu Jue hastily pressed down on her shoulders.

    "What do you want to do? I¡¯ll help you."

    She red at him, "I¡¯m going to the bathroom; you¡¯re going to help me with that, too?"

    Pushing herself upright, she threw back the quilt and was about to swing her legs out of bed when the man quickly strode over and scooped her up in his arms.

    "What are you doing!"

    "I¡¯ll take you there."

    Giving her no chance to escape, he carried her into the bathroom and ced her on the toilet.

    "Call me when you¡¯re done."

    The man left the bathroom, and she raised her hand to her forehead.

    This guy was sticking to her like glue, and with the injury on her leg, escaping his clutches wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    What to do?!

    She annoyed ruffled her hair.

    "Huangfu Jue, you¡¯re so annoying!"

    No sooner had she spoken than the bathroom door was already being pushed open.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Did this guy have radar for ears? She grabbed a roll of toilet paper and threw it at him.

    "Get out!"

    Huangfu Jue caught the paper and backed out of the room, closing the door for her. She immediately hopped over on one leg to lock it.

    Settling back down beside the toilet, she propped up her head with one hand and fell into contemtion.

    Little did she expect, it was less than half a minute before the bathroom door was knocked on again.

    She couldn¡¯t even have peace using the bathroom ¨C was this guy seeking death?

    She turned around, shouting angrily at the door.

    "I¡¯m giving you three seconds to get as far away as possible!"

    "Mommy." Outside the door, Gan Tang¡¯s voice sounded, "It¡¯s me."

    Gan Yuan immediately regretted her outburst and hurriedly softened her voice to apologize to the little one.

 Chapter 177 - 178: Super Baby

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 178: Super Baby</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hey, little handsome, I... I¡¯m not scolding you, just wait for Mommy a second, Mommy will be right out!"

    She reached out to grab a tissue, but her fingers grasped at nothing.

    Gan Yuan turned her head in confusion, only to see an empty cardboard tube in the toilet paper holder and when she looked at the small shelf beside her, all she saw was apletely empty shelf¡ªthest roll of paper she had thrown at Huangfu Jue.

    She was so angry that she wanted to kill someone.

    "Ah¡ª"

    Indeed, when it rains, it pours; when you¡¯re unlucky, even drinking water can get stuck in your teeth.

    "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?"

    The little guy asked worriedly from outside the door.

    "Nothing, I..." Gan Yuan took a deep breath, suppressing her irritable mood, "I... I¡¯m singing, practicing my vocals."

    After a few dryughs, she struggled to her feet and hopped over to the washbasin to pull some tissue.

    A momentter, after washing her hands and opening the door, she saw the little guy standing outside, his concern instantly turning to her leg as he saw her.

    Upon seeing the gauze on her leg, he immediately rushed over to support her arm.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "Not at all." Seeing her son, she immediately put on her brightest smile, "Have you had breakfast?"

    "Uncle Will brought breakfast over, I¡¯m full, and I was just about to head to school." Saying this, the little guy scrunched up his eyebrows and reproachfully admonished her, "Mommy, next time you walk, you must be more careful. It¡¯s a good thing it was only a bicycle that hit you. If it had been a car, you surely would have broken your leg."

    Huangfu Jue came over and swept her up off the ground.

    "It¡¯s not your mommy¡¯s fault, I failed to protect her well enough."

    As he spoke, he made a discreet eye gesture to her. Knowing he had made up an excuse for her, Gan Yuan quickly smiled.

    "Yes, little handsome, I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Mommy just has a tiny scrape, it¡¯s not serious, so you don¡¯t need to worry." She ruffled his hair affectionately and gently, "Off to school you go, and if anythinges up, just call Mommy."

    "Mhm." The little guy replied softly, his gaze then falling on Huangfu Jue, "Uncle Huangfu, I¡¯ll leave Mommy in your care."

    The man nodded.

    "I¡¯ll take care of her every step of the way."

    Who wants him to be glued to her side?

    Gan Yuan inwardly pouted.

    After putting her back on the bed and tucking her in with a thin nket, Huangfu Jue led the little guy out and handed him over to Will who was waiting in the living room.

    "Make sure they take good care of him!"

    "You can count on me."

    Will nodded and took the little guy¡¯s hand as they left.

    "Uncle Huangfu, goodbye."

    The little guy said politely.

    "See you tonight."

    Smiling and nodding, he watched the little guy leave, then turned his gaze back to the master bedroom.

    By the wardrobe, Gan Yuan had already changed out of her blouse and slipped on a gray sweatshirt, now standing on one leg trying to reach for the sweatpants hanging on the upper part of the coat hanger.

    He immediately got annoyed, strode over, snatched the clothes from her hand, and scooped her up back onto the bed.

    "Would you die if you let me take care of you?"

    She opened her mouth, then raised her hand and hurled the loose sweatpants she had taken out at him.

    "Wear them!"

    He wanted to take care of her, didn¡¯t he?

    Fine then, she¡¯d see how many hours he couldst.

    Picking up the pants that had fallen to the floor, he gently waved away the non-existent dust and carefully crouched down to slip the pants over her feet.

    She justy on the bed, rxing her body like a big baby.

    Compared to dressing, Huangfu Jue was clearly more skilled at undressing. Being pampered since childhood, he was not adept at such tasks and, afraid of touching her wound, it took him quite a while to get the pants on.

 Chapter 178 - 179: Ten Meters, Once

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 179: Ten Meters, Once</h4><h4></h4>

    Just after dressing, her voice rang out again.

    "Socks."

    Her tone wasmanding.

    "Where?"

    He stood up, opened her wardrobe, and asked.

    She refused to tell him, "Don¡¯t you have eyes to find them yourself?"

    He searched.

    After a moment, he took the socks and helped her put them on.

    "Shoes!"

    Gan Yuan hardly gave him a chance to catch his breath; as soon as the socks were on her feet, she issued the next order.

    This time, without asking, he went straight to the shoe cab and found her a pair offortable shoes to slip onto her feet.

    "I want to brush my teeth."

    He immediately carried her into the washroom, set her on the sink counter, and passed her the toothbrush already coated with toothpaste.

    "I want to eat!"

    He carried her out of the bedroom and set her in a chair at the dining table; Will had brought home some breakfast kept warm in the pot. With her hands propping up her cheeks, shezily opened her mouth.

    "Feed me!"

    Taking care of her?

    It wouldn¡¯t take two hours for her to be, in his eyes, the most annoying woman in the world.

    Pulling up a chair to sit beside her, he held the bowl and fed her the breakfast. With yesterday¡¯s experience, today he was much more proficient.

    Unfortunately, she deliberately made things difficult.

    "Vegetables!"

    "Steamed bun!"

    "Porridge!"

    "The porridge is too thick; I want water."

    "This is cold; I want it warm."

    "Warm, you understand? The temperature has to be just right, not so hot it burns, and not too cold."

    "Who asked you to test it with your mouth? What if you have AIDS or something else? I don¡¯t want to be infected."

    ...

    With each sentence more cutting than thest, the man suddenly let out a lightugh.

    She thought she had misheard and turned her face to look at him.

    On the chair beside her, Huangfu Jue was indeedughing. His handsome lips were slightly upturned as he leaned and looked at her face with amusement in his blue eyes.

    "What... what are youughing at?" she asked fiercely.

    "Gan Yuan, you¡¯re cuter than I imagined," he said with a smile, reaching over to wipe the oil stain from the corner of her mouth. "You don¡¯t understand me. The harder something is to get, the more interested I am."

    Wasn¡¯t she intentionally making things hard for him so he would get fed up and leave on his own?

    If he couldn¡¯t see that, then he¡¯d have wasted the past twenty-something years of his life.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips twitched upwards, "Is that so? Then keep trying. I have to go to work now; goodbye!"

    He stretched out his hand and sped her wrist.

    "I¡¯ve already had Will call the club to purchase one hundred hours of private lessons for you. Being with me is your job."

    One hundred hours?

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips twitched.

    "One hundred hours; don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too little?"

    "That¡¯s because the club¡¯s limit is only one hundred lesson hours," he said nonchntly, shrugging his shoulders. "But it doesn¡¯t matter, as the club will be under my name by tomorrow morning. You don¡¯t have to worry about your job."

    She ground her teeth in frustration.

    "Lunatic!"

    The man elegantly picked up the bowl and brought it to her mouth again.

    "I¡¯ll wait for you to go crazy with me."

    She no longer had an appetite and started to get up from the table, but with a lift of his hand, he pushed her back into the chair.

    "I¡¯m full!"

    "I haven¡¯t eaten yet," Huangfu Jue said, holding up the remainder of her porridge. "Starting now, you must always stay within my line of sight."

    "Why should I?"

    The man looked up; his gaze fell meaningfully on her face.

    "Beyond ten meters, one time; beyond one hundred meters, ten times. And so on," he said, the smile wrinkles barely showing in his eyes. "Xiaotang is so adorable; I wouldn¡¯t mind having another one. Starting now!"

    ...

    ...

    Have a pleasant weekend, and good morning~!~

 Chapter 179 - 180 The Greatest Gratitude [Extra]

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 180 The Greatest Gratitude [Extra]</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan bit her lower lip, then let out a lightugh.

    "Ten times? As if you have the ability to do so!"

    The man sat at the simple old dining table in the apartment, elegantly cradling a bowl, "You can try."

    "Ungrateful wretch!" she gritted her teeth, "I saved you, and instead of being grateful, you treat me like this?"

    He nced sideways, his tone still elegant and noble, "Offering myself to you, cherishing only you for a lifetime, that is the greatest gratitude I can give you."

    Who would want that!

    Gan Yuan curled her lip.

    To speak such shameless words with such a righteous look, probably only he could do it!

    There was no reasoning with such a shameless person, so she simply turned her face away and ignored him, secretly plotting her next steps in her mind.

    This guy didn¡¯t seem to be joking. Failing to escape this time meant that next time would be even more difficult.

    Sitting at the table, quietly eating her leftover breakfast, the man¡¯s gaze fell on her cheek.

    Directly carried out from the bedroom, her face was without the usual wide-rimmed sses she always wore, her hair slightly disheveled and spilled over her shoulders, her eyebrows slightly raised in displeasure, her white teeth gently biting her lower lip.

    The sunlight streamed in from the window on the side of the dining room, coating her cheeks with a soft golden sheen, the down by her ears was clearly visible...

    The prickly sharpness when she was angry, the tranquility when deep in thought, the cuteness when rxed...

    This woman was different in every aspect.

    Previously, in Huangfu Jue¡¯s perception, women were synonymous with trouble.

    Whiny, vain, boring...

    But this woman waspletely different, she was like this six years ago, and she remained the same six yearster, he was forever curious about her.

    Who exactly was she, where did shee from, what had she experienced, and how she would deal with him next... He was very much looking forward to all of it.

    Could this be... what they call love?

    The door made a soft sound, breaking the silence of the dining room.

    Gan Yuan stood up to open the door, but after taking just one step, she heard the man¡¯s voice from behind.

    "One meter."

    She turned around with clenched teeth as he calmly raised his voice.

    "Come in!"

    The sound of keys jingled as Will pushed the door open and walked in, giving her a slight nod. He then moved to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side, bent down, and whispered a few words to Huangfu Jue before handing him a piece of information.

    Gan Yuan nced over, unable to make out the text on the information from such a distance, but she could see a photo in the top right corner, which looked very simr to the assassin fromst night.

    She didn¡¯t need to ask to know that this was information Huangfu Jue had found.

    She jumped onto the small sofa and sat down, casually leaning against its back.

    "The body has been taken care of, and the guest room has been cleaned. The hotel was told it was idental damage. We will take care of the costs, and they have not suspected anything," Will said in a low voice, bending over.

    After a nce at the information, Huangfu Jue handed it back to him and nodded slightly.

    Given his special identity, if the incident got out, it would only cause public panic.

    ncing at Gan Yuan, who was flipping through a magazine on the sofa, Will spoke again.

    "What about Miss Gan?"

    "I will exin it to her," he pondered for a moment, "get her a wheelchair."

    Her leg was injured and she had trouble moving; he didn¡¯t mind carrying her, but that stinky woman probably wouldn¡¯t appreciate it.

    He didn¡¯t want to keep at odds with her, hoping a bit of a concession would ease the tension between them.

    "Okay," Willplied, then handed over a newspaper, "What about this?"

    ...

    ...

    I¡¯ll take the chance to say goodnight to you all. Also, shamelessly asking for your vote~!

 Chapter 180 - 181 How Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 181 How Embarrassing</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue nced sideways, taking a quick look at the newspaper in Will¡¯s hands. His pupils shrank slightly when his gazended on the news photo on the paper.

    In bold ck letters on the newspaper: "Duke implicated in another scandal, ex and current me spotted together"!

    There were three photos in the news article, his was in the middle, Gan Yuan was on the left, and Annie was on the right.

    Beneath the photos, the journalist had meticulously analyzed his rtionships with these two women, also mentioning the conflict that urred between them at the previous banquet, and from there deduced that Huangfu Jue had "moved on to a new love".

    "You see?!"

    The man¡¯s gaze was fixed on the photo of Gan Yuan in the newspaper.

    "Get the photo back."

    The news photo was a candid shot of Gan Yuan at the banquet, a distant side profile.

    Even though it was a stolen shot, the lighting effects were quite good, capturing Gan Yuan in her gown with an ethereal and elegant ir.

    "Sure!" Will nodded, "I will rify with the media that Miss Gan is merely the mother of our spokesperson Gan Tang, and that there is no romantic involvement between you two. All photos will be retrieved and taken care of."

    Will, of course, knew about his affair with Gan Yuan, but to the outside world, such things should not be so readily publicized.

    With his status, having a girlfriend was not as simple as an ordinary person falling in love.

    No sooner had Will finished speaking than the man¡¯s disapproving nce was cast toward him, causing Will to feel a little uneasy.

    "Sir, did I... did I handle it incorrectly?"

    "Get the photo back... for me."

    Huangfu Jue emphasized the words "for me".

    Such a beautiful photo would be a pity to destroy.

    "Ah... Oh, right!" Will quickly agreed, "I¡¯ll call them right away."

    As Will went outside to make calls, Huangfu Jue put down the bowl of porridge he was holding, wiped his lips, and stood up to sit across from Gan Yuan on the couch.

    She pretended to be engrossed in a magazine without even lifting her eyelids.

    "Aboutst night¡¯s incident, don¡¯t disclose it to anyone," Huangfu Jue paused slightly, "If someone asks about your injury, just say it was an ident."

    She acknowledged from behind the magazine. She knew this even without his instruction.

    Finding her surprisingly obedient, Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips curved slightly upwards.

    He nced at his watch, stood up, and walked into the bedroom to retrieve her medicine, handing it to her in the bottle cap.

    "Take your medicine, and after you¡¯ve taken it, we¡¯ll leave."

    After swallowing the medicine, Gan Yuan ced her cup down and listlesslyid back on the couch, lifting the magazine to shield her face.

    "I don¡¯t feel well, I don¡¯t want to move."

    She didn¡¯t want to be carried around like a doll in his arms.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the man was already in front of her, with one hand behind her head and the other beneath her knees, lifting her from the couch.

    Will, having just finished his call, came back just in time to help him pull the door open. As he carried her out the door, Gan Yuan frowned and growled lowly.

    "My shoes!"

    When she hadin back on the couch, she had slipped off her shoes; now she was barefoot. Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t stop.

    "You don¡¯t need them."

    Gan Yuan resignedly covered her face with the magazine, feeling ill at ease being carried around by him.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have any acquaintances here, otherwise, it would be too embarrassing!

    ...

    ...

    Momentster, the car had already entered the hotel parking lot. Seeing the familiar security staff and chief not far away, Gan Yuan immediately shielded her face with the magazine.

    She certainly didn¡¯t want these familiar co-workers to see her in such an embarrassing state.

 Chapter 181 - 182: Holding So Tight

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 182: Holding So Tight</h4><h4></h4>

    As he watched her movements, a smile shed across Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes.

    The car stopped by the elevator, and the patrolling crowd had already noticed the vehicle. The security captain, Zhou Dacheng, immediately jogged over and took the initiative to open the door for Huangfu Jue.

    Reaching out his hand, Huangfu Jue snatched the magazine from her grasp and tossed it aside, then stretched out his legs, preparing to lift her out of the car.

    Damn bastard!

    Cursing inwardly, she came up with a quick-witted n. Gan Yuan lifted her arms, encircling his neck, and buried her face in the bend of his arm.

    Unexpected!

    "Where is Gan Yuan¡¯s wheelchair?" Huangfu Jue asked in a deep voice.

    Initially, as she was holding onto Huangfu Jue, with her face buried in his clothes, the few people did not recognize her. Upon hearing this, Zhou Dacheng and several security guards immediately turned their gaze upon her.

    After a careful look, Zhou Dacheng immediately spoke with concern, "Manager Gan, have you been injured?"

    This guy, did he really want everyone to know it was her?

    She pinched his neck hard, Gan Yuan turned her face and gave a polite smile to the others.

    "I just hurt my leg identally, it¡¯s nothing serious."

    Zhou Dacheng nodded with a smile, "That¡¯s good to hear."

    By then, a bodyguard had already brought over the wheelchair. Huangfu Jue bent down to ce her in the wheelchair and personally pushed her toward the elevator.

    "Take care!"

    Zhou Dacheng bowed politely as Huangfu Jue wheeled Gan Yuan towards the elevator, and the security guards began to whisper among themselves.

    "It seems that what the papers said is true, he really is dating Manager Gan, huh?"

    "Did you see how tightly Manager Gan was holding on just now?"

    "Could they be living together so soon?"

    ...

    Barely overhearing the whispers of the group, Gan Yuan was so angry she gritted her teeth.

    Great, in less than half a day, the whole hotel would know she was having an affair with him!

    The elevator walls were as smooth as mirrors, reflecting her frustrated expression, which made Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips curl into a slight smile.

    Indeed, he wanted everyone to know that this woman was his!

    Gossip spread faster than the elevator. As they arrived at the top floor and Huangfu Jue pushed her down the corridor, the female attendants on the 56th floor all looked at Gan Yuan with envious expressions.

    A single mother catching such a diamond of a man, aside from anything else, just being doted on by him was enough to make all women envy to the point of jealousy.

    "I¡¯m so jealous of Manager Gan!"

    "Yeah, if Mr. Huangfu were willing to hold me, I¡¯d be willing to break both legs."

    "Stop daydreaming, go clean your room!"

    ...

    When they reached his guest room, Gan Yuan raised her hand to the brake, then turned around in her wheelchair.

    "Huangfu Jue, I need to talk to you!"

    After pushing her into the study, Huangfu Jue sank into a chair opposite her.

    "Let¡¯s talk now!"

    "If this continues, everyone will focus on me and Xiaotang, and I don¡¯t want Xiaotang to be the center of attention either."

    Across from her, the man had a solemn expression.

    "He is my son¡ªsome things cannot be avoided."

    "Huangfu Jue!" Gan Yuan eximed urgently, "You¡¯re going to hurt him with this, he won¡¯t let him go!"

    If that person knew she was still alive, how could he let go of her and Gan Tang?

    Huangfu Jue frowned, "Who is ¡¯he¡¯?"

    "I mean... the reporters..." Gan Yuan took a deep breath, controlling her emotions, "He is still a child; he should have a normal child¡¯s innocent childhood."

    The man stood up abruptly, "Then you should tell him that he is just like any normal child, with a mother and a father, and his dad is not dead!"

    Gan Yuan was left speechless, at a loss for words.

 Chapter 182 - 183: It Should Be Blood

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 183: It Should Be Blood</h4><h4></h4>

    Did he think she didn¡¯t want to?

    Did he think she was reluctant to give their son aplete family?

    But who was Huangfu Jue, the heir to the throne of A Country...

    The door was knocked, and Will¡¯s voice came through.

    "Sir, your telephone."

    "Get out!"

    The man was furious; he had no intention of taking any calls.

    Will cautiously added another sentence, "It¡¯s Princess."

    Upon hearing the words "Princess," the man¡¯s fierce eyes immediately softened. He stood up from his chair, strode over, pulled open the door, took the phone from Will¡¯s hand, and when he spoke again, his voice was tender and soft.

    "Chongchong."

    Huangfu Jue and his two siblings, he and his twin brother Huangfu Qi, had a younger sister, affectionately nicknamed Chongchong, the little princess adored by everyone in the family.

    In front of his sister, the fiercest temper would turn into a gentle caress.

    On the other end of the phone, a pleasant female voice said, "Good taste, your sister-inw is very beautiful."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, "You¡¯ve seen the newspapers too?"

    "Not just me, the whole world," Chongchongughed.

    "Do mom and dad know as well?" he asked with concern.

    "Can they be kept in the dark about something I know?" Chongchong chuckled mischievously. "You¡¯re so worried, looks like you¡¯re serious this time? I¡¯m so curious; what kind of woman has managed to capture the heart of our cool Brother XiaoJue."

    The scandals involving Huangfu Jue were not a fresh matter; after all, too many women wanted to be associated with him.

    But this time, his behavior was wholly different; from her older brother¡¯s actions, Chongchong sensed something unusual.

    "Chongchong!" he scolded yfully, "Now is not the time, I will bring her back when it¡¯s right."

    "Okay then! Big brother, go for it!"

    "Mhm." The man responded with a smile, "How have you beentely?"

    ...

    ...

    In the study.

    Gan Yuan sighed softly as her gaze swept around the room.

    The traces of the previous day¡¯s scuffle had been dealt with, nearly unnoticeable unless one looked closely.

    Her eyesnded on his study, and a thought suddenly struck her.

    Last night, that guy had taken her hard drive. Such an item, he wouldn¡¯t always carry on him, would he? Had he returned it to the study?

    ncing at the closed door, she gently pushed her wheelchair forward to the desk, cautiously opening the drawer on top.

    At a nce, she froze.

    Inside the drawer, his design drafts were neatly ced. She reached out to flip through them, and her eyes inadvertently swept over a ssh of blue. Her heart stirred, and she pulled out that particr design draft.

    It depicted a splendidly beautiful blue gown; Gan Yuan recognized it instantly¡ªit was the dress Gan Tang had given her before.

    Could it be... that dress was a gift from him?

    She quickly drew out that stack of papers and sifted through them carefully. Indeed, besides the final draft, she found several original sketches.

    It was evident that the final version had gone through multiple revisions. Additionally, there were grading and split patterns, with meticulous measurements written on them.

    It really was him!

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyesnded on the date at the bottom of the final draft.

    The date was the day before her birthday, at 9 pm, meaning that he had only taken one night to design and produce the finished item.

    And...

    Her eyes fixated on a corner of the paper, where there were faint red stains, seemingly traces left by a liquid soaking into the paper.

    Such a color... was likely to be blood!

 Chapter 183 - 184: Strange Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 184: Strange Emotions</h4><h4></h4>

    If you looked closely, you could still see the clear fingerprint patterns on the trace, which meant that the mark was left by fingers.

    Fingers?!

    Gan Yuan observed the handprint intently.

    His design drafts were not to be touched lightly by others, so these fingerprints must have been left by him. The bleeding seemed to be on the fingertip, had he personally helped her sew and identally hurt his finger?!

    No... It couldn¡¯t be possible. With his status, how could he have sewn clothes for her personally? She must have been overthinking it.

    Footsteps approached from outside the door. Gan Yuan hurriedly gathered the drafts in her hands, shoved them back into the drawer in haste, and in doing so, identally pricked herself on something inside. She instinctively withdrew her finger, looking into the drawer.

    Beneath the draft paper was revealed a sewing box, inside whichy threads of varying shades of blue. What pricked her just now was the sewing needle attached to it.

    Tap!

    The room door sounded lightly.

    Gan Yuan hastily withdrew her hand and closed the drawer firmly, then pushed her wheelchair with force.

    The wheelchair rolled, bringing her to the French window, and as Huangfu Jue pushed the door open and entered, she turned her face, pretending to look at the scenery outside.

    Her fingertip tingled slightly.

    Raising her hand to look, a small bead of blood had welled up where she had been pricked.

    Hearing the man¡¯s footsteps draw nearer, she quickly clenched her fist, hiding the pierced finger in her palm.

    It surely wasn¡¯t him; he couldn¡¯t have possibly sewn clothes for her personally. It must have been left by the tailor by ident. How could he have done the sewing?

    She denied her own spection in her heart.

    A soft noise was heard as the side table next to the couch was moved by Huangfu Jue to sit beside her wheelchair.

    Afterward, a tray was ced on the side table, carrying delicate ck teaware and several exquisite pastries.

    Then, he left and came back with a few books, cing them within easy reach of her hand.

    Food, drink, and entertainment, it was all there!

    "Do you need anything else?"

    The man bent down, his tone gentle.

    Gan Yuan nced at his hand resting on the armrest of the wheelchair, from this angle, it was impossible to tell if his hand bore any injuries.

    "Nothing more."

    She spoke softly.

    This time, she uncharacteristically refrained from being sarcastic or mocking toward him.

    The area above her head felt heavy as the man¡¯s palm came down, gently ruffling her hair.

    "Wait for me for a while."

    With that, he crossed over to the desk, opened the file on it, and began to read earnestly.

    Will and the other two assistants asionally knocked on the door to enter, reporting some matters to him, and from time to time, he delegated work to them.

    Gan Yuan sat in the wheelchair, having had her fill of the scenery, poured a cup of tea, nibbled on a pastry, picked up a book, read a few lines, then lost interest.

    Restless, how could she focus on the book?

    Subconsciously, her gaze drifted over to Huangfu Jue.

    The man was engrossed in his work, lips slightly pursed, his profile impossibly handsome and immune to any challenge.

    With her face turned, watching him, a strange emotion naturally rose in her heart.

    If she were not herself, and he were not himself, she would certainly love him dearly, learn to cook for him, tidy his room, and apany him in all things he wished to do.

    Just like those ordinary couples, taking kids to the amusement park on weekends, watching animated movies together, or going out to the countryside for a barbecue, hiking, and fishing...

    The man absorbed in his work suddenly turned his face toward her.

    Caught off guard, their eyes met squarely, and after a frozen second, she hastily averted her gaze in guilt.

 Chapter 184 - 185: Rival in Love Appears

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 185: Rival in Love Appears</h4><h4></h4>

    There are three things in a person that cannot be concealed: cough, poverty, and love¡ªthe harder you try to hide them, the more conspicuous they be.

    ¡ª¡ªdimir Nabokov, "Lolita"

    ...

    ...

    Withdrawing her gaze, Gan Yuan looked down at the book in her hands, trying to cover her panic.

    "You¡¯re holding the book upside down."

    The man behind the desk gently reminded her.

    Instinctively, she tried to flip the book in one direction and, after noticing the text, realized she¡¯d been tricked.

    The man chuckled at this; she took a deep breath, mmed the book down on the small table, and pushed her wheelchair towards the door.

    Huangfu Jue sat still, watching her retreating figure calmly.

    With bodyguards outside, he wasn¡¯t worried about her leaving.

    In fact, at that moment, he even felt a sense of anticipation.

    She¡¯d been away from him for five meters by now; if she were to leave the study and head towards the main door, it would probably be ten meters, right?

    Gan Yuan pulled open the door, took hold of the wheelchair, and attempted to push with force, but then she suddenly stopped.

    In her moment of fury, she almost forgot the words he¡¯d said.

    Turning her face, she stared at Huangfu Jue, who sat beside the table, holding a pen and watching her with an inscrutable gaze. She moved the wheelchair in one direction, then back again, and pushed towards the French windows instead.

    Hmph!

    As if she¡¯d let him exploit her weakness¡ªno chance!

    As the wheelchair passed by his study, the man reached out and grabbed the wheelchair¡¯s handle.

    The next moment, she had been turned around to face him.

    "You... mmh¡ª"

    Before she couldplete a word, the man had leaned in and kissed her on the lips.

    Her hands were held down on the chair, rendering her unable to break free. She lifted her foot to try and push him away, but the man held onto the wheelchair firmly, leaving her no chance to escape.

    Instantly, she bit down again, and this time, she sessfully bit his lip.

    Her skin tingling, Gan Yuan exerted force backward, wrenching herself free from his grip.

    Panting and with a flushed face, she red at him!

    "You... shameless!"

    "Next time, run farther away!"

    Bang bang bang!

    The door was knocked, and Will gently opened the study door.

    "Sir, there¡¯s someone here for Miss Gan."

    "Who?!"

    "Mr. Lu, there¡¯s no need for you to go in!"

    With the bodyguard¡¯s voice, a tall figure rushed over, squeezing past Will into the study.

    "Littleyuan, I heard you were hurt, so I specially made chicken soup for you." He strode over to Gan Yuan, shaking the thermos in his hand, "How about it, are you already drooling for it?"

    Huangfu Jue frowned.

    "Kick him out."

    "Mr. Lu!" Will hurried over, grasping Qiao Liang¡¯s arm, "I am terribly sorry, but the Duke is currently busy."

    "It¡¯s alright, he¡¯s busy, I¡¯m not." Gan Yuan raised her hand to take the thermos from Qiao Liang, "It smells delicious; I really want to eat it."

    That bastard, taking advantage of her injury, ying the rogue whenever he pleased.

    Hmph!

    Not to give him a taste of his own medicine, he really thought he had herpletely under his spell!

    ...

    ...

    Woke upte~!

 Chapter 185 - 186 Vinegar

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 186 Vinegar</h4><h4></h4>

    "Of course, I spent over two hours in the kitchen making this." Qiao Liang smiled triumphantly at Will, "Since the Duke has work, let¡¯s eat in the living room!"

    With that, he steadied Gan Yuan¡¯s wheelchair handlebars and pushed her out into the living room.

    Unable to stop them, Will quietly nced at his master, the Duke, and sure enough, saw his brow furrowed and him rising from his chair.

    Gan Yuan ced the insted container on the coffee table, and Qiao Liang immediately unscrewed the lid, took out a small bowl, filled it more than halfway with chicken soup, and brought it over to her.

    "It¡¯s just off the stove, might be a bit hot."

    "Thank you."

    Gan Yuan took it, politely expressing her gratitude.

    Holding the bowl in one hand and gently supporting the soup with a spoon in the other, she caught a glimpse of Huangfu Jue walking over, her expression turning to one of amusement as she looked at Qiao Liang.

    "Come sit, why are you standing there?"

    "Sure!"

    Qiao Liangughed and sat down on the sofa beside her, as Huangfu Jue strode over to Gan Yuan¡¯s side, bending behind her and reaching out to steady the hand that held the bowl.

    Before Gan Yuan could react, he lifted the bowl along with her hand, tilted it slightly, and brought the soup to his own mouth.

    Like a warrior drinking liquor, he polished off the soup in the bowl in one gulp, and then delivered his verdict.

    "Too salty."

    Before Qiao Liang could reply, Gan Yuan had already begun speaking with a smile, "It¡¯s alright, I like strong vors, I prefer to drink something with a rich taste. Qiao Liang, please serve me another bowl."

    Qiao Liang took the bowl and filled it up halfway again for her.

    "I¡¯ll cool it down for you!"

    After cooling down the soup, he brought it back to her.

    Huangfu Jue straightened up, and his arm seemed to lift inadvertently, brushing against Qiao Liang¡¯s arm, causing the bowl to tilt and its contents to spill outpletely.

    Huangfu Jue grasped the handles of Gan Yuan¡¯s wheelchair and pushed her towards the door.

    "Will, assist Mr. Lu with his clothes."

    "Yes, sir!" Will immediately stepped forward, blocking Qiao Liang who was standing up from the sofa, "Mr. Qiao, please take off your coat, let me clean it for you."

    Standing on the couch, watching Huangfu Jue who had already pushed Gan Yuan outside the guest room, Qiao Liang raised the corners of his lips.

    "Littleyuan, tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll make it for you."

    Gan Yuan was about to turn her head when one of Huangfu Jue¡¯s palms pressed down on it, immobilizing her.

    Lifting her hand to pull his palm off her head, she stood up from the wheelchair and stepped onto the carpet in the hallway.

    "Huangfu Jue, you are going too far!"

    ustomed to her freedom, she couldn¡¯t stand being controlled this way.

    Frowning at her feet on the carpet, he spoke in a gentle voice.

    "Come back!"

    Ignoring him, she turned and took a step forward.

    The two bodyguards immediately came over in the corridor and blocked her path.

    "Get out of my way!"

    Huangfu Jue growled, and the two bodyguards hurriedly stepped aside, clearing the way.

    "Be good, your leg is injured, you can¡¯t walk."

    She ignored him and turned forward.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    Huangfu Jue took steps to follow her, but she quickened her pace into a run.

    Watching her limping away, he felt both anger and heartache and stopped in his tracks.

    "I won¡¯t chase you, go slower!"

    Watching her rush into the elevator from afar, he just scowled in frustration.

    Behind him, footsteps approached lightly, Qiao Liang walking up with a smile and stopping beside him.

    "If you truly like her, you shouldn¡¯t force her."

    "My affairs are none of your business," Huangfu Jue turned his face, his piercing blue eyesnding sharply on Qiao Liang, "If you don¡¯t want the Lu Family¡¯s business empire to crumble in your hands, stay away from her."

 Chapter 186 - 187: The Person She Loves

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 187: The Person She Loves</h4><h4></h4>

    Qiao Liang shrugged, "My surname is Qiao now, the Lu Family¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with me."

    He took a few steps forward, then stopped, raised an eyebrow, and finally turned to look at Huangfu Jue.

    "Speaking of which, I have something to remind you, Duke. You¡¯re not ordinary, your Royal Family, your country, your citizens... can they ept a woman like Gan Yuan as your wife?" Qiao Liang restrained his smile, his tone unusually deep, "If you don¡¯t want to hurt her, you¡¯d better let go now."

    Huangfu Jue stood still, his handsome face showing no emotion.

    "That¡¯s none of your concern."

    "I like her, so it is my concern."

    shing a mischievous smile, Qiao Liang slipped his hand into his suit pocket and walked away.

    Taking the elevator down, Qiao Liang stepped out and nced at a figure from the corner of his eye; he turned uncertainly.

    There, Gan Yuan stood with her hands in her pockets, leaning against the wall, turning to face him.

    "Littleyuan?"

    Gan Yuan walked out from the corner, "Hitching a ride, no objections, right?"

    Noticing her sock-d feet, he hurriedly said, "Wait while I bring the car around."

    With that, Qiao Liang hurried off.

    Momentster, he drove up in a sports car, stopped beside her, and helped her open the door.

    Gan Yuan ducked into the passenger seat, closed the door with a casual move, and gave him the destination.

    "Bibo Apartment."

    Qiao Liang started the car, "So you moved there."

    "Yeah," Gan Yuan took a deep breath, "Sorry for using you just now."

    She had deliberately grown closer to him to make Huangfu Jue lose his temper so that she might find an opportunity to leave.

    Qiao Liang chuckled, "I would rather hope it wasn¡¯t use."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "I¡¯m not right for you."

    The man gave a bitter smile, "Really... not even a little possibility?"

    "I¡¯m sorry." Gan Yuan took a deep breath, turned her face, and looked at him with sincere eyes, "It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough, it¡¯s just, I won¡¯t fall in love with anyone else."

    Qiao Liang nodded lightly, then asked unwillingly, "Is it Huangfu Jue, or... Xiaotang¡¯s father?"

    "Xiaotang¡¯s father," said Gan Yuan.

    Qiao Liang let out a sigh, "I concede."

    If it had been Huangfu Jue, whom she had just met a few days ago, he would not have been content to lose.

    But if it was that child¡¯s father, Qiao Liang conceded wholeheartedly.

    He had tried various ways to learn about Gan Yuan; she never wore a wedding ring on her finger, and ording to her CV and all other information, it showed she was single.

    A woman, willing to have a child for a man, bringing up the child alone for so many years... what else could it be, if not true love?

    Stopping the car at a traffic light, Qiao Liang tapped his long fingers lightly on the steering wheel.

    "It seems, I really have no reason to stay here anymore."

    Gan Yuan turned, "You¡¯re leaving?"

    He shrugged his shoulders, "Xiaoqing has been pressing too hard; I have to escape. Ah, I wonder when that girl will give up!"

    Gan Yuan opened her mouth, intending to persuade him for a moment, but then swallowed back her words.

    Life has its own ups and downs, known best to oneself. She hadn¡¯t even handled her own affairs properly, so what right did she have to impose on someone else¡¯s life?

    The car pulled into Bibo Apartment and stopped below Gan Yuan¡¯s building.

    Gan Yuan pushed open the car door, turned to him, and said, "I won¡¯t invite you up, hope you don¡¯t take offense."

 Chapter 187 - 188: The Yin Soul Powder Disperses for a Moment

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 188: The Yin Soul Powder Disperses for a Moment</h4><h4></h4>

    "As expected," Qiao Liang said with a nod and a smile.

    Watching her stretch her leg to get out of the car, her injured leg clearly a nuisance, she wore only socks on her feet, yet she stubbornly held her back straight, walking with remarkable steadiness.

    Qiao Liang gripped the steering wheel and sighed, pursed his lips, suddenly reached to push open the car door, and chased after her.

    "Gan Yuan, wait!"

    She stopped and turned around.

    His brows furrowing, he asked, "Is there really... no chance at all?"

    She did not speak, only lifted the corners of her lips in a smile.

    "Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore." Qiao Liang heaved a sigh and then took out a card from his pocket and handed it to her, "If we can¡¯t be lovers, let¡¯s be friends. If you need anything, you can call the number on this card anytime. If I don¡¯t answer, just leave a message, and I¡¯ll get back to you immediately. I was pretty lucky in life, and I do have some ability, so... don¡¯t be polite. Consider it a littlepensation for not being able to be my girlfriend."

    The card in her hand was a pale blue, the paper smooth to the touch, much like the feelings this man in front of her evoked. Gan Yuan took the card from his hands with both of hers.

    With the card pinched in one hand, she extended her right hand toward him.

    "Qiao Liang, thank you!"

    "I was hoping that you would at least give me a hug!"

    Qiao Liang muttered self-deprecatingly, extending his hand to grasp her palm.

    Having known her for over half a year, this was the first time he held her hand, and then it was time to let go forever.

    His first heartbreak in life, though it was unrequited, was still a bit upsetting.

    "Gan Yuan," he held her palm, "did you guess about my situation a long time ago?"

    "A little," she replied honestly.

    Qiao Liang squinted slightly, his eyes filled withpassion, "Behind you, there¡¯s an untold story as well, isn¡¯t there?"

    "Doesn¡¯t everyone have a story?" she countered.

    "Remember that number."

    Slowly releasing her palm, Qiao Liang¡¯s gaze lingered on her face for a moment before he finally turned around, strode back to his car, pulled open the sliding door, and sat down in the driver¡¯s seat.

    He turned the car around, pulled up alongside her, and poked his face out from the window.

    "Little Yuan, you know... sometimes you can afford to be a little weaker. Staying strong for too long can wear you out..."

    "Lu Ziliang!" From not far away, a figure suddenly burst out of the bushes, jumping in front of his car and blocking him. Chu Xinqing raised her hands and forcefully pped them on the hood of his car, "Now let¡¯s see where you can run?"

    Qiao Liang touched his forehead helplessly, "Chu Xinqing, can¡¯t you disappear for a while?"

    "Unless you agree toe back with me, don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Chu Xinqing¡¯s lips curled up as she strode toward the passenger seat of his car.

    Seizing the opportunity, Qiao Liang quickly engaged the reverse gear, and the car swiftly backed away.

    "Little Yuan, until we meet again."

    He waved at Gan Yuan from a distance, turned the car around, and drove off through another road.

    "Lu Ziliang, you stop right there..." Chu Xinqing immediately moved towards her own car, "Bastard... just you wait..."

    Momentster, the two cars dashed out of the neighborhood one after the other.

    Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze and looked at the card in her hand.

    "If I really do need help, it won¡¯t be something you can assist with, Qiao Liang. I¡¯m sorry, I wish you happiness!"

    Extending her finger, she gently lifted her hand and tossed the card into the trash can.

    For many years, she didn¡¯t make friends or get too close to anyone... not because she was aloof, but because she didn¡¯t want to trouble those who were kind to her.

    ^

    ^

    I¡¯m starving, off to find something to eat, and I¡¯ll continue afterwards~!~

 Chapter 188 - 189: Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 189: Her Life</h4><h4></h4>

    Riding the elevator up, Gan Yuan sat down on the shoe-changing bench in her apartment after stepping to the side. She ripped off her dirty socks, slipped on her slippers, and nced at her somewhat bloodied pants before she stood up and walked into the bedroom.

    She quickly changed out her blood-stained pants, gathered some important documents locked in a drawer into her backpack, put on her shoes and socks with efficiency, and immediately headed downstairs, walked out of themunity, and hailed a taxi to rush to the kindergarten where Gan Tang was.

    Upon her arrival at the kindergarten, she didn¡¯t manage to pick up her son as she had hoped.

    "The school organized a practical activity, and they went to Changqing Farm on the outskirts to experience life."

    After inquiring at the security office, the guard handed Gan Yuan an address.

    Just as Gan Yuan got back in the taxi, the kindergarten teacher¡¯s call came through.

    "Miss Gan, is Gan Tang with you?"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened, "What do you mean by that?"

    "We were experiencing farm life, and the children were engaged in separate activities. When we regrouped, we realized Gan Tang was missing. We¡¯ve searched the entire farm but haven¡¯t found him. Later, some kids from the kindergarten said someone picked him up, so I wanted to ask if it could have been a family member or a friend of yours."

    Her heart knotted with tension, Gan Yuan took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.

    "When did this happen?"

    "We¡¯re not quite sure. We noticed he was missing about ten minutes ago, but ording to the other kids, it might have been over half an hour ago!"

    Without losing her temper with the teacher, Gan Yuan furrowed her brow and instructed earnestly.

    "He¡¯s not with me. Call the police immediately, and then keep looking. I¡¯ll get there as quickly as I can."

    After hanging up the phone, she reached out and grabbed the taxi driver¡¯s seat.

    "To Dynasty Hotel, quickly!"

    The taxi driver turned the car around and drove towards Dynasty Hotel as she took out her mobile phone and dialed Gan Tang¡¯s watch phone.

    The phone indicated that the other party could not be reached.

    She tried opening the watch¡¯s app in her hand, which only showed Gan Tang¡¯s coordinates at Changqing Farm from an hour ago. She attempted to search again, but as the progress bar on the phone screen spun in numerous circles, it failed to locate his coordinates.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    She gritted her teeth angrily, and upon seeing the red light, she immediately pulled out her wallet from her bag and pped a wad of cash onto the taxi driver, "Drive through it!"

    "Miss, this..." the taxi driver looked troubled, "It¡¯s not about the money, it¡¯s..."

    "My son is missing." She tried to remain calm, but her voice was tinged with scarcely hidden anxiety, "Please!"

    The taxi driver looked into her eyes and said, "Sit tight, I know a shortcut, but it¡¯s a bit rough."

    Turning the car to the right, the taxi driver took a small road directly.

    After a series of lefts and rights, the car wound through the back roads and approached the side entrance of Dynasty Hotel. Gan Yuan flung open the car door and jumped out before the car had even fully stopped.

    Dashing into the hotel lobby, the wound on her right leg split open, warm blood oozed out, trickling down her calf, but she paid it no heed.

    Her own flesh and blood, whom she had carried, borne, and raised... Over more than five years, that child had be the most important presence in her life.

    That child was her life!

    "Manager Gan?"

    Seeing her, the doorman hurried to pull the door open for her.

    Disregarding them, she sprinted towards the elevator.

    Just then, the elevator doors parted, and Huangfu Jue, with Will in tow, rushed out of the elevator in a hurry.

    "Huangfu Jue!" Gan Tang charged forward, grabbing his cor in one swift move and pinning him against a decorative column in the lobby, "Where is my son?"

 Chapter 189 - 190: Making the Other Party Wish They Were Dead

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 190: Making the Other Party Wish They Were Dead</h4><h4></h4>

    "Miss Gan..."

    Raising his hand to block the bodyguard, who was prepared to rush over to protect Huangfu Jue, Will started to speak, wanting to offerfort.

    "Get lost!" Gan Yuan didn¡¯t even look at him, just fiercely cut him off and gripped Huangfu Jue¡¯s cor even tighter, her posture like that of a mother wolf protecting her young, her eyes bloodshot and filled with murderous intent, "Was it you who took him away... Was it?"

    Thest three words, she almost roared out with all her strength.

    "I just received the news and was about to head to the farm." Huangfu Jue raised his hand to hold hers on his cor, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to him."

    "Miss Gan, it¡¯s true, we also just found out about Xiaotang¡¯s trouble." Will also helped to exin on the side.

    Their answers didn¡¯t offer her anyfort; instead, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart sank even further.

    Although she was furious, in her heart, she was more inclined to believe that Huangfu Jue was behind this.

    If it was him, Gan Tang would definitely still be safe.

    If it wasn¡¯t him, that child...

    She didn¡¯t dare to think further, just released him and turned to rush toward the direction of the hall.

    Huangfu Jue took steps to follow her out.

    "Be careful of your injury!"

    "Aren¡¯t you going to get the car ready!" Will hurriedly caught up, letting go of his restraints, and when they arrived outside the door in a rush, a driver and bodyguard had already brought two cars to the outside of the hotel lobby.

    Gan Yuan, without thinking, pulled open the car door and got in.

    Now was not the time to bicker with Huangfu Jue, in the face of her son¡¯s safety, everything else was trivial.

    "Drive!" Huangfu Jue followed, and before he had even settled in, he ordered, "Quickly!"

    The car started and elerated away from the hotel.

    The driver, just by looking at his face, knew it was urgent and naturally didn¡¯t dare to dy even a bit.

    When Will and a few bodyguards rushed out, the car carrying the two of them had already driven onto the roadway, he hurried to get into the car behind.

    "Quick, follow them! Protect the Duke!"

    First, it was Huangfu Jue being ambushed, and now Gan Tang had gone missing; Will couldn¡¯t help but worry about Huangfu Jue¡¯s safety.

    Three cars raced towards the outskirts like lightning.

    In the backseat, Gan Yuan silently pressed her lips together, her fingers repeatedly trying to dial Gan Tang¡¯s phone, searching for his location information... but still, it turned up nothing.

    Sitting beside her, Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression was no more rxed.

    With such incidents happening one after another, the nature of the events was likely not simple, and he was naturally very concerned for Gan Tang¡¯s safety.

    His gaze fell on the face of Gan Yuan beside him, noticing her pants soaked in blood, and he felt both angry and pained.

    Bending over, he reached out to check her wound.

    Gan Yuan pulled her foot back to avoid his hand, then turned her face towards him and looked at him coldly.

    "If my son gets hurt because of you, I will personally kill you!"

    The man didn¡¯t make a sound, but stretched out his arms to pull her over, holding her tight in his embrace.

    "I won¡¯t let anything happen to him!"

    Unable to dispel the anxiety and concern in her heart, Gan Yuan pushed him several times without sess, then grasped his wrists tightly, her fingernails digging deep into his skin because of the excessive force; but the man just bore the pain and held her, repeatedly whispering words offort.

    "Trust me! Xiaotang won¡¯t be in trouble... absolutely not... he¡¯s so clever, he must have found a way to protect himself..."

    Whileforting her with words, the man¡¯s blue eyes were already brimming with murderous intent.

    Whoever dared to touch his son, he would make sure they lived a life worse than death!

    ^

    ^

    A bted good morning, it¡¯s Monday, time for the usual vote soliciting [Lately, I¡¯ve been asking for votes so much that even I¡¯m getting annoyed, have you gotten annoyed

 Chapter 190 - 191 Have You Heard of Heaven?

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 191 Have You Heard of Heaven?</h4><h4></h4>

    On the outskirts, on the highway.

    A somewhat old white van was speeding along the winding mountain road.

    The driver was a man in his thirties with ordinary features, dressed inly, his eyes harboring a sinister gleam.

    "Uncle," from within the dim cargo area, came the childish voice of a boy, "where are you taking me?"

    "Don¡¯t be afraid!" the man said with a smirk, "Uncle is going to take you to a fun ce... Have you heard of Heaven?"

    Sunlight peeked through the holes in the tinted car window decals, casting specks of light in the rear section, revealing a delicate little face in the back.

    The child in the back was none other than Gan Tang.

    Hearing the man utter the word "Heaven," a strange look flickered in the little one¡¯s eyes.

    He certainly knew what "Heaven" implied; the Bible says that good people go to Heaven after they die¡ªit was a ce for the dead.

    After a moment of silence, the little guy spoke earnestly, "I don¡¯t think Heaven is fun."

    The man chuckled darkly, "You haven¡¯t been there, how would you know?"

    Sure enough, children are so easy to deceive and coax. This little dimwit believed him just like that, which saved him the trouble, After all, children throwing tantrums can be annoying. There was no need to tie him up; the little critter followed him obediently. This was much easier than he had anticipated.

    Gan Tang pursed his lips and continued, "My mommy always says, not even God¡¯s house is as rich as ours, we have enough money tost ten lifetimes."

    "Is that so?" the man¡¯s tone was somewhat uncertain.

    "Of course. Our cupboards are filled with lots and lots of money, and many valuable things... Oops!" the little guy covered his mouth, "My mommy told me not to tell others, uncle, you... you mustn¡¯t tell anyone!"

    "Really?!" There was a note of interest in the man¡¯s voice.

    Gan Tang sneakily nced at the man¡¯s face through the rearview mirror, "Of course, it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to see my house."

    Looking at the child¡¯s demeanor and attire, he indeed didn¡¯t seem like a child from an ordinary family. If his family was really as rich as he said, why not go for a bigger score? If he pulled it off, he could live a carefree life for the rest of his days.

    Greed blossomed in the man¡¯s heart.

    "Little guy, do you know your mom¡¯s phone number?"

    "Of course," answered Gan Tang.

    "Good," the man¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, "then we¡¯ll give her a call in a bit, to report your safety."

    In the back seat, Gan Tang¡¯s tensed body slightly rxed.

    Earlier at the farm, he was intently working on the grafting a young shoot that his teacher had given him when the man suddenly picked him up and took him to a secluded area within the farm.

    At the time, the man only said that his mommy had sent him to fetch Gan Tang. The little guy knew he was encountering a bad person but didn¡¯t resist because he saw the knife hidden in the man¡¯s sleeve.

    His mommy had taught him the two most important things to do when facing a bad person:

    First, don¡¯t be afraid.

    Second, use your brain to think of a way out.

    He was small and weak, hardly a match for a man; the best n was to temporarily obey and think of a strategy.

    So he pretended not to know any better and obediently followed the man, but since there was no one around and the man was holding his hand the whole time, he didn¡¯t resist.

    The little guy had thought about quietly calling Gan Yuan when the man wasn¡¯t paying attention.

    Unfortunately, at first, he was under the man¡¯s watchful eye and had no chance, andter his watch lost its signal.

    Quietly lifting his wrist, he checked his watch, which only had one bar of battery left. He stealthily moved his small hand behind his back and, while the man wasn¡¯t looking, turned off the watch.

 Chapter 191 - 192 Which Direction

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 192 Which Direction</h4><h4></h4>

    The man hadn¡¯t taken such a small child seriously at all. Initially worried he might be disobedient, he soon let his guard down even further as Gan Tangplied with everything he wanted.

    Driving on, he began to think about how to extort ransom from the child¡¯s parents.

    How much money should he demand?

    A million, too little.

    Five million?

    Ten million!

    ...

    If this child¡¯s family really is as rich as he imed, they will definitely pay up.

    Hmph!

    He nced at Gan Tang, who was sitting "obediently" in his seat, through the rearview mirror.

    This idiotic child, really only good at being born, couldn¡¯t even tell he was a bad guy, I¡¯ll get rid of him first, then take his clothes to trade for money...

    With this in mind, the man was in high spirits, humming a tune as he drove.

    In the back seat, Gan Tang quietly took something out of his pocket, cautiously observing the man¡¯s actions, and pushed the item out through a hole in the car window.

    It fell silently outside, somersaulted in mid-air, andnded on the grass by the roadside¡ªit was a little cotton sock with a white base and blue edges.

    "If you get abducted, quietly drop things from your pocket by the roadside, like a handkerchief, socks, shoes... That way, mommy can find you."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s voice rang in his ears. The little guy curled up his legs, quietly took off his other shoe, pulled off his sock, and stuffed it into his pocket.

    "No matter what happens, you must remember, never be scared, because mommy is always with you. If you get lost, mommy will definitely find you."

    Thinking about mommy, the little guy filled with even more courage, put his shoe back on, looked out the window as the road took a turn, and quietly threw out his other little sock as well.

    The man, imagining the good life he would lead after getting the money, wasughing contentedly in his seat and didn¡¯t notice the little guy¡¯s movements in the trunk.

    ...

    ...

    By the time the cars arrived at the farm, the kindergarten teachers had already called the police, but they had not yet arrived.

    The teacher in charge of the event had already gotten the children from the other sses onto the bus, escorted by other teachers back to town, while the remaining teachers were searching the farm with the staff.

    Gan Tang¡¯s head teacher, Ms. Yang, was anxiously waiting for the police at the entrance when she saw Gan Yuan jump out of the car and immediately went to greet her.

    "Gan Tang¡¯s mom... I¡¯m sorry!"

    The bodyguard Will had arranged to look after Gan Tang was also bustling over, "Sir..."

    He had managed only a single word before Huangfu Jue punched him, sending him flying.

    Worried that something might happen to Gan Tang, he had specifically instructed Will to arrange for someone to protect him, and yet they had lost Gan Tang. At that moment, Huangfu Jue felt like killing him.

    The female teacher, seeing someone fly out suddenly from beside her, was just scared witless.

    "Don¡¯t panic!" Gan Yuan quickly grabbed her arm and urgently asked, "Is there any clue?"

    The female teacher collected herself, "We¡¯ve searched the entire farm and haven¡¯t found Gan Tang. However, when we asked around again, one of the kids said he saw him being taken away by an uncle."

    "Which direction?" Gan Yuan asked urgently.

    "They said he was taken from the direction of the fruit trees. Some of our teachers have already gone to check."

    Before Ms. Yang could finish speaking, Gan Yuan had dashed toward the fruit grove at full speed.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    Huangfu Jue reached out to catch her but missed, his brow furrowed as he chased after her.

 Chapter 192 - 193: Idiot!

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 193: Idiot!</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan¡¯s footsteps flew, her speed had already been pushed to the limit, and with no care for the wound on her leg, blood oozed from her shoe as she ran, dampening the grass.

    Two people were in front, with Will and the bodyguards chasing behind them.

    The group sessively passed through the orchard and could see from a distance a small shed for tools behind the orchard¡ªGan Yuan turned to rush towards it.

    Huangfu Jue grabbed her and turned her around, pushing her toward the oing Will and others.

    "Treat her wound!" he ordered before turning and rushing into the tool shed.

    Will, busily supporting Gan Yuan by the arm, "Gan..."

    "Let go of me!"

    Gan Yuan shook off Will¡¯s hand and rushed in after him, her heart filled with worry for her son; she had no time to consider her wound.

    The shed was dirty and disordered, with tools piled in the corner.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze swept quickly over the tool shed, found nothing of interest, and immediately turned to dash out, scanning the surroundings, his eyes locking on the northwest direction.

    "Bring the car over!"

    After giving themand, he strode off toward the northwest.

    If the kidnappers intended to take Gan Tang away, they certainly wouldn¡¯t head to a crowded area. The southeast was hilly and inconvenient, the east side was teeming with farm workers¡ªonly the west... led to the mountain road on the other side.

    Gan Yuan followed, and unable to stop her, Will waved at the bodyguards to ensure they took good care of Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan. He then pulled out his phone to call the driver, instructing them to bring the car to the mountain road on the other side.

    The group charged down the hill, but Gan Yuan slipped and uncontrobly tumbled down the slope.

    "Miss Gan!"

    Everyone eximed in shock; Huangfu Jue, who was running in front, turned and saw her falling down the slope, and immediately turned and dashed over to catch her midair.

    The inertia caused them both to tumble onto the grass, rolling uncontrobly down the slope.

    Tightening his arms, Huangfu Jue curled up his body, using it to shield her.

    Rolling all the way to the bottom of the slope, their bodies finally came to a stop.

    "Littleyuan?" Huangfu Jue, concerned, brushed the disheveled hair and leaves from her face, "Are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine." She quickly propped herself up and ran toward the roadside. Huangfu Jue also got up, his gaze catching a glimpse of light blue in the bushes, his heart skipping a beat as he hurried to his feet to retrieve what he had seen from among the grass.

    It was a small, very clean handkerchief.

    "Littleyuan!" Huangfu Jue shouted urgently, "Look at this!"

    Gan Yuan turned her head to see the handkerchief in his hand, immediately rushing over and snatching it.

    "It¡¯s Xiaotang¡¯s, his handkerchief!"

    Rushing to the roadside, Huangfu Jue nced at the tire tracks on the grass, then at the approaching car. He immediately turned around, picked up Gan Yuan from the ground, and carried her horizontally.

    "Open the door!"

    Will jogged over and pulled open the car door, and Huangfu Jue, bent over, carried Gan Yuan into the car.

    "Drive fast!"

    While ordering the driver to go, he turned Gan Yuan around to sit on the seat and pulled the seat belt over her to fasten it securely. He then opened the storage box in the car and took out a first aid kit and a towel.

    He carefully lifted her stained trouser leg, revealing the bandagepletely soaked with blood, his brows furrowing even tighter.

    "Idiot!" he cursed softly, "Couldn¡¯t you have called me?"

    "How was I to know if it was you who did this?"

    Huangfu Jue lifted his face and red at her angrily.

    Her gaze fell on his face, noting a fresh scratch caused by a tree branch on his cheek, and she pressed her lips together, silent.

 Chapter 193 - 194: What If?

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 194: What If?</h4><h4></h4>

    At the time, she simply thought that Huangfu Jue had arranged for someone to take Gan Tang away in order to restrain her. How could she call him then?

    After unwinding the gauze from her leg, his gaze fell on the bleeding wound that had torn open. His voice softened again.

    "Bear with it a little, there¡¯s no anesthesia in the car." He took a towel to wipe the blood nearby, carefully cleaning her wound with the gauze, "The handkerchief is folded so neatly. It must have been left intentionally by Xiaotang. The other party¡¯s intention probably isn¡¯t to harm him. He... should still be very safe."

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t said withplete confidence. When it came to his son, even Huangfu Jue¡¯s rationality could inevitably be swayed by his emotions.

    Gan Yuan did not speak, just clutched the handkerchief from Gan Tang in her hand.

    His deduction wasn¡¯t without reason, but what if...

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    Turning her face, she frowned and watched the road ahead.

    If not Huangfu Jue, then who took Gan Tang away?

    He wrapped her wound carefully with the gauze,yer byyer, Huangfu Jue delicately tied a knot and was just about to straighten up when the car abruptly stopped. His body swayed, and he fell toward the direction of the car door.

    "Careful."

    Instinctively, she stretched out her hands to steady his arms.

    Huangfu Jue turned his face to look at her, and immediately she withdrew her hands as if they had been scalded.

    "What happened?"

    Huangfu Jue, turning back, asked in a stern voice.

    "Which way?" The driver asked hesitantly.

    In front of them was a Y-intersection with two paths, one on the left and one on the right, and he couldn¡¯t decide which one to take.

    Huangfu Jue frowned as he looked towards the intersection, yet before he could make a decision, Gan Yuan had already reached out to push open the car door, prepared to get out.

    "Sit down!"

    Huangfu Jue ced his hand on her and pushed her back into her seat.

    "Over there..." Gan Yuan pointed toward the road on the left, "There¡¯s something over there!"

    Huangfu Jue pushed open the door and jumped out of the car, ran over, and momentarily came back holding a small blue-rimmed white sock in his hand. Gan Yuan excitedly snatched the small sock away.

    "It¡¯s Xiaotang¡¯s sock. They took this road. Hurry... hurry and drive!"

    He closed the car door tightly, and Huangfu Jue pulled the driver¡¯s door open, pulling the driver out.

    "Sit tight!"

    He reminded Gan Yuan before he slid into the driver¡¯s seat and started up the car, closing the door as well. The vehicle roared and charged down the left path like a wild horse freed from its reigns.

    Holding onto the handle, Gan Yuan stared anxiously at the road ahead, her heart burning with impatience.

    ...

    ...

    The old van slowed down and turned onto a narrow and cramped side road. The vehicle shook, and Gan Tang¡¯s body swayed left and right with the movement.

    The little guy moved closer to the window and peered out through the hole at the increasingly deste scenery, a solemn expression appearing on his face.

    "Uncle, where are we going?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re almost there," the man replied with augh.

    From his tone of voice, Gan Tang sensed a signal of danger. The road was rough, and the car was moving slowly.

    The little guy bit his lip, looking at the man driving in front.

    "Uncle, I need to pee."

    "Hold it."

    "I can¡¯t hold it anymore."

    "Then just wet your pants," the man said impatiently.

    With a clunk, the car stopped. He cursed under his breath while stomping on the gas pedal a few times, but the car wouldn¡¯t budge.

    "Damn it!"

    The man swore loudly and leaned forward to check, only to curse again when he saw the rear wheel stuck in a deep ditch.

    He pushed open the car door and stretched his leg out to get down, hoping to find a rock or something else to prop up the wheel.

 Chapter 194 - 195: Take it to feed the dog!

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 195: Take it to feed the dog!</h4><h4></h4>

    Seizing the opportunity, Gan Tang stood up. She crawled through the gap between the driver and the passenger seat, cautiously opened the passenger-side door, and slipped out like a kitten, tiptoeing into the forest.

    On the other side, the man had picked up two stones and noticed the open passenger-side door. He leaned in to look toward the back of the car but couldn¡¯t spot the little rascal.

    Turning around, he saw a small figure dashing desperately into the depths of the woods.

    "You little devil!" The man dropped the stones and chased after Gan Tang, cursing loudly as he ran, "You better stop right there, or I won¡¯t let you off... Do you hear me... Stop... just wait, once I catch you, I¡¯m going to kill you..."

    Ignoring the man¡¯s ranting behind her, the youngster just kept running forward, endlessly forward...

    Through the forest and under the brambles, she ran with uneven steps.

    Unfortunately, with her small stature and short legs, the initial distance between them gradually closed as the man gained on her.

    Hearing the man¡¯s voice getting closer, her little face, flushed with exertion, started to show a growing look of panic.

    In her panic, she ran blindly and ended up on the slope of a hill.

    There was a stream ahead, and the little one abruptly stopped, causing the stones under her feet to roll down the slope with a tter.

    This section of the stream was about a meter wide with a deep ravine below, about seven or eight meters deep.

    Feeling a rush of fear at the sight of the ravine ahead, the little one turned her head to look behind her.

    By this time, the man had drawn near. Seeing Gan Tang stop, he was somewhat puzzled; but as he approached and noticed the ravine behind the little one, his lips curled into a vicious smile.

    "Ha... Why aren¡¯t you running anymore, run... Weren¡¯t you running pretty fast just now?! Huh?!" The man staggered to her front, eying the now trapped youngster with a brutish look, "This is good too, saves me the trouble, now... take off your clothes."

    The man¡¯s trade was collecting money to eliminate troubles for others; only by killing the child could he get the rest of the payment.

    However, after hearing the youngster say her family was wealthy, he didn¡¯t mind extorting a ransom too. That¡¯s why he wanted Gan Tang to take off her clothes¡ªit was part of the n.

    The youngster bit her lip, "If you want money, I can have my mommy give you some. Any amount you want!"

    "Of course, I want it," said the man with a malicious grin, "But before that, I¡¯ll send you to ¡¯Heaven¡¯!"

    He stepped forward, and Gan Tang took a step back.

    She was already standing close to the edge, and as she stepped back, she nearly slipped down the ravine. Clutching a tree branch to steady herself, she gasped for breath and lifted her face.

    "Killing is punishable by death. If you kill me, you won¡¯t live either."

    "Ha!" The man burst outughing, "Little brat, you know quite a bit. But let me tell you, no one will know if you die here. Now, take off your clothes nicely, and I won¡¯t kill you. If you don¡¯t obey..."

    He reached out and drew a knife from his pocket, flipping the de open and weighing it in his hand.

    "I¡¯ll peel off your skin bit by bit and feed it to the dogs!"

    If there were blood on the clothes, the other party would never believe the child was still alive, and wouldn¡¯t obediently bring the ransom. He had to figure out a way to remove a clean piece of clothing from Gan Tang.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 195 - 196: Goodâ€¦â€¦Really good!

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 196: Good......Really good!</h4><h4></h4>

    "Little handsome guy, what¡¯s the most important thing when you encounter an emergency?"

    "Calmness!"

    "That¡¯s right, my son is so smart. Come, give me a kiss!"

    ...

    Images of Gan Yuan¡¯s face shed through his mind. Gan Tang took a deep breath, stabilized himself, and gripped the buttons of his little shirt.

    "Right... Such a good boy!" The kidnapper smirked sinisterly, "That¡¯s correct, take off your clothes, throw them to uncle, and uncle won¡¯t kill you..."

    His words were coaxing, but his right hand holding the knife had already tightened. He had made up his mind that as soon as the child handed over his clothes, he would immediately dispose of the little one.

    Undoing two buttons on his sleeves, Gan Tang moved his hands behind his back to pull at the sleeves, rapidly scanning his surroundings with his eyes.

    Seeing that he was about to take off his clothes, the man reached out his hand.

    "Hurry... Hand over the clothes, and I¡¯ll let you go!"

    Gan Tang stepped toward him, slipped, and fell to the ground. The man stepped forward to grab him, but the little guy quickly scrambled to his feet and flung his right hand.

    Instantly, a cloud of sand and stones flew toward the man¡¯s face.

    The fall was a feigned one; his actual intent was to create a chance to escape.

    The sands scattered mid-air. The man instinctively turned his face to dodge therger stones but couldn¡¯t avoid the gritty shower. Sand got in his eyes, and instinctively he closed them, covering his eyes and cursing out loud.

    "Little Bastard! I¡¯ll butcher you..."

    Seizing the opportunity, Gan Tang dashed away. The man reached out but failed to catch him. The little guy ducked and scurried beneath his arm.

    Ignoring the dust on his face, the man took off after him.

    "Little rascal... You dare to fight back... Just wait... I¡¯m going to skin you alive..."

    As the man cursed and chased, the little guy just ran as fast as his legs could carry him.

    Tripping over a tree root, he lost his bnce and tumbled to the ground.

    The ground was covered in weeds, so he wasn¡¯t hurt, but the fall cost him precious time. The man, who was already close behind him, immediately took advantage of the situation, surged forward, and grabbed Gan Tang, who was trying to get up.

    From the shadows, a figure shed by. Before the kidnapper could understand what was happening, his chest was struck hard, and then he was flung away like a broken sack.

    "Xiaotang!" Huangfu Jue bent down to pick up the little guy from the ground, holding him in his arms, "Xiaotang, don¡¯t be afraid!"

    "Xiaotang!"

    From within the woods, Gan Yuan also rushed over. Seeing her son in Huangfu Jue¡¯s arms, she elerated and headed their way. Seeing the turn of events, the kidnapper, who had fallen to the ground, scrambled up and fled.

    "Take care of him, and don¡¯t follow!"

    Handing Xiaotang to Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue leaped after the kidnapper up the hillside.

    "Xiaotang!" Holding him tightly in her arms, Gan Yuan embraced his small body with both hands, her voice already shaking with sobs, "My good son, tell Mommy if you¡¯re hurt."

    The little guy held out his small hand and clung tightly to her neck.

    "No."

    "That¡¯s good." She sniffled, raised her face, andforted Xiaotang by stroking his face, "It¡¯s okay, Xiaotang, don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy is here... Mommy is here..."

    As she spoke, she hugged him to her once more.

    "My good son, don¡¯t be afraid... It¡¯s all over..."

    Whileforting Xiaotang in a gentle voice, Gan Yuan raised her face and looked in the direction of the hillside.

 Chapter 196 - 197: Who Told You to Do It?

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 197: Who Told You to Do It?</h4><h4></h4>

    On the hillside, the kidnapper fled at top speed. Turning around, he saw Huangfu Jue had already caught up to him. Swiveling around, he swung his arm, attempting a stab at Huangfu Jue¡¯s chest.

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t break stride, his right hand shot up, dodging the knife¡¯s edge and grabbing the other¡¯s wrist like a vice, followed swiftly by a kick.

    The kidnapper fell to the ground, his arm twisted and held by Huangfu Jue, who stepped forward, pressing his foot on the man¡¯s back. With both hands, he seized his arms and Huangfu Jue forcefully pulled.

    Crack!

    Apanying the sound of breaking bones was the kidnapper¡¯s pig-like screeching.

    The pain of bones being brutally snapped was too much even for the toughest of men to bear, let alone for a minor character like him.

    With the fracture, he couldn¡¯t maintain his grip on the knife, and it slipped from his loosened fingers.

    Catching the de, Huangfu Jue stepped forward, flipping the man over with his foot, and gazing down, knife in hand, at the kidnapper twisted on the ground.

    "Who sent you?"

    His gaze was as cold as the grim reaper¡¯s, meeting his eyes, the kidnapper could only shiver uncontrobly.

    "I... I..."

    Ignoring the pain in his arm, he scrambled to his feet and ran. But in just three steps, like Xiaotang before, he was tripped by a root on the ground.

    Watching Huangfu Jue approaching step by step, he was already so weak in the knees that he couldn¡¯t stand, and could only timidly raise his injured arm, inching backward.

    Unwittingly, he had retreated near the ravine, where he had just threatened Gan Tang. Miss-stepping, he nearly fell off the cliff.

    ncing back at the ravine, the kidnapper withdrew his pale gaze and looked at Huangfu Jue.

    The midday sun streamed through the gaps in the leaves, coating his tall figure with a dazzlingyer of golden light. As he approached, the kidnapper was enveloped by his shadow.

    The kidnapper lifted his face, his voice trembling.

    "Please... I beg you... don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand was already reaching out, grasping his throat with one hand, lifting him off the ground.

    As his body was hoisted up, the oxygen within him was gradually depleting, the kidnapper could hardly breathe, and in vain, he struck at Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm with his uninjured hand, trying to break free.

    Taking a step forward, lifting him above the ravine, Huangfu Jue¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed.

    "Who?"

    "I... I don¡¯t know... cough... I don¡¯t know... it was... it was ordered by Qi Ge..."

    "The full name!"

    "Please... don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill..."

    "Qi Ge¡¯s full name!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice grew colder.

    Realizing what he meant, the kidnapper hurriedlyplied, "Zhang... Zhang Xiaoqi, he... he¡¯s usually at... a nightclub in the east of the city... please, I beg you... let... let me go..."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers opened, releasing him.

    The kidnapper sighed with relief, then felt his body suspended in the air, plummeting down. As his face turned pale, he stretched out his hands, trying to grab at Huangfu Jue, only to watch helplessly as his figure rapidly shrank and distanced.

    "Ahh¡ª"

    After a moment of extreme fear, all he could let out was a primal scream.

    Then, a dull thud. The kidnapper¡¯s body heavily smashed onto the fragmented rocks below the ravine, blood oozing from his mouth and nose. His body convulsed, then stiffened in ce, his head limply falling to one side.

    Above the ravine, observing the deceased kidnapper, there wasn¡¯t a trace of emotion on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face.

 Chapter 197 - 198 Is Uncle Huangfu Alright?

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 198 Is Uncle Huangfu Alright?</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, his residual anger had not yet subsided; the death of the kidnapper was not enough to quell his rage.

    Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the fury in his heart, tossed the dagger into the valley below, and turned to descend the mountain.

    In a clearing within the forest, Gan Yuan had already taken off her own shirt to wrap around the little one and was looking anxiously toward the direction of the slope.

    She knew that with his skills, he was unlikely to be injured, but the scream from the mountain still uncontrobly made her turn her face away.

    Gan Tang, with her arms around her neck, was equally concerned, watching for Huangfu Jue, "Uncle Huangfu won¡¯t be hurt, right?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be," Gan Yuan softly reassured.

    By then, the man¡¯s figure had emerged from the woods; only when she saw him unharmed did she finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Uncle Huangfu."

    The little one, too, obviously rxed, greeted him with a smile from afar.

    Standing up from the ground, Gan Yuan bent over to lift the little one into her arms.

    "Let¡¯s go, Mommy will take you home!"

    As she had just stood up, Huangfu Jue had already caught up, and, stretching out an arm, took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders, d only in a thin T-shirt. Extending a hand, he took Gan Tang from her arms.

    "Xiaotang, is it okay if Uncle holds you?"

    "Mhm." The little one nodded gently, reaching out her little arms, trustingly hugging his neck, "Uncle Huangfu, what about the bad guy?"

    "He fell down the valley and died."

    Looking up in surprise, the little one gazed at Huangfu Jue, "Did you kill him?"

    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense," Gan Yuan hurriedly interjected, "Why would Uncle kill anyone?"

    What that man had done was enough to make her wish he could die a thousand, ten thousand times over. She didn¡¯t need to guess; it must have been Huangfu Jue who killed him. She could imagine approximately how it happened, and empathize with his feelings.

    But some things are better understood than spoken.

    Gan Tang was still young and didn¡¯t understand these things; the only way she could help Huangfu Jue was to frame it this way.

    With that, she turned her face toward Huangfu Jue and met his gaze.

    "Right?"

    "Mhm." His eyes meeting hers, Huangfu Jue reached out his hand to adjust the sliding jacket on her, "Your mommy is right, it was an ident."

    To him, such matters were inconsequential, but he did not want to frighten the mother and child.

    "Duke!"

    "Miss Gan..."

    From the woods, the sound of footsteps emerged as Will and a few bodyguards also hurried over.

    Seeing the three of them, Will, along with the bodyguards, also breathed a deep sigh of relief.

    As he helped remove a small leaf from the little one¡¯s hair, Huangfu Jue steadied the child¡¯s head with hisrge hand, and spoke in a low voice to Will.

    "Go ahead and take care of things there. Also, call the hospital and arrange for a doctor."

    "Yes!" Will nodded and stepped aside, "You two, escort the Duke and Miss Gan down the mountain."

    Two bodyguards immediately nked Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan, and as one hand held the little one, Huangfu Jue¡¯s other hand reached out to grasp Gan Yuan¡¯s hand.

    The mountain path was steep and difficult to navigate; he certainly did not want her to get hurt again.

    Slowly making their way down the mountain and reaching the roadside...

    All along, he carefully held her hand, slowing his pace as much as possible so she could keep up.

    The man¡¯s palm was warm, holding hers firmly. Gan Yuan nced sideways at his fingers, bit her lip, but did not struggle.

    It wasn¡¯t until the trio reached the main road and got into the car that she finally withdrew her hand and buckled her seatbelt.

    Huangfu Jue then cradled the little one¡¯s face, examining him carefully from head to toe, and with his fingers, tidied the child¡¯s hair. He gently tightened therge shirt on Gan Tang.

 Chapter 198 - 199 My Foot is Dirty

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 199 My Foot is Dirty</h4><h4></h4>

    "Tell Uncle if there¡¯s anywhere you feel ufortable."

    The little one gently shook his head.

    "Then... is there anywhere that hurts?"

    The little one shook his head again.

    Noticing the mud on his shoes, Huangfu Jue reached out and carefully slipped off the shoes from the little one¡¯s feet, noticing his right foot¡¯s little toe was rubbed red. He frowned and brought the little cold feet into his embrace.

    The little one busied himself trying to pull his feet out, "Uncle, my feet are dirty!"

    "It¡¯s okay," Huangfu Jue replied with a smile, pulling his small feet back and wrapping them with hisrge hands against the warm spot on his chest, circling the little one into his embrace, "Uncle doesn¡¯t mind."

    "Thank you, Uncle," the little one said gratefully, leaning his head over naturally and snuggling into his embrace. The man¡¯s chest was broad and warm, and his cool body soon warmed up.

    Softly sniffing the scent on Huangfu Jue, Gan Tang silently tightened the arm that was hugging his.

    So this is what it feels like to be held by Dad, Dad¡¯s chest is so warm, so safe...

    Gan Yuan sat to one side, listening to the man¡¯s gentle, careful voice, her gaze sweeping over his palm wrapped around the little one¡¯s feet, and she pursed her lips without making a sound.

    "With me, you never have to be polite," Huangfu Jue said, tilting his face down and gently kissing Gan Tang¡¯s hair, "Were you scared just now?"

    For such a small child, the real damage from such an event might not be the physical injuries, but rather the concern that it could potentially leave a shadow in his heart.

    "A little," the little one opened up honestly.

    "It¡¯s okay, that¡¯s normal. Everyone would be scared in that situation," Huangfu Jue consoled him gently, patting his shoulder, "You did very well. It¡¯s because you left a mark that we were able to find you."

    Hisrge hand gently cradled the little one¡¯s face, his gaze filled with encouragement.

    "Xiaotang, you¡¯re amazing!"

    The little one looked into his eyes, and his tender little mouth slowly curved upward, revealing a smile.

    "Because my mommy taught me."

    "Is that so?"

    Seeing that his mood was still good, Huangfu Jue proactively engaged in conversation with him, trying to draw his attention as much as possible to help him shake off the stress from the recent event.

    "Yes," the little one nodded emphatically, "Mommy and I often y kidnapping games. Mommy pretends to be the kidnapper, and I figure out how to escape."

    "Cough!" Gan Yuan coughed lightly, "The world is very chaotic these days, so I¡¯ve always been very cautious about his safety."

    From the day this child was born, she knew his life was destined to be different from others.

    Worried about the possibility of terrible events happening, she had often trained and educated the child about safety, and it was through these games and training that the little one was able to remain calm andposed in the face of danger today.

    Huangfu Jue did not doubt her.

    As a Prince, he and his brothers and sisters had been trained from a young age. In his view, nothing about this was particrly out of the ordinary.

    Seeing there was no surprise from him, Gan Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, and her hand reached over to support the little one¡¯s leg, asking in as casual a tone as possible.

    "Handsome boy, are you hungry?"

    If parents appear too panicked at such times, it only increases the psychological pressure on the little one. Therefore, both she and Huangfu Jue were making an effort to help the little one rx.

 Chapter 199 - 200 Father-Son Time

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 200 Father-Son Time</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang shook his head, "I want some water."

    Gan Yuan hurriedly took a bottle of mineral water, twisted off the cap, and brought it to his lips, as the little guy leaned against Huangfu Jue¡¯s chest, holding the bottle and drinking.

    After all themotion, his throat was so parched it was almost smoking, and as soon as the water touched his lips, he started to gulp it down eagerly.

    Seeing his urgent manner, Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue smiled and spoke at the same time.

    "Slow down!"

    "Slow down!"

    After drinking half of the bottle, the little guy finally put down the water bottle and took a long breath.

    Noticing the droplets of water on his chin, Gan Yuan raised her hand to wipe them, but as she reached out, she merely touched the fingertips of Huangfu Jue¡¯s raised hand¡ªtheir actions almost perfectly in sync.

    She withdrew her fingers, and Huangfu Jue seriously wiped the water droplets off the little guy¡¯s chin, passed the bottle to Gan Yuan, and then pulled back his hands to wrap the little guy in his arms again.

    With one hand holding him, he patted the little guy¡¯s back with his other hand in a somewhat awkward butforting gesture.

    It was the first time heforted such a small child, and while hisrge arms and hands moved somewhat stiffly, his patting was done with earnest focus.

    ncing at his arm position, Gan Yuan hesitated for a moment before finally reaching over, gently pressing down on the elbow of his propped-up right arm¡ªthis way, he could hold the child morefortably and effortlessly, and Gan Tang could be a bit more at ease.

    The car drove back into the city, and the chauffeur took them straight to the hospital that Will had arranged.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan took the little guy to the emergency room together, exined the situation to the doctor who then conducted a thorough examination. Apart from some friction wounds on his little feet and arms, there were no other injuries on the little guy.

    Nearing the end of the examination, the little one¡¯s stomach began rumbling loudly. Knowing he was hungry, Huangfu Jue immediately took him and Gan Yuan to the closest restaurant for a meal.

    He had the little guy sit on hisp, holding the bowl himself.

    "Come on, Uncle will feed Xiaotang!"

    "Shall I do it?"

    Gan Yuan reached out to take the bowl,

    "You eat yours." The man dodged her hand and used chopsticks to bring the rice to Gan Tang¡¯s mouth, "Good boy, open up."

    His gaze fell on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face, then moved down to look at the vegetables held by the chopsticks. The little guy pursed his lips and then opened his mouth wide, eating all the greens he usually didn¡¯t like in one bite.

    This was the first time he could eat food fed to him by his dad.

    Although it had been a long time since anyone had fed him, this time, he wanted to be a little spoiled.

    Sitting beside them, watching the little guy chew enthusiastically, Gan Yuan heaved a sigh in her heart.

    If this child knew that the man before him was his biological father, he would surely be very happy, right?

    At that thought, her heart ached like it was being cut.

    "Hurry up and eat, or the food will get cold."

    The man¡¯s gentle voice sounded, and she snapped back to reality, silently picking up her own bowl and eating the rice in small bites.

    "Is it good?"

    "Mmm!"

    "Which dish do you want?"

    "Shrimp!"

    "Okay," Huangfu Jue lovingly agreed, reaching out with his chopsticks to pick the biggest shrimp from the te and ced it into Gan Yuan¡¯s bowl, "The biggest one for Xiaotang."

    "The biggest one for Mommy," the little guy corrected.

    "Alright, Xiaotang¡¯s wish is mymand. The biggest one for Mommy, the second-biggest for Xiaotang."

    ...

    The father and son chatted while eating, and the joy in the little guy¡¯s voice was clear¡ªhe was clearly enjoying the moment.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 200 - 201 Inappropriate for Children, I Wonâ€™t Watch!

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 201 Inappropriate for Children, I Won¡¯t Watch!</h4><h4></h4>

    Her gaze fell on the shrimp atop the rice, and Gan Yuan took a big mouthful with her chopsticks, stuffed it into her mouth, chewed, and swallowed forcefully...

    She tried to focus on the lunch before her, but everything she ate tasted nd and vorless.

    By the time the three of them finished their meal and left the dining room, it was already dusk.

    The day was almost over.

    Huangfu Jue held Xiaotang the entire way to the car, leaving her no choice but to follow. As the driver restarted the car, Huangfu Jue uttered three words.

    "To Jin Garden."

    Gan Yuan frowned, "We¡¯re going home."

    "It¡¯s safer there."

    The man¡¯s voice was gentle, yet it carried an implicit refusal to be denied. With Gan Tang present, Gan Yuan did not argue with him.

    How could he possibly change his mind just because she opposed him, given his temper?

    The car moved forward, arriving at a mansion located in the northwest of B City.

    Jin Garden was a European-style estate, with tall gates and tight security.

    The butler had already been notified and had everything prepared. Before the car even reached the gate, the butler approached with reverence, nked by servants, one of whom was pushing an electric wheelchair.

    Bowing slightly, the butler said, "Sir, the rooms are ready."

    Nodding ever so slightly, Huangfu Jue carried Xiaotang up the steps.

    The maid smiled and pushed the wheelchair up to Gan Yuan, "Please take a seat."

    "Thank you, but I can walk on my own," Gan Yuan politely declined. A little injury like this didn¡¯t justify such a fuss; she wasn¡¯t that delicate.

    On the steps, Huangfu Jue stopped in his tracks.

    "Xiaotang, let the servant hold you, while Uncle holds your mommy, okay?"

    This statement was ostensibly directed at Gan Tang, but in reality, it was meant for her. If she didn¡¯t sit in the wheelchair, then he¡¯d carry her in.

    Gan Yuan bit her lip in anger and heavily seated herself in the wheelchair, pressing the drive button with her hand. The chair sped up the ramp, swiftly passing by Huangfu Jue.

    "Miss Gan, be careful!"

    Two maids hurried after her, nking her on both sides.

    The group proceeded to the hall, handed Gan Tang over to the butler, and Huangfu Jue strode over. He bent down, lifted his arms, and picked up Gan Yuan as she stood from the wheelchair.

    "Let go!"

    She immediately struggled to jump out of his embrace.

    Grabbing her arm and pulling her to his chest, Huangfu Jue raised his hand to her chin and, without a word, delivered a domineering kiss.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated him doing something like this in front of so many people and was stunned for a couple of seconds before beingpletely enveloped by the man¡¯s scent.

    At this scene, everyone froze for a moment.

    Little Gan Tang was the first to react, raising her hands to cover her eyes.

    "Not suitable for children, I¡¯m not watching!"

    Out of the corner of her eyes, which were shielded by her little hands, she peered through a small gap, her lips curling into a light smile.

    The butler and the maids didn¡¯t dare to do the same, instead, they stared at the tips of their shoes as if trying to make a flower appear there.

    In the corridor, Huangfu Jue pressed Gan Yuan against the wall and kissed her fiercely without any regard for the onlookers.

    Not until he was nearly breathless did he let go of her with heavy breaths.

    "No more escape attempts!"

    Using a self-inflicted injury ruse to escape from his hold, she had gone to pick up Gan Tang before school was even out, carrying such arge package on her back.

    He didn¡¯t need to guess to know that this wretched woman was certainly nning to escape again.

 Chapter 201 - 202: So Itchy...

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 202: So Itchy...</h4><h4></h4>

    He had observed these details earlier, but at the time, worried about Gan Tang, he had not erupted. Seeing her stubbornly refusing to obey again, Huangfu Jue¡¯s anger finally exploded.

    The helplessness was that he couldn¡¯t beat her or scold her, the only option was to punish her in this manner.

    His tongue was sucking on hers so numbly and sweetly that her lips swelled and ached...

    Gan Yuan, panting, gazed at the handsome face so close to her, looking at the crusted cuts on the side of his face, her fist clenched and then rxed. She raised her hand to push him away and hobbled up the steps.

    "Where¡¯s my room?!"

    This sentence waspletely yelled out.

    Only then did the servants snap back to reality, hastily leading Gan Tang up the stairs, two maids holding Gan Yuan¡¯s arms, carefully helping her up to the second floor, where one immediately pushed over a prepared wheelchair.

    Gan Yuan was speechless.

    Really? A wheelchair for upstairs and another for downstairs, this guy really treated her like a disabled person.

    Ignoring the maids, she quickly crossed the hallway and stopped in front of a door.

    "Miss Gan, that¡¯s..."

    The door she stopped at led to Huangfu Jue¡¯s master bedroom; without his orders, no one was allowed to enter lightly.

    The maid was cut off mid-sentence as Huangfu Jue raised his right hand; she hurriedly shut her mouth, swallowing back thetter half of her sentence.

    Bang!

    Gan Yuan forcefully pushed the door open and walked in, while in the butler¡¯s arms, Gan Tang quietly spoke up.

    "Uncle Huangfu, don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s just shy."

    His gaze shifted back to Gan Tang, and the anger in Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart subsided a bit; he reached out to take the little one into his arms and then stepped towards the master bedroom.

    The butler reached out to stop the servants and waved his hand lightly; everyone tiptoed back downstairs.

    Hearing the man¡¯s footsteps entering, Gan Yuan immediately walked over and unceremoniously sat down on the sofa near the terrace.

    Huangfu Jue, holding Gan Tang, came in and went straight to the bathroom with the little one.

    "Xiaotang, let¡¯s go take a bath first."

    In the bathroom, water and fresh clothes were already prepared. The man bent down, carefully undressed the little one, and cautiously ced him in the bathtub.

    Worried about being too rough and hurting the little one, every move was gentle and attentive. Touched on a ticklish spot, the little one burst into giggles.

    "Ha... it¡¯s so ticklish..." The man smiled and reached out, deliberately scratching his waist lightly again; the little one curled up,ughing in a bundle, "Uncle Huangfu... stop... tickles... ha..."

    The pair yed while washing, and water was everywhere in the bathroom; naturally, Huangfu Jue¡¯s shirt and trousers couldn¡¯t escape getting wet.

    The man, however, didn¡¯t mind. With one hand on Gan Tang¡¯s shoulder, he gently washed him with the bath sponge.

    The little one¡¯s body was pale and tender, soft everywhere; usually cool and aloof, but utterly adorable whenughing...

    Dabbing the foam from the little one¡¯s face with a towel, Huangfu Jue involuntarily brushed his soft cheeks with his fingertips.

    "No wonder your mommy always calls you a handsome boy; our Xiaotang really is handsome."

    Gan Yuan sat on the sofa, watching Huangfu Jue and Gan Tang through the slightly ajar bathroom door, her hand on her forehead lost in thought.

    Concerned that the little one would catch cold, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t dare to let him wash for too long. After helping Gan Tang up from the bathtub, he carefully dried him with a towel, wrapped his small body in a bath towel, and then ced him on a little stool, taking out the hairdryer to blow dry his hair.

 Chapter 202 - 203: Donâ€™t Be So Childish

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 203: Don¡¯t Be So Childish</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue emerged from the bathroom with Gan Tang, who had put on dry hair and changed her clothes, just as Will knocked on the room door.

    "Wait a moment for uncle."

    After settling the little one on the bed, Huangfu Jue turned and walked out the room door.

    "How¡¯s everything?"

    "All matters have been taken care of, the police have ruled it as an ident, and I¡¯ve already arranged for awyer to negotiate with them," Will paused, then continued, "We¡¯ve obtained the kidnapper¡¯s information. He is just a small-time thug, nothing special about him. Zhang Xiaoqi is his boss, and it¡¯s confirmed that he should show up at the nightclub tonight."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "Bring him to me."

    Will took a cautious look at the man¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t dare to persuade otherwise.

    "Understood!"

    After Will left, Huangfu Jue returned to the bedroom door, gripped the doorknob but did not push it open, knowing Gan Yuan had locked it from the inside. He raised his hand to knock on the door.

    "I¡¯m sleepy, want to sleep."

    Inside, Gan Yuany on her side hiding next to Gan Tang, her head not lifting as she responded.

    "Mommy, it¡¯s only okay to lie to bad people."

    Beside her, the little one whispered a reminder.

    Lying to the bad people was one of the survival rules Gan Yuan had taught him.

    "He is a bad person!" Gan Yuan retorted unkindly, stretching out her hand to pinch the little one¡¯s cheek, "You little rascal, who do you belong to?"

    "Of course, I belong to your country," the little one said with a smile, getting up and looking toward the door.

    Tap!

    The door made a soft sound and then was pushed open by Huangfu Jue from the outside.

    Gan Yuan turned her face, saw the keys in his hand, raised her hand to push Gan Tang back onto the pillow, and then closed her eyes while hugging him.

    Pushed back onto the pillow and unable to move her head, Gan Tang could only lift her little hand and give the man a stealthy thumbs-up, which Gan Yuan quickly caught and tucked under the covers.

    He shut the door behind him, and Huangfu Jue headed straight for the bathroom.

    Gan Tang shook his head at her like an old schr.

    "Mommy, can you stop being so childish, please?"

    "Sleep!"

    She raised her hand and closed his eyes.

    Initially, the little one wriggled deliberately in her arms, but slowly, his movements subsided, and he yawned a big yawn.

    "Let¡¯s sleep."

    She reminded him gently and then lifted her palm to pat his back softly. After all the day¡¯smotion, he was already tired, and with theforting scent of his mother around him, he soon fell asleep.

    Extending her hand, Gan Yuan raised her hand to switch off the floormp beside the bed.

    By this time, the man from the bathroom had finished his bath, dried his hair, and walked out to see the mother and child sleeping together on therge bed. He stepped over and stopped behind her.

    Gan Yuan kept her eyes closed, pretending he didn¡¯t exist; she didn¡¯t believe he would dare to force himself on her in front of Gan Tang?

    Knowing she was feigning sleep, Huangfu Jue did not expose her, simply peeling back the covers behind her andying down next to her, then stretching his arms out to wrap one under her neck and lifting the other to envelop both mother and child in his embrace.

    She growled, "Get away!"

    He ignored her and leaned down to kiss her neck.

    "Bastard, get off!"

    She struggled to escape from his embrace.

    "Hmm..."

    Beside her, the little one was startled by her and murmured lowly.

    Hearing the little one¡¯s voice, she hurriedly stopped moving. The little one turned over and continued sleeping.

    The man¡¯s palm reached over, gently pulling up the covers for the little one, and then his hand naturallynded on her waist, holding her tight.

 Chapter 203 - 204 Kiss Me!

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 204 Kiss Me!</h4><h4></h4>

    Feeling hisrge hand rest on her lower abdomen, Gan Yuan tensed uppletely.

    "Xiaotang is sleeping."

    Worried about waking up the little one, her voice was also pressed to an extreme low, this sentence, almost a whisper.

    "I want to sleep, too."

    "Then go to your bed and sleep."

    The man chuckled lightly at her ear.

    "This is my bed!"

    "Then I¡¯ll leave!"

    She braced herself to get up, but as soon as she moved away from the bed, she was pressed back down by hisrge hand. His nose gently grazed the skin beside her ear as he reminded her in a low voice.

    "The distance from the hotel to your house is 13.9 kilometers."

    He had said before, ten meters at a time, for 13.9 kilometers, that¡¯s thirteen thousand and nine hundred meters. By his logic, wouldn¡¯t it be one thousand three hundred and ny times?

    Gan Yuan frowned, "That¡¯s your rule, I never agreed to it."

    "I don¡¯t need your agreement!"

    As the man spoke, his palm slipped under her shirt, sneaking inside the hem.

    She raised her hand to hold his palm through the clothes, "You¡¯re insane!"

    Xiaotang was right next to them, and this guy actually wanted to do that thing with her?

    "Kiss me!" the man¡¯s voice rose up beside her ear, soft yet domineering and forceful, "Kiss me once and I¡¯ll let you go."

    "No way!"

    She stubbornly refused toply.

    She hissed through clenched teeth.

    "Kiss me!"

    "Bastard!"

    "Kiss me!"

    The man bowed his face down, approaching her.

    In the dimly lit room, the face before her was just like in her memory, a pair of deep, ocean-blue eyes filled entirely with her reflection.

    ...

    ...

    "Kiss me!"

    Six years ago, he had said the same thing. Apart from having Xiaotang by their side now, everything was simr to that night¡ªexcept back then, her dress had already been torn to shreds by him, and he was wearing nothing at all.

    That night was the first time for both of them.

    The phone rang on the table, and Huangfu Jue got up to snatch the mobile phone to his ear.

    "Sir, we¡¯ve caught the person."

    On the other end was Will¡¯s voice.

    "I¡¯ll be right there."

    Hearing his voice, Gan Yuan let out a hidden sigh of relief. Just as her body started to rx, the man pressed down on her heavily, biting and kissing fiercely on her lips for a good while before he gasped and lifted his face.

    "Don¡¯t try to run away again, or else..." he bit hard on her lip, "you¡¯ll see what¡¯sing to you!"

    Drawing a deep breath, he quickly got up, went into the walk-in closet, and came out already well-dressed in a moment. He returned to the bedside to adjust the nkets over her and Gan Tang, and only then did the man turn and leave the bedroom.

 Chapter 204 - 205: Right Hand

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 205: Right Hand</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuany on the pillow, heaving a sigh of relief.

    It was fortunate she had received that phone call, otherwise, if it had continued, she really didn¡¯t know how much longer she could have held on...

    Turning her head, she watched her son Gan Tang sleeping peacefully by her side, her gaze lingering on his little face.

    "Xiaotang, what should mommy do?"

    The little guy naturally wouldn¡¯t answer, just breathed slowly, his lips curling up into a smile, no one knowing what pleasant dreams he was having.

    ...

    ...

    In the suburbs.

    The night was dark as ink, the headlights illuminating the wild grass on the ground.

    On the field, a man was kneeling, several tall bodyguards in ck stood with their hands behind their backs beside him, and in front of the man stood Will.

    "Who exactly is it?"

    "I... I really don¡¯t know..." said the man, lifting a face marred with scars, begging for mercy, "Big brother, I really don¡¯t know anything, what are you talking about..."

    This man, very sharp-witted, was none other than Zhang Xiaoqi, whom the kidnapper had mentioned before.

    However, at this moment, Zhang Xiaoqi had lost all the arrogance he usually disyed.

    From a distance, a vehicle approached, Will turned to look at the approaching lights and hurried to greet it.

    Shortly after, the car stopped on the roadside, and Zhang Xiaoqi, lifting his face, recognized from the understated luxury of the car that the person who arrived was not an ordinary one.

    Realizing he had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have, a look of fear finally appeared in Zhang Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes.

    Crawling on his knees, he lifted a pitiable face.

    "Sir... I... I really don¡¯t know what happened, I..."

    The car window slid down, and Huangfu Jue, turning his head, looked at Zhang Xiaoqi kneeling on the ground.

    "What¡¯s the situation?"

    His question was not directed to Zhang Xiaoqi but to Will.

    "He won¡¯t say anything," Will said.

    "Right hand," Huangfu Jue instructed indifferently.

    "Yes," Will raised his right hand, waving it slightly.

    Two bodyguards immediately charged over, seizing Zhang Xiaoqi, dragging him onto the field, two of them held him down, while another pulled open his right hand as a fourth drew out a knife.

    Turning his face and seeing the knife descending towards his wrist, Zhang Xiaoqi¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    Previously he was only beaten by the people, and he had thought he could get by after a beating.

    But now, it seemed that the other party was serious.

    "Don¡¯t!" he yelled out just before the knife could fall, "I¡¯ll talk... I¡¯ll talk! It was a foreigner, a regr at the nightclub. He said someone crossed him and he wanted... wanted someone to fix it for him... So I introduced him to someone. That¡¯s all I know, I swear."

    Hearing this, Will quickly pulled up Ambassador Rod¡¯s photo on his phone and held it in front of Zhang Xiaoqi.

    "This person?"

    Zhang Xiaoqi nced at the photo and shook his head.

    "Not him, oh right, I remember he said he was from F Country¡¯s embassy... His name was Jack... Jack!"

    Will worked his phone and shortly after brought up another photo, holding it before Zhang Xiaoqi.

    Zhang Xiaoqi took another look, "Right... that¡¯s him."

    Will stood up and returned to the side of the car.

    "It¡¯s Rod¡¯s assistant, Jack!"

    Huangfu Jue inhaled deeply.

    "Let¡¯s go back."

    The driver rolled up the window and started the car to leave, the bodyguards¡¯ gazes fell on Will.

    "Sir, what do we do now?"

    Will turned his face, looking at Zhang Xiaoqi kneeling on the ground.

    "Only the dead can¡¯t talk."

    "No... don¡¯t... I promise I won¡¯t talk, I won¡¯t say a word..."

    Zhang Xiaoqi pleaded desperately, but before he could finish, he was seized by the two bodyguards and dragged away from Will¡¯s presence.

    ...

    Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, good morning~!~

 Chapter 205 - 206: His Bed Companion? [Additional - ]

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 206: His Bed Companion? [Additional Chapter]</h4><h4></h4>

    The next morning, Gan Yuan woke up to find daylight flooding the room.

    Upon opening her eyes and not seeing the little one nestled in her arms, her heart tightened. She immediately threw off the covers and got up, rushing out of the bedroom.

    Outside the door, a maid was waiting. Seeing her, the maid quickly greeted her with a smile.

    "Miss Gan, good morning!"

    "Where¡¯s Xiaotang?"

    "The young master is having breakfast downstairs with sir."

    She breathed a sigh of relief and headed toward the stairs.

    "Miss Gan." The maid hurried after her. "The clothes for changing are all in the wardrobe. What would you like to wear today? I can prepare them for you now."

    Gan Yuan paused to nce at her own clothes, noting the bloodstains on her trouser legs and the greenish grass juices, while her top was even more of a disaster, covered in various stains and even torn in several ces by branches.

    "No need, I can manage on my own."

    She stopped and turned back to the bedroom; the maid hurried along, walking quickly to open the wardrobe for her.

    "All of these are new, just simply washed for your health¡¯s sake, so they don¡¯t have tags."

    All of these?

    Gan Yuan frowned as she looked at the loaded closet and pursed her lips.

    How long was this guy nning on having her stay? Not just spring and summer clothes, there even seemed to be several coats, obviously meant for autumn wear.

    "This side is for underwear."

    The maid moved to another set of drawers, where in the neatly arrangedpartments were folded undergarments, and on a rack on the other side, there hung several nightgowns, either with straps or made of semi-transparentce and chiffon; there were even a few that were tantly seductive...

    Gan Yuan clenched her teeth in private, "Who picked these out?"

    "This..." The maid hesitated for two seconds, "Mr. Will had them delivered."

    Will?

    Was he treating her as his bed partner?!

    Gan Yuan curled her lip and reached for the most ordinary bra... The maid hurriedly took the clothes from her.

    Once she had chosen her clothes, the maid immediately carried them to the bathroom and ced them on a rack. Gan Yuan followed her in, and noticing that the maid showed no signs of leaving, turned around.

    "Do you need something else?"

    "The butler instructed me to take care of you every step of the way," the maid spoke honestly, "He also said that if you¡¯re not satisfied with my service, I should be dismissed." By the end of her statement, the maid¡¯s tone carried a hint of pleading, "Miss Gan, if there¡¯s anything wrong with my service, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me... I really can¡¯t afford to lose this job."

    Huangfu Jue!

    Gan Yuan clenched the clothes in her hand tightly.

    "Taking care of me every step of the way" was just a euphemism for having someone watch her.

    She nced sideways at the maid standing by, her face full of fear, and Gan Yuan waved her hand dismissively.

    "I can wash myself; just wait for me outside."

    Kindness wasn¡¯t her attribute.

    The only reason she did so was that this was between her and Huangfu Jue; she didn¡¯t want to drag others into it.

    "But what about your injury?!"

    The maid looked worriedly at her leg.

    "I¡¯m notfortable with others bathing me."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s tone was polite yet distant. Reading the refusal in her eyes, the maid nodded and left the bathroom.

    "I¡¯ll be right outside if you need anything."

    After locking the door, she stripped off her clothes one by one, her eyes sweeping over her body in the dressing mirror. She leaned closer to the mirror, looking curiously at the red mark on her chest.

    ...

    ...

    Goodnight [Happy Mid-Autumn Festival, thank you everyone for the rewards]

 Chapter 206 - 207: Is It Okay to Go Home with Uncle?

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 207: Is It Okay to Go Home with Uncle?</h4><h4></h4>

    Recognizing the kiss mark left by someone, she clenched her teeth in anger.

    "Bastard!"

    ...

    ...

    At the dining table, Huangfu Jue sneezed loudly.

    Across from him, Gan Tang looked up with concern.

    "Uncle Huangfu, do you have a cold?"

    "No," the man curved his lips into a smile, "Does your foot still hurt?"

    The little guy shook his head gently and, upon seeing Will holding a newspaper and walking in, immediately greeted him politely.

    "Uncle Will, good morning!"

    "Morning!"

    Will returned his smile and respectfully bent down to ce the newspaper beside Huangfu Jue.

    "Sir, this is today¡¯s morning paper."

    The B City morning paper, the front page headline.

    "Imperial Nightclub closed down, nightclub owner Zhang Xiaoqi found dead"

    Apanying it was a photo that captured the sealed Imperial Nightclub and the charred remains of a car wreck.

    Simple text apanied the photo.

    "Last night, after receiving a tip-off, Imperial Nightclub was suspected of ****, selling illegal drugs... It has now been officially closed. This morning, the club¡¯s owner Zhang Xiaoqi was found dead at the bottom of a cliff in the suburbs; the police initially concluded that it was due to the driver speeding around the curve..."

    Huangfu Jue looked away from the newspaper indifferently and began cutting the slice of meat on his te.

    "Inform the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to refuse the cooperation terms proposed by F Country."

    "Sir... this..."

    Will was somewhat troubled; cooperating with F County would benefit not only F Country but also bring great advantages to Huangfu Jue¡¯s country, especially since the conditions offered were very generous.

    Because of this incident, Will feltpelled to remind the Duke that this decision might not be proper.

    Without pausing the cutting, Huangfu Jue spoke indifferently.

    "Execute the order."

    "Yes, Duke."

    Will could only agree.

    At the dining table, Gan Tang spoke softly.

    "I think that person was instigated by someone else."

    Huangfu Jue put down his utensils and looked seriously at his son across from him.

    "Who?"

    "The kidnapper." Gan Tang furrowed his little brow, his expression like that of a little adult, "He didn¡¯t even know me, didn¡¯t even know about the situation with mom and me. I lied that our family is rich, and he believed it... He has no grievance against us, I didn¡¯t provoke him, he has no reason to want to kill me."

    True to being his son, it was admirable that Gan Tang at his age could deduce so much.

    A sh of pride appeared in his blue eyes as Huangfu Jue nodded lightly.

    "You¡¯ve analyzed well! But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still young, I¡¯ll handle these matters. You should rest for now; in a few days, I¡¯ll arrange a teacher for you."

    "To teach me what?" Gan Tang asked curiously.

    "Many things," Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze turned serious, "Foreignnguages, etiquette, closebat... and shooting."

    Shooting?!

    The little guy¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.

    "Do you have a gun?"

    The man smiled faintly, "Of course."

    "Is it a handgun?"

    "Not just handguns, sniper rifles, submachine guns... everything you can think of." Pleased with the little guy¡¯s excited face, Huangfu Jue shrugged his shoulders, "However, not here. You¡¯ll have toe home with me to see them, and... there¡¯s not just these, there are many more, like: fighter jets, warships... submarines."

    He reached out hisrge hand, gently grasping the little guy¡¯s palm, and spoke tenderly.

    "Xiaotang, would you like toe home with your uncle?"

 Chapter 207 - 208: Playing Dirty, Shameful!

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 208: ying Dirty, Shameful!</h4><h4></h4>

    Although the little fellow was full of longing, he still shook his head firmly.

    "You don¡¯t like it?"

    Huangfu Jue asked with puzzlement. From the moment he had mentioned shooting, the little guy had shown great interest¡ªit was obvious he really wanted to go.

    "Like it." The little fellow pouted, "But... I want to be with Mommy. Wherever she is, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll be."

    Compared to Mommy, those things didn¡¯t matter at all.

    The disappointment in Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart turned into relief, his fingers gently caressing the small palm in his hand as he nodded gently.

    "I will persuade her to take you along."

    No sooner had he finished speaking than Gan Yuan¡¯s voice came from the entrance of the dining room.

    "My son isn¡¯t going anywhere!"

    She hadn¡¯t heard the conversation before, but catching just thest part, she immediately guessed that this bastard was trying to "turn" her son behind her back.

    Walking over, she pulled out a chair and sat down next to Gan Tang, ring angrily at Huangfu Jue across the table.

    ying dirty tricks, disgraceful!

    Gan Tang cast a sympathetic nce at Huangfu Jue, then lowered his face to continue with breakfast.

    The man¡¯s gaze shifted toward her, lingering on her face for a moment before moving down to the neckline of her V-neck T-shirt.

    From there, one could vaguely see the marks he had left.

    Noticing his gaze, Gan Yuan pulled up the neckline of her shirt.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "You."

    "..."

    His straightforwardness left her speechless; the little guy by her side let out a lightugh.

    With the two of them ribbing her like this, Gan Yuan¡¯s momentum dissipated instantly; she shot her son an annoyed nce and red at Huangfu Jue again.

    Across the table, the man¡¯s slender fingers elegantly lifted a dark gold bell, giving it a gentle shake. Immediately, the cook came in with Gan Yuan¡¯s breakfast.

    Gan Yuan did not refuse.

    At this point, she was ravenous, for depriving herself and her stomach over others was never the kind of foolish thing she would do.

    Watching the woman across the table begin to eat with her utensils, Huangfu Jue also picked up his own knife and fork again.

    He had been eating this breakfast for quite a long time; the food on his te had already lost much of its warmth, all because he had been waiting for her to wake up so they could have breakfast together.

    The three of them ate breakfast in silence.

    This morning, the sunshine was quietly pleasant.

    ...

    ...

    Ambassy of F Country.

    Anna was arranging breakfast in the kitchen with the maid when she heard the hurried footsteps. Smiling, she turned her face toward them.

    "Good morni--" Her eyes caught the anxious expression of the man walking in, and Anna¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, "Mark, what¡¯s the matter?"

    The young man who came in was none other than Jack, her husband and the assistant to Ambassador Rod of F Country.

    Jack nced at the cook, swiftly approached Anna, and gave her a meaningful look. Understanding his signal, she walked out of the dining room with him and moved to a corner of the living room.

    "Madam, it¡¯s terrible..." Jack handed her a newspaper, "There¡¯s been an incident!"

    Anna took the newspaper from him with a puzzled look, unfolded it, and nced at the headline before attempting to turn the page.

    "It¡¯s this one!" Jack pointed at the headline about the nightclub and Zhang Xiaoqi on the newspaper.

    "What does that have to do with me?" asked Anna bewilderedly.

    "He... he¡¯s the one I had found!" Jack spoke in a lowered voice.

    Anna paused, then shrugged indifferently, "So what? If worsees to worst...we¡¯ll just find another one."

    About the death of Zhang Xiaoqi, she felt not the slightest concern.

    It was just one person dying; she didn¡¯t know him.

 Chapter 208 - 209 What to do now

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 209 What to do now</h4><h4></h4>

    Jack was at a loss for words, "Madam, how do you not understand? Have you forgotten the incident at the kindergarten yesterday? Didn¡¯t Young Master Jerry say that during the kindergarten event, a child went missing?"

    Anna took a deep breath, and her face also became solemn.

    "What are you really trying to say?"

    "I¡¯ve already checked, the child missing from the kindergarten yesterday was Gan Tang. Butter, he was found, and the police also caught the killer, who died on the spot." Jack¡¯s face was filled with worry, "I thought that since he was dead, this thing would not be exposed, but... now that Zhang Xiaoqi has had an ident, I worry..."

    "You¡¯re saying, Huangfu Jue already knows?"

    "Otherwise, isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?" Jack retorted.

    Upon hearing this, Anna¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale, "No... It can¡¯t be possible, right? That man is dead, isn¡¯t he?"

    "It is said that the Duke himself found the child. Before his death, Huangfu Jue might havemunicated with him."

    "So..." Anna grasped Jack¡¯s arm, "he betrayed us?"

    Jack nodded slightly, "It¡¯s very likely."

    "Then... then what do we do?" Anna asked anxiously, "Will he... will he kill us?"

    Jack¡¯s face was already as white as paper, "Madam, I did just as you instructed, you must think of a way, I... I don¡¯t want to die! What do we do now?"

    In just one night, Zhang Xiaoqi was dead, and when he saw the news, Jack nearly fainted.

    If it really was Huangfu Jue¡¯s doing, then he definitely could not escape me. Knowing the man¡¯s methods, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.

    Anna did not answer, for she did not know what to do now either.

    Because her son had been bullied this way, and her husband had no power to stand against Huangfu Jue, she racked her brains, but she couldn¡¯t bear it, which is why she had asked Jack to find someone to "take care of Gan Tang," to avenge her son.

    Who could have thought that things would backfire like this, turning out this way? Just thinking of that terrifying man, Anna was already shaking with fear.

    "Otherwise..." Jack spoke again, "we tell the Ambassador, ask him... if there¡¯s any way?"

    "No... Absolutely not!"

    Anna immediately shook her head. Rod had already warned her that if she ever encountered Huangfu, she had to stay as far away as possible. If he knew that she dared to do something like this behind his back, he would surely lose his temper with her.

    "Then... what do we do! The Duke has already found out about Zhang Xiaoqi; he will definitely find out about me too. He will surely kill us..."

    ...

    Both of them wore faces of anxiety, and neither noticed Annie walking nearby, overhearing their conversation. Annie¡¯s face instantly flushed with anger.

    "You two... you two idiots!"

    Anna and Jack were startled and turned around in a fluster.

    "You..." Annie pointed at her sister furiously, "How could you do such a stupid thing? Do you know who Huangfu Jue is? Oh my god, how could I have such a foolish sister!"

    "Annie!" Seeing her, Anna immediately clung to her like a drowning person grasping for a lifeline, grabbing Annie¡¯s arm, "Annie, you have to think of a way for your sister; I don¡¯t want to die!"

    "If you don¡¯t want to die, then why did you do something so foolish?" Annie¡¯s face was steely, "Do you know how hard it is to get into his good graces? Oh, heaven... I really want to kill you right now!"

 Chapter 209 - 210 Dumber Than His Mom

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 210 Dumber Than His Mom</h4><h4></h4>

    These days, Annie had been seeking information about Huangfu Jue, trying every means to find an opportunity to please him and get close. However, before she could achieve this, Anna had gone and done such a thing.

    If that man found out, the consequences would be simply unthinkable.

    What should be done?

    Annie hugged her arms, lost in thought.

    Buzz!

    Jack¡¯s phone suddenly began vibrating in his hand.

    All three of them were startled by the phone¡¯s vibration, Jack almost dropped it to the floor. Once he saw the number, he calmed down and answered the call.

    "Hello?! Okay... I understand, yes... Yes, sir."

    After hanging up, Jack¡¯s lips were tightly pursed as he lifted his face.

    "He... he must know by now!"

    Both women¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.

    "What happened?" Annie asked.

    Jack¡¯s voice trembled, "We just got news from home, F Country has refused our earlier proposed cooperation terms, it was... it was a direct order from Huangfu Jue."

    F Country hadtely been trying hard to curry favor with A Country, aiming to coborate and, to gain A Country¡¯s support, F Country had been making various concessions. They had finally managed to make A Country budge and reveal that they were considering the offer.

    Now, out of the blue, the other party had rejected their proposal, and the cause and effect were obvious.

    "This..." Anna swallowed nervously, her voice dry as she spoke, "It shouldn¡¯t be because of this reason, right? He... he can¡¯t possibly change such a major decision just for an unrted child, can he?"

    "Oh!" Annie bit her lip, "You¡¯re even dumber than I thought. We can¡¯t keep hiding this; I must tell my brother-inw and my father!"

    Turning around, Annie was about to head upstairs.

    "Annie, don¡¯t!" Anna chased after her, grabbing her arm, "If father finds out, he will kill me!"

    Their father, a military man, was always quick-tempered. Dissatisfied for not having a son, he had always been discontented with his two daughters.

    Annie, smart and capable, had won their father¡¯s favor, while Anna was his least favorite. If their father found out about this, there was no way he would let her off.

    Grasping her sister¡¯s arm, Anna pleaded with a tremulous voice, "Annie, please... help your sister. I¡¯ll do anything you ask, just... just as long as you help me."

    "What are you two doing?"

    In the living room, Ambassador Rod¡¯s demanding voice rang out, and several people turned their faces all at once, panic-stricken in their eyes.

    Jack stammered, "We were just..."

    "I know!" Jerry, the plump boy, poked his face out from the stairwell, unceremoniously exposing Anna and the others, "They were talking secrets just now and said you mustn¡¯t find out."

    "Shut up!"

    Annie felt an urge to p him flying, sure enough, the son of her foolish sister, dumber even than his mother.

    "What secret?!" Rod watched Anna, frowning as he inquired.

    "I..." Anna looked at Annie, bit her lip, and finally spoke the truth, "I... I had someone... someone attack Gan Tang, Huangfu Jue seems to... seems to know! Rod..." she lifted her face, "you... you have to think of something fast!"

    p!

    A p exploded heavily on Anna¡¯s face, followed by Rod giving his wife a hard push, throwing her to the ground.

    "Damn fool, why don¡¯t you just die!"

    In the living room, the phone rang, Jack hurried over to answer it, listening for a moment before turning to Rod.

    "Sir, it¡¯s for you."

 Chapter 210 - 211 Everyone Deserves to Die

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 211 Everyone Deserves to Die</h4><h4></h4>

    "Let him call backter."

    "But... but it¡¯s a call from Congress!"

    With an authoritative nce at the two sisters, Rod strode over, picked up the phone, and after listening for a moment, his brow furrowed.

    "Why?! Have I done something wrong?"

    The man¡¯s voice on the other end was indifferent, "Mr. Rod, you should be well aware of the cause of this, shouldn¡¯t you?"

    "But..."

    "The new Ambassador will be appointed within a week. Please prepare to hand over your work, Mr. Rod."

    Having said this, the caller hung up the phone.

    "Hello... hello... damn it!" Rod mmed the receiver back into its cradle, "They all deserve to die!"

    "Sir?" Jack asked quietly, "What... what happened?"

    Turning around, Rod¡¯s gaze swept over Jack and then fell on the faces of the sisters Anna and Annie. He took a deep breath and erupted in a roar.

    "Now you¡¯re satisfied. I¡¯m no longer the Ambassador, and within a week, we¡¯ll have to clear out of here... You stupid pigs, damn whores! Are you happy now... huh?!" Enraged beyond control, he stepped forward, grabbed Anna, who had just been helped up by Annie, and raised his fist, striking her hard in the chest, "Murder? You thought of that... Why don¡¯t you go and die?!"

    Annie rushed forward and caught his descending fist.

    "Enough! Who do you think you are? If it weren¡¯t for my father supporting you, you¡¯d still just be a petty lieutenant. Everything you have now was given to you by us!"

    Rod gritted his teeth and pushed the two sisters away.

    "Get out, all of you!"

    He strode upstairs and, seeing his son Jerry standing by the stairs, became even angrier. He raised his hand and gave the boy a p, tossing him down the stairs.

    Jerrynded on the ground, clutching his face and starting to cry. Anna hurried over and took him into her arms.

    Annie stood up, her chest heaving with rage as she watched Rod disappear at the top of the stairs. Her eyes slowly turned cold.

    "If you don¡¯t want to die at the hands of Huangfu Jue, then let¡¯s go find him now!"

    Jack and Anna both looked at her incredulously.

    "Find... find him?!"

    "That¡¯s right!" Anna lifted the corner of her mouth, "We¡¯re going to tell the Duke the truth now, tell him who the real murderer is... who?!"

    The two simultaneously lifted their heads, following her gaze, and then understood the implication in her words.

    "But..." Jerry hesitated, "Would the Duke believe us?"

    "Yes, what if..." Anna raised her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, "what if he turns on us instead?"

    Annie smirked coldly, "Then we don¡¯t give him the chance to betray us."

    Anna frowned, "You mean?!"

    Annie nced at Jerry in her arms and spoke softly, "Jerry, go to your room."

    Having been betrayed by him once already, Annie didn¡¯t want to be sold out by her foolish nephew a second time.

    Knowing what she had in mind, Anna quickly urged her son upstairs, "Good boy, go on up."

    Jerry sobbed and reluctantly went upstairs.

    Anna and Jack moved closer to Annie, waiting for what she would say next.

    Annie took a deep breath and spoke coldly.

    "However... we must think of a way that doesn¡¯t give him a chance to speak."

    "How is that possible, unless he¡¯s dead?" Anna said offhand, sensing the nce from Annie and Jack. She trembled, "You... you really want to kill him?!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 211 - 212 The Stupid Woman

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 212 The Stupid Woman</h4><h4></h4>

    Annie¡¯s eyebrows lifted yfully, "Sister, you said it yourself."

    Anna was at a loss for words, "I... I was just... talking!"

    She didn¡¯t share many feelings with her husband.

    From childhood, their father had instilled in them the belief that they were to bring benefits to the family, and Anna¡¯s marriage was nothing more than an arrangement by her father.

    After the initial passion, the two of them had long grown tired of each other, only putting on the appearance of a model couple in front of others.

    The once Ambassador Rod had turned into a mere man, Rod. Such a man certainly no longer had the ability tomand Anna¡¯s respect.

    When disaster struck, they each looked out for themselves. Selfish as the sisters were, they thought more about their own preservation.

    This affair had started because of her, and now her husband was no longer capable of protecting her, even treating her this way; at this moment, all she felt towards her husband was anger and disgust.

    "I¡¯ve said all I can say; it¡¯s up to you to decide!"

    Annie left these words behind and turned to go upstairs.

    Seeing her ascend, Jack immediately stepped forward and grabbed Anna¡¯s arm.

    "We must make a decision!"

    "But..."

    Jack raised his hand to cradle her face, "If he dies, we can be together forever."

    Looking into his eyes, Anna¡¯s wandering gaze gradually became cold and clear.

    "What... what should we do?"

    Jack¡¯s gaze turned icy, "Kill him, and theny all the me on him."

    "Don¡¯t forget, he... he¡¯s a soldier!"

    Jack sneered, "Exactly, so he has always been stupid, in everything... he will listen to me! Pour a drink, I¡¯ll take it to him."

    "You mean?"

    Jack took out a medicine box, flipped it open, and gently shook out some sleeping pills for her to see.

    Anna hesitated, then turned to pour a drink, bringing it back to Jack, who took out two pills and dropped them into the drink, stirring until they dissolved.

    "I¡¯ll take it to him now, you watch Jerry, don¡¯t let him mess things up!"

    They both went upstairs, Jack carrying the ss into Rod¡¯s study, while Anna went to her son¡¯s room. Seeing Jerry peeking around the door, she immediately pushed her son into the bedroom.

    "Sir." Jack entered the study, closed the door behind him, and seeing Rod standing on the balcony, frowning, he quickly approached, setting the ss and bottle on the table, "Actually... Thedy didn¡¯t mean to, after all, Jerry suffered such an insult, as a mother, it¡¯s understandable!"

    "Idiot!" Rod cursed quietly, "I warned her not to provoke Huangfu Jue again, that stupid woman, she just won¡¯t listen." He turned, shouting angrily, "Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to get to this point?"

    "Of course, I understand very well." Jack handed him the ss, "You needn¡¯t be too disheartened though. With your abilities and the influence of your wife¡¯s family, you will surely rise again."

    Taking the ss, Rod shook his head in distress, "I can¡¯t even imagine what the days ahead will be like; Huangfu Jue certainly won¡¯t let it go."

    With his heart weighed down by worry and anger, he lifted his right hand to his lips and downed the liquid in one gulp.

    Jack had been by Rod¡¯s side for six years, and Rod had always considered him a confidant. Little did Rod know that this man had long ago nted a verdant field of grass on his head, and now was after his life as well!

    Jack poured another drink for him and one for himself, and as they drank together, he continued to offer words offort.

 Chapter 212 - 213 I Canâ€™t Do It

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 213 I Can¡¯t Do It</h4><h4></h4>

    Unnoticed, Rod had already downed several drinks. His eyes spinning, he walkednguidly to the chair behind his desk and sat down. Momentster, he leaned back in the chair and fell into a deep sleep.

    The door was knocked, and Anna cautiously pushed it open and entered. Seeing Rod, who was sound asleep in the chair, she spoke softly.

    Jack sneered, "Even if you pped him, he wouldn¡¯t wake up!"

    Smack!

    Anna indeed sent a p across, and Rod¡¯s head tilted to one side, still deeply asleep. Under the dual effects of alcohol and drugs, by now he was sleeping like a log.

    At this juncture, Jack carefully pulled open Rod¡¯s drawer and handed it to Anna.

    "Begin, Anna!"

    "Me?" Anna stepped back in trepidation, "I... I can¡¯t do it!"

    "Have you forgotten how he hit you, how he brought a woman back to have sex in your bedroom..." Jack handed the gun to Anna, and carefully wrapped her hand around the gun with his fingers, "Now is your time for revenge!"

    Jack had been the Ambassador¡¯s strongestpetitor, only pressed down by Rod, who had won the support of Anna¡¯s family, to secure the position of Ambassador, while Jack had to subserviently stay beneath him.

    In his heart, he was very clear that with his abilities, as long as he could eliminate Rod, the stumbling block, he could reap the rewards of beauty and career alike.

    Anna¡¯s hand began to tremble violently, almost unable to hold the gun. With Jack¡¯s assistance, she managed to lift the gun, aiming at Rod¡¯s forehead.

    Gazing at that familiar face, her hand trembled as she gripped the gun tightly, hesitating...

    Jack tightened his fingers, and under the pressure of his hand, Anna¡¯s finger pulled the trigger.

    A muffled gunshot shattered the silence.

    Blood spurted out, and Rod¡¯s body immediately stiffened as if his soul had been removed.

    Gazing at the lifeless form in front of her, a wave of nausea overcame Anna involuntarily, and she let go of the gun, rushing out of the study and into the bathroom.

    Jack busied himself by wiping the fingerprints off the gun with a handkerchief, cing it in Rod¡¯s hand, fabricating a suicide scene.

    Downstairs, a servant opened the door, and the bodyguard outside pushed forcefully, immediately parting the doors. Two bodyguards entered first, then Will, followed by a tall figure¡ªHuangfu Jue!

    Hearing the gunshot upstairs, he looked up puzzled.

    "What happened?"

    "Ah!" A scream came from upstairs, "My God, something terrible... someone help!"

    The servant panicked, turning to run upstairs, and Huangfu Jue looked up the staircase with suspicion, following with long strides.

    Annie came rushing over, Jerry also ran out of the study, and the downstairs servant hurried up the staircase...

    Huangfu Jue climbed to the second floor and walked towards the study, just in time to see Anna, pale-faced,ing out of the bathroom. Seeing him, Anna instantly looked like a mouse who had seen a cat, her face awash with panic and confusion.

    "What... what are you doing here?"

    She stammered, retreating subconsciously.

    "Dad!"

    From the study, Jerry¡¯s agonized cry echoed.

    Snapping back to reality, Anna turned and rushed toward the study, and Huangfu Jue, raising an eyebrow, followed suit.

    Seeing Rod, with a bullet hole in his forehead and his shirt already soaked red with blood, Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes shed with an unusual shade.

    This visit to Rod¡¯s residence was meant to be a reckoning, but before it even started, the other party was already dead, something Huangfu Jue had not anticipated.

    Jerry rushed over, seizing Jack.

    "Bastard, bring back my dad!"

 Chapter 213 - 214: The Fat is Trembling

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 214: The Fat is Trembling</h4><h4></h4>

    "Jerry, calm down a bit," Jack hurried tofort him.

    "Let me go, you murderer, let go of me..." Jerry struggled while yelling.

    Anna pulled her son over and pped him across the face. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Dadmitted suicide; it has nothing to do with Uncle Jack!"

    Huangfu Jue was outside the door at this very moment, and if he heard, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Jerry was still struggling; his eyes caught a glimpse of therge figure at the door, and he instantly stopped his struggle and cursing, frantically curling up.

    Since the service show incidentst time, Huangfu Jue had be the biggest shadow of Jerry¡¯s life. Watching Huangfu Jue, the chubby boy trembled all over.

    Noticing his apprehension, Annie and Jack both turned their faces to look towards the door.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue standing at the door, Jack¡¯s eyes shed with panic.

    "What are you waiting for?" Annie cried out urgently, "Call an ambnce quickly!"

    "He¡¯s dead."

    Huangfu Jue spoke calmly, the three words as if echoing in the hearts of the three people.

    All the people in the room quieted down, and the man stepped into the study. His gaze swept over Rod on the chair, the gun in his hand, and then over Jack, Anna... finally resting on Jerry.

    Watching Jerry¡¯s face, he turned and walked onto the balcony, and Will immediately followed, pulling over a chair for him.

    The man sat down with a slight bend, lifted one finger, and gently beckoned Jerry toward him.

    That gesture was like calling a dog.

    Jerry shuddered but dared not hesitate, immediately wriggling out of his mother¡¯s embrace to stand about a meter away from him.

    "First... Mr. Duke!"

    Anna, with a guilty conscience, feared that Jerry would speak out of turn and immediately walked towards the balcony, "Duke... Mr. Duke, please... don¡¯t... don¡¯t hurt my son..."

    Before she could get close, a bodyguard already stretched out an arm to stop her. Not far away, Jack¡¯s face also looked very ugly.

    In the entire study, Annie was, contrary to expectation, the calmest one. With her face downcast, she remained silent, merely wiping her eyes with a handkerchief, softly sobbing.

    Ignoring Annie, the man leaned slightly forward, his blue eyes fixing on Jerry¡¯s.

    "Tell me everything you know."

    "I..." Jerry started hesitantly, "I... I don¡¯t know."

    He twisted his clothing nervously, his whole body trembling, and Huangfu Jue leaned in a bit closer to him.

    "You know!"

    Jerry bit his lip, finally lifted an arm, and pointed at Jack.

    "It was... it was him... he killed my dad!"

    Jack¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, "No... it wasn¡¯t me!"

    He took two panicky steps back, his palm touching Annie¡¯s arm, and he pulled her toward him.

    "It was her... she did it, she fired the gun."

    "No..." Annie¡¯s legs went weak, nearly unable to stand, "No... no... it wasn¡¯t me..."

    "No, it was her... she fired the gun, she killed Rod!"

    Annie turned her face, looking at Jack, who was using her, with eyes full of disappointment and anger. Suddenly, she rushed forwards, grabbed Jack, and started scratching his face fiercely.

    "Liar, bastard... you actually betrayed me... why would you do this..."

    Like dogs fighting each other, the two turned enemies.

    "Because I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want him to kill me..." Jack pushed her away, "Just for your damned foolish son, I don¡¯t want to end up in jail!"

    ...

 Chapter 214 - 215 He Was Born Extraordinary

    <h4>Chapter 214: Chapter 215 He Was Born Extraordinary</h4><h4></h4>

    "Enough!"

    The man¡¯s sharpmand quieted them both instantly.

    He stood up, walked into the study, and Huangfu Jue coldly watched the disheveled pair before him.

    Feeling his gaze, neither of the two dared to breathe, Huangfu Jue slowly uttered two words.

    "Call the police!"

    "No, please!" Anna copsed to the floor, "Duke, I beg you... Please spare me, I don¡¯t want to die..."

    Huangfu Jue kicked her away, "If you don¡¯t want to die, then don¡¯t touch what¡¯s mine!"

    The moment he went upstairs, he sensed the rtionship between Jack and Anna, and readily inferred that the person targeting Xiaotang could only be Anna, who was desperately loving her child.

    This time, he hade to demand justice; how could he possibly let them go? Even without the incident involving Rod, he wouldn¡¯t allow them to continue existing in this world.

    ...

    ...

    That night, a piece of news shocked the entire world ¡ª the Ambassador of F Country was murdered in his own home, his wife and assistant being the culprits.

    Media then exploded with revtions that the Ambassador¡¯s wife and the assistant had been involved long before.

    Since it concerned the Ambassador, even international news channels broadcasted it, drawing massive attention.

    Adulterers and murderers of their own husband, the inte was filled with curses, and some even went so far as to throw wine bottles and spit at the doorstep of Anna¡¯s father¡¯s old mansion... The old Marquis, who had hoped to gain glory through his daughter, was left utterly disgraced.

    "Miss Annie has taken Jerry back to their country, and F Country has expressed that a new Ambassador will soon rece Rod," Will reported calmly as he stood before the desk, "Due to the gravity of the situation, Anna and Jack will be repatriated to face trial."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s right hand paused from writing.

    "What could the verdict be?"

    "If Anna¡¯s charge of murder is confirmed, she could face life imprisonment, and Jack, probably about ten years."

    F Country does not have capital punishment, so for grave crimes, the most severe sentence is imprisonment.

    His blue eyes narrowed dangerously, and the man lifted his face, his gaze cold and profound.

    "Such scum don¡¯t deserve to live!"

    Will nodded slightly.

    "Yes!"

    The man picked up his pen again and began to write on the document, while Will quietly exited the study.

    Atst, after signing his name, Huangfu Jue closed the document,id down his pen, and left the study to enter the master bedroom across the hallway. There, he saw the little one sleeping quietly on therge bed, without a trace of Gan Yuan.

    Stepping back out of the bedroom, turning to one side, he saw the slender figure on the terrace at the end of the corridor.

    He walked over and stopped beside her, lifting his hand to drape a coat over her shoulders.

    "It¡¯s chilly at night, go back and rest."

    Gan Yuan leaned on the railing, gazing into the profound night outside the terrace.

    "Huangfu Jue, can you let my son and me go, please?"

    The man¡¯s voice was low.

    "No."

    She turned her face towards him, her eyes bright and fixed on his, "We were fine before you... I hope Xiaotang can have an ordinary life, a normal one."

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "He is extraordinary by birth, that is his destiny."

    Her voice became sharp suddenly, "I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t talk about destiny, I hate that word!"

    Across from her, the man wasn¡¯t angry; instead, he raised his palm and gently touched her face.

    "Power, status, wealth, identity... As long as you agree to stay, I assure you, none of these will be a problem!"

 Chapter 215 - 216 A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 216 A Chance</h4><h4></h4>

    On the terrace, there was only moonlight, and beneath the moonlight, the man¡¯s blue eyes were tender, like a calm sea.

    She dared not look into those eyes, fearing that one more nce would melt her strength in his tenderness.

    Bowing her head, she took a deep breath.

    Momentster, she lifted her face again.

    "Alright." Looking up into his eyes, she began to speak slowly, "I¡¯ll give you a chance. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to be with a king or heir. If you¡¯re willing to give up your position as heir, then I will... stay!"

    She raised her hand and moved his palm away from her face.

    "You don¡¯t have to answer me now. I¡¯ll give you three days to consider it. Goodnight."

    The man stood in the corridor, watching her retreating figure, his gaze deep.

    Letting go of his hand, she walked past him, step by step, never looking back.

    She knew he couldn¡¯t give it up.

    Three years ago, in an interview, he had said.

    His greatest dream in life was to be a true and good king.

    Ever since he was a teenager, this man had always been working towards this goal; he couldn¡¯t possibly give it up for her.

    Back in the master bedroom, she walked over and sat down at the edge of therge bed, lifting her palm to gently caress her son¡¯s face.

    "Xiaotang, I¡¯m sorry."

    He was still too young, too young to protect himself.

    This kidnapping incident had sounded the rm for Gan Yuan.

    That man was the future king, as dazzling as the sun, and too close a proximity could easily cause harm. She couldn¡¯t allow her son to be in danger again.

    ...

    ...

    Across the ocean.

    M Country.

    In the suburbs, by a waterside manor, the moonlight was like water, casting a faint silver glow over the pointed Gothic architecture.

    The fog hanging in the air was like a veil casting this manor in an even more mysterious aura.

    Footsteps broke the silence, and the carved wooden door was violently pushed open; the butler, with a panicked expression, rushed in holding a newspaper.

    "Sir... Sir..."

    Out of breath from running up too many steps, he was gasping for air.

    The man sitting behind the desk had a cold displeasure in his phoenix eyes.

    "What happened?"

    "Miss... Miss..." the butler panted heavily, unable to utter theplete name.

    The man behind the desk stood up abruptly and rushed over, grabbing the butler by the cor.

    "What happened to the miss?"

    The butler, choked by his grasp, could not speak, but raised his right hand, presenting the newspaper to him.

    "The... The newspaper!"

    The man snatched the newspaper, his eyes touching the front-page headline and the photo, and he immediately ordered sharply,

    "Turn on the light!"

    The light came on, and the entire study was brilliantly illuminated, clearly showing the content of the newspaper.

    On the front page, to the right, was a photo of a girl.

    With raven hair and eyes, dressed in a beautiful blue dress that resembled a sereneke, her hair loosely tied back, exposing a neck as graceful as a swan¡¯s.

    The photo was a side profile, where the girl¡¯s beautiful facial lines were clearly visible, from her forehead to her nose bridge... and then to her lips, chin... everything was identical to the one in his memory.

    The man¡¯s hand holding the newspaper began to tremble.

    "Where is she?"

    By now, the butler¡¯s breathing had calmed considerably, and he immediately responded.

    "The newspaper says she¡¯s in B City."

    "Prepare the ne ticket, the faster, the better."

    "Yes!"

    "Hurry up!"

    The man roared.

    The butler hurriedly turned and ran downstairs.

    The man lifted the newspaper again, his eyes falling on the text below, and he slowly read out her name.

    "Gan... Yuan?!"

    ^

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 216 - 217: Is it Really You?!

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 217: Is it Really You?!</h4><h4></h4>

    The man¡¯s Chinese was somewhat awkward, and the initial ecstasy in his dark, heavy eyes had gradually faded, reced by doubt and scrutiny.

    He walked to the table, pulled out a drawer, and reached in to take out a photograph, cing it next to the newspaper in front of him.

    In the photograph was a young girl, seated on a brand-new motorcycle, with a radiant smile on her face.

    The girl seemed to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, her features bearing an uncanny resemnce to Gan Yuan in the newspaper, except that the girl in the photograph was much younger, her expression more defiant.

    And the Gan Yuan in the newspaper had a much more calm and restrained temperament, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, as if harboring many concerns.

    He extended his finger, carefully pinching the photograph on the table, his fingertip lightly caressing the face of the girl in the photograph, then his gaze shifted from the photograph to the newspaper.

    Pressing his finger against the newspaper, the man¡¯s lips trembled slightly.

    "Gaia, is it really you?!"

    ...

    ...

    On the other side of the world, it was already morning.

    Gan Yuan and Gan Tang came downstairs together, entering the dining room, but there was no sign of Huangfu Jue.

    Standing outside the dining room door was Will, "The Duke had to go out because of some matters. Both of you please have breakfast first, and a doctor wille byter to help you change your bandages."

    Gan Yuan responded lightly, and Gan Tang looked up with her small face.

    "Uncle Huangfu didn¡¯t have breakfast before he left?"

    After the kidnapping incident, the little guy had grown closer to Huangfu Jue, and upon hearing that he went out early, she immediately asked with concern.

    "The Duke had breakfast already," Will answered with a smile.

    The little one nodded her head in relief and followed Gan Yuan into the dining room. As they seated themselves, Will walked over and ced a small, delicate wooden box next to Gan Yuan.

    "Miss Gan, this is something the Duke asked me to give you."

    "I don¡¯t want it!" Gan Yuan holding her milk cup, didn¡¯t even nce aside, "Please keep it."

    Will exined softly, "These are the keys to your previous house. If you need to get anything, we can send someone to pick it up anytime, everything is still there. If you don¡¯t need them now, I can keep them for you."

    Her hand holding the milk cup paused slightly, and Gan Yuan turned to look at the small wooden box on the table.

    She had thought it would be a dress he was giving her, but it turned out to be the keys to her old residence.

    "That¡¯s great!" Across the table, Gan Tang¡¯s face lit up with joy, "We can bring over my paintings, and the flowers that Mommy nted."

    In the rush of leaving with her, the two of them had hardly brought anything with them. Gan Tang didn¡¯t care about the rest, but those paintings were the fruits of hisbor, works he had created stroke by stroke.

    He had assumed those things had long been discarded by thendlord, so upon hearing from Will that everything was still there, he naturally became delighted.

    Putting down her milk cup, Gan Tang stretched out his finger, pinching the small wooden box and cing it beside himself.

    "Thank you."

    "If you really want to thank someone, you should thank the Duke. These are his orders; I¡¯m merely executing them."

    It was partly a reluctance to take credit and partly a subtle reminder to Gan Yuan.

    Having served at Huangfu Jue¡¯s side for five years, Will had never seen the man show favoritism toward any woman, let alone indulgence like this. But Miss Gan had never appreciated it, and Will couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly aggrieved on the Duke¡¯s behalf.

 Chapter 217 - 218: Like Serving a Queen

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 218: Like Serving a Queen</h4><h4></h4>

    As a clever person, Gan Yuan could hardly miss the implications in his tone, her lips lifting slightly.

    This man was truly loyal to Huangfu Jue.

    Very good!

    She picked up the cup and continued to eat.

    After breakfast, the doctor indeed arrived as promised, entering the living room with his medicine chest.

    A few maids, like stars surrounding the moon, helped Gan Yuan to the sofa, removing shoes and rolling up pant legs... as if attending to a queen.

    Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay them any mind, letting them fuss over her. She didn¡¯t need to think twice to know these were definitelymands from Huangfu Jue. If she yed along, everyone would have less trouble.

    Thanks to Huangfu Jue¡¯s meticulous care, Gan Yuan¡¯s wounds also healed quickly. The cuts had already scabbed over, and the swelling had significantly subsided.

    "Your recovery is going well," the doctor said with a smile as he discarded the old gauze and cotton. He carefully disinfected the wounds, applied new cotton and bandages, and bandaged her with precision, "Keep resting properly for the next couple of days and try not to strain the wound. You can get the stitches out in three days."

    After leaving some medicines, the doctor took his leave. Gan Yuan lifted her foot to the ground and reached for her pant leg.

    "I need to go home for a bit."

    "If you need anything, I¡¯ll send someone to fetch it right away," offered Will eagerly.

    "I want to go in person."

    "Your wound hasn¡¯t fully healed yet, and the Duke said... it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out."

    Thetter part of his statement was clearly watered down; the man¡¯s original words were much stricter.

    Gan Yuan chuckled lightly, "He probably said not to let me step out of the door, didn¡¯t he?"

    Caught spot-on, Will gave a dryugh and remained silent.

    Raising her hand, she handed the wooden box to Will and spoke seriously.

    "Then please trouble yourself with a trip to bring back Xiaotang¡¯s drawings. Those are the child¡¯s treasures; I don¡¯t want them to be damaged."

    Will had been worried that Gan Yuan would insist on her own way, which he would find difficult to handle, knowing well that this woman was the Duke¡¯s darling. If he mishandled the situation, he would be the one reprimandedter on.

    But to Will¡¯s surprise, Gan Yuan was unexpectedly cooperative this time.

    "Alright," he sighed quietly with relief, taking the key, "I¡¯ll go right away."

    "Uncle Will," Gan Tang picked up the conversation immediately, "my drawings are all in my room, under the bookshelf in a big drawer, and they must not be folded."

    Will immediately shed a smile back, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not damage your treasures."

    Will was fond of this little fellow, not only because of his status as Huangfu Jue¡¯s son, but even more so for the child¡¯s intelligence and sensibility.

    "Take good care of Miss Gan and the young master!"

    After instructing the maids and bodyguards, Will, with an assistant in tow, hurried down the stairs.

    Before leaving, Huangfu Jue had given explicit orders to ensure the safety of mother and child. Will would not have gone personally if it were not for items of great importance to Gan Tang.

    Sitting back on the sofa and watching Will¡¯s car leave the estate, Gan Yuan promptly stood up with the help of the armrest, took Gan Tang¡¯s little hand, and led the small boy back upstairs to the master bedroom.

    She shut the door behind them and immediately retrieved her backpack, rifling through the documents and credentials inside.

    From here to their old residence, it would take Will at most an hour and a half for a round trip. She had to leave with the little one before his return.

    There was no time to look for the hard drive; she¡¯d leave that with him for now.

 Chapter 218 - 219 Canâ€™t I Choose Both?

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 219 Can¡¯t I Choose Both?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mommy, what are you doing now?" Gan Tang asked, puzzled, as he watched her packing things.

    "We¡¯re leaving right now."

    "Why?"

    "I can¡¯t tell you the reason now," Gan Yuan said as she lightly tapped her phone, booking a flight ticket. Then she crouched down, holding her son¡¯s shoulders, "But, mommy can give you a choice. If you want to stay, you can."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s words made sense; she had no right to decide the little guy¡¯s life.

    Or rather, she should let him choose for himself.

    She believed, if he really chose to stay, Huangfu Jue would surely love and take care of him... A boy should notck a father¡¯s love.

    Following her, he could only live under a false name. If he were left with Huangfu Jue, his life would definitely be very different... She shouldn¡¯t be so selfish.

    Gan Tang furrowed his little brows, "Can¡¯t I choose both?"

    She shook her head, "No."

    She wished it were possible, but... she couldn¡¯t let that man know this child was hers and Huangfu Jue¡¯s. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t let her go, nor would he let Gan Tang go.

    The little guy immediately spoke up without any hesitation, "I want to be with mommy."

    Her heart warmed, and she smiled and kissed his forehead.

    "Xiaotang, listen carefully to mommy; if you really want to stay, it¡¯s okay. If you stay with Uncle Huangfu, you won¡¯t have to move houses all the time with mommy. You can go to the best schools... In the future, you might be a king just like him."

    The little guy shook his head, "I don¡¯t want to be a king. I want mommy."

    "I wille to see you, every month... no... every week, okay?"

    The little guy still shook his head, "I want to be with mommy all the time, forever."

    Uncle Huangfu is a duke, he has everything he wants, but for mommy, there¡¯s only him.

    "Good boy!" she embraced him tightly, her voice choked with emotion, "Okay, then mommy and Xiaotang will be together forever. Mommy will watch you grow up, get married, have children... No one can separate us!"

    Stretching out his little arms, he hugged her neck tightly, Gan Tang nodded intensely.

    "When I grow up, I¡¯ll take care of mommy."

    "Okay," Gan Yuan took a deep breath and got her emotions under control, then stood up, "Now... let¡¯s y a game of hide and seek with them."

    "Can I go to the bathroom?" the little guy asked.

    "Of course, but be quick, otherwise we¡¯ll miss our flight."

    Gan Tang turned and went into the bathroom, casting a nce at Gan Yuan through the door crack. She quickly walked up to the dressing mirror and took out a tube of toothpaste, squeezing two characters onto the mirror ¡ª "Airport."

    Pretending to flush the water, he came out and closed the room door. By this time, Gan Yuan had already made her way to the stairs and called out loudly.

    "You guys,e up and help me!"

    The maids, puzzled, hurried upstairs. Gan Yuan ordered one of them to find some rope and instructed them to cut it into pieces.

    Once they were ready, she swiftly grabbed a piece of rope and went over to tie up one of the maids¡¯ hands.

    "You..." The maid was stunned, "Miss Gan, what are you..."

    Gan Yuan took the towel handed over by Gan Tang and stuffed it into the maid¡¯s mouth, speaking calmly, "This is for your own good."

    Then, one by one, she quickly dealt with all four maids.

    Slipping on her backpack and taking Gan Tang by the hand, she stepped down the stairs.

    As she passed the staircase corner, she casually grabbed a decorative wooden tower from the shelf and held it behind her.

 Chapter 219 - 220 This is not the point

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 220 This is not the point</h4><h4></h4>

    When she came out with her backpack, the bodyguard waiting by the door hurried over.

    "Miss Gan, you..."

    With swift movements, Gan Yuan knocked out one bodyguard with each hand. Seeing this, the other two bodyguards rushed over, hesitant toy a hand on her and simply tried to block her, one even took out his phone to call Huangfu Jue.

    She stepped forward and sent the phone flying, deftly knocking them out as well and tossed their phones into the fountain outside the door.

    She found the car keys on one of the bodyguards, took his sunsses, unlocked the car, and gracefully descended the stairs.

    "Handsome boy, get in the car!"

    Gan Tang jogged over and sat in the back seat.

    Putting on the sunsses she had taken from the bodyguard¡¯s face, Gan Yuan gently pressed on the gas pedal, and the car drove out of the electronic gate, disappearing into the traffic.

    ...

    ...

    On the outskirts.

    The brilliant early summer sun bathed the green grass-covered slope, making the ss-roofed building in the valley below particrly dazzling.

    At this moment, the owner of the house was loungingzily infortable linen clothes on a white sofa under the patio, covering his face with an open book.

    The man was bathed in sunlight from the patio, his long fingers resting lightly on the book, his demeanornguid like a fox, yet with the air of an otherworldly immortal, emanating a detached ethos.

    On the opposite sofa sat a man dressed in a suit, with a somber expression. It was Huangfu Jue.

    "The reason I came here is to propose that you should seed the throne."

    The man on the white sofa didn¡¯t move an inch, showing no reaction, as if he were already asleep.

    Huangfu Jue stood up, walked over, and snatched the book from his face.

    Without the book as a shield, the delicate features of the man were revealed under the sunlight. It was Huangfu Jue¡¯s twin brother, Huangfu Qi.

    Huangfu Qi yawnedzily after his book was taken away, turned on his side, and continued to sleep.

    Huangfu Jue nced at the cover of the book he had grabbed.

    Then, the sound of paper tearing filled the air.

    The "deeply sleeping" Huangfu Qi on the sofa instantly leaped up like a cheetah.

    "Are you mad? That¡¯s an original manuscript from the Song Dynasty!" Staring at the torn bookmark falling through the air, he realized he had been tricked, shrugged his shoulders, crossed his legs, and sat back down, "You don¡¯t understand matters of love! If a woman truly loves you, she will love you whether you are a king or a beggar. It has nothing to do with whether you are king or not."

    Huangfu Jue clenched the book in his hand, "That¡¯s not the point!"

    Gently pulling his book back from his brother¡¯s hand, Huangfu Qi set it aside, stood up, and walked over, draping his arms around his brother¡¯s shoulders.

    "How about this... I promise I¡¯ll do everything I can to win Gan Yuan over for you, and you, just be the good king you are supposed to be, okay?"

    "Not okay."

    "Can you stop being as childish as a kid, please?" Huangfu Qi let go of him, threw himself back onto the sofa, and stretched his arm outzily, "Look at me, do I look like a king to you?"

    Huangfu Jue watched his brother on the sofa calmly, "Apart from being born a few minutester than me, you are in no way inferior to me."

    That was certainly not apliment.

    "So here¡¯s the crux of it, you are the eldest son, you are the heir to the throne, I am not!" Huangfu Qi propped his arm on the back of the sofa, "Think about it, when the news breaks, what will our father and mother think, and your supporters, the media... they will devour Gan Yuan!"

 Chapter 220 - 221: Life is Not a Novel

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 221: Life is Not a Novel</h4> "Life isn¡¯t a novel, and the belief that one prefers beauty over power doesn¡¯t work in reality, ¡¯and the Prince and Princess lived happily ever after¡¯ is just a fairy tale. A man must be stronger to protect his woman, right?"

    Huangfu Jue was about to speak when his phone started vibrating in his pocket. He pulled out his phone, saw Will¡¯s call, and immediately answered it.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "Sir, Gan... Miss Gan is missing!"

    "Damn girl!"

    He cursed under his breath and turned to rush towards the door.

    Watching the car speed away from the door, Huangfu Qi let out a sigh and shook his head in dismay.

    "Love, what is it good for, if it drives people to madness! But then again..." With a slight frown on her beautiful brows, Huangfu Qi sat back on the sofa, arms crossed, "If Gan Yuan has even had a child, why won¡¯t she ept my brother?"

    After a moment of contemtion, he stood up briskly from the sofa and picked up the phone on the table.

    "Book me a ticket... To where? Switzend!"

    His brother was already so tormented by this woman that he probably didn¡¯t have the time to discover the truth. It was time for him as the younger brother to make the trip!

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t remain indifferent to his big brother¡¯s life-changing matter.

    Uncertain where to start, he decided to begin at the ce where they first met.

    ...

    ...

    The airport.

    Gan Yuan drove into the parking lot, opened the car door, and as Gan Tang checked his watch and turned to look out the window,

    Why hasn¡¯t Uncle Huangfu arrived yet after so long?

    "We¡¯re here!"

    Gan Yuan said with a smile as she helped him open the car door. Xiaotang withdrew his gaze, climbed out of the car, and let Gan Yuan hold his little hand as they crossed the road and entered the terminal. He then raised his hand to his stomach.

    "Mommy, I need to go to the bathroom!"

    Seeing his condition, Gan Yuan bent down with concern, supporting his arm, "Does your stomach hurt?"

    The little one nodded lightly. She looked around, then hurriedly lifted him up and rushed to the bathroom entrance.

    "Go ahead, Mommy will wait for you outside. If anything happens, call me."

    "Okay!"

    Gan Tang rushed into the restroom, found a stall, shut the door, and immediately lifted his left wrist to dial Huangfu Jue¡¯s number using his watch phone.

    On the other end of the line, Huangfu Jue had already hurried back to the mansion and was quickly moving towards the master bedroom on the second floor. ncing left and right, his gaze swept over the light in the bathroom, and he turned to rush over.

    Upon entry, he saw tworge characters written on the mirror with toothpaste: Airport.

    As he turned back to the door, he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He casually pulled it out and put it to his ear.

    "Hello, Uncle Huangfu?!"

    "Gan Tang?" Huangfu Jue eximed, "Where are you?"

    "I¡¯m at the airport! Come quickly, or Mommy will board the ne!"

    "Alright, I¡¯ming right now!" Supporting himself with one hand on the stair railing, Huangfu Jue leaped from the second floor to the first and hurried outside, shouting urgently, "To the airport! Xiaotang, find a way to hold Mommy back."

    The little one, recoiling from the bathroom¡¯s foul smell, pinched his nose, "It¡¯s so stinky, Uncle Huangfu, hurry up!"

    Outside.

    Gan Yuan checked her watch and then moved her gaze back to the men¡¯s restroom door.

    Why is the little guy taking so long? Concerned, she moved closer to the men¡¯s bathroom, just about to call out for her son when someone suddenly extended an arm and roughly pushed her aside, shouting in English.

    "Move!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning~!~

 Chapter 221 - 222 Seductive and Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 222 Seductive and Dangerous</h4> Gan Yuan was pushed back two steps to the side, and as she looked over, she saw a tall white man turning around to look behind her.

    His demeanor was no longer the rough arrogance he showed when facing her. Bending over, his tone was exceedingly respectful.

    "Sir, the restroom is this way!"

    At this moment, Gan Yuan had already turned her face and, with one nce, saw a tall man, walking slowly with the escort of several ck-suited bodyguards.

    The man was tall and while walking, he was taking a call. It seemed the content of the call wasn¡¯t to his liking, as his long eyebrows furrowed slightly, twisting into several attractive little furrows at the center of his forehead.

    He was about the same age as Huangfu Jue, with neatly cut ck hair, skin as pale as jade, narrow phoenix eyes, and a straight nose above his brightly colored lips.

    That face could make even beautiful women envious, cursing themselves for not having such a delicate visage.

    If Huangfu Jue was like a God, dazzling and unapproachable.

    Huangfu Qi was like an immortal, ethereal and elusive.

    Then, the man before her, from head to toe, radiated an air of wickedness, like an abyss, a ck hole, a siren... tempting yet dangerous.

    That face, that person... Gan Yuan knew with just a nce, she could not be mistaken.

    Moses, he had actuallye!

    She raised her hand to block her face, turned sideways with a twist, and immediately leapt to the wallside like an arrow, crouching beside it like a cat. She felt for a small mirror on her person and stealthily extended it out from the side of the wall.

    Using the reflection in the mirror, she saw the man entering the restroom without even a sidelong nce.

    Her heart which almost leapt out of her chest returned to its ce; after a moment, her tension rose again¡ªGan Tang was still in the restroom!

    Putting away the small mirror in her hand, she quickly took out her phone and dialed Gan Tang¡¯s number.

    "Xiaotang, are you done yet?"

    "Mommy, wait a little longer, I¡¯ll be quick."

    She furrowed her brows, asking with concern, "Does your stomach still hurt?"

    "A little."

    "Then..." She cautiously peered out to see the bodyguards guarding the door. "Then you wait a little longer beforeing out, don¡¯t rush, Mommy will wait for you outside."

    "Okay."

    "Xiaotang!" she said nervously, clutching the phone, "Stay in the stall, don¡¯te out. Until Mommy calls you again, you absolutely cannote out, do you hear me? Answer me!"

    The little one, sensing her unusual tone, asked, "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "I... I¡¯m a little thirsty; I¡¯m going to buy something to drink. You mustn¡¯te out, or you might get lost. I¡¯ll be back very soon, do you hear me?"

    "Yes."

    "Answer clearly." Her voice grew stern.

    "I hear you." Although the little one didn¡¯t understand her nervousness, she obediently spoke up, "I will stay in the stall and wait for your call beforeing out."

    "Good girl." Gan Yuan took a deep breath, "Wait there, Mommy will be back soon."

    Moses didn¡¯t know Xiaotang, but Gan Yuan didn¡¯t dare take any chances.

    How dangerous that man was, she knew better than anyone.

    Stashing her phone in her pocket, she leaned against the wall with her fists clenched, pretending to touch up her makeup in the mirror, while keeping her eyes fixed on the scene of the men¡¯s restroom reflected in it.

    Finally, Moses, who had disappeared from her sight, walked out of the restroom and made his way to the exit.

    In fact, he had only stayed for a minute inside the restroom; however, to Gan Yuan, that minute felt as long as a century.

 Chapter 222 - 223 More Disappointed than Angry

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 223 More Disappointed than Angry</h4><h4></h4>

    Watching him head towards the exit, Gan Yuan slightly rxed her breath, ready to retract her mirror when Moses, stepping forward, suddenly stopped and then... turned his face in her direction.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly put away the mirror.

    "Sir?" the butler asked, puzzled, following the man¡¯s gaze, "Is there something wrong?"

    Gazing at the empty corner in the distance, Moses slowly withdrew his gaze.

    "No."

    Just now, he had faintly felt that something was amiss, as if someone was peeking at him¡ªprobably just an illusion!

    Around the corner.

    Gan Yuan, still not quite recovered from her shock, was huddling up with her fists clenched tightly against the wall, holding her breath and listening to the sounds nearby.

    Had he discovered her?

    No, impossible!

    She was solely focused on Moses, yet she hadn¡¯t noticed that from the other entrance, a figure hurried in, running while on the phone.

    "Which exit... I¡¯m already at the airport..."

    "Sir, be careful!" Will rushed over to block a passerby¡¯s swinging suitcase from him, but Huangfu Jue paid no attention, quickly scanning the surroundings. Noticing Gan Yuan huddled in the corner, he felt a surge of joy.

    A bodyguard turned his face and also saw Gan Yuan, immediately raising his palm.

    "Sir, Miss Gan..."

    He instinctively tried to call out Gan Yuan¡¯s name but was sternly silenced by Huangfu Jue.

    "Everyone shut up!"

    That girl hadn¡¯t noticed him yet¡ªdid this idiot want to scare her away with a shout?

    Will and several bodyguards immediately zipped their lips, and Huangfu Jue picked up speed, dashing towards where Gan Yuan was.

    At this moment, Gan Yuan was carefully peeking out half her face to observe the situation on Moses¡¯s side. Just as she caught a glimpse of Moses¡¯s back, an arm mped down on hers firmly.

    Huangfu Jue pulled her in front of him and frowned at her face, "So, you were lying to me all along, weren¡¯t you?!"

    Talking about giving him a chance, saying that as long as he doesn¡¯t be the sessor, she would be with him...

    He felt upset for not having slept all night, going to discuss with his brother first thing in the morning, and what was the result?...All her dying tactics.

    At this moment, his disappointment was greater than his anger.

    "I..."

    The current situation took Gan Yuanpletely by surprise; her mouth opened, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Her gaze involuntarily nced behind him. Over his shoulder, she clearly saw Moses turning his face in their direction.

    No wonder, with such arge group of people suddenly charging over, any ordinary traveler would inevitably turn to look, especially someone as sensitive as he was.

    Her heart clenched tightly, Gan Yuan knew she couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and in a moment of quick thinking, she stepped forward, threw her arms tightly around his neck, turned her head towards Moses, and pressed her cheek against his neck.

    "Hold me!"

    It all happened so suddenly, caught in extreme anger, Huangfu Jue was taken aback by Gan Yuan¡¯s sudden embrace.

    Not feeling any response from Huangfu Jue, Gan Yuan was so annoyed she bit her teeth in secret.

    The jerk, couldn¡¯t he just cooperate with her for once?

    Cursing him silently, she rose on her toes and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips.

    By then, Huangfu Jue hade back to his senses, feeling the softness of the girl¡¯s lips on his, he realized what she was doing.

    She wanted to run away but suddenly embraced and kissed him¡ªthis must be another one of her tricks. Did she think this would make him lower his guard and give her a chance to escape?

 Chapter 223 - 224: They are All About to Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 224: They are All About to Kiss</h4><h4></h4>

    Stupid woman!

    He cursed her inwardly as he reached out his arm to firmly sp her waist, while his other hand lifted from her wrist up to brace against the back of her head, and then he kissed her back.

    Stupid woman, trying to escape again!

    Thinking you could take advantage of me by kissing me first, dream on!

    She was only trying to use this as a cover, so as not to be discovered by Moses.

    Her arms instinctively tightened around him, as if she wanted to get closer to him. One hand embracing his neck, her other hand drew back to support his neck and face, her fingers gently caressing the man¡¯s short hair, resting on the nape of his neck, softly stroking his ears, hair, and the smooth skin at the back of his neck...

    All of it felt so familiar.

    Because all of it was deeply etched in her heart.

    His kisses, his breath, his profile... everything about him!

    This was the first time in six years that she had kissed him so actively. Kissing her, he too could feel her fingertips gently brushing over every inch of skin, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s heartbeat raced even faster.

    Embracing her, he kissed her fervently, as if he wanted to meld her entire being into his flesh and bones¡ªso she could never escape again!

    The two were lost in their kiss, bodies pressing close, lips and teeth clinging to each other, as if they were molding into one.

    ...

    ...

    Not far away.

    Moses nced over and quickly averted his gaze, not even bothering to take a serious look at Gan Yuan.

    His mind wasn¡¯t on any other woman, as he never cared about any other woman, and certainly had no interest in one who was sharing a kiss with a man in an airport.

    Right now, all he wanted was to find that one person he was searching for.

    Outside the exit, a car was already waiting. His subordinate opened the door, and Moses ducked into the vehicle, issuing amand in a deep voice.

    "Dynasty Hotel."

    There was too little time to gather much information, knowing only a name made it not easy to find someone. ording to the information he had received, this hotel was where Gan Yuan worked. He wanted to see for himself if the woman there was the one he was looking for.

    What Moses didn¡¯t realize was that, in that very moment, he had just brushed past the person he was searching for.

    The faster the car drove, the further away from her he became, and this... perhaps this was fate!

    ...

    ...

    Inside the airport.

    Gan Tang cautiously pushed open the restroom door, peeked his little face through the crack and, noticing the man and woman kissing in the distance, he first blinked in surprise, then turned up the corners of his mouth in a smile.

    Right!

    Isn¡¯t this how it should be?

    In the movies, when the male protagonist catches up with the female protagonist, they always share a kiss¡ªit means they¡¯re going to make up!

    Feeling delighted, the little guy pushed the door open and trotted over, not disturbing Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan, but simply stood smilingly next to Will.

 Chapter 224 - 225: The More a Man Loves "Bullying

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 225: The More a Man Loves "Bullying</h4><h4></h4>

    Their gazes met¡ªbig eyes to little eyes¡ªand Will gave him a secretive thumbs up. The little one shrugged his shoulders and returned Will a tacit smile.

    Meanwhile, some over-enthusiastic bystanders had taken out their phones, snapping photos of Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan. Will sprang into action to stop them.

    "No photos allowed!"

    Several bodyguards rushed over too, intercepting the spectators who had taken pictures, and ordered them to delete the photos.

    Will turned back to see the two still wrangling, wanting to intervene but not daring to. He could only pat Xiaotang¡¯s shoulder and gesture with a tilt of his chin.

    The little guy furrowed his brow, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    A kiss, what¡¯s the big deal?

    "We can¡¯t let everyone take photos, or it will be bad for both the gentleman and your mommy!" Will patted his back, "Go call out to them."

    At this time, the only person who could interrupt Huangfu Jue without provoking his anger, besides Gan Tang, was probably no one else in the world!

    Gan Yuan nced at the surrounding onlookers and trotted over, grabbing Gan Yuan¡¯s arm.

    "Mommy!"

    Hearing his voice, Gan Yuan snapped back to reality, turning her face to dodge Huangfu Jue¡¯s kiss, and stealthily nced into the distance.

    All she saw were passengersing and going; Moses had long since vanished, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Take Xiaotang to the car!"

    With a hoarse voice, Huangfu Jue ordered, suddenly grasping Gan Yuan¡¯s arm and pulling her along with him.

    "Hey... where are you taking me..." Gan Yuan asked in a low voice, looking around nervously, cautious not to resist too much in case Moses hadn¡¯t left, and her eyes fell on Gan Tang. She immediately waved at Will, "What are you waiting for, take him to the car!"

    Right now, her son¡¯s safety was more important than anything else!

    Will was full of helplessness.

    Both of them had such strong tempers!

    "Young Master, let¡¯s get in the car first!"

    Gan Tang followed Will toward the exit, "Uncle Will, where is Uncle Huangfu taking mommy?"

    "This..." Will chuckled awkwardly, "I... I¡¯m not quite sure myself."

    Gan Tang looked back, watching Huangfu Jue pull Gan Yuan around the corner.

    "He... he won¡¯t bully my mommy, will he?"

    Willughed somewhat sheepishly, "That... definitely not!"

    The little guy stopped in his tracks, "No, I have to go and see."

    He didn¡¯t want Gan Yuan to be away from Huangfu Jue, but that didn¡¯t mean he would allow Huangfu Jue to bully his most beloved mom.

    "Xiaotang!" Will hurried to hold him back," I think... the gentleman must want to take your mom to a quiet ce with fewer people... to have a proper talk, we shouldn¡¯t disturb them."

    The little guy looked at his expression, somewhat disbelieving, "Really?"

    Will spoke up at once, "The gentleman loves your mom so much, how could he bully her, right? He couldn¡¯t pamper her enough, could he?"

    The little guy nodded, "That¡¯s true, my mommy is so beautiful, how could he bear to bully her?"

    Will smiled with a lifted lip, "Exactly, he would definitely not bear to!"

    He was still a child, after all, too young to understand that the more beautiful a woman is, the more men love to "bully" her.

    Will led Gan Tang by the hand toward the exit, while Huangfu Jue was dragging Gan Yuan to the esctor, taking her to the second floor.

    After a quick scan of the area, he pulled her towards the northwest direction.

    "Huangfu Jue!" Gan Yuan braked, "Where on earth are you taking me to..."

    Before she could finish, he had pulled her into his arms, and with a boost of his arms, he swept her off her feet and continued forward.

 Chapter 225 - 226 Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 226 Sorry</h4><h4></h4>

    Not wanting to draw a crowd again, Gan Yuan stopped struggling and merely turned her face to look at his. Since escape was impossible, she didn¡¯t want to waste any more energy.

    The man¡¯splexion was ashen, his breathing heavy, as if he was suppressing some emotion. His expression was somewhat indecipherable to her.

    Bang!

    Kicking open the door in front of him, Huangfu Jue carried her into the cramped storage room, which had only a small window and dim lighting.

    The door wasn¡¯t locked yet; through the tiny ss pane in the door, she could even see guests passing by outside. He was truly mad!

    "Liar... disgusting woman... why did you run... why keep running away... do you know how much I hate being lied to..."

    Initially, she tried to struggle, but his cursing left her suddenly drained.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    Her voice was very low, and in his rage, he didn¡¯t hear her.

    ...

    ...

    Dynasty Hotel.

    Mr. Li, smiling, pushed open the office door Gan Yuan once used, "This is it, she always worked here!"

    Taking a step inside, Moses halted.

    "I want to be alone for a while."

    "Sure." Mr. Li promptly stopped as well, "I happen to have some other business to attend to, so I¡¯ll head back. Give me a call if you need anything."

    Although Mr. Li had no idea who the man iming to be Gan Yuan¡¯s friend really was, he could tell from his demeanor that he was no ordinary person, and so naturally, he was careful not to offend. After all, it was just a matter of looking at Gan Yuan¡¯s office, which wouldn¡¯t cause any loss to the hotel, especially since the man had rented several of the top suites.

    After Mr. Li left, Moses entered Gan Yuan¡¯s office and slowly surveyed his surroundings from the center of the room.

    On the windowsill, there were two pots of green nts, and the desk was neatly arranged with various office supplies. At first nce, this office didn¡¯t seem much different from any other.

    Approaching the window, he gently touched the glossy leaves of the Devil¡¯s ivy on the windowsill, his brow slightly furrowed.

    In his memory, she never kept nts.

    Retracting his hand, he moved to the desk and pulled out a chair, sitting down in front of Gan Yuan¡¯s desk.

    Besides office supplies, there wasn¡¯t anything of note on the desk, which had gathered a thinyer of dust from disuse.

    He turned on theputer and, holding the mouse, began to search through the files. Theputer only contained some routine documents, and again, nothing was discovered.

    After checking theputer, he opened the drawers.

    Signing pens, glue...

    Noticing something stuffed in a corner of the drawer, he carefully extended his fingers and pulled out a small, stiff piece of paper, flipping it over.

    It was a photograph of a delicately featured little boy who appeared to be around five or six years old, with refined facial features and a distinguished air.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning[Before you know it, it¡¯s Monday again, time for my routine call for votes~!~]

 Chapter 226 - 227: All About Her

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 227: All About Her</h4><h4></h4>

    Before leaving, Gan Yuan had cleaned up her office and even deleted some of her private files from herputer.

    This photo was used for Xiaotang¡¯s backup swimming card; because it was tucked into a corner of the drawer, she hadn¡¯t noticed it.

    "The hotel staff mentioned that Gan Yuan has a son named Gan Tang, who is five years old this year," a subordinate reported softly at his side.

    A son?

    She had gotten married and had a child!

    Moses¡¯s dark pupils slowly constricted as he raised his hand to bring the photo closer to his eyes, fixating on the Gan Tang in the picture, especially on Gan Tang¡¯s eyes.

    In his mind, another face shed by¡ªa little girl¡¯s face, around the same age as the one in the photo.

    Beneath the shiny ck hair were eyes bright as stars, and even at such a young age, she stood in front of him, neither arrogant nor servile.

    That year, he was eleven and Gaia was five.

    All the children were afraid of him, but she stood there, meeting his gaze as if she could see right through him.

    That was the first time another child hadn¡¯t been afraid of him.

    Moses pulled himself out of his reverie, his attention returning to the photo in his hand. He stood up from the chair and handed the photo back to his subordinate.

    "Keep investigating. I want to know... everything about her," he ordered.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The subordinate responded respectfully.

    ...

    ...

    When Gan Yuan came to, the night had already fallen.

    With her eyes open, all she could see was darkness. She turned on her side, trying to grope her way to turn on the light and get a look at her surroundings. Her whole body was sore from head to toe, as if she had no bones, and every inch of her skin, every muscle, was in a state of extreme fatigue... Even the act of turning over made her tired.

    How she had been taken away from the airport by him that afternoon, Gan Yuan had no idea.

    All she remembered was in that small storage room, the man took her like a madman, relentlessly until she finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, fainting after reaching the peak several times. What he did afterward, how he brought her back from the airport... she waspletely unaware of all this.

    Fumbling for themp on the table, she managed to press the switch with her fingertips, and the light illuminated her surroundings.

    The dark curtains blocked the light, the decor was simple, modern, yet luxurious, adorned in only three colors: ck, white, and deep blue. She recognized this as a spacious master bedroom, and she was currently lying on itsrge bed.

    Realizing this was Huangfu Jue¡¯s bedroom, she breathed a small sigh of relief.

    It was better to be here than to meet Moses again.

    Outside the door, there were footsteps approaching, pausing at the entrance, then the door was gently pushed open.

    Gan Yuan lifted her gaze only to meet the man¡¯s deep blue eyes.

    He came over, ced the tray on the bedside, and then Huangfu Jue sat down beside her.

    "Where¡¯s Xiaotang?"

    "Asleep," he replied as he reached over to adjust the nket covering her.

    Gan Yuan reached for the edge of the nket, meeting his gaze with a frown.

    Without looking, she was already aware that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything at the moment.

    "I¡¯m not dressed yet."

    "There¡¯s no need," he stated.

    She inwardly clenched her teeth, her hands pulling the nket tighter.

    "Huangfu Jue, can¡¯t you show me some respect?"

    Respect?

    Had she ever respected him?

    The man¡¯s hand resting on the edge of the nket tightened its grip and suddenly pulled off the cover from her.

    Her warm body was abruptly exposed to the chill of the night air, causing a fineyer of goosebumps to form on her skin. Her hand instinctively reached out and then retracted, and shey still without moving.

 Chapter 227 - 228: What to Do with Her?

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 228: What to Do with Her?</h4><h4></h4>

    The man bent down, his warm palmsnding on her ribs. Despite her lips being tightly pursed, she made no move. It was just that incident; with her current strength, she couldn¡¯t resist anyway.

    She thought he was going to force her again, but before she knew it, she was lightened and propped up into a sitting position. Huangfu Jue pulled a cushion behind her back, reached over to grab the nket he had pulled away, and wrapped her body with it as if she were a rice dumpling.

    Then, the man stood up, pulled the door open again, and after a moment bent back inside, returning with a small trolley in his hands. On the trolley rested a walnut wood tray, on which sat several dishes covered with insting silver lids. It seemed to be some sort of food.

    In the air, the fragrance of rice wafted, and she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.

    The man, just then turning his face, caught her small movement. Without a word, he uncovered the dishes and ced the tray on herp. Remembering he hadn¡¯t washed his hands, he turned to get a wet wipe.

    At this point, Gan Yuan had already stretched an arm out from under the nket, pinching a fork and reaching for the food on the te.

    "Stop!"

    Seeing her action, the man barked sharply.

    Her hand holding the food paused mid-air for a second, then she continued to bring it towards her mouth.

    Just as the food was about to enter her mouth, her wrist was grabbed by him. With a stretch of hisrge hand, he snatched the fork from her grasp and tossed it back onto the trolley.

    Her food being taken away, the already famished Gan Yuan immediately lost her temper.

    "What are you doing!"

    He brought the food to her, yet he refused to let her eat. Did he expect her just to look at it?

    Huangfu Jue paid her no attention and merely took her hand, carefully wiping her palm and fingers with the wet wipe. He cleaned her hands thoroughly twice, ensuring her fingers were clean before he took a new fork and ced it on the napkin on the tray.

    "Eat!"

    This fellow, just like her son, was extremely keen on cleanliness!

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, picked up the fork from the te, speared a piece of fish, and stuffed it into her mouth, chewing vigorously.

    The man frowned disapprovingly, "Be careful of bones!"

    Who eats fish like that? Even though the fish had been processed, there¡¯s always a chance that a tiny bone might not have been properly removed...

    "Cough!" As soon as the words fell, Gan Yuan frowned and opened her mouth, "You... you jinx, bring the napkin here!"

    She was careless herself, yet she still had the gall to me others?

    Feeling a surge of irritation in his heart, yet seeing her like that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of distress.

    Damn chef, how could there possibly be bones in the fish meat, he would fire him tomorrow!

    Huangfu Jue passed her a napkin, which Gan Yuan immediately snatched away, coughing forcefully a few times until she finally coughed up the small piece of fish that had been stuck in her throat.

    After crumbling the used napkin into a ball and tossing it into hisp, she red at him discontentedly.

    "Don¡¯t talk while I¡¯m eating!"

    With furrowed brows, the man sat by the bed as she began to eat her dinner from the te once again, this time being careful to chew and swallow slowly and meticulously.

    Huangfu Jue sat by the bed, watching her eat, his gaze sweeping past the dark red bite mark on her neck as he lightly pursed his lips.

    Earlier at the airport, in his rage he hadn¡¯t been gentle or considered the severity of the bite mark. It must be quite painful, right?

    A sense of concern instinctively rose in his heart, tinged with a hint of regret.

    He had intended to punish her, but in the end, it was he who felt miserable. This wretched, foul woman¡ªwhat was he supposed to do with her?

 Chapter 228 - 229: Will You Take Me with You?

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 229: Will You Take Me with You?</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan had already stuffed all the food from the tray into her stomach by now, her empty stomach filled, and her emotions gradually returned to reason.

    Sipping the juice cup by cup, her brows furrowed slightly.

    Whether Moses hade here to find her, she could not be sure, but there was one thing she was certain of¡ªif he discovered she was still alive, if he knew she had betrayed him because of Huangfu Jue, and even had this man¡¯s child, he would definitely take her life as well as Xiaotang¡¯s, and perhaps even Huangfu Jue¡¯s.

    She had to leave here as soon as possible, but...

    The cool touch on her shoulder made Gan Yuan turn her face, only to see the man beside her had unknowingly applied ointment on a cotton swab to help her with the bite marks on her shoulder.

    Feeling sorry now, why did he bite her in the first ce?

    She red at him irritably, her gaze falling on the man¡¯s focused profile, recalling his expression when he saw her at the airport, and her heart ached again.

    Taking a deep breath, she spoke softly.

    "Huangfu Jue, will you take me with you?"

    The man¡¯s application of the medicine stiffened, then continued.

    Deceived by her once, why would he trust her again?

    "I¡¯m serious!" She reached out and grabbed his wrist, "Let¡¯s leave tomorrow morning, you can take me wherever you want."

    She couldn¡¯t let Moses find her, before that, she must take Gan Tang and him away from here.

    "Let¡¯s... let¡¯s go back to your country, shall we?"

    A Country was his ce, even if Moses really found them, with his ability he could at least keep Gan Tang safe.

    Huangfu Jue lifted his gaze, meeting her eyes, his sea-blue pupils filled with indignation and disappointment.

    "Trying to deceive me again?"

    "I..." She bit her lip, then extended both her hands towards him, "If you don¡¯t trust me, you can lock me up, or...lock one of my hands with yours, that way I can¡¯t escape."

    His blue eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze lifting from her palm held out to him and falling on her face, Huangfu Jue watched her intently for a moment.

    "What happened?"

    She had refused to escape time and again, he was angry but not surprised, but now, she suddenly changed her attitude and actively wanted to leave with him, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious.

    "I..." She lowered her gaze and pondered for a moment, then leaned towards him, wrapping her arms around his neck, "I... I don¡¯t know how to say it, but actually, I... I¡¯ve liked you since six years ago, but your identity, I... I¡¯m not worthy..."

    At first, she only wanted to find a reason for herself, but as she spoke, she unconsciously became emotional.

    "Huangfu Jue, I¡¯m sorry!"

    Hearing thesest three words, the always cold man was also moved; he reached out his hand to hold her waist, and hisrge hand gently stroked her hair.

    "Haven¡¯t I said, no matter who you are, I don¡¯t mind?"

    "I know, but I..." She choked up as she continued.

    "I understand." His arms around her tightened, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice full of heartache, "I understand, I understand it all!"

    She was just an ordinary person, but he was a future king of a country, such a gap was like a chasm, and it made her hesitate and shrink back, he couldpletely understand.

    "I have already discussed with my brother this morning, as long as he is willing to ept, I will convince my parents to allow me to give up my position as the heir."

    She was shocked, and straightened up abruptly.

    "You... you¡¯re serious?"

 Chapter 229 - 230 The Man I Love

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 230 The Man I Love</h4><h4></h4>

    Did you leave the house early this morning just for this matter?

    "No way!" Before he could speak, she had already grabbed his palm, "Don¡¯t give up, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to make your country better, with no wars, no poverty, no crime, where everyone could live and work in peace... how could you give up on your dreams?!"

    The man narrowed his eyes, "How do you know?"

    These were words he had uttered during the king¡¯s and Crown Prince¡¯s coronation address three years ago, and she could recite them without missing a single word?

    "I..." She lifted the corners of her lips slightly, "I watched the live broadcast."

    In fact, it was not just the live broadcast¡ªshe had watched that video countless times online and even backed it up on her hard drive, and that wasn¡¯t all.

    His news, the newspapers, and magazines about him... She read them all thoroughly, only refraining from collecting them out of fear that her son would discover them.

    When he was crowned Crown Prince, she cheered for him.

    When he visited disaster areas to see the victims, she stayed up all night in front of theputer, following the situation there. Despite never believing in gods, she prayed over and over to strange deities, terrified another cmity might strike...

    In these six years, although she wasn¡¯t by his side, her eyes had never left this man.

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to cradle her cheek, "Is this why you left six years ago?"

    She nodded gently.

    "Fool!" He chastised her, and then drew her back into his embrace, "Dummy, you..."

    The harsh words that came to his lips were stuck in his throat.

    During these six years, she had wandered from ce to ce alone with her child, surely suffering much more than he had; how could he bear to scold her again?

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    She spoke softly in his arms.

    "Shut up!" He frowned and chided her softly as he took a deep breath, "We will return to the country tomorrow, and I will take you and Xiaotang to meet my parents."

    "No... no way!" Gan Yuan quickly straightened up, "Absolutely not!"

    She just wanted him to leave this ce, that didn¡¯t mean she had already decided to make everything public. With his status, once the news got out, she would instantly be the center of global attention, and wouldn¡¯t that be delivering herself and Xiaotang right into Moses¡¯s hands?

    "We can¡¯t announce this to the public now, I... I don¡¯t want Xiaotang to be chased by reporters every day, he is still too young, and... I¡¯ve always told him his father was dead..." She nced at his face cautiously, with both hands reaching out to grasp his arms, "Let¡¯s keep a low profile for now, okay?"

    The man thought for a moment, then nodded lightly.

    This matter did indeed need to be handled carefully, after all, he was no ordinary person.

    Gan Yuan breathed a sigh of relief and returned a smile to him. Watching her smiling face, he still found it hard to believe.

    "Are you really not lying to me?"

    "I..." She always felt guilty, and inwardly biting her teeth, she rolled her eyes at him, "If you don¡¯t believe... then forget it, tomorrow I¡¯ll take Xiaotang and leave."

    "Don¡¯t!" He raised his hand to gently stroke her face, "Promise me, starting from now, never to leave again."

    There was dominance in his blue eyes, but even more, there was hope. Those eyes were filled with deep affection and uncertainty.

    "Then you also have to promise me, to never give up on your dreams."

    "Are you sure?"

    She nodded solemnly, "Because the man I love would never give up on the things he wants to do."

    Did she say love?

    Did she say "love"?!

    His face broke into a smile, like the first breeze of spring, brightening the entire world.

    "Say it again."

 Chapter 230 - 231 I love you, always... have loved!

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 231 I love you, always... have loved!</h4><h4></h4>

    She hesitated, then pouted like a little girl.

    "No!"

    He lifted his hand to steady her arm.

    "Just once!"

    It was the first time he had heard the word "love" from her mouth, and he wanted to listen to it earnestly one more time.

    "I said no!"

    "Gan Yuan."

    "No!"

    "Littleyuan!"

    "Huangfu Jue, aren¡¯t you annoying!"

    "Yuanyuan!"

    "Ah! You¡¯re so cheesy, I said no means no..."

    "Just once!" Hisrge hand cradled her small face, the man¡¯s face drew close, he gazed at her so intently, his voice as gentle as water, "Just this once, be good!"

    The man¡¯s palm was incredibly warm, its warmth seemed to spread from her cheek all the way to the bottom of her heart.

    She pursed her lips, then began to speak softly.

    "Huangfu Jue, I..."

    Words hung on her lips, choked off; once this sentence was spoken, the rtionship between the two would fundamentally change, and when she left again, he would never be able to forgive her.

    But.

    The eyes before her, gazing at her with such longing, she was powerless to refuse.

    "I..." Gazing back at those eyes, shes of the past six years went through her mind, and she finally spoke, "I love you, always... have loved!"

    So, as long as he was safe, she could do anything.

    Even if the price was steep, even if it meant death, even if... she was forever hated by him.

    The man curved his lips in satisfaction, wrapped his arms around her and pulled her back into his embrace, holding her, he lowered his face to kiss her hair.

    "Fine, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. I just have a meeting to attend. Once I¡¯m through with these next few days, I¡¯ll figure out a good solution as soon as possible, to give you and your son a legitimate status..."

    He knew she loved him.

    Yet, some things, when surmised by oneself, are never quite as sweet and joyous as when uttered by the other party.

    Having nevercked anything from childhood till now, it was rare for something to excite and delight him this much.

    Feeling the man¡¯s emotions, her hand hesitated for just a moment before she raised it, sping his neck tightly.

    "When the timees, no one will stop us from being together." He said with a smile, straightening her body, "Gan Yuan, I want you to be my Queen!"

    She didn¡¯t speak but merely leaned forward, initiating a kiss, and the man naturally held her, kissing back.

    Unlike the wild, aggressive kiss at the airport, this kiss was full of tenderness and deep affection.

    After the kiss, they still held each other close, foreheads touching, eyes locked onto one another.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    "Don¡¯t talk!"

    She raised her hand to cover his lips, not wanting to hear his apologies now, just wanting to quietly enjoy this rare time that belonged to them.

    Raising his hand to hold hers, he gently pecked her fingers, then pulled her into his embrace once more, leaning in for another kiss.

    The juice in the tray tilted, fell over, spilling out of the tray, trickling down its slope, overflowing from the edge, and streaming onto the floor...

    Who cared about that?!

    She kissed him forcefully, holding onto him, like a person drowning clutching a lifeline, like a vine entangling her beloved tree...

    Even if only for once, let her indulge in the feelings in her heart to her heart¡¯s content.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 231 - 232 Fragrance

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 232 Fragrance</h4><h4></h4>

    Kiss her.

    Kiss him.

    Holding her, he kissed her over and over again.

    Her eyes, her hair...

    With a palm, he brushed the messy hair aside from her forehead, Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers carefully traced her eyebrows, cupping her blushing face.

    "Miss me?"

    His voice still carried a husky rasp, like the deep tones of a cello.

    She smiled, not bothering to hide it.

    "Often. You?"

    The man¡¯s fingers glided over the soft corners of her lips.

    "Miss."

    So much emotion in a single word.

    In the past six years, every morning, noon, and dusk, after every endless long night of work, on every journey though surrounded by people yet still alone...

    This damn woman was like a curse cast in his heart, worrying about her, hating her, angry with her... but never able to forget her.

    Drawing her closer, he embraced her tightly once again, then said not another word.

    She did the same, not making a sound, just reaching her arms out to embrace the man¡¯s sturdy waist, pressing her face against his chest.

    Gently kissing his chest, she tightened her arms, and the man holding her arms did the same.

    "Where have you been all these years?"

    "These past few years, I¡¯ve always been here."

    "I¡¯m really stupid for not having found you."

    Sheughed lightly; she¡¯d been deliberately avoiding him. If it weren¡¯t for the chance of him staying in the hotel where she worked this time, they might not have had such a night.

    The man¡¯s voice rose again, with a tone of reproach, but even more, one of heartache and helplessness.

    "Damn woman."

    A pang hit her heart, she lifted her face, teasing on purpose.

    "Where do I stink?"

    He chuckled, and his face lowered to bury in her hair, deeply inhaling the long-missed fragrance of her body.

    "You don¡¯t, you smell good."

    She alsoughed, her hand rising to lightly stroke his short hair. The man¡¯s body reacted once more, and she stiffened slightly.

    This guy, already?

    The man drew her in closer, "Don¡¯t be afraid, tonight, I won¡¯t touch you again."

    He still had plenty of energy to spare, but with the lesson learned from before, he decided it was best to restrain himself a bit.

    "It¡¯s... okay."

    The man lifted his face, meeting her eyes, and affectionately pinched her cheek.

    "I don¡¯t want you fainting again, sleep now!"

    Seeing her eyes wide open and still, he lifted his hand to close her eyelids. She repeated her earlier mischief, yfully blinked in the palm of his hand, and pulled his hand away from her eyes.

    "I don¡¯t want to sleep!"

    For the past six years, she had been a single mother with a child, independent of anyone, shouldering everything herself.

    When the wind came, she stood against it.

    When the rain came, she stood against it.

    For her son, she remained discreet and endured the warmth and cold of the world, but only in front of him could she finally seize the chance to be a capricious little girl once more.

    As their gazes locked, the man¡¯s indulgent smile rose.

    "Okay... I¡¯ll stay with you!"

 Chapter 232 - 233 He is Smiling

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 233 He is Smiling</h4><h4></h4>

    Turning to his side, he kissed her again. If she didn¡¯t want to sleep, he would stay with her until the end of time.

    ...

    ...

    Dawn broke.

    The entire vi had already woken up, and the maids had prepared Huangfu Jue¡¯s breakfast early on, as the man was ustomed to rising early and always started his breakfast with a cup of ck coffee.

    As long as he was there, they had to be ready. As soon as he came downstairs, breakfast would already be prepared on the table, to avoid dying his precious time.

    But today, the coffee had already been remade six times, yet the ever-punctual Duke hadn¡¯t appeared in the dining room.

    At the table, little Gan Tang put down her milk cup, her gaze uncertainly turned towards Will standing by.

    "Uncle Will, Mummy really is okay, right?"

    "This..."

    Will hesitated, unsure of what to say, for this was the first time he had encountered such a situation.

    Yesterday, when Gan Yuan was brought back, she had been unconscious.

    He knew of Huangfu Jue¡¯s anger; this escape by Gan Yuan had struck a very sensitive nerve in him. It was apparent from his expression at the airport. The man, who was always so rational, had already lost control because of Gan Yuan.

    Thinking about how those two equally stubborn characters would be at odds once the woman regained consciousness, Will felt somewhat of a headacheing on.

    "Mr. Duke!"

    Outside the door, a maid¡¯s voice called out to Huangfu Jue in greeting. Will hurried to meet him and saw Huangfu Jue descending the stairs; he could hardly believe his eyes.

    Was that man... really the Duke he knew?

    On the stairs, the man wore only a dressing gown and slippers that were only worn in the bedroom; his hair was slightly disheveled... Looking at him, he seemed to have just crawled out of bed.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t to say that he looked disheveled. Quite the contrary, the man who always appeared neatly dressed like a gentleman in front of others, despite some redness in his eyes, seemed even more charming than usual at this moment.

    Because he was smiling.

    The smile was so faint that it could almost be missed, but because it was so different from his usual demeanor, Will still caught the slight upturn of his lips.

    "Prepare a breakfast, and..." Huangfu Jue nced sideways at Will, "arrange the ne, we¡¯re returning to the country in two and a half hours."

    Coming down the stairs, he stopped in front of Will, his brow slightly furrowed in displeasure.

    "Didn¡¯t you hear?"

    Will snapped back to attention, "Ah... no... I heard, it¡¯s just... Yes, sir!"

    Huangfu Jue looked at his assistant who waspletely out of sorts, frowned but did not lose his temper.

    For the sake of his Yuanyuan, he would let it slide with this fool.

    "Uncle Huangfu, good morning!"

    The little one had already climbed down from the chair and greeted him with a smile.

    "Good morning!" Huangfu Jue immediately turned his face to her, revealing a radiant smile, stepped forward, and reached out to lift the little one from the ground. "Have you had breakfast?"

    "Yes!" replied the little one, her gaze then nervously turned upstairs, "What about my Mummy?"

    "She... hasn¡¯t gotten up yet."

    "Can I go up to see her?"

    "You can¡¯t."

    She hadn¡¯t gotten dressed yet, and her body was covered in his marks. Allowing the little one to go up at this hour was clearly inappropriate.

    "Why?" The little one retracted her gaze, her big eyes scrutinizing his face. "Did you get angry at Mummy?"

 Chapter 233 - 234: The Sum of a Year

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 234: The Sum of a Year</h4><h4></h4>

    "I..."

    He had barely uttered a word when the little one interjected.

    "Huangfu Jue!" The little one¡¯s voice suddenly became stern, small hands bracing his shoulders, a serious expression on his face, "Let me tell you, a man should not stoop to a woman¡¯s level. If you dare to bully my mommy, I will never let you off!"

    "Xiaotang!" Will was startled, "Quickly apologize to the Duke!"

    Hardly anyone dared to address the Duke by just his title, let alone by such a small creature.

    "Don¡¯t scare the child!" Huangfu Jue frowned and red at him, causing Will to quickly step aside and then he resumed smiling at the little one, wrapping his arms around him, his right hand raised to shoulder height, "I promise!"

    The little one¡¯s smile returned, "That¡¯s more like it."

    "Sir." The maid approached with a bow, most respectfully, "Breakfast is ready."

    "Good." Huangfu Jue bent down to set the little one back down, "I¡¯ll get something for your mommy to eat first, and then we¡¯lle down quickly. Rest for a while, and you¡¯ll fly back to the country with uncle in a bit."

    The little one¡¯s bright eyes shone with excitement, "Mommy agreed?"

    He nodded.

    The little one became excited, "Then can we go see your guns and fighter jets?"

    He smiled indulgently.

    "Yes."

    "Awesome!" The little one immediately turned and ran upstairs, "I¡¯m going to pack."

    The little one scampered up the stairs, followed swiftly by a maid.

    The man then turned around and reminded with a smile, "Run slowly, be careful not to fall."

    Will stood by, utterly amazed.

    Huangfu Jue had smiled more times this morning than he probably had in the entire previous year.

    Will¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he watched Huangfu Jue carry the breakfast tray upstairs.

    Could it be... they had made up?

    On the stairs, the man stopped, turned his face towards Will who was lost in thought at the bottom of the stairs.

    "What are you waiting for?!"

    Will snapped back to the present.

    "I... I¡¯ll go right now!"

    Turning, he hurriedly took out his phone to help arrange the ne.

    "Idiot!"

    Huangfu Jue muttered under his breath, then turned to continue upstairs.

    Approaching the master bedroom door, he carefully turned the doorknob, gently pushing the door open. He had presumed the woman would still be sleeping, but to his surprise, upon entering, he saw her gathering his shirt around her body.

    He walked over, set the tray aside, and reached out to help her remove the hair trapped under her shirt cor.

    "It¡¯s still early, you can rest a bit longer."

    She gave him a small smile in return.

    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go take a shower."

    The man caught her wrist.

    "Let me help you."

    Her wounds had not yet healed, and she spoke with anguid tone; he could not let his guard down.

    "No need, I can manage."

    The man gazed at her indulgently, "I promise, just a shower."

    Sheughed, "I¡¯m not..."

    He arched an eyebrow, "Now, are you still afraid of me seeing you?"

    They were already so intimate; he thought helping her shower was no big deal.

    It wasn¡¯t shyness that held her back at this point; she just didn¡¯t want him to see, didn¡¯t want him to see the things she wanted to keep hidden.

    "I¡¯ve told you I can do it myself." She tiptoed to nt a soft kiss on his cheek, withdrawing her hand from his, "I¡¯ll be out quickly."

    Thinking she was just shy, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t insist any further, only reminding her as she walked away.

    "Don¡¯t lock the door, call me if you need anything."

 Chapter 234 - 235 Absolutely...Cannot

    <h4>Chapter 234: Chapter 235 Absolutely...Cannot</h4><h4></h4>

    She opened the door to the bathroom and turned to give him a smile.

    "You have to promise, unless I call you, you¡¯re not allowed toe in."

    He nodded.

    She then stepped into the bathroom, closing the door behind her with a backhand. Her fingers lingered slightly on the locked knob before finally retracting them.

    Turning around, she walked toward the bathtub.

    Passing by the washstand, Gan Yuan stopped, looking at her reflection in the mirror.

    In the mirror was the face of a young girl with two ambiguous blushes on her cheeks, her eyes brimming with a watery gleam. Despite having barely slept the night, she still looked vibrant, as if joy was struggling to spill from the corners of her mouth.

    Was that her?

    She turned and approached the mirror, gazing at the somewhat unfamiliar girl reflected in it.

    It was the same face, but under a different state of mind, it seemed like she was someone else entirely.

    She raised her hand, gently caressing her face, thinking how wonderful it would be if she could feel like this every day!

    Her fingers slid from her face to the kiss marks he had left on her neck. Rememberingst night¡¯s thorough delight, she inhaled softly, wrapped his shirt tighter around her, and bent down to deeply inhale the scent from the shirt.

    When her fingertips touched the hardened scar under the shirt on her shoulder, they recoiled as if burned.

    Realizing her thoughts were veering towards danger, she raised her hand and sshed cold water on her face.

    "Gan Yuan, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just acting to appease him right now, you can¡¯t fall for it, you definitely... can¡¯t!"

    Looking away, she walked to the tub, filled it with water, removed his shirt from her body, and cautiouslyy down in the tub, lifting her injured leg.

    On her lower back, a vivid redness began to emerge¡ªher tattoo of a red spider lily, blooming like blood.

    ...

    ...

    At the entrance of a somewhat old residential area, a prestigious and luxurious ck car slowly drove in and stopped in front of Unit 3, Building 17.

    The assistant sitting in the passenger seat opened the door, and a foot in high-end Italian leather shoes, without a speck of dust, stepped out onto the ground.

    "Third floor, Room 302, it¡¯s where Gan Yuan and her son used to live." The assistant reported respectfully, bending slightly.

    Moses turned his head, ncing at the somewhat old residentialplex.

    These old houses, at least fifteen years old, how could his Gaia possibly live in a ce like this?

    Inside the building, footsteps echoed as an olddy walked out, pulling along a very cute little girl. Seeing someone at the doorway, the girl lifted her face towards Moses.

    Meeting the man¡¯s cold expression, the previously lively little one suddenly came to a halt. Her hand trembled, and the small toy ball she held fell, rolling down the steps toward Moses.

    Lifting his foot, Moses stepped forward, his right footing down right on top of the ping-pong ball, which with a crisp sound, shattered into pieces.

    The little girl¡¯s lips quivered, and she began to cry out loud.

    Hearing her crying, Moses frowned in displeasure, continued walking without stopping, and his gaze shifted, falling on the grandmother and granddaughter.

    The olddy, relying on her years of life experience, sensed that something was amiss. She scooped up her granddaughter and quickly left the scene.

    Moses stopped in his tracks at the entrance of the building.

    "I hate this ce!"

    The assistant, following behind him, dared not speak.

    His boss¡¯s most hated things were children; this he knew very well.

    The group ascended to the third floor, smelling the aroma of breakfast cooking from someone¡¯s home, and Moses¡¯s brows knitted even tighter.

 Chapter 235 - 236: Naive!

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 236: Naive!</h4><h4></h4>

    Without needing to give an order, his assistant lightly waved his hand, and a bodyguard immediately quickened his pace, stepped forward, and used his own tools to open the door, respectfully pulling it open to let Moses enter.

    The room was simple and clean. By Huangfu Jue¡¯smand, everything had been left as it was before.

    Casting a nce around, Moses walked straight over and stopped in front of the wine shelf.

    On the shelf, there were only two bottles of wine, one unopened and the other half-drunk.

    He reached out his hand, picked up a bottle from the shelf, and slowly turned the bottle to see the brand and the year indicated on it¡ªan 89 Bordeaux.

    Moses lifted the corners of his lips slightly, "Just like my Little Gaia!"

    He put the wine bottle back in its ce and continued to look around on his own, while his assistant immediately followed, carefully wiping clean the sses he had touched to avoid leaving any fingerprints.

    After making a round in the living room and finding nothing, Moses turned and went into one of the bedrooms.

    In the bedroom, there was a small bed, and it was apparent that this was a boy¡¯s room. There were quite a few books on the bookshelf beside the bed, and below was an upright easel.

    On the bookshelf, he found an album.

    The album¡¯s pages were emzoned with cartoonish block letters that read "Handsome Boy Growth Diary."

    He flicked a disdainful nce over the exaggerated lettering and curled his lip at it.

    "Childish!"

    Would his GAIA do something like this?

    No!

    He immediately shook his head in denial.

    Flipping through the album, he saw photos of Gan Tang as a child. With little patience, he quickly flipped through the pages, and after realizing they were all pictures of Gan Tang, he promptly tossed the album aside.

    Leaving his men to handle matters, Moses walked into another bedroom.

    This one was Gan Yuan¡¯s bedroom. Unlike the warm base colors most girls would like, this bedroom was dominated by ck and white and blue¡ªthe kind of deep blue like the sea.

    The clothes in the wardrobe were the same, except for the basic colors of ck, white, and blue, there were hardly any other colors.

    Moses opened the drawers on the desk to check them but didn¡¯t find much of note. He nced at the safe in the cab and tilted his chin up slightly.

    "Open it!"

    When his subordinate came in to handle the task, he walked into the bathroom.

    On the shelf, Gan Yuan¡¯s toiletries were ced, and he picked up one, uncapped it and brought it to his nose¡ªthe scent of rosemary immediately wafted into his nostrils.

    A long-missed scent, he took a deep breath.

    Once upon a time, his Gaia had always liked this fragrance too.

    "Sir, it¡¯s been opened."

    His subordinate reported respectfully from outside the door.

    Putting down the shampoo in his hand, the man turned and returned to the bedroom, where his assistant had already taken out the contents of the safe one by one andid them on the table.

    Several foreign currencies, not inrge amounts, a lease agreement, a work contract from a hotel... along with some receipts for electrical appliance warranties.

    Moses casually flipped through them and lost interest. To him, all these seemed meaningless.

    "It¡¯s not these I¡¯m after!"

    The subordinate stood by, "We¡¯ve checked the entire room; there¡¯s nothing else¡ªno ID, identifying documents, or bank cards."

    "Then go find her friends."

    "That..." the subordinate pursed his lips, "she seems not to have many friends. There was only one person at the hotel who was rtively close to her, but... he has already resigned."

    ^

    ^

    Good morning.

    Also, I seem to have seen on "God Says" someone asked if I was a Virgo.

    How can someone like me, as dominant as a Lion, asposed as a Taurus, as yful as a Sagittarius, and as gentle as a Cancer... be a Virgo?

    With the temperature changing so much, everyone, please keep warm~!~

 Chapter 236 - 237: More Dramatic Than a Movie

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 237: More Dramatic Than a Movie</h4><h4></h4>

    "Then go find out, go investigate!" Moses¡¯s palm mmed down onto the table, "I want to know everything about her, when she was born, who her parents are, what she has done during these six years!"

    Around him, everyone immediately fell silent.

    Only after he had uttered thest word did the crowd hastily respond with a "Yes!"

    Withdrawing his hand, Moses turned to leave, but just as he had turned halfway, he retracted his palm and reached to pick up the lease contract on the table, flipping to thest page.

    In the bottom right corner of thest page, there was her signature, "Gan Yuan," clear and distinct.

    But it was not the handwriting he was familiar with.

    Could it be, it wasn¡¯t her?

    No!

    Impossible, there couldn¡¯t be such a simr person in this world.

    His Gaia couldn¡¯t possibly be dead, it must be her, she must be his Gaia.

    It must be!

    ...

    ...

    Inside the mansion.

    On the staircase, a man and a woman descended side by side, whispering andughing as they went.

    "I did not!"

    At a happy turn in the conversation, Gan Yuan yfully objected,ughing out loud.

    The man also lifted the corners of his mouth with her, and just as they reached the stairwell turn, he tightly squeezed the hand that was holding her fingers and gently cautioned.

    "Watch the steps!"

    "Mhm."

    Sheughed in response.

    Down the stairs, not to mention Will, even Gan Tang had her mouth wide open in surprise.

    "Uncle Will, it¡¯s just like in the movies!"

    Movies?

    Will turned his face in confusion, "What movie?"

    "In the movies, it¡¯s like this: the heroine leaves, the hero chases her back, and after one night together, they reconcile as if nothing happened," the little fellow earnestly exined.

    Will turned his face again, watching the intimately descending couple on the stairs.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s really more dramatic than a movie."

    Just previously, Gan Yuan had always been at odds with her husband, opposing him at every turn. Now, all of a sudden, she hadpletely changed her behavior, which naturally surprised Will.

    No wonder, today the master¡¯s whole demeanor was the same. So that was why.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze turning towards him, he quickly tucked away his thoughts, took a step forward, and respectfully spoke.

    "Sir, everything at the airport has been arranged; there is one hour and ten minutes until the flight takes off."

    "Good," Huangfu Jue stepped forward, lifting Gan Tang into his arms, then reached out again to take Gan Yuan¡¯s hand, "Let¡¯s go!"

    Watching the family of three head towards the door, Will hurried to wave at the bodyguards and then jogged over to help open the car doors.

    Huangfu Jue, holding Gan Tang, sat down, and Gan Yuan took her ce beside him. As soon as she was seated, his hand reached out again, enclosing her hand in his once more.

    Catching this detail, the little fellow secretly smiled and tightened his arm around Huangfu Jue¡¯s neck a bit more.

    As the car headed for the airport, Gan Tang began to ask Huangfu Jue about fighter jets, and no matter how tricky or simple his questions, the man always answered seriously and attentively without any hint of half-heartedness.

    Although he was continuously talking to the little fellow, his attention never strayed from Gan Yuan. When the car abruptly braked, his arm immediately tensed, pulling her close to prevent her from getting hurt by the inertia.

    A simple movement betrayed an endless sense of fond attachment.

    Listening to the voices of the father and son, Gan Yuan smiled and nced from the corner of her eye, noticing a small cotton ball on Huangfu Jue¡¯s sleeve. She extended her right hand, which had been resting on her knee, to pinch off the little cotton ball.

 Chapter 237 - 238: This shoulder is reserved for you

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 238: This shoulder is reserved for you</h4><h4></h4>

    His palm hesitated in midair for a moment before gently unfolding and resting on his arm, tightening little by little, embracing his arm.

    Despite constantly reminding herself not to be too forward and not to cling to him too much, her reason was always easily suppressed by instinct.

    "Lean over,"

    the man said in a low voice.

    She turned her face to look at him.

    "Lean on my shoulder."

    He spoke again, his tonemanding, yet his eyes brimmed with indulgent affection.

    He detested physical contact with others, yet he took the initiative to offer his shoulder to her, clearly showing his affectionate dependency. It was just because he had never been in love before and was used to giving orders that he struggled to find the right bnce.

    What was clearly a craving turned into an order the moment it was voiced.

    In the front passenger seat, Will silently sighed for his master.

    How could one talk like that in a romantic rtionship?

    For someone as stubborn and strong-willed as Gan Yuan, such behavior could only backfire!

    Holding his breath, Will gripped his heart, waiting for Gan Yuan¡¯s retort from the back seat.

    But there was none.

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, little by little softening her rigid back and leaning on his shoulder.

    The man¡¯s shoulders were very firm, able to support her entire body weight, as if they were a mountain that could help her prop up the whole world.

    For all these years, she had held herself up, not allowing herself to fall.

    Because she was her son¡¯s sky, and if she fell, then the child would have no one else to rely on.

    This was the first time she allowed herself to rx and rely on someone else.

    At first, it felt awkward, not knowing how to rx her muscles or how to properly embrace his arm... She adjusted her posture several times, gradually finding the right feeling, resting her face against the side of his shoulder, and her arms rxed around his arm, feeling asfortable andzy as a baby in its mother¡¯s arms.

    Warm,fortable, safe.

    Huangfu Jue patiently waited, supporting his body until shepletely settled against the side of his shoulder, feeling the weight of her body drawing near, before he gently raised his lips and softly kissed the top of her head.

    "From now on, you can lean on me whenever you want,"

    he murmured. For a man like him, such words were more precious than countless sweet nothings.

    And she understood that!

    At that moment, the little one came over with a smile.

    "Uncle Huangfu, you should say, ¡¯Gan Yuan, this shoulder is reserved exclusively for you!¡¯"

    Huangfu Jue was startled for a moment, thenughed with Gan Yuan.

    "You little rascal, always getting into everything!"

    Gan Yuan gave her son a yful re, hurrying to lift her head, not yet ustomed to such affectionate gestures.

    As soon as she lifted her head, the man¡¯s arm reached out, embraced her shoulder, and gently pressed her back against his chest.

    Gan Yuan shifted, not struggling, but settling into afortable position.

    As the car continued to forge ahead, Gan Tang puckered his lips and gently kissed Huangfu Jue¡¯s face.

    Turning his face towards him, the man caught the little one¡¯s gaze as the child promptly lifted his face, arrogantly looking out the window as if nothing had happened.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, his hand lifting to pull the proudly aloof little rascal into his embrace, nestling the child against his other side.

    In his arms, he felt the slight weight of mother and son.

    The three of them, cramped together, were certainly not in the mostfortable position, but the warmth and fullness in their hearts were something they had never experienced before.

 Chapter 238 - 239: Sweet Burden

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 239: Sweet Burden</h4><h4></h4>

    For him, it was also something he needed to gradually get used to, but he liked this feeling.

    He remembered when he was a child, his father had said that he and his younger siblings were his "sweet burdens". At that time, he did not understand, but now he was gradually beginning toprehend the meaning of his father¡¯s words.

    To love someone is not just about plundering and possessing, there¡¯s also... responsibility.

    From now on, she and this child will also be his sweet burdens. At this thought, the man smiled again.

    Before, he had always looked down on men who married and had children, thinking they werepletely wasting their time and lives on these meaningless endeavors.

    Now that he had also fallen in love with someone, he understood the feelings his father had when he gave up the throne for his mother.

    It turned out, love indeed could drive one crazy!

    By the time the car reached the airport, Gan Yuan was already dozing off.

    The man¡¯s embrace was sofortable and warm that she easily rxed.

    When she startled awake from her half-asleep state, her heart was filled with panic.

    She... she had actually fallen asleep at such a time?

    Narrowing her eyes at the moving sky overhead, she turned her face and noticed for the first time that she was being carried horizontally in the man¡¯s arms, exiting the car and heading toward the airne.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!" Capturing her expression, Huangfu Jue smiled and said, "Close your eyes,e closer!"

    He tightened his embrace slightly, turning her face against his chest to shield her from the morning sunlight that might sting her eyes.

    "From today onwards, you won¡¯t have to stand alone anymore, leave everything to me, now... let¡¯s go home!"

    Holding her, he stepped up the stairs one at a time.

    The man¡¯s voice seemed to have some kind of magic, or maybe she was just too tired, as she fell back into a deep sleep without realizing it. At first, she seemed to hear him talking to their son, but then all sounds gradually faded away, and she slept soundly again, without even dreaming.

    When she naturally woke up, all she could see was darkness, and all she could hear were the muffled voices of Huangfu Jue and the little one talking.

    "Uncle Huangfu, sorry, I won again!"

    The little one unapologetically took his queen.

    "Let¡¯s go again."

    The man said with a smile, his tone casual.

    In fact, he was ying absently, only asionally ncing at the chessboard, his gaze mostly lingering on Gan Yuan in his arms.

    She was merely sleeping, didn¡¯t even move, and her face still had the eye mask he had found for her; what could be seen was just half of her sleeping face poking out from the nket, yet he seemed as if he could never get enough of looking at her.

    "Uncle Huangfu?" On the other side, the little one sounded somewhat helpless, "It¡¯s your turn!"

    He lifted his face, nced at the chessboard, and carelessly ced a piece down.

    "I¡¯m done ying!" The little one leaned back in his chair, crossed his arms, and his little face showed annoyance, "You¡¯re not taking it seriously, it¡¯s not a fair win!"

    "Alright, I¡¯ll focus now!"

    Huangfu Jue took back the piece he had yed and, looking at the chessboard, seriously made a move.

    Only then did the little one sit up straight again and move his piece.

    Listening to their conversation, Gan Yuan was fully awake.

    Even though she couldn¡¯t see, she could guess the scene before her; warmth surrounded her from all sides, and she could hear the heartbeat near her ear.

    She lifted a finger to pull off the eye mask on her face, her finger moved slightly, then stopped.

 Chapter 239 - 240 Kiss Me

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 240 Kiss Me</h4><h4></h4>

    This embrace was toofortable, too warm, too safe... It made one reluctant to leave.

    It had been so many years since she had slept so soundly that even Gan Yuan herself could no longer remember when itst happened. Let her enjoy it a little longer, just for a little while, ten minutes, no, even... five minutes would do.

    Gan Yuan, you¡¯re ying a dangerous game.

    Just this once.

    Once you have a first time, there will be a second.

    No, I promise, just this once.

    ...

    In the end, her emotions got the better of her, and she closed her eyes again, leaning slightly into his embrace, pretending to sleep.

    Feeling her movement, the man¡¯s arm carefully adjusted, and his hand lifted to press down the nket that had brushed against her face.

    The father and son continued their chess game. This time the man was more focused on the game and didn¡¯t notice that the woman in his arms was already awake and was feigning sleep.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t trying his hardest to win the game but had to let Xiaotang win without letting Gan Tang detect he was doing so, and yet had to appear as if he was trying to win earnestly. This was much harder than simply winning the game.

    This round, they yed for a full twenty minutes before it ended with a "narrow victory for Gan Tang".

    Xiaotang ced the key winning move and let out a breath.

    "That was close!"

    Huangfu Jue smiled gently, "Not bad, you have improved a lot since ourst game."

    "That¡¯s because the opponent was strong enough." Xiaotang spoke like an adult, "Mommy said that the stronger the opponent, the more one¡¯s potential is stimted."

    "Is that apliment for me?" he asked with a smile.

    "Of course." Xiaotang lifted his face, "So far, you¡¯re the only one who can beat me."

    In this area, he was more talented than Gan Yuan; his mother was no longer a match for him.

    Xiaotang¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t overly proud, just calmly stating a fact.

    "In a few days, I will take you to meet two people who are even more formidable."

    As soon as Xiaotang heard there were opponents, he immediately got excited, "More formidable than you?"

    "Of course, because they have beaten me."

    "Who are they?"

    "My parents!"

    "No way!" Gan Yuan abruptly tore off her eye mask, sitting up straight from his embrace, "Absolutely not... I mean, it¡¯s not the right time yet! I... I¡¯m not ready yet!"

    "Mommy, did you wake up a while ago and eavesdrop on our conversation?" Xiaotang asked.

    Noticing that both men were looking at her with unusual eyes, she was at a loss for words, "I... I just happened to hear!"

    "I¡¯m going to the restroom."

    Xiaotang smiled, slid off his chair, and ran in the direction of the restroom.

    "Huangfu Jue!" Without caring about her son, Gan Yuan turned around and seriously grabbed Huangfu Jue¡¯s shoulders, "I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s really not the right time. You can¡¯t..."

    The man¡¯s smile was enigmatic.

    "So... you¡¯ve been awake for a while?!"

    Her cheeks warmed.

    "I... just... just woke up."

    The man leaned in, "Kiss me."

    She lifted her face, narrowing her eyes.

    "Kiss me, and I won¡¯t take Xiaotang to meet my parents for now."

    His voice was low, the smile at the corner of his lips slightly cunning.

    It was the first time he had seen her this shy, and it was so adorable that he couldn¡¯t help wanting to tease her.

    She frowned.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t respond but just tilted his face towards her.

    "No way!"

    Gan Yuan insisted stubbornly.

    Huangfu Jue chuckled softly, his face still turned aside.

 Chapter 240 - 241: Gross!

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 241: Gross!</h4><h4></h4>

    "Do you... keep your word?"

    He nodded.

    Her gaze fell on his cheek, she took a shallow breath, and slowly leaned toward him.

    This kind of kiss wasn¡¯t really anything noteworthy, but under such an atmosphere, it seemed far too flirtatious.

    She had always been strong-willed, never ustomed to such girlish intimacy; her body moved closer, and the hand supporting his shoulder was slightly stiff, unsure how to bend.

    Just as she was about to kiss his face, the man suddenly turned his head, and her pursed lipsnded on the corner of his lips. She clearly felt the man¡¯s triumphant smirk curling up at the corners of his mouth.

    A sudden heartbeat, for some reason her face felt as if it had burst into me, she straightened up, annoyed, and tried to jump out of his embrace only to be pulled back by the nket covering her, tumbling into his arms once more.

    "Childish!"

    She cursed angrily, trying to get up.

    Such a grown man, still ying pranks!

    The man leaned over, pressing down on her shoulders, his face inching closer to hers.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    She reminded in a suppressed voice.

    The space on the airne was so limited, and although Will and the others were in the rear cabin, they would undoubtedly hear anymotion at this close distance. She didn¡¯t want to y out a live show in front of them.

    The man paid her no heed, so she raised her palm to brace against his shoulder.

    As her palm came up, he covered it with his, gently but firmly moving her hand away, then his face continued to close in on hers.

    His movement was slow yet calm and natural.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was due to theck of oxygen in the air on the ne or because she had just woken up and was still not quite used to it... Watching the man¡¯s eyes draw nearer, Gan Yuan suddenly felt her heart contracting in waves, her breathing tightened.

    Her heart pounded faster and faster, blood rushing to her face in surges, all the muscles in her body tensed.

    The man¡¯s face stopped less than five centimeters from hers.

    "Stinky woman, so cute."

    She clearly felt the hair on her body stand on end, followed by a slow prickling sensation rising all over.

    "So... cheesy!"

    Heughed.

    His finger lightly traced her face, breaking thest few centimeters¡¯ distance, and lightly pecked the tip of her lips.

    That kiss was very light, as if she were a fragile ss figure, which he kissed with utmost care.

    She involuntarily shivered.

    The man frowned, busily tightening the nket around her.

    "Cold?!"

    She shook her head gently; she wasn¡¯t cold, but trembling from a thudding heart.

    Slinging his arm around her, Huangfu Jue raised his voice and ordered.

    "Hot tea!"

    The attendant on the ne swiftly came over, cing the steaming cup of tea on the small table. The man took the cup, blew on it to cool it, tested the temperature, and then brought it to her lips.

    "Drink slowly, it¡¯s a bit hot."

    ...

    ...

    Mini Theater:

    Son of Snow: Huangfu Jue, how do you n to pamper your wife?

    Huangfu Jue: In bed, a thousand pleasures. Out of bed, endless pampering.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

    [You little temptresses, isn¡¯t it because you cling so tight that I am overexerting myself?!]

    So, won¡¯t you cast a few votes tofort me, ha~!~

 Chapter 241 - 242 We?!

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 242 We?!</h4><h4></h4>

    The tea in the cup was steaming, and looking through thatyer of heat, everything became blurry.

    Seeing Gan Yuan standing still without moving, the man frowned, "Don¡¯t want to drink tea?"

    "Not at all!"

    She reached out with both hands, enclosed the cup along with hisrge hands, and leaned in to take a light sip of the slightly hot tea from the cup.

    Being picky about his tastes, the man naturally expected no less from his tea. The finest leaves, in the most optimal blend, culminated in a perfectly bnced fragrance and a smooth, lingering taste.

    "If you don¡¯t like this vor, I can have them change it for you."

    She lifted her face and gave him a smile.

    "No need, it¡¯s delicious."

    The man gently wiped the tea from the corner of her lips with the back of his finger, his tone both serious and affectionate.

    "In front of me, you never have to pretend. Tell me what you want, and I will do everything in my power to satisfy you."

    Back at the hotel, he had seen her feigned indifference, her pretense of being aggrieved andpliant... He didn¡¯t want those things to happen again.

    She should be as willful and outspoken as she was six years ago, doing whatever she wanted withoutpromising for anyone.

    "All right!" She smiled like a child, "I want to drink ck tea."

    The man chuckled softly, lifting the cup to her lips.

    From not far away, the lightughter of the little guy was heard.

    Gan Yuan lifted her face and red over, but the little guy had already turned and fled back to Will¡¯s side.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes followed, ncing at the retreating figure of the little guy.

    "You have the best son in the world."

    "That¡¯s because my genes are good enough."

    When it came to her son, she never hid her pride.

    Even though the little rascal often exasperated her to no end, she had always been proud of him from the start.

    "I think he takes after me more." Huangfu Jue removed the empty cup from her mouth, "He¡¯s the eldest son. ording to the rules, he will inherit the throne just like I did, and I want to train him to be a good king."

    Her lighthearted mood suddenly grew heavy, and Gan Yuan pursed her lips without making a sound.

    Not hearing her response, he looked down in confusion, and she turned her face towards the ne window.

    "Are we almost there?"

    By this time, the ne had already flown over the capital of A Country, starting its descent.

    "Yes!" He looked out the window and raised his hand to point for her, "That direction is the Royal Pce. In the future, we will live there."

    We?!

    Gazing at the Splendid Royal Pce in the middle of the city through the ne¡¯s window, her heart was bitter, but her face still maintained a smile.

    "It¡¯s beautiful!"

    However, it¡¯s a pity, she feared she might not have the chance to live there!

    The private jet swept across much of the city and touched down on the steps of the main building of an estate on the outskirts of the city.

    This estate was a gift from his parents to Huangfu Jue after he was officially crowned Crown Prince. It was more secluded, and he didn¡¯t usually live here.

    Huangfu Jue brought Gan Yuan and her son directly here to prevent running into reporters at the airport and to give them a more private space. After all, their identities hadn¡¯t been made public. Before then, exposing them to the public eye wouldn¡¯t be a wise choice.

    Although Will had been informed in advance, the butler and maids still couldn¡¯t hide their surprise when they saw Gan Yuan and her son descend from the ne.

    After all, she was the first woman Huangfu Jue had brought home.

 Chapter 242 - 243: As if I Were There

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 243: As if I Were There</h4><h4></h4>

    Especially since she was holding a little one by the hand.

    Mr. King, the future king, bringing home a woman who had a child would, if revealed, certainly be news that would shock the entire world.

    Of course, such astonishment was extremely subdued; on the surface, no one showed any sign of surprise. As the future king¡¯s staff, they had naturally been professionally trained and knew very well what should and shouldn¡¯t be done.

    "Come here, let uncle hold you!"

    Huangfu Jue scooped the little one up into his arms with one arm, personally carried him up the grand mansion¡¯s steps, all the way to the center of the hall before he bent down to ce the little fellow in the seat of honor on the sofa, a spot only he was privileged to sit.

    "From now on, wherever they are with their mother, it should be treated as if I myself were present."

    Everyone, including the butler, became solemn.

    "Yes!"

    "Sir!" an assistant approached, "Royal Pce on the phone."

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow, "Tell them I¡¯ll be right there."

    He didn¡¯t need to take the call to guess what it was about; his parents, who had their fingers in every pie, would definitely not be kept in the dark about such a big matter.

    The assistant agreed and stepped away to return the call.

    Then, Huangfu Jue reached out to gently touch Gan Tang¡¯s short hair, his gaze settling on Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "I¡¯ll step out for a moment, you guys go to the room and rest for a while. If there¡¯s anything you need, just inform the butler."

    Gan Yuan nodded her head, "You go about your business, don¡¯t worry about us."

    Without needing his instruction, the butler had already prepared his car. Without hesitation, Huangfu Jue, along with Will, left the estate.

    Watching through the floor-to-ceiling windows as his car exited the mansion gates, Gan Yuan let out a long sigh.

    This time, to avoid Moses and toe back with him, she was also unsure whether her decision was right or wrong.

    Now, the only choice was to take one step at a time!

    Footsteps sounded beside her.

    Gan Yuan turned her face and saw the little one had alreadye over, standing by her side, one small hand tucked into his pocket, the very image of a miniature Huangfu Jue.

    The man wasn¡¯t wrong; the child really did resemble him more.

    She suddenly recalled what Huangfu Jue had mentioned on the ne.

    "Son, do you... want to be king?"

    "King?" the little fellow turned his face, his expression solemn, "I haven¡¯t thought about it."

    She pursed her lips, "You can think about it carefully, and answer me after you¡¯ve made up your mind."

    The little one nodded, "Okay."

    "Excuse me for interrupting you two." The butler approached, speaking fluent Chinese, "Let me introduce you, this is Miss Sherri, the home tutor hired by sir for the young master."

    Both mother and son turned their faces and saw a middle-aged Caucasian woman in her forties standing not far away. She had an unremarkable face but a schrly and elegant demeanor, her gentle eyes revealing extensive knowledge.

    "Hello," Gan Yuan immediately extended her hand, smiling politely.

    After shaking hands, Gan Tang also stepped forward, extending his small hand to Sherry with polite greetings.

    Following the brief exchange, Sherry smiled while exining her role.

    "I will be responsible for the young master¡¯s education in foreignnguages, literature, and mathematics among other subjects. In addition to me, there will be several other teachers who wille from time to time to teach subjects including music, horseback riding, martial arts... and such."

    Gan Yuan maintained aposed expression, while internally she couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

 Chapter 243 - 244 The Face that Launched a Thousand Ships

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 244 The Face that Launched a Thousand Ships</h4><h4></h4>

    That man¡¯s efficiency in handling matters is indeed high, looking at this, he truly intends to cultivate Gan Tang into a future King.

    Sherry spoke gently to Gan Tang, "Would you be interested in taking a walk with me?"

    The little fellow nodded lightly.

    On the ne, he had already rested, and with the vigor of a child, he naturally disliked being cooped up in a room. Arriving at a new and novel ce, he certainly wanted to look around everywhere.

    The two of them headed towards the exit when Sherry spoke again.

    "So, besides Chinese, what othernguages can you speak?"

    "English, and a little French."

    "That¡¯s fantastic, then... have you studied math?"

    "I can do all four arithmetic operations within 100."

    Sherry eximed in admiration, "My goodness, this ispletely beyond my imagination. Then you must also enjoy reading?"

    "I like reading interesting books."

    "Of course, I feel the same."

    ...

    As the two chatted and walked away, Gan Yuan stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, watching their figures, not because she worried about how Sherry might treat her son, but because she was pondering.

    What to do next, she needed to think carefully.

    ...

    ...

    The motorcade drove into the Royal Pce and stopped at the tall steps.

    Staff members jogged over to open the car door and upon seeing Huangfu Jue step out, the Royal Pce guards immediately saluted him in unison.

    As Huangfu Jue walked into the hall, a suited and booted staff member was already waiting there.

    "Madam is in the gym."

    With a raised hand, he signaled Will to stay put, and Huangfu Jue walked upstairs, heading straight to the gym on the third floor.

    The staff member standing outside the gym saw him from afar and immediately helped open the door for him.

    "Madam is practicing."

    He walked in and sure enough, saw a tall woman dressed in archery attire engaged in a bout with three opponents inside the gym.

    She sidestepped an opponent¡¯s sword with a side strike, and with a flick of her own long sword, sent the two on either side reeling, her sword¡¯s gleam shing by as the third person¡¯s long sword was lifted up, creating an arc of light in midair before skewering into the floor in front of Huangfu Jue.

    "Queen, I¡¯ve lost!"

    The man stepped back and bowed respectfully to her.

    The woman turned around, her gaze falling on Huangfu Jue who stood by her side.

    Huangfu Jue smiled as he spoke, "You were looking for me?"

    The woman didn¡¯t say a word, but simply lifted her right hand, raising the long sword towards the sky¡ªa courtesy performed before a fencing bout.

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow while the other party tipped her chin at him.

    With no choice, he extended his hand to take the sword in front of him and approached her.

    When they were two meters apart, the woman suddenly stepped forward, thrusting her long sword sharply, he stepped back, she attacked with a second thrust, he stepped back again, and she pressed on relentlessly.

    After retreating several steps, he had no space left to retreat and was forced to counter with his sword.

    Her sword twisted around his, with the tip pointing at his chest, and he let out augh as he lowered his sword.

    "Your swordsmanship has improved again."

    "Hmph!" the woman lifted her hand, tossing the sword to an approaching staff member and removed the protective mask from her head, "You think a casualpliment from you can smooth things over?"

    With the removal of the mask, a breathtakingly beautiful face immediately appeared in front of Huangfu Jue.

    At a nce, the woman couldn¡¯t be more than thirty years old, but a closer look revealed the wisdom and insight carved by years and the formidable aura emanating from her every move, nothing a young woman could possess.

 Chapter 244 - 245 Iâ€™m not old yet!

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 245 I¡¯m not old yet!</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue stood up straight and spoke formally.

    "Mom, I¡¯m sorry, now is not the time."

    That¡¯s right!

    The woman before him was none other than Huangfu Jue¡¯s mother, the queen of this country¡ªLeng Xiaoye.

    Huangfu Jue understood his mother just as she understood him.

    He knew very well that disguising anything in front of his mother was utterly pointless; she would inevitably see through his actions. Probably before he even disembarked from the ne, she had already received the news.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have called him at the estate immediately after his nended.

    "As I suspected," Leng Xiaoye¡¯s face showed not the slightest surprise as she watched her son. Concern and a reminder shimmered in her eyes, "I can wait, but as you know, some people do not have that patience."

    "I know."

    "So..." Leng Xiaoye crossed her arms, "when can I meet my grandson?"

    At the word "grandson," Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    "Did Xiaoqi tell you?"

    On the other side, Leng Xiaoye was also taken aback; she had not been entirely certain, but judging by her son¡¯s reaction, it seemed the matter was indeed true.

    "You really underestimate your mother," she dropped her surprise, giving him an eye roll. "I¡¯m not that old yet! Don¡¯t forget, I raised you, and I can see right through your little tricks. But, speaking of which, does Xiaojue also know about this?"

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t want to involve his brother, "I asked him to do it."

    She nodded, circling back to the earlier conversation, "Don¡¯t dodge the question, answer me."

    He shrugged his shoulders, "Soon."

    "A specific time."

    "Half a month."

    "I can¡¯t wait that long!"

    "Ten days."

    "One week." Leng Xiaoye held up a finger, then unabashedly pushed her advantage, "including today."

    "But..."

    "No buts, since this is the choice you made, you have to face the consequences of your choice."

    He nodded.

    Across from him, Leng Xiaoye chuckled softly, tilting her head slightly to one side.

    "I originally thought that Xiaoqi would be the first to present me with a grandson, but it turns out to be you. Indeed, you¡¯re the most like your father," she dered.

    Huangfu Jue fell silent ¡ª jokes about the father were hers alone to make.

    "So... is it a deal?"

    He could only nod.

    In this world, Huangfu Jue feared neither heaven nor earth, and that included challenging his King father¡¯s authority, but this woman, he did not want to provoke nor could he afford to.

    Because he loved her.

    Leng Xiaoye¡¯s smile grew more satisfied.

    "Good boy!"

    He arched an eyebrow, smiling resignedly.

    "May I leave now?"

    "You may not."

    "Mom!"

    Leng Xiaoye snapped her fingers, and a staff member immediately brought over two exquisite boxes.

    "These are gifts for Gan Yuan and Xiaotang, help me take them back."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at his mother¡¯s face.

    "Does this mean you... ept them?"

    Leng Xiaoye¡¯s expression turned stern as she countered, "If I didn¡¯t ept them, would you give them up?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t."

    She smiled, a smile filled with both heartache and helplessness.

    "Then do I have any other choice?"

    He had brought them home, which was deration enough of his stance. As a mother, what could she do?

    Break apart two lovers?

    That would be both cruel and foolish, and besides, the girl had already born her a grandson.

    "They will not disappoint you," Huangfu Jue said.

    "I believe so," Leng Xiaoye raised her hand to rest it on her son¡¯s shoulder, "because I trust my son¡¯s judgment!"

 Chapter 245 - 246: Love is Fierce and Pure

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 246: Love is Fierce and Pure</h4><h4></h4>

    "Thank you, Mom," Huangfu Jue said with a face full of gratitude.

    "It¡¯s too early to thank me now," Leng Xiaoye sighed. "I have already secured an opportunity for you from your father. He will not oppose, but... the premise is that I cannot help you. Son, this time, you must rely on yourself. If you want to be with that girl, you must conquer all who need to be conquered."

    He nodded.

    "Additionally, your father has one more condition."

    "What condition?" he asked worriedly.

    "No matter what, you cannot endanger the fate of this country for your personal feelings," Leng Xiaoye said sternly. "Otherwise, we will strip you of your inheritance rights. I¡¯m not joking. I love you, but we also have a responsibility to this country."

    Huangfu Jue nodded solemnly, "I understand. So... should I go back first?"

    Leng Xiaoye¡¯s tone rxed again, "Sure enough, a son forgets his mother when he finds a wife. Aren¡¯t you going to have dinner with me?"

    "They¡¯ve just arrived, and I¡¯m worried they¡¯re not ustomed to life here," he said.

    Huangfu Jue did not hide his concern for Gan Yuan and her son in front of his mother; in front of her, he neither needed to act nor wanted to.

    "They¡¯ll have to get used to it, who asked her to fall in love with a man like you?" Leng Xiaoye raised her hand and straightened his slightly askew tie, then lifted her face, her eyes filled with a mother¡¯s pampering tenderness, "Xiaojue, go for it. Mommy believes that you¡¯ll never let us down."

    He smiled, "You¡¯ll definitely like them."

    "Silly son," Leng Xiaoye smiled as she steadied his shoulder, "It¡¯s not important whom I like. What¡¯s important is who you choose to be with."

    Huangfu Jue pondered briefly, "I love her."

    Watching him, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s eyes contained both pride and sorrow; of her two sons, she had always been most worried about Huangfu Jue.

    He was so much like his father, both so strong-willed and obstinate. Such people either do not fall in love, or when they do, they love intensely and purely, which also makes them more susceptible to getting hurt.

    Over the years, she had always hoped her son would fall in love. Yet, when she finally got the news, she began to worry about him being hurt in love.

    "I know you don¡¯t like my nagging, but Mommy has to say one more thing. Falling in love is always the easy part, the hardest is staying together. Once you decide to love someone, you must learn to ept everything about her, whether it¡¯s her strengths, weaknesses, or anything else she may bring into your life. Moreover, you must be prepared that not every rtionship will have a perfect ending."

    Huangfu Jue nodded earnestly.

    "Alright, go back now and get a good night¡¯s sleep," Leng Xiaoye withdrew her hand, "The National Day is fast approaching, and you¡¯ll be busy!"

    After bidding her farewell, Huangfu Jue turned and walked towards the door.

    "Xiaojue!" Leng Xiaoye called out from behind him. He turned around, puzzled, only to see her wink lightly at him, "Don¡¯t stay up toote tonight, take care of your body."

    Reading the subtext in his mother¡¯s words, Huangfu Jue frowned, caught betweenughter and tears.

    "I got it."

    Turning around, he strode out of the Archery Room.

    Listening to her son¡¯s footsteps fade away, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s expression turned serious.

    "Gan Yuan, oh Gan Yuan?! Howe even I can¡¯t find out your identity? Who are you, really?" As she walked to the window and watched her son¡¯s car leave the Royal Pce, her tone deepened, "I don¡¯t care who you are, what status, or background you have... In any case, I hope you bring him happiness! Otherwise, the price you pay will be unaffordable!"

    The wind blew in from the outside, causing her ck hair to whip wildly around. The woman standing by the window radiated an imposing aura.

    After all, she was not just a mother who dotes on her son, but also the Queen of this country, whose words could turn the world upside down.

    ^

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 246 - 247: The Gentleness of a Mother

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 247: The Gentleness of a Mother</h4><h4></h4>

    After a long journey by boat and carriage, Gan Tang, still a child, had not enough stamina and started yawning during dinner.

    Huangfu Jue had noticed this early on and immediately instructed the servants to take him upstairs to wash up as soon as the little one put down his utensils.

    By the time Gan Yuan had finished her dinner and went upstairs to Gan Tang¡¯s bedroom, the little fellow, dressed in a milk-white robe, was already sprawled over his pillow, with a maid carefully blowing his still damp hair.

    Gan Yuan took the hairdryer from the maid and sat beside the bed, silently running her fingers gently through his hair.

    "Tired?"

    The little one did not respond. She turned her head, puzzled, and saw hisrge eyes were already tightly closed, his long eyshes not moving an inch¡ªit was clear he had fallen asleep.

    Watching her son¡¯s adorable appearance, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Little rascal, must you be this sleepy!"

    Though she scolded with her lips, her fingers became even more tender, and she set the hairdryer on a gentle breeze to avoid waking him.

    When Huangfu Jue came upstairs, what he saw was this scene.

    The little one was sound asleep, with Gan Yuan cradling the hairdryer in one hand and carefully parting his hair with the other to dry it.

    That woman, usually so rigid, was now filled with the warmth of motherhood.

    The bedsidemp cast her profile in shadow, and in that moment, she had an allure all of her own. He did not disturb her, but stopped at the door, leaning gently against the frame, his gaze lingering on her silhouette.

    Her skin was very smooth, with a pretty straight line from the bridge to the tip of her nose, lips slightly pursed, and a lovely natural curve at her chin that carried through to her neck, then gradually became firmer...

    With her movements, the shirt rose and fell, and from his angle, he could just glimpse an enticing patch of fair skin at her neckline.

    Feeling the man¡¯s intense gaze, Gan Yuan turned her head alertly. Seeing that it was him, she gently raised an eyebrow and asked softly,

    "Is there something you need?"

    Huangfu Jue slightly nodded his chin, signaling her to continue.

    "I¡¯ll wait for you."

    She looked away and continued to dry Gan Tang¡¯s hair, but her movements lost some of their previous ease, sensing that he was still staring at her.

    Feeling so scrutinized made her ufortable all over.

    Thankfully, the little one¡¯s short hair was now dry. She carefully got up, put the hairdryer on the table, tucked in the little one, walked over to his bedroom, casually closed the room door behind her, and then spoke.

    "What¡¯s up?"

    The man reached out and stilled her palm, remaining silent as he moved forward.

    Helpless, she followed him through the corridor, up the stairs to his study, and he settled her in a chair in front of his desk.

    Huangfu Jue then took two gift boxes from the desk and ced them solemnly before her.

    "This..." she picked up one of the boxes, gently turning it in her hands, "Why are you suddenly giving me gifts?"

    "It¡¯s not me," Huangfu Jue said with a smile, "These are gifts from my mother to you and Xiaotang."

    His mother... that would mean the queen of the country!

    Her fingers stiffened, "You promised me..."

    Huangfu Jue shrugged, "It wasn¡¯t me who spoke."

    "This..." Gan Yuan ced the box back where it was, "but..."

    She had thought that if she were careful enough, she could keep the matter secret for at least a few days, by which time she could havee up with some sort of n. She had not expected the news to reach that person so quickly.

 Chapter 247 - 248 Ordinary Person?

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 248 Ordinary Person?</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue mistook her panic for nervousness, leaned down, reached over the table, and gently covered her hand with his.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry, my parents don¡¯t oppose us being together."

    She lifted her face in surprise.

    "How... how is that possible?"

    Huangfu Jue cradled her palm in his own, locking fingers to grasp her hand, and his thumb gently caressed the back of her hand, "So... you don¡¯t have to worry about your status anymore, they don¡¯t care that you¡¯re just an ordinary person."

    An ordinary person?

    Gan Yuan felt a tinge of sadness¡ªif only she truly was just an ordinary person.

    She tried to force a smile, "Really?"

    Huangfu Jue nodded with a smile, "Mom even said she wants to meet you and Xiaotang!"

    The normallyposed man couldn¡¯t hide the joy in his heart at this moment.

    He never doubted his mother would be on his side, but as for his father¡¯s reaction, Huangfu Jue wasn¡¯t entirely sure.

    That he didn¡¯t oppose it was already a huge surprise.

    "No, absolutely not!" Gan Yuan blurted out in a panic, noticing his gaze, she hurried to exin, "I... I... I can¡¯t meet her, I¡¯m... I¡¯m not ready yet."

    "Don¡¯t be nervous, trust me, I¡¯ll take care of everything. My mom is a very interesting person, you¡¯ll see," he said as he lifted his hand to stroke her hair. Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers gently swept across her face. Noticing her pallor, he frowned with concern, "Is there something on your mind?"

    "Not at all!"

    "Then... are you feeling unwell?"

    "I..." Gan Yuan lowered her eyelids, "I¡¯m just a bit tired."

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t detect anything amiss. The sudden happiness had excited him so much that he naturally missed her lie.

    "I¡¯ll take you back to your room."

    "Really, there¡¯s no need." She stood up, "It¡¯s almost National Day, and you must have a lot to do. I know the way."

    "I insist."

    He smiled and took her hand, intecing his fingers with hers, drawing her forward.

    Gan Yuan had no choice but to follow him out of the study, her fingers propped up awkwardly. She naturally bent her fingers so that the tips touched the back of his hand. Biting her lip, she gradually tightened her grip around his palm.

    Their palms nestled together, fingers sping the back of the other¡¯s hand, as if all their nerves were focused on that small area of touch.

    How many steps down the stairs, whether to turn left or right after descending... These details she usually paid attention to, this time, she noticed none of them.

    All she felt was the warmth of his palm and the repeated beating of his pulse, their heartbeats rhythmically aligning in an extraordinary way.

    So much so that, by the time he had led her to the inside of the bedroom and stopped, she was still holding his hand.

    He lifted her fingers to his lips and kissed them, then spoke indulgently, "There¡¯s some urgent paperwork I need to finish, but I¡¯lle straight back to be with you afterward."

    Hearing the sound of his voice, she snapped back to reality and hurriedly withdrew her hand.

    "You don¡¯t have to, you... you... go do what you need to, I... can sleep alone too..."

    Heavens, what was she saying? Did she imply that she didn¡¯t want to sleep alone, but with him?

    Realizing her own confusion and panic, Gan Yuan felt utterly embarrassed.

    Gan Yuan, oh Gan Yuan, have you got it all wrong¡ªit¡¯s just holding hands, why are you freaking out!

 Chapter 248 - 249: Iâ€™ll Sleep with You

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 249: I¡¯ll Sleep with You</h4><h4></h4>

    The woman before him had rosy cheeks, her long eyshes drooping, looking just like a schoolgirl in love for the first time, and he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her.

    "Then... I¡¯ll stay and sleep with you."

    "No, I... I didn¡¯t mean that!"

    Huangfu Jue unbuttoned his suit and casually took off his jacket, tossing it onto a nearby sofa, then lifted his hand to take hers.

    "What did you mean, then?"

    "I..." She stopped mid-sentence, "I... mean nothing!"

    Her behavior was less like losing her temper and more like she was acting spoiled, only she didn¡¯t even realize it.

    Raising her hand to his cor, Huangfu Jue held her hand as he slowly pulled off his tie.

    Her heartbeat quickened, her gaze fixed on her face, watching as a faint blush spread across her cheeks, and he naturally leaned his face closer to hers.

    He... He couldn¡¯t still be wanting more, could he?

    She took a step back; after a night of wild indulgence plus the exhaustion of travel, she was already very tired.

    And most importantly, she needed to carefully consider her next step, rather than getting entwined with him every night.

    "I..." She withdrew her hand, "I¡¯m going to take a shower first."

    Speaking in a fluster, she regretted her words as soon as they were out.

    Of all the things to say, she had mentioned taking a shower - he was bound to misunderstand now!

    "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I really..."

    Before she could finish speaking, her body was swept into the air and tucked into the soft bedcovers.

    Her long, glossy ck hair spread out like an ink lotus on the deep blue sheets, and her rare moment of panic only spurred his desire to tease her further.

    Damn it!

    The man, usually in strong self-control, cursed softly in annoyance.

    "What?"

    She hadn¡¯t heard him clearly.

    Raising his hand, he brushed the messy hair from her face as he moved closer to her.

    "Just once, I promise!"

    Lowering her gaze, she slowly closed her eyes.

    After all, it waspensation for her deceit!

    As he kissed her, her hand, which had initially been resting on his shoulder, gradually opened up, shifting from support to embrace.

    ...

    ...

    After drying her off, the man carried her back to bed, and as soon as her body touched the pillow, she immediately curled up, folding into the center of the nket like a baby.

    He tucked the nket around her and straightened the messy hair from her face, Huangfu Jue looking at her flushed cheeks with a slight frown.

    Psychologically, it¡¯s said that people who sleep in such a position have an extremeck of security.

    For so long, neither she nor Gan Tang had ever mentioned her family. Could it be that she... had no rtives?

    "Don¡¯t... leave me..."

    From the pillow, the woman murmured with furrowed brows.

    Turning his face, his gaze met her furrowed brows, and hey down beside her, his warm chest touching her cool back.

 Chapter 249 - 250 Donâ€™t Slander Her Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 250 Don¡¯t nder Her Anymore</h4> He stretched out his finger and gently smoothed the frown between her brows.

    "From now on, I will never allow you to face the storm alone!"

    ...

    ...

    Across the ocean.

    In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Moses stood tall, his gaze fixed on the night of this unfamiliar city, his brows deeply furrowed.

    "Still can¡¯t find her?"

    There was barely restrained murderous intent in his voice.

    "No, not exactly," his assistant approached, "Although we haven¡¯t found Gan Yuan, we do have some leads."

    Moses¡¯ expression softened slightly, "Speak!"

    "The person who was close to her before was the sous chef at the hotel. He resigned several days ago, but ording to reliable information, this man, who went by the name Qiao Liang, is actually Lu Ziliang, the sole son of the great catering tycoon Lu Shaojie. The hotel staff mentioned that Qiao Liang had been pursuing Gan Yuan but she never epted."

    "Where is Qiao Liang?" Moses asked.

    "This..." the subordinate shrank back, "we can¡¯t find him... It is said that Lu Shaojie is also searching for him; since he escaped from the engagement party, he has been in hiding."

    Moses squinted his eyes dangerously, his icy gaze fell upon his subordinate, causing a tightness in thetter¡¯s chest, who hurried to add, "Apart from that, we¡¯ve discovered some other things. After Miss Gan Yuan resigned from the hotel, she worked at a gym... She¡¯s no longer there..."

    Before he could finish, Moses¡¯ hand had already reached over and grabbed his cor.

    "I don¡¯t want to hear this nonsense, I want to know, where is she, where is she?!"

    The subordinate gasped hurriedly, "No one knows where she is, but I..."

    Moses tightened his fingers.

    "A Country!"

    The subordinate blurted out two words desperately.

    Moses pulled him closer.

    "Are you sure?!"

    "No... cough... not sure, but..." struggling to his feet, the subordinate continued, "We found out that, besides Qiao Liang, she... she has also been quite close to Prince Huangfu Jue of A Country recently, having had jealous fights with the daughter of Marquis Smith on his behalf... When her son went missing, Huangfu Jue was also with her searching. Huangfu Jue has been in B City all this time, and with A Country¡¯s National Day approaching, he should be back for the preparations, so, I... I suspect she might have gone back with Huangfu Jue. Because I¡¯ve been to Gan Tang¡¯s school, and the teacher said he¡¯s been on a long leave."

    By her side were two men, one the son of a tycoon, the other a prince of A Country...

    Moses released his subordinate¡¯s throat and whispered, "An ordinary woman... I don¡¯t believe it!"

    However...

    Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed his subordinate again.

    "What is her rtionship with Huangfu Jue?"

    "I guess... For a promiscuous woman like her, she must already be in a sexual rtionship..." Before he could finish, the subordinate had already seized Moses¡¯ tightening fingers, "Please... cough... sir... Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do it!"

    "Sir!" The butler rushed forward, grabbing Moses¡¯ arm, "He¡¯s just talking nonsense, please don¡¯t be angry."

    Moses pulled the subordinate who was almost gasping for air in front of him, "Remember, from now on... not to disparage her with a single word."

    Before the other man suffocated, he pushed him away.

    "And don¡¯t show your face again!"

    The butler waved his hand, and the subordinate scrambled up and fled out the door.

    As the subordinate fled in panic, the butler spoke in a low voice.

 Chapter 250 - 251 My Gaia

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 251 My Gaia</h4><h4></h4>

    "Are you really sure... that she is the youngdy?"

    "Gaia can¡¯t be dead!" Moses took a deep breath, "She¡¯s still alive, she must be alive, I know... I¡¯ve always known."

    Merely based on a photo, he certainly couldn¡¯t confirm that Gan Yuan was the person he was looking for, but, in his heart, he had always unwaveringly believed that she was still alive.

    Because he couldn¡¯t ept it, she had to be alive.

    As the butler¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s deep, contemtive profile, he quietly sighed to himself without uttering a word.

    "Prepare the ne tickets, I¡¯m going to A Country."

    Mosesmanded.

    "Sir." The butler frowned, "Isn¡¯t this... isn¡¯t this too risky? After all, Huangfu Jue is the Crown Prince. Perhaps I should go first, check the situation, and if it¡¯s certain that Gan Yuan really is the youngdy, it wouldn¡¯t be toote for you to go."

    The identity of the Crown Prince of A Country was absolutely not something to be ignored. Moses was eager to find his person, and if he did something reckless, the consequences could be unimaginable.

    "I don¡¯t care who he is, nobody is going to take my Gaia away!" Moses slightly lifted his chin, "Book the tickets, the sooner the better."

    "Sir..."

    The butler wanted to dissuade him but was coldly cut off by Moses, "Do not test my respect for you."

    Knowing that the man had made up his mind, and despite the butler being aware of the dangers of the journey, he could only helplessly nod his head in agreement.

    "Yes, sir!"

    ...

    ...

    A Country, the countryside estate.

    Gan Yuan awoke to find it was nearly ten o¡¯clock, and the man was no longer by her pillow, leaving only a note with writing that had sunk deep into the paper.

    "If you need anything, instruct the butler, I¡¯ll be back in the evening. ¡ª Huangfu Jue"

    He was the Crown Prince, with too many matters to attend to, especially with the national day fast approaching.

    Outside the window, there came the sound of a horse whinnying.

    She put on the clothes prepared beside the bed, stood up, and walked to the window, pulling open the curtains.

    Outside, the sunlight was brilliantly dazzling, and she squinted to adjust to the light outside, soon seeing from a distance a small horse frolicking in the field, with Gan Tang sitting atop it, d in riding gear.

    At the small horse¡¯s side, the riding instructor that Huangfu Jue had arranged for the little one was teaching him how to control the horse¡¯s direction and speed while also protecting him.

    On the grasnd not far away, Sherry was also present.

    Previously, Gan Yuan had already taught Gan Tang quite a few tricks in this area, and now with a pony suitable for his size, the little fellow was handling the reins and riding quite proficiently.

    With a lift of her lips, Gan Yuan, after a quick freshen up, went outside, where a maid immediately came up to greet her and invited her to the dining room for breakfast. After eating breakfast, she strode to the backyard grasnd. As soon as Gan Tang saw her, he immediately galloped in her direction and reined in his horse before her.

    "Mommy, let me introduce you, this is my horse, I¡¯ve just named it Xiaofeng."

    "Your horse?"

    "Uncle Huangfu gave it to me." The little fellow waved at the pure white pony¡¯s neck below him, "Don¡¯t look at its size, it¡¯s very fast when it runs. Uncle Huangfu says that as my riding skills improve, it will grow up with me..."

    Just as Gan Yuan was about to speak, a sharp, long whinny suddenly rang out from behind the distant trees followed by the rapid sound of hooves, as a horse burst out of the forest and charged directly toward Gan Yuan and her son.

    "Protect thedy and the young master!"

    Sherry screamed out, and upon seeing this, several bodyguards immediately leaped into action and dashed towards Gan Yuan and Gan Tang.

    ^

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 251 - 252 Whose Life I Want!

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 252 Whose Life I Want!</h4><h4></h4>

    The creature bearing down on them was a majestic high-headed horse, covered in a nket of snow white fur. It bore a splendid red saddle on its back, with red leg wraps around its legs, and a polo mallet, teetering on the brink of falling, was inserted diagonally into the saddlebags on one side. Just from its appearance and coat, one could tell it was of noble lineage.

    On its front legs, there were two fresh wounds, from which the blood had stained the legs a deep crimson. Its eyes were bloodshot, filled with a wild and crazed gaze.

    It was evident that the horse had been frightened, which was why it had identally barged into Huangfu Jue¡¯s estate. The wounds on its front legs had undoubtedlye from when it inadvertently injured itself breaking through the wooden fence of the estate.

    Desperate to protect her child, Gan Yuan sprinted forward, aiming to grab Gan Tang off the horse¡¯s back.

    Thump!

    A bodyguard, worried that the crazed horse would harm the two, drew his gun and fired into the air, hoping to scare the horse away.

    Startled by the gunshot, the small horse carrying Gan Tang bucked and bolted towards the grasnd.

    "Xiaotang!" Seeing the little horse take off with Gan Tang, Gan Yuan immediately shouted out loud, "Hold tight to the reins! Don¡¯t be scared, mommy ising to save you!"

    "I know!" Gan Tang gripped the reins tightly in her hands, trying to pull them taught, "Xiaofeng, don¡¯t run, stop right now..."

    Xiaofeng was still just a young, untrained pony, and didn¡¯t listen. Startled by the gunshot, it simply bolted forward with abandon.

    The frenzied white horse seemed to be deterred by the gunshot as well, its body swerving to head towards the grassy slope.

    At the same time, a flurry of hoofbeats was approaching from the forest; soon after, seven or eight horses charged out from among the trees.

    Atop these horses were riders without exception, all of them girls decked out in polo attire.

    Seeing the bodyguards aiming their guns at the white horse, the girl in red polo gear who was leading the charge immediately cried out.

    "Do not fire! I dare anyone to shoot..." She rode quickly towards them, continuing to shout loudly, "Whoever dares to harm it, I will take their life!"

    The girl in red was about the same age as Gan Yuan, her auburn hair tied into a ponytail at the back of her head. Below the flying wisps of hair was a face marked with petnce.

    Seeing her, the bodyguards all frowned and hesitated.

    On one side of the estatey the Royal Polo Grounds, and those who were entitled to enter were amongst the upper echelons of A Country¡¯s society. This red-d girl was among the best of them.

    Named Nancy, her father was the heir to one of A Country¡¯s ancient aristocratic families, the Locke Family, possessing a hereditary duke title. Although not involved in politics, their financial empire extended across various sectors globally, holding a significant position in A Country.

    This horse was a recent acquisition of hers, boasting a highly esteemed pedigree. It was her first time taking it to a polo match, and she had not expected the horse to lose control. Watching the bodyguards aim their guns at it, she would not allow it.

    Up on the grassy slope, the white horse was quickly closing in on Gan Tang.

    Seeing her son in such peril, Gan Yuan was already frantic with worry. ncing around, she spontaneously picked up a rock from the ground and threw it towards the white horse.

    "Stop!"

    Nancy shouted angrily.

    The stone flew and struck the white horse¡¯s left leg with force.

    Neigh¡ª

    The white horse cried out in pain and reared up on its hind legs.

    Seizing this chance, Gan Yuan lunged forward, leaped, and snatched Gan Tang from the horse¡¯s back, flinging the young boy to safety.

    "Run fast!"

    She loudly urged her son to flee, then turned back just in time to see the white horse¡¯s hoovesing down from mid-air. The iron shoes on the hooves were descending with all the force of a torrent, aimed straight for her chest.

 Chapter 252 - 253: Not Worth Its Hay

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 253: Not Worth Its Hay</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan was busy rolling on the spot, and with a dull thud, as the bodyguard and Sherry held their breath, the white horse¡¯s two hooves heavily stamped on the grass, with the left hoof only half a foot away from Gan Yuan.

    Just as everyone was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the white horse charged forward again¡ªstraight toward the direction Gan Tang was running.

    "Young master!"

    A bodyguard anxiously aimed his gun again, but before he could shoot, a horsewhip had struck his hand from mid-air with a fierce smack.

    "Do you have a death wish?" Nancy cursed out loud, "That¡¯s a purebred Arabian horse!"

    Arabian horses are the most purebred descendants in the equine world, the royalty among horses, and even those with half Arabian blood are priceless, let alone a purebred like this.

    Sherry frowned, unable to bear it any longer, and said, "Even so, it cannot be more important than a human life!"

    Nancy curled her lip dismissively, "Has it hurt anyone..."

    Before she could finish, another painful neigh resounded from the slope; this time, the horse¡¯s cry was filled with agony.

    Turning around, everyone saw the purebred Arabian that had just been galloping now copsed on the slope, a slender knife embedded in its hind leg.

    The de waspletely plunged into the horse¡¯s skin, leaving only a silver handle visible, glinting dazzlingly in the sunlight.

    "Princess!"

    Calling out the white horse¡¯s name, Sherry¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale, and she raced toward the slope like a madwoman.

    "Miss!"

    "Young master!"

    Seeing this, the others also hurried to follow.

    Gan Tang turned around, ran to Gan Yuan who had fallen on the grass, and held her arm with concern. "Mommy!"

    Gan Yuan gave him a reassuring smile, and spoke calmly.

    "Mommy is fine, how about you, are you hurt?"

    The little guy shook his head.

    "Damn it!" Nancy jumped down from her horse, looked at the white horse writhing in pain on the ground, and rage instantly filled her chest. She raised her horsewhip and pointed at Gan Yuan, her fingers trembling, "You... you dare to hurt it?!"

    Standing up from the grass, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t even acknowledge Nancy¡¯s usation, but instead hugged her son protectively.

    "It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared, Mommy is here!"

    This woman hurt her horse, and she dared to ignore Nancy?

    Nancy¡¯s anger reached its peak, and she raised the horsewhip in her hand. As she swung her arm, the whip whooshed through the air towards Gan Yuan, who was holding her son.

    "Miss Locke!"

    The bodyguards were all tense, their hearts racing; the nearest one rushed to protect Gan Yuan.

    Others might not know, but this particr bodyguard had apanied Huangfu Jue to B City and knew Gan Yuan¡¯s status in the eyes of the Duke; if Nancy¡¯s whip were to hit Gan Yuan and Gan Tang, the matter could be unmanageable.

    Before he could get there, Nancy¡¯s whip froze mid-air.

    Gan Yuan tightened her grip on the stopped whip, turned her face to meet Nancy¡¯s eyes.

    "What are you doing?"

    Four words, calm yet exuding an invible pride.

    Locked in her gaze, Nancy¡¯s heart clenched. After a two-second pause, she managed to resume her spoiled and imperious demeanor.

    Nancy did not recognize the woman before her, and seeing her in attire, Nancy assumed she was a new maid at the estate or something simr, never for a moment considering Gan Yuan significant.

    "What am I doing?" She snorted arrogantly, "Do you know what kind of horse this is? Even if you sold yourself, you wouldn¡¯t be worth one meal for it!"

 Chapter 253 - 254 Qian Xueying

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 254 Qian Xueying</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan knew horses well, and for her fifteenth birthday, Moses had even given her a horse like this one, so she was certainly clear about the value of such a horse.

    However...

    "Even ten thousand horses like this one are not worth a single hair from my son¡¯s head!" She raised her hand to support the little guy¡¯s head, preventing him from looking at the horse lying on the ground. Gan Yuan flung off Nancy¡¯s whip with her hand, her tone even colder and more arrogant than Nancy¡¯s, "If you don¡¯t want your beast to die, take it to a vet now."

    Such a fine horse was a treasure to the world, and the total number worldwide wouldn¡¯t even reach triple digits. She couldn¡¯t bear to kill it; the stab she had made to its leg earlier was not fatal.

    "You..."

    Nancy tried to speak again, but a hand stretched out beside her, grabbing her arm, "Better take the Princess to the vet first, it¡¯s bleeding, and if we dy too long it will die."

    The speaker was an Asian girl who had been following behind Nancy.

    Unlike Nancy, who had pure Caucasian bloodlines, this girl had long, shiny ck hair and her eyes were a deep amber. Judging from her facial features, she should be of Asian descent.

    Her long hair was tied in a ponytail at the back of her head for convenience while ying, but she spoke with a softness that carried an air of elegance.

    Looking at the white horse "Princess" still bleeding on the ground, Nancy gritted her teeth and immediately turned to look at the few girls behind her.

    "What are you waiting for, call someone over quickly!"

    Someone took out a mobile phone to make a call, and soon enough, staff arrived by car, lifting the white horse "Princess" onto the vehicle. Nancy walked to the side of the car door, and without forgetting, turned to look at Gan Yuan.

    "I will make you pay!" After saying that, she mmed the car door with a bang, "Drive!"

    The car started up, carrying the injured "Princess" away from the estate. The girl who had just stopped Nancy approached and stopped in front of Gan Yuan, smiling at Gan Tang, who looked up. The girl¡¯s gaze returned to Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll persuade her. This incident was our fault, after all."

    Gan Yuan nodded lightly; she had never thought she was at fault, and the only reason she had shown mercy was because she found it a pity for such a beautiful horse to die.

    "About what happened just now, I am very sorry." The girl smiled and extended her hand to Gan Yuan, "My name is Qian Xueying."

    "Gan Yuan!" Gan Yuan extended her hand and shook hands with her, her gaze falling on the smiling face of the girl. Her dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    This face looked somewhat familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere before. She quickly searched her memory for rted information, but still couldn¡¯t find an answer.

    Smiling at her, Qian Xueying¡¯s gaze fell again on Gan Tang¡¯s face, and she reached out to gently touch the little one¡¯s hair.

    "Your son is really cute, I hope he wasn¡¯t frightened."

    After withdrawing her hand from atop Gan Tang¡¯s head, Qian Xueying bowed to Gan Yuan, then turned and gave a small curtsy to Sherry and the others.

    "Sorry for the trouble."

    Turning back to her horse, she nodded to Gan Yuan, took the reins, and guided the horse around, leading the group of girls away.

    Qian Xueying?

    Gan Yuan watched the retreating figure.

    The name suggested she was Japanese, but Gan Yuan had only been to Japan a few times and didn¡¯t remember meeting anyone with thest name Qian Xueying.

    Could she have remembered wrong?

    "Mommy!" Gan Tang grabbed her arm nervously, "You¡¯re hurt!"

    Turning her gaze away, she looked at the scrape on her arm and smiled nonchntly.

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a scrape."

 Chapter 254 - 255 Iâ€™ll Tell Him

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 255 I¡¯ll Tell Him</h4><h4></h4>

    As long as my son is safe and sound, what does a minor injury count for?

    Sherry stepped forward, took Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, and examined it, "Although the wound is not deep, it would be better to go back to your room and treat it."

    "We¡¯ll go now." Gan Tang immediately took hold of Gan Yuan¡¯s palm and led her toward the direction of the main building.

    Being pulled forward by the little one, Gan Yuan turned to look at Sherry and the others.

    "Don¡¯t mention this to the Duke."

    Given Huangfu Jue¡¯s personality, if he knew about this, he would certainly not let it go easily.

    Just now, she had heard the bodyguard call out Nancy¡¯s surname, Locke, which she had also heard of. The surname belonged to one of the ancient noble families of A Country, and judging by that person¡¯s arrogance, the Locke family must also hold a significant status in A Country. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Huangfu Jue because of her.

    He was a prince, the heir, and a future king, and to govern a country, it was of course better to have as few enemies as possible.

    "But..." the bodyguard said helplessly, "the Duke doesn¡¯t like it when people lie to him."

    Those who knew him were aware of the price of lying to him.

    This kind of matter could not be concealed forever; if one day it leaked out, and the Duke decided to investigate, Gan Yuan was his darling and would naturally be unharmed, but they could not afford the consequences.

    Hearing the words "lie," Gan Yuan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink.

    "Then... I will tell him!"

    When the time came, she would try to put it gently so as not to upset him.

    Still, the few bodyguards were visibly worried.

    It was only Gan Yuan¡¯s second day, and such an incident had urred. They couldn¡¯t help but dread what his reaction would be when he found out.

    Fortunately, both mother and son were not seriously hurt; otherwise, they would certainly have been to me.

    Upon returning to the main building¡¯s living room, Sherry immediately instructed the servants to bring the medicine box and personally attended to Gan Yuan¡¯s wound, gently reminding her, "Nancy is Duke Locke¡¯s youngest daughter and has always been his favorite. The next time you encounter her, it¡¯s better to avoid any direct contact."

    Knowing that the other party meant well, Gan Yuan¡¯s lips turned up in a slight smile.

    "What do you know about this Qian Xueying?"

    Sherry shook her head, "I don¡¯t know much."

    "I know!" A maid eagerly spoke up, "One of my friends works as a maid in the Locke Family, and I¡¯ve seen her several times. She was a ssmate of Nancy¡¯s when studying in M Country, and they were very close. She came here during summer vacation with Nancy and saved the Duchess¡¯s life. Knowing her parents had passed away early, Duke Locke bestowed upon her the Locke surname and took her as his goddaughter. Now, everyone in the Locke Family treats her like a true youngdy."

    At the end, the maid didn¡¯t forget to add her ownment.

    "She¡¯s not as arrogant and difficult as Miss Nancy; she¡¯s very kind to the servants. Thest time I went to the Duke Residence, she even gave me a box of choctes!"

    Gan Yuan nodded, watching as Sherry took out gauze to bandage her. She immediately drew back her arm.

    "It¡¯s not necessary."

    Such a superficial wound was better left uncovered for faster healing, something she understood better than Sherry.

    The phone on the table rang.

    A maid answered the call and after listening for a moment, immediately brought the handset over to Gan Yuan.

    "It¡¯s for you."

    Gan Yuan took the handset.

    "Hello?"

    In the handset, there was the sound of a man¡¯s warm and pleasant baritone.

    "The meeting isn¡¯t over yet, so I can¡¯t join you for lunch."

    "Okay, you¡¯re busy."

    "Mmm." The man murmured softly. As she thought he was about to hang up, the voice in the handset sounded again, "How are you?"

 Chapter 255 - 256 Me too

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 256 Me too</h4><h4></h4>

    "I..." she nced at the wound on her arm, "am doing well."

    "What about Xiaotang?"

    "She¡¯s also doing well."

    "Um."

    The man responded, then fell silent again. After a moment, he spoke up again.

    "Is there nothing you want to say to me?"

    It was the first time she had been on a call like this with him, and she hesitated before speaking in a dry tone.

    "I... I saw the horse you gave to Xiaotang, it¡¯s very beautiful."

    "Um."

    He responded and then fell silent.

    Imagining the man holding the receiver, waiting for her to speak, Gan Yuan had to make conversation.

    "Um... make sure you eat as well."

    "Okay... Anything else..."

    "Also... also..." she racked her brain, "what are you doing?"

    On the other end of the phone, Huangfu Jue nced at the conference table, at the subordinates either pretending to check documents or rubbing their noses...

    "In a meeting."

    In a meeting?

    He was in a meeting and still calling her?!

    "Then continue with your meeting, I... I won¡¯t disturb you further."

    "It¡¯s okay, keep talking."

    In the past, for Huangfu Jue, a phone call was only formunicating necessary matters, and he never had the habit of engaging in long drawn-out conversations, much less wasting his precious time on such trivial things.

    But now... everything had changedpletely.

    He had called her out of the blue during a meeting, not for any reason other than to hear her voice.

    With no indication that the man intended to hang up, Gan Yuan had to keep making conversation.

    She herself always spoke directly and hung up as soon as she was done; chatting idly on the phone was new to her, too.

    After a few more meaningless words, she spoke helplessly.

    "I... I don¡¯t know what to say. Why don¡¯t you go back to your meeting? I... I¡¯ll hang up first."

    "Say that you miss me."

    Since they couldn¡¯t understand Chinese anyway, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t bother to hide his intentions.

    "..."

    Gan Yuan was speechless.

    "Say it and I¡¯ll hang up," the man¡¯s tone was tinged with a hint of yfulness, "everyone¡¯s waiting for me."

    "I..." Gan Yuan looked around at everyone, "can¡¯t you stop being so silly?"

    On the other end, the man was silent.

    She could only hear his faint breathing; it was clear he was waiting.

    So childish!

    She silently grumbled to herself.

    "Am I hanging up now?"

    On the other end, still silent.

    Gan Yuan lowered the receiver, her fingertip resting on the off button, but she couldn¡¯t press it.

    Finally, she stood up briskly and walked to a corner, lifting her hand to cover her mouth.

    "I miss you. Bye!"

    She quickly hung up the phone, and before she could turn around, her phone rang again. Seeing that it was still his number, she reluctantly answered.

    In her ear was the man¡¯s low, gentle voice.

    "Me too."

    Four words, like a breeze over a tranquilke, rippling through the spring water.

    She was startled.

    It took her a while to find her voice again.

    "Then... I¡¯ll hang up?" her voice had unconsciously softened, "Goodbye."

    "See you tonight," he corrected.

    "See you tonight."

    "Good."

    The dial tone rang in her ear, indicating the line had disconnected, and she lowered the hand holding the receiver, exhaling deeply.

    A phone call that elerated her heartbeat and made her palms sweat was definitely a first.

    From beside her came the lightughter of the little one.

    "Mommy, your face is so red."

    She raised her hand to touch her face, indeed it felt burning hot ¨C without a mirror, she could guess it was very red.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

 Chapter 256 - 257: A More Appropriate Passionate Love

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 257: A More Appropriate Passionate Love</h4><h4></h4>

    "It¡¯s so hot." After stuffing the receiver into the little one¡¯s hands, Gan Yuan turned and walked towards the stairs, "I¡¯m going out for some air."

    The little one hugged the receiver, stood in ce shrugging his shoulders, watching as Gan Yuan¡¯s figure disappeared at the top of the steps. Only then did he turn to look at Sherry.

    "Teacher, if a woman blushes when she answers a man¡¯s phone call, does that mean they¡¯re in love?"

    "I think..." Sherry lifted the corners of her mouth, "It¡¯s more urate to say they¡¯re in deep love."

    The little one lifted the corners of his mouth, revealing a smile.

    "I see."

    ...

    ...

    Hands in her coat pockets, Gan Yuan casually strode across the grass, wandering aimlessly forward.

    The wind blew in from a distance, taking away the heat on her face. Her emotions gradually settled. She raised her palm, staring at the undried bloodstain, her eyebrows slowly creasing.

    She hoped this conflict with Nancy wouldn¡¯t bring trouble to Huangfu Jue.

    Thinking of that man, she first lifted the corners of her mouth, then her heart sank...

    In the distance, she heard the sound of an engine.

    Turning her face, she saw a ck car driving in from the distant gate.

    Huangfu Jue?

    Assuming it was the man returning, she immediately quickened her pace toward the driveway, and as the car drew closer, she could clearly see the license te. Gan Yuan recognized at a nce that it wasn¡¯t Huangfu Jue¡¯s car.

    Her excitement quickly diminished.

    The car stopped in the driveway in front of her, the door opened, and a man in a suit stepped out.

    "You must be Miss Gan Yuan, right?"

    Watching the unfamiliar Caucasian man in front of her, Gan Yuan spoke cautiously.

    "May I ask who you are?!"

    "I am the butler of the Locke Family." The man politely bowed to her and then handed her an invitation he was holding,

    "This is from Miss Sakura, who instructed me to deliver it to you. She also said that she didn¡¯t know the Duke would bring a guest home earlier, so she only sent one invitation. Please forgive her oversight."

    Gan Yuan took the invitation, pulled out the card inside, and opened it.

    It was an invitation to attend a dinner party at Duke Locke¡¯s residence, stating the time and ce.

    "I apologize," Gan Yuan closed the invitation card, "Please tell Miss Sakura I¡¯m very grateful for the invitation, but... I have something on tomorrow night, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t attend."

    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that there would be many prominent families at the party, and she preferred to avoid suchmotion.

    The butler¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade, "It¡¯s such a pity, I will let the youngdy know. Also, if you would honor us with your presence, it would be a great privilege for Duke Residence."

    "You are too kind."

    Gan Yuan nodded politely. After the butler bowed and said his goodbyes, she turned away.

    Turning her face, watching the car drive off into the distance, Gan Yuan turned to head back to the main building, but out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glint from the nearby woods.

    What was that... something shining?

    A sense of foreboding rose in her heart. She quickly nced around, clutched the invitation, and walked up the slope into the thicket. As soon as she was in cover of the bushes, she bent over and sped up, rushing into the woods.

    Creeping cautiously, she arrived at the spot she had noticed earlier, finding no one there.

    Looking around, she bent down by the side of a tree, bent over, and picked up an extinguished cigarette butt from the undergrowth.

    The cigarette butt was still warm, clearly having been put out very recently.

    She turned, peering through the gaps in the branches, and caught sight of the mansion¡¯s main building. This angle perfectly overlooked Huangfu Jue¡¯s master bedroom.

 Chapter 257 - 258: The Soup is Still Tasteless

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 258: The Soup is Still Tasteless</h4><h4></h4>

    The estate¡¯s main building was roughly one kilometer away from here, a distance well within the range of a sniper rifle.

    Turning back and crouching down to part the underbrush, Gan Yuan found some fresh footprints on the grass without much effort.

    It seemed she hadn¡¯t been mistaken, someone must have been spying on the estate just before she hurried over.

    The sh of light she had seen was likely the reflection from binocrs or something simr, like a sniper scope. Recalling the assassination attempt at the hotel, Gan Yuan¡¯s brows immediately knotted.

    The evidence before her eyes clearly indicated that someone wanted to harm Huangfu Jue.

    "Damn it!"

    She cursed under her breath, her fists clenching at her sides.

    Was this a second assassination attempt after the failure at the hotel, or had he offended someone else...

    "Mommy... Mommy... It¡¯s time to eat... where are you..."

    From a distance, Gan Tang¡¯s voice calling her could be heard. Gan Yuan nced around and quickly walked out of the woods.

    "I¡¯m here!"

    "What were you doing in the woods?"

    The little one eyed the woods behind her suspiciously.

    "Just taking a walk," she shrugged her shoulders, "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to eat."

    Walking into the main building with one hand on the little one¡¯s shoulder, she looked around once more. Noticing nothing unusual, she turned her gaze back.

    As they reached the dining room and sat down to enjoy lunch, her fingers wrapped around the utensils, and she found herself lost in thought.

    It was very likely a second attack, after the previous assassination attempt. So much hate, but who could it be...

    Huangfu Jue, oh Huangfu Jue, why is danger always lurking around you?

    "Mommy..."

    "..."

    "Mommy!" The little one called several times without response and then raised his voice.

    Gan Yuan snapped back to reality, "What is it?"

    Gan Tang nodded toward the spoon in her hand, "Your soup."

    She raised the spoon to her mouth only to find it empty, her preupation with her thoughts having made her forget to fill it.

    Across from her, the youngster chanted with a shake of his head.

    "When I toast the wine, the broth has no taste. My belt has loosened yet no regrets do I face, for her I waste away in a haggard state..."

    "It¡¯s ¡¯intense joy¡¯, not ¡¯broth¡¯!" she corrected.

    The little one curved his lips mischievously, "I know, but you have broth, right?"

    "You little rascal." Realizing he was teasing her, Gan Yuan shot him a sideways re, "No talking during meals!"

    Gan Tang bowed his head and continued sipping his soup. She spooned some soup into her mouth and, recalling the recent events, her brow furrowed again.

    After the meal, she took Gan Tang for a walk on the grass and then sent the little one back to his room for a nap. As she stood up to draw the curtains, she noticed the woods across again.

    A thought struck her, and she quickly left the youngster¡¯s room, heading to Huangfu Jue¡¯s master bedroom.

    Indeed, looking out from his window, she was directly in line with the woods where she had found the footprints earlier.

    If he were on the balcony at night, the assant could easily kill him from that angle.

    Staring at the woods, she fell into deep contemtion again.

    ...

    ...

    That night, when Huangfu Jue returned, it was alreadyte. He climbed the stairs lightly, thinking that the mother and son were likely asleep. But upon entering the bedroom, he saw Gan Yuan sitting on the sofa.

    His blue eyes lit up, and he strode over. Before she had a chance to stand, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace.

 Chapter 258 - 259 Help Me Get My Pajamas

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 259 Help Me Get My Pajamas</h4><h4></h4>

    He buried his face in the crook of her neck, inhaling her scent, and spoke in a low voice.

    "Have you been waiting for a long time?"

    "Not a very long time... No, I mean... I wasn¡¯t waiting for you..." Gan Tang lifted her face, "I just had something to tell you."

    Hisrge hand gently caressed her slender neck, and the man lifted his face to meet her gaze.

    "What is it?"

    "I identally damaged the curtain in the master bedroom, could you switch rooms and sleep somewhere else tonight?" Although she observed for some time at night and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, the thought of what she had discovered during the day still made her uneasy about him staying in the master bedroom. As for the damaged curtain, of course, she had done it on purpose, "I think... the room next to my guest room is nice, it¡¯s especially quiet at night, why don¡¯t you sleep there?"

    The guest room she was referring to was right next to her own room. During the time after dinner, she had carefully inspected it and found that room¡¯s window obliquely faced a very tall camphor tree which perfectly covered the window, making it the safest room in the entire main building.

    The reason she hadn¡¯t gone to sleep sote was precisely to make him change to a different room.

    She smiled at him, "Then that¡¯s settled, good night."

    Waving at him, she turned and walked towards Gan Tang¡¯s room. The man extended his arm and wrapped it around her waist from behind, bringing his lips close to her ear.

    "I¡¯m going to take a shower over there, bring me my pajamas."

    "I¡¯ll call the maid."

    "I don¡¯t like other women barging in on me while I¡¯m showering."

    He nted a kiss on her neck, then released her and strode out the door.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    She called out his name in a hurry.

    Without stopping, the man took long strides out of the room, "Don¡¯t make me wait too long."

    What was this all about? She was trying to save him, and this guy was treating her like a maid.

    Pouting, she turned to nce at the partially hanging curtain, then strode into his walk-in closet. She picked his bathrobe off the rack, grabbed a shirt and a suit, and after a bit of thought, she took underwear and a tie from the drawer and held them all in her embrace.

    Returning to the door of the guest room, she pushed it open and dumped everything she was holding onto the bed, then walked to the bathroom door and knocked gently.

    "I¡¯ve left your clothes on the bed, I¡¯m heading out now."

    Inside the bathroom, there was no reply, just the faint sound of running water.

    "Huangfu Jue?"

    She raised her voice.

    Still, there was no response from within.

    Worried, she pushed the bathroom door open, and as her eyes adjusted, she saw the man, naked, standing under the showerhead, his hand sweeping the water from his hair.

    Crystal clear water cascaded down his spine, pausing momentarily at the sexy dimples at his waist, and then continued to flow downward...

    Her gaze fell upon the man¡¯s attractive buttocks, and her breathing tightened; she quickly turned around, attempting to escape.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    "Towel!"

    "Can¡¯t you get it yourself?" she retorted, still facing away from him.

    "Hurry up, water got in my eyes!"

    The man urged from behind her.

    What was wrong with him? Even Gan Tang, her son, never got water in his eyes when taking a bath!

    She frowned, turned back around, and saw him already facing her direction, stretching out his hand waiting for the towel. Avoiding looking at his body, she reached for the towel and walked over to hand it to him.

    "Here you go!"

    She pressed the towel into his hand and immediately turned to leave.

    Behind her, an outstretched palm reached over and held down the door from her shoulder¡¯s side.

 Chapter 259 - 260: No Need to be So Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 260: No Need to be So Complicated</h4><h4></h4>

    Tap!

    The bathroom door closed tightly in front of her.

    She turned around and looked at Huangfu Jue, who was standing in front of her, raising her eyebrows.

    "Do you have to be so childish?"

    What water in the eyes, what asking her to get a towel... His eyes had water in them, yet he could open them so quickly and walk over here; he was obviously faking!

    Ignoring her sarcasm, the man countered.

    "Why did you ruin my curtain?"

    All the curtains in the bedroom were electric, and such sturdy fabric could not possibly be torn unless cut with scissors!

    "I...," she was at a loss for words when he hit the nail on the head, "I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!"

    Bowing his head, his eyes, slightly reddened by the water, met her gaze as he spoke in a low voice.

    "If you want me, it doesn¡¯t have to be soplicated!"

    Want... him?!

    Gan Yuan was speechless, "Duke, you are overthinking it, I don¡¯t have that in mind."

    "Good!" Huangfu Jue raised his hand to hold her face, making her look him in the eyes, "Then exin to me, why did you intentionally ruin my curtain and barge into the bathroom?"

    "I was just..."

    She stopped halfway through her sentence.

    If she told him the truth, and he asked how she found out, how could she exin that? Was she supposed toe clean about her identity?

    "Just what?"

    "Just..." she pursed her lips, "Just wanted you to sleep closer to me, this... this estate is sorge, I... I¡¯m a little... scared!"

    Scared?

    The woman who, six years ago, dared to tackle the toughest ski slopes alone, was afraid?

    "That reason... is not sufficient."

    He teased lightly, his fingers brushing her arm, touching the abrasion, and she instinctively drew her arm away.

    Noticing her movement, his gaze swept over her arm, spotting the scabbed wound, and his brows immediately furrowed. "What happened?"

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    He raised his hand to pull her arm that she was trying to hide, examining it closely. Other ces were fine, but there was a scratch on the right side of her arm, as long as a hand¡¯s breadth.

    "What exactly happened?"

    Knowing she couldn¡¯t hide it, she had to speak up.

    "I said, don¡¯t be angry."

    "You first tell me."

    "You first promise not to be angry, otherwise I won¡¯t tell."

    Unconsciously, her tone was a bit coquettish, a light coquetry, but enough to soften the man¡¯s heart.

    "Okay, I won¡¯t be angry, tell me what happened?"

    Then, Gan Yuan briefly recounted the incident, of course, omitting the part about Nancy¡¯s arrogance.

    Despite this, the man still looked grave.

    She shrugged it off lightly, "... it was just a small ident, that¡¯s all."

    Frowning, Huangfu Jue looked her up and down with concern, "Are there any other injuries?"

    She shook her head.

    "How is Xiaotang?" he asked again.

    "He¡¯s fine too," she reassured him with a smile. "All right, now that I¡¯ve exined everything, I will go to sleep, and you should rest early too."

    The man¡¯s palm pressed against the door panel, unmoved.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me over the phone earlier?"

    "It¡¯s all in the past, and nobody was hurt, so there was no need to mention it."

    "Foolish woman!" he muttered in annoyance, "Didn¡¯t I say you¡¯re not to handle things alone anymore?"

    Though his words seemed to reprimand, they wereced with concern and tenderness.

    Feeling the man¡¯s emotions, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart softened as well.

    "Can you be extra careful recently?" He was bound to be busy with National Day approaching, and she was truly concerned with him being out and about, "I mean... about the incident at the hotel, have you figured out what happened?"

 Chapter 260 - 261: Compensating with a Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 261: Compensating with a Lifetime</h4><h4></h4>

    Her ink-ck eyes were filled with concern as she gazed into his, and the man¡¯s heart swelled with joy.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯te to any harm."

    "I think you should go back to the Royal Pce to live." She reached up to support his shoulder, "It¡¯s safer there."

    Compared to here, the security measures at the Royal Pce were countless times more rigorous; he would definitely be safer there than on his estate.

    "Will youe with me?"

    "Of course I can¡¯t."

    "Then I won¡¯t go."

    "Huangfu Jue, can¡¯t you be a little less stubborn, please?" Her fingers tightened on his shoulder, "Do you realize how much danger you¡¯re in right now? You¡¯re out in the open while the other person hides in the shadows; the situation is very unfavorable for you. Go back to the Royal Pce tomorrow, and unless it¡¯s an emergency, don¡¯t leave the Royal Pce. Be sure to take safety precautions when you do go out... right, you¡¯d better wear a bulletproof vest... And the people around you, make sure they¡¯re ones you trust yourself with; don¡¯t rely on neers... Whether it¡¯s food or drinks, even just a cup of water, you must be extra careful..."

    She advised him earnestly, line by line, while Huangfu Jue simply watched her, silently listening.

    Indeed, she did care about him!

    "Also..." Noticing the man¡¯s attentive gaze, Gan Yuan suddenly became aware of her slip of the tongue. She had said too much tonight, "Actually... I¡¯m just... These are things I¡¯ve seen in movies... Anyway... you must take good care of yourself..."

    "I will."

    The man spoke gravely, each of the three wordsden with formality.

    She smiled in satisfaction, "So, you¡¯ll move back to the Royal Pce tomorrow?"

    "No." Huangfu Jue immediately refused, "Wherever you are, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll be!"

    She frowned, "Huangfu Jue!"

    "Unless you agree to go with me."

    "You know I can¡¯t."

    "No, you can." He wrapped his arms around her, drawing her close, "I¡¯ll make our rtionship public as soon as possible. Then, you can be by my side openly. Wherever I am, you¡¯ll be there too."

    "But..."

    "No buts." His tone was imperious, "If I say you can, then you can."

    She nestled into his embrace, for once using a pleading tone.

    "Just a few more days, please?"

    Little did he know, the moment he really decided to announce their rtionship would be when she would have to leave him. She couldn¡¯t depart without resolving the trouble afflicting him first.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t be by his side for a lifetime, she had to sort out his troubles before walking away especially when she knew he was in danger.

    "Just a few days!" She raised her face to his, her eyes earnestly pleading, "I will prepare as quickly as I can."

    The man smiled affectionately.

    "Fine."

    Grateful, she smiled back and reached out to gently encircle his waist, "Thank you!"

    With that, she had the opportunity to help him out of his troubles and also to stay by his side for a few more days.

    He smiled, holding her close, "Silly woman, why be so formal with me?"

    Holding him, Gan Yuan gently pressed her face against his chest, "Back then... when I left, were you really angry with me?"

    "Yes." The man didn¡¯t deny it, "I was very angry at the time."

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    "You don¡¯t need to apologize to me." The man lifted her face in his hands, "Because from now on, you¡¯ll spend a lifetime making it up to me."

    Her heart ached suddenly, and she inhaled sharply, keeping her emotions under control. She reached up to pinch his chin.

    "Then let¡¯s start tonight!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, it¡¯s Monday, time for our routine appeal for votes.

    Reach out, leave your rmendation tickets, darlings~!~

 Chapter 261 - 262: Crazy for Her

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 262: Crazy for Her</h4><h4></h4>

    Supporting Huangfu Jue¡¯s shoulders, Gan Yuan lifted her face and kissed him voluntarily.

    The girl¡¯s rare initiative and wildness easily ignited the man¡¯s desire.

    Pressing her against the door, he aggressively took charge as if he were the host, and she held on to him, responding passionately.

    Life is short and gathering is not easy, now she didn¡¯t want to think about anything, she just wanted to kiss him, hug him... drive him wild with passion for her!

    ...

    Huangfu Jue held her as he stepped into the bathtub, lifting his hand to wash her body, feeling his fingers glide over her back. Thinking of the wound on her shoulder, she immediately turned to face him.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Blue eyes fixed on her, a hint of confusion in the man¡¯s gaze.

    "I want to look at you."

    Raising her hand, she helped him brush off the droplets on his cheek, her fingers gently tracing his handsome brows. The face before her was delicate and wless from any angle.

    Just one nce was enough to make her heart flutter.

    Her fingers slid down from his brows, brushed over his cheek, and rested on his lips, the tips outlining the contour of his lips...

    Noticing the mark on the corner of his lips where she had identally bitten him, she stopped.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Hisrge hand lifted, catching her palm, he lightly pecked her fingertips, shook his head, and his other palm rose to pull her back into his arms.

    "I have to go to the barracks tomorrow and won¡¯t be back until the day after. Will you be okay staying alone in the estate?"

    She lifted her face, helping him to wipe the water off beside his ear, "No problem."

    Feeling her gentle touch, ripples stirred in his heart anew. His fingersbed through her hair, sliding down her damp back to rest on the tempting curve above her waist, pulling her closer to him.

    Feeling his intent, she did not refuse but insteadpliantly bent down and lightly kissed his cheek.

    "Huangfu Jue, I¡¯ll make sure you never forget me!"

    Even if she couldn¡¯t possess him forever, at the very least she wanted to be a striking mark in the story of his life.

    Without giving him a chance to speak, she covered his lips again and held him tight.

    ...

    ...

    "Tonight, you¡¯re mine!"

    "You stink woman!" The man held her close, "From now on, I¡¯m yours!"

    Lowering his gaze to see Gan Yuan in his arms with her eyshes drooped, Huangfu Jue felt no trace of sleepiness.

    Carefully, he pulled away the thin quilt and grabbed her hand, his fingers stretching out to tidy up the few stray hairs on her face.

    Noticing her hand resting on his chest, he gently lifted her left hand and his gaze fell upon her ring finger.

    Such slender fingers should fit a size 11 ring.

    cing her hand back on his chest, Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze returned to her flushed face.

    "From now on, you¡¯re also mine, forever!"

 Chapter 262 - 263: A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 263: A Favor</h4><h4></h4>

    Gently kissing her forehead, he quietly got out of bed, put on his clothes, and went downstairs.

    Despite the madness of the night, he had not forgotten about her injury.

    ...

    ...

    Downstairs, the head of the bodyguards was speaking in a low voice with Will, their expressions serious. Hearing footsteps, both men turned to look, catching sight of Huangfu Jue descending the stairs. The bodyguard took a deep breath and approached with his head bowed.

    "Sir."

    "What happened?" Huangfu Jue asked, his voice cold and displeased.

    He had been away from home for only half a day, and she had been injured, a fact that certainly displeased him.

    The bodyguard cautiously nced at his face, "Miss said... not to tell you. I think she was worried... it would trouble you."

    Gan Yuan?

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes narrowed slightly, "Speak!"

    The bodyguard did not dare to dy, immediately recounting the incident of Nancy¡¯s horse charging into the estate in full detail.

    "Nancy Locke?" Huangfu Jue frowned unhappily, his gaze falling on Will, "Make a call to the Duke, tell him to discipline his daughter properly. I do not wish for such an incident to happen again. Also, remind him that this time, because Littleyuan interceded, I will let it pass. But let him remember, he owes Littleyuan a favor!"

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t truly care about the fence incident; it was a warning, alerting the other party that he knew about the matter and was very angry.

    "Yes, sir," Will hurriedly replied.

    Huangfu Jue rose from the sofa, his gaze once again falling on the face of the bodyguard leader, Charlie.

    "This is thest time, I won¡¯t allow her to be hurt again."

    "Yes, sir," Charlie quickly replied.

    ...

    ...

    Morning arrived as expected.

    On the table, the phone buzzed with vibration.

    Huangfu Jue reached for his cellphone, and on the other end was Will¡¯s cautious voice.

    "Sir, it¡¯s quarter past seven, you have to leave at nine."

    The man who is neverte, still not appearing at thiste hour, forced Will, who had no choice, to muster the courage to call him.

    He had slept in!

    "Damn it!"

    Muttering under his breath, Huangfu Jue hung up the phone and turned to look beside him, only to find that Gan Yuan wasn¡¯t there.

    "Littleyuan?"

    No response.

    He reached out to test the temperature of the nket on her side; it was already cold, indicating she had been up for quite some time.

    So early, where could she have gone?

    Worried, Huangfu Jue threw off the covers and got up, not bothering to shower. He grabbed a robe and wrapped it around himself, then headed to the bathroom, which was empty.

    Striding out of the bedroom, he encountered a maid who immediately stopped and curtseyed upon seeing him.

    "Good morning, sir!"

    "Where is Miss?"

    "She¡¯s in the kitchen."

    The kitchen?

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow; the naughty girl must be hungry.

    Relieved, he returned to his room, took a quick shower, and changed his clothes before going downstairs.

    Entering the dining room, he saw Gan Tang sitting at the table looking towards the kitchen. Next to him stood Will, the butler, and several cooks.

    All their gazes were fixed towards the kitchen, clearly filled with concern.

    "Sir."

    Hearing footsteps, Will turned and greeted him with a smile, and the others immediately turned back with apprehension, bowing in greeting.

    "Uncle Huangfu, good morning!" Gan Tang also joined the others in greeting him.

    Huangfu Jue looked around, puzzled, "Where is Littleyuan?"

 Chapter 263 - 264: I Canâ€™t Even Handle an Egg...

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 264: I Can¡¯t Even Handle an Egg...</h4><h4></h4>

    "Miss..." the butler faltered.

    "Mommy¡¯s in the kitchen!" the little guy revealed the answer, "She won¡¯t let us in."

    No sooner had his words fallen than a muffled ¡¯bang¡¯ came from the kitchen, causing all the faces to turn toward the door in unison, worriedly calling out.

    "Mommy!"

    "Miss!"

    "Don¡¯te in!" Inside, Gan Yuan¡¯s shouting voice came through, "Whoever dares toe in, I¡¯ll swat them out... I just don¡¯t believe it..."

    Everyone could only stand back in ce, and Gan Tang just shrugged her shoulders.

    "It looks like we can forget about breakfast today!"

    Huangfu Jue, of course, would not mind her antics, worried in his heart, he raised his hand to part the crowd, and in three steps made two, rushing over to push open the kitchen door.

    Upon opening the door, instantly a peculiar smell hit him in the face, the scent faintly a mixture of cooking fumes, a bit of the burning smell of something foreign... and some other indescribable weird odors.

    The entire kitchen was engulfed in ck smoke, by the stove, Gan Tang was gritting her teeth as she threw the spat down on the countertop.

    "I just don¡¯t believe it... not even a single egg can defeat me..."

    After washing the pan and cing it on the stove, she grabbed the oil bottle and started pouring it in.

    Hiss!

    There was water in the pan, and the moment it met the oil, it exploded outwards.

    "Ah!"

    She cried out, jumping back in a panic, using her hand to shield her face.

    Seeing this, Huangfu Jue immediately strode over and turned off the me.

    "Don¡¯t move!" As Gan Yuan saw someone rushing over, she immediately lowered her arm and shouted angrily, "Who allowed you toe in... Huangfu Jue?"

    Seeing that it was him, she paused for a moment, then rushed over, using her body to block the counter, and quietly supported the te on it.

    "You... you¡¯re up, why didn¡¯t you sleep a bit longer... hehe! Morning!"

    "Did you get burned?" The man supported her shoulders, frowning as he examined her face.

    She immediately shook her head.

    He let out a quiet sigh of relief and noticed a bit of grease on her face. He immediately grabbed a paper towel and carefully wiped it clean for her, then casually pulled off the bits of eggshell stuck in her hair.

    "Come out with me."

    Her hands hidden behind her back, "You... I¡¯ll go out first, I¡¯ll be right there."

    Noticing her movements, Huangfu Jue narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

    "What¡¯s wrong with your hand?"

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    "Let me see!"

    "Really, it¡¯s nothing!"

    He reached out and grabbed her arm. Gan Yuan¡¯s body swayed, and something from the te she was holding flew out, hitting the ground with a smack.

    The man nced sideways and saw a charred object on the floor. It took him a moment to realize it was a burnt egg¡ª an egg fried to a brownish-ck.

    She... she was making breakfast for him?!

    Gan Yuan¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden.

    A woman always proud, excelling in every direction, yet she was the only one not skilled in cooking.

    She had dragged herself up early, tired, just wanting to make him a breakfast. And yet, she nearly turned the kitchen into a World War II battlefield but could only fry an egg like this, truly embarrassing!

    "I told you to wait a bit beforeing out!" she eximed annoyed, "What are you doing?!"

    Turning around, she bent over to pick up the fried egg from the floor, raising her hand to toss it into the trash.

    "Wait!"

    The man called out in a low voice.

    She stopped mid-action, taken aback. The man hurried over, snatching the te and egg from her hands.

    "You..." Watching the man rinse the egg under the faucet, Gan Yuan was simply bbergasted, "What... what are you doing?"

 Chapter 264 - 265: The Happiest Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 265: The Happiest Breakfast</h4><h4></h4>

    Having cleaned the eggs, Huangfu Jue ced the te aside, wiped his fingers, and pulled her in front of him to untie the apron around her body.

    "Come out with me!"

    He picked up the te with the burnt eggs and strode out of the kitchen, pulling her along and casting an authoritative nce over everyone.

    They were lucky she hadn¡¯t gotten hurt; otherwise, they would have been in trouble!

    Intimidated by his authority, everyone timidly looked down.

    "What are you standing around for?" Will hurriedly spoke up, "Go prepare breakfast now!"

    The kitchen maids snapped to their senses and scurried back into the kitchen.

    Having settled Gan Yuan by the table, Huangfu Jue took his ce with the te in hand.

    "I¡¯m in a rush, so I won¡¯t wait for you all."

    He unfolded his napkin over his knees, reached for the knife and fork, and elegantly began to cut into the burnt egg on his te. Watching him slice, fork, and bring a piece of the burnt egg to his lips, Gan Yuan finally reacted, hastily stretching out her hand to grab his fingers.

    "You¡¯re crazy!"

    The egg was burnt and had even fallen on the floor; how could it be edible?

    "I like them a bit burnt." The man said with an indulgent smile, lifting the egg to his mouth and chewing, "Mmm... the taste is very... unique!"

    Gan Yuan had indeed added quite a few seasonings to make the burnt egg more ptable, so the taste was, naturally, very unique¡ªawful.

    Beyond "unique," he couldn¡¯t think of any other adjective.

    Across from him, Gan Tang had already started sniffing.

    "Mommy, did you add cinnamon powder?"

    Gan Yuan forced augh.

    "Just a little bit."

    The little guy sniffed again, "Why do I also smell cumin?"

    Gan Yuan nced at her son sideways, "Because I wanted to make it barbecue-vored!"

    Pfft!

    The little guy couldn¡¯t help butugh, looking sympathetically at Huangfu Jue; having to eat such a "special" burnt egg was no easy feat when dating his mommy!

    Gan Yuan gave him a re and frowned at Huangfu Jue, who was focused on eating the egg.

    "It¡¯s so bad, just throw it away!"

    "It¡¯s not as serious as you think," Huangfu Jue said with a smile, "Considering it¡¯s your first time, you did really well."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s hands hastily pushed a ss of milk towards him, "Drink some milk instead, don¡¯t eat that egg."

    The man caught the ss of milk and casually took her hand as well.

    "This is the happiest breakfast I¡¯ve ever had!"

    The little one unreservedly scoffed, "Uncle Huangfu, you¡¯re so cheesy!"

    "Shut up!" Gan Yuan red at her son, then turned her gaze back to Huangfu Jue, who was eating the egg, "Remember, you need to be extra careful when you leave this time."

    "Okay."

    Huangfu Jue finished the milk inrge gulps, stood up from the table, and ruffled the little guy¡¯s hair. He stood beside Gan Yuan, bent down, and kissed her lips.

    "Wait for me to return."

    "I¡¯ll see you out."

    He put his hand on her shoulder to stop her and epted the breakfast served by the maid, patting Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulder affectionately.

    "Have a good meal, ande to pick me up when I get back."

    "Okay."

    She smiled in agreement.

    In truth, she didn¡¯t like farewells either; they were indeed saddening.

    "Goodbye, Uncle Huangfu," Gan Tang politely bid him farewell.

    Nodding at him, Huangfu Jue strode out of the dining room. Since he had gotten upte that morning and needed to catch up on his schedule, he had to move quickly.

    If it weren¡¯t for Gan Yuan cooking herself, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have had breakfast at home.

    Sitting in the back seat of the car, he looked sideways at the receding main building, feeling for the first time a poignant sense of attachment stirring in his heart.

 Chapter 265 - 266 It Comes at a Cost

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 266 It Comes at a Cost</h4><h4></h4>

    For a moment, she withdrew her gaze.

    "Hurry up!"

    Work couldn¡¯t be dyed, only by hurrying could she return quickly.

    ...

    ...

    In the dining room.

    Gan Yuan tilted her head, watching through the floor-to-ceiling window as the car grew distant, not until it turned a corner into the other side of the forest did she slowly draw back her gaze, quickly finished her breakfast, and immediately looked over to her son.

    "Where¡¯s yourputer?"

    "Upstairs."

    The little fellow lifted his face from the breakfast te, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I need it!"

    Gan Yuan stood up, hurried upstairs, fetched her son¡¯s tablet, and immediately went back to her own house, locked the door, and deftly keyed in a string of addresses on the keyboard.

    She searched everywhere but didn¡¯t find anything of value.

    Ever since Huangfu Jue¡¯s father took power, relying on his iron-fisted style and management capabilities, the country¡¯s economy and other aspects all gradually got back on track.

    In these twenty years, every aspect of strength had been rising steadily, and Huangfu Jue had always been outstanding, with very high support among the citizens.

    So... who would want to harm Huangfu Jue?

    Gan Yuan set down theputer in her hands, her eyes touching upon the invitation on the table¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but have a thought.

    The banquet hosted by Duke Locke, those attending were bound to be A Country¡¯s upper echelons¡ªsuch a gathering was a great ce to fish for gossip, or perhaps she could find some leads on the assassination attempt from here.

    She might not excel at cooking, but when it came to gathering information, Gan Yuan was absolutely confident.

    Picking up the invitation from the table, she lifted the corners of her lips into a cold smile.

    "Those who attempt to harm me will have to pay a price!"

    ...

    ...

    At nightfall.

    The cooks began preparing dinner, and Gan Tang was ying chess with Sherry in the living room. Seeing Gan Yuan dressed in a ck evening gown, the little fellow looked up in confusion.

    "Mommy, are you going out?"

    "Miss!" Sherry also stood up, "You are...?"

    "Duke Locke has invited me to a banquet, it would be impolite not to go. I¡¯ll just take a look ande back."

    Gan Tang put down the chess piece, "Shall I go with you?"

    Gan Yuan bent down to support the little fellow¡¯s shoulder, "You stay here and be good, remember to listen to Teacher Sherry, okay?"

    "But, I don¡¯t feel at ease about you," the little guy frowned like an adult, "I think that Nancy definitely won¡¯t wee you."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it. You just take care of yourself."

    "All right!" The little guy nodded, "Thene back early, if there¡¯s any problem, call me and I¡¯lle rescue you immediately."

    "Okay!"

    Gan Yuan replied with a smile, then gave a couple more instructions to Sherry before ordering the bodyguards to prepare the car.

    The bodyguards certainly didn¡¯t dare disobey her instructions, plus, Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t anticipated her leaving and hadn¡¯t ced any kind of house arrest orders or the like.

    Sitting in the backseat, Gan Yuan tightened the shawl around her shoulders, gently pinched the small purse in her hand, and reached to adjust the hem of her dress.

    The car drove out of the estate towards the direction of the city center, passing through several bustling streets, until it arrived outside a mansion surrounded by a collection of luxury cars.

    Through the fence wall, one could clearly see the figures and fashions mingling on the mansion¡¯swn.

    "This is Duke Locke¡¯s mansion," the bodyguard respectfully offered to apany as he opened the car door for her, "Shall I apany you inside?"

    Gan Yuan elegantly took hold of his arm to exit the car, looking towards the gate not far away, "No need, you guys wait here."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

    Little Princesses, have you eaten

 Chapter 266 - 267 Playboy Abel

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 267 yboy Abel</h4><h4></h4>

    This time, Gan Yuan didn¡¯te to enjoy the banquet, but with a purpose in mind. Having a bodyguard at her side would be inconvenient, and as for safety, she was capable of protecting herself.

    "But, Duke..."

    Gan Yuan turned her face and raised an eyebrow, her gaze as assertive as Huangfu Jue¡¯s, causing the bodyguard Charlie to stop his entreaties. He took something out of his pocket and presented it to her.

    "This is an emergency call bell. Keep it with you, and if anything happens, just press the button on it, and I¡¯ll rush in to protect you."

    With the lesson learned from the past, Charlie naturally didn¡¯t dare take it lightly.

    "Alright." This time, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t refuse and smiled at him, "I¡¯ll take good care of myself."

    "I¡¯ll escort you to the door."

    Charlie lifted his hand, and Gan Yuan lightly ced her gloved palm on his arm, allowing him to lead her to the front door of the Duke Residence.

    When the servants at the door saw a guest arriving, they immediately descended the steps to greet her.

    After taking out the invitation and handing it over, Charlie¡¯s tone was once again colored with pride.

    "This is Miss Gan, a friend of the Crown Prince."

    Upon hearing the words "Crown Prince," the servant¡¯s eyes filled with even more respecting, and he took the invitation with both hands, bowing his body and raising his arm.

    "Miss Gan, please!"

    Gan Yuan stepped up the stairs, and Charlie watched her enter the corridor before retreating back to stand guard outside the courtyard wall.

    The mansion belonged to the Locke Family, with a history of over a hundred years, blending luxury with modernity yet retaining a sense of historical solidity.

    The banquet was being held in the rear garden of the Duke Residence. Gan Yuan hadn¡¯t arrived early, and the garden was already popted with guests holding sses and chatting in small groups.

    Following behind a servant entering the garden entrance, Gan Yuan quickly scanned the surroundings, not spotting Qian Xueying or Nancy.

    "Isn¡¯t Miss Qian here?"

    "Thedy is greeting guests and should be over soon," the servant stopped walking, "Please call for anything you need at any time."

    Gan Yuan nodded and walked leisurely into the garden.

    Taking a ss of champagne from a passing servant¡¯s tray, she proceeded while observing the surrounding guests.

    She had already researched many of A Country¡¯s high-level figures on theputer and immediately recognized several familiar faces.

    "Hi!"

    Someone approached, blocking her path.

    Gan Yuan redirected her gaze to see a young man in his twenties standing in front of her.

    An average height, pleasant-looking, but clearly with signs of excessive indulgence, his blue eyes were surrounded by dark circles.

    The young man extended his hand, his eyes boldly sweeping over her chest before settling on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, "I am Abel Rost."

    The Rost Family, of equal renown as the Locke Family?

    It seemed that this was the notorious yboy of the Rost Family, at the same level of prestige as the Locke Family.

    With a status like Rost¡¯s, who often interacted with high-profile figures, she might be able to gather some information from him as well.

    Fully aware of his intentions, Gan Yuan still extended her hand with a smile.

    "Hello, Mr. Rost."

    "No need to be formal, you can call me by my name... Abel!" Abel Rost took her hand, his fingers gently caressing the back of it, "I haven¡¯t seen you before, are you from Asia? You must be a friend of Qian¡¯s, right?"

    "Something like that!" Gan Yuan subtly withdrew her hand, "My name is Gan Yuan."

 Chapter 267 - 268: The Guest from Afar

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 268: The Guest from Afar</h4><h4></h4>

    Abel repeated her name somewhat clumsily, "Gan... Yuan?"

    "You can call me Gan," Gan Yuan said with a smile.

    "You¡¯re very considerate." Gazing at her beautiful smiling face, Abel¡¯s eyes were already showing signs of infatuation, "How about... we find somewhere to have a good chat?"

    "Sure," Gan Yuan nced around and led him towards a quieter spot by the fountain. Then, she casually began, "What¡¯s the asion for tonight¡¯s banquet?"

    "It¡¯s to celebrate the Locke Family¡¯s hundred-year anniversary of receiving the honor medal."

    "I see." Gan Yuan stopped walking, took a sip of wine from her cup, and as she saw Abel raise his hand wanting to rest it on her shoulder, she turned her body, deftly avoiding his touch, "Speaking of which, aren¡¯t there members of the Royal Family attending?"

    "The King and Queen would never attend such a dull gathering. The Prince and Little Princess are abroad, and as for the heir, he¡¯s never been interested in such events." Abel¡¯s eyes greedily lingered on her lips moistened with wine, "However, if you want to meet someone from the Royal Family, I might be able to help you. In a few days, on National Day, I¡¯ll be attending a Royal Pce banquet and I can bring adypanion."

    "Really?" Gan Yuan expressed her surprise, then feigned concern, "But... I¡¯ve heard the Royal Pce isn¡¯t very safe, there are rumors that a prince has been attacked, is it true?"

    Abel looked surprised, "What... How could that be possible?"

    His expression didn¡¯t seem to be feigned; it appeared he was unaware of Huangfu Jue¡¯s assassination attempt.

    It seemed that she needed to find a new target. Gan Yuan turned away, looking for her next prey, as a girl¡¯s sarcastic voice was already sounding not far away.

    "I¡¯m telling you, Abel, you¡¯d better stay away from thisdy in front of you, she can stab a dagger through your thigh at any time!"

    Without looking back, Gan Yuan could guess who it was.

    Turning around to face Nancy, who was dressed in a pale silver gown, Gan Yuan spoke elegantly.

    "Miss Nancy."

    "Hmph!" Nancy stepped forward, sneering as she moved close to Gan Yuan¡¯s ear, "Don¡¯t think just because you have the backing of the heir that you can do whatever you want. All men are fickle, and your triumph won¡¯tst long!"

    Gan Yuan curved her lips into a smile, "At least for now, you clearly hate me to death yet can¡¯t bring yourself to do anything."

    Nancy was so angry she almost spat blood but was powerless to do anything.

    Just moments ago upstairs, she had received a warning from her father, telling her not to provoke anyone associated with Huangfu Jue. While her heart desired nothing more than to tear Gan Yuan into pieces and feed her to her horses, she could only grip her wine ss tightly, snort coldly, and turn to leave, entering a building on the side.

    Abel spoke with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s just jealous of your beauty. With me here, there¡¯s no one who can hurt you."

    Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze, "I thought you two were close."

    "Us?" Abel scoffed at Nancy¡¯s retreating figure, "If it wasn¡¯t for my father asking me to attend in his stead, I wouldn¡¯t bothering to see her annoying face. I prefer spending time with you much more."

    "Why haven¡¯t I seen Duke Locke?" Gan Yuan asked.

    "Apparently he¡¯s meeting with a distinguished guest from afar."

    Abel casually replied, his eyes leering as he lifted his hand, intending to touch her waist.

    Gan Yuan lifted her hand and grabbed his wrist before his palm couldnd on her waist, lifting his hand and passing him her ss instead.

 Chapter 268 - 269 Exceptionally Pleasing to the Ear

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 269 Exceptionally Pleasing to the Ear</h4><h4></h4>

    "If you don¡¯t mind, please hold my cup for me, I need to go to the restroom."

    Earlier, the waiter had mentioned that an important guest had arrived. For such a gathering, the host shouldn¡¯t be absent, and since Duke Locke and Qian Xueying hadn¡¯t been seen for quite some time, they must be receiving this distinguished visitor.

    It seemed that Nancy was also hurrying over. If it were a normal guest, they should be attending the banquet together. To avoid being seen like this, could it be someone with something to hide?

    Gan Yuan decided to go and investigate.

    "Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back."

    Abel licked his lips with a smile, "How about I walk you there?"

    "No rush, I¡¯ll be back soon."

    With a smile to him, Gan Yuan turned and climbed the steps.

    Watching her alluring figure, Abel raised the cup to his lips and drained it in one gulp.

    "Truly a special beauty!"

    ...

    ...

    Entering the main building, Gan Yuan looked around to make sure no one was watching; she quickly crossed the hall and ascended the stairs.

    Earlier on the ground floor, she had already observed that a light was on in a room on the third floor. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, Duke Locke and the others should be entertaining guests there.

    Tiptoeing upstairs and ensuring there were no waiters in the corridor, she slipped off her high heels and tiptoed towards the door at the end of the hallway.

    She silently stepped across the floor, tilting her head to press her ear against the door.

    "All right, I¡¯ll do my best."

    Inside, a man¡¯s deep voice could be heard, slightly hoarse, indicating some years were behind it¡ªprobably Duke Locke.

    "Then I¡¯ll take my leave."

    This time, it was a younger voice.

    Slightly raspy in texture, yet it sounded exceedingly pleasant and alluring.

    At the sound of that voice, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.

    That was... Moses!

    She froze for two seconds before hearing footsteps approaching the door. Quickly picking up the hem of her dress, she hurried backward, pushing open the nearest door to hide inside.

    "Mr. Moses, won¡¯t you stay for the banquet?"

    Miss Nancy opened the door, gazing longingly at the man walking towards her.

    Moses, ignoring the eager look in her eyes, nodded calmly to Duke Locke and Qian Xueying.

    "I appreciate Miss Nancy¡¯s invitation, but I have other matters to attend to."

    His tone was polite but from beginning to end, he never looked at Nancy, clearly just a perfunctory response.

    "That¡¯s a shame," Nancy said with a disappointed look, then quickly perked up again. "If it¡¯s convenient for you, I could be your guide and show you around."

    "Yes, Mr. Moses," Duke Locke said with a smile, taking over the conversation. "It¡¯s not often we have you visit; we should at least show you some hospitality."

    Moses smiled faintly, "If time permits."

    "Let me escort you downstairs."

    Standing aside, Qian Xueying walked over with a polite smile, maintaining her courteous demeanor in contrast to Nancy¡¯s direct enthusiasm.

    Moses nodded lightly and proceeded towards the exit.

    The group apanied him as they went downstairs.

    In the room to the side, Gan Yuan, with her back pressed to the wall, held her breath, her hand clutching the high heels now slightly sweaty.

    Outside, footsteps neared and then slowly receded. She breathed a sigh of relief, waiting until everyone had descended the stairs and the corridor was empty before carefully opening the door and stepping out.

    By that time, Moses had already gone downstairs with Qian Xueying, Duke Locke, and others. Just as he was reaching the staircase entrance, Abel happened to walk in.

 Chapter 269 - 270: Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 270: Find Her</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing the crowd, he immediately began to ask.

    "Have you seen Gan?"

    "No!" Nancy replied irritably.

    As Moses reached the doorway, he suddenly halted his steps. "Gan?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s Gan..." Abel turned his face, "She¡¯s a very pretty girl with ck hair and eyes like the night, wearing a ck dress, someone unforgettable at first sight... have you seen her?"

    Hair and eyes like the night?

    Moses¡¯s pupils narrowed. "What¡¯s her full name?"

    "Gan... Gan Ruan?" Abel shrugged helplessly, "God, her name is so unique."

    "You mean Gan Yuan, right?" Qian Xueying asked.

    "Exactly, that¡¯s the name." Abel immediately showed a look of delight. "It¡¯s your friend..."

    Before he could finish, his cor was tightly grasped by a hand.

    "Where is she?!"

    Moses asked with a furrowed brow, his voice deep.

    "Cough!" Abel coughed, grabbing his arm. "Bastard, what are you doing... let... let go of me..."

    "I¡¯m asking you, where is she!"

    The fingers tightened, and a chill crept into Moses¡¯s tone.

    "Mr. Moses!" Duke Locke hurriedly supported his arm, "This is Mr. Abel Rost, the eldest grandson of Duke Rost."

    That statement, of course, was not an introduction, but a reminder for Moses not to act impulsively.

    Unmoved, Moses continued to stare into Abel¡¯s eyes with his inky-ck orbs.

    "Is she here, at the banquet?"

    "Yes... yes!"

    Under the other¡¯s oppressive presence, Abel instinctively gave the answer.

    Moses slowly released his fingers. "Where is she now?"

    "Didn¡¯t you hear? I¡¯m looking for her too," Abel adjusted his askew tie irritably before sharply reminding, "I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s mine, and you better not set your sights on her."

    Moses¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as he stepped forward, towering over Abel with a dismissive gaze.

    "Stay away from her."

    As the eldest grandson of Duke Rost and a true yboy, Abel had always yed the role of the arrogant one. He would not tolerate such disrespect from Moses.

    He frowned, ready tosh out.

    "You..."

    "Abel!" Qian Xueying said cheerfully as she came over and supported Abel, who wanted to burst out, "Mr. Moses was just joking. Let¡¯s go outside to look for her. I think, she must be in the yard."

    "Nancy, Xueying, take Abel out and look for her," ordered Duke Locke.

    The two stepped forward, taking hold of Abel¡¯s arms, and Abel followed them toward the exit, not forgetting to throw a re back at Moses.

    "Don¡¯t you dare go after Gan!"

    Watching the three of them walk away, Duke Locke finally spoke up, "Mr. Moses, I hope you can control your emotions."

    There was a hint of displeasure in his voice. Although Abel was a yboy, his status was prominent. If Moses truly did him harm, as the host, Duke Locke would certainly have difficulty dealing with it.

    Moses nced sideways, his gaze sweeping past Duke Locke¡¯s face.

    "If I hadn¡¯t controlled myself, he would be dead by now!"

    Duke Locke was silent for a moment. "There¡¯s one more thing I think I need to remind you of, Gan Yuan belongs to the crown prince."

    "I know."

    Moses dropped three words, then strode down the steps.

    The bodyguard saw him and immediately came to meet him.

    "Sir."

    "She¡¯s here, find her!"

    "Who?"

    The bodyguard asked.

 Chapter 270 - 271 The Most Beautiful Woman at the Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 271 The Most Beautiful Woman at the Banquet</h4><h4></h4>

    "Gaia!" Moses frowned as he spoke, "ck hair, ck eyes, the most beautiful woman at the party!"

    The usuallyposed man had an undeniable excitement in his tone.

    His Gaia was here, in the same ce as he was.

    Heaven!

    He must find her!

    Having said that, he left his bodyguard behind and strode into the courtyard.

    ...

    ...

    Upstairs.

    Gan Yuan hid at the stair¡¯s corner, listening intently until she saw everyone leave through the door. Only then did she turn and walk to the other side of the hall.

    She had never expected to encounter Moses here, and he had arrived quicker than she had imagined.

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Moses find her. When she reached the end of the hall to the terrace, she cautiously peeked below the terrace.

    There was a decorative shrubbery below, and a small path that led around the garden to the front yard. If she climbed down from here, she could leave without having to cross the garden.

    After confirming that no one was around, Gan Yuan rolled up the hem of her dress, tucking the floor-length gown and taking off her heels she deftly flipped over the terrace railing.

    The ancient building was adorned with exquisite jade sculptures, which provided the perfect footholds for her.

    Agilely descending to the first floor, she ced down her heels, straightened her dress, slipped her feet back into her shoes and carefully stepped onto the path.

    In the garden, the music continued, and the guests were still chatting, drinking, and dancing... no one noticed Gan Yuan cautiously making her way through the dimly lit bushes.

    "Gan?"

    Abel was still searching for her everywhere, asionally pulling aside guests to ask if they had seen a girl with ck hair and ck eyes.

    At the same time, Moses stood on thewn, also searching the surroundings. His ck eyes scanned every corner.

    "Sir!" The butler came out, "I haven¡¯t seen her."

    By his side, Qian Xueying and Nancy were present, while Duke Locke was not far away, chatting with an old friend. His gaze also asionally shifted to Moses.

    Originally nning to leave, the Duke now stayed because of a woman. Duke Locke was also very curious about Gan Yuan, the woman who had almost killed the horse he gave to his daughter.

    What kind of woman could make the Prince, who usually kept his distance from women, care so much, and even Moses was looking for her?!

    Behind the bushes, Gan Yuan bent her body, moving at a creeping pace.

    She carefully made her way along the path, eyeing the small gate not far ahead that led out of the garden; she lifted her dress and quickened her steps.

    Outside the gate, a maid came in carrying a jug of juice. She hadn¡¯t expected someone to be passing by and almost bumped into Gan Yuan, stopping in her tracks.

    Still, the juice in her hands shook, spilling quite a bit onto Gan Yuan¡¯s dress. The maid was startled and quickly apologized.

    "Miss, I¡¯m sorry!"

    "It¡¯s all right," Gan Yuan whispered, quickly slipping past her.

    Hearing the noise, Moses turned his head, only catching a fleeting glimpse of her figure.

    In the dim light, he saw only her billowing skirt as she passed by. Pushing Nancy, who walked by, out of the way, Moses broke into a run towards her direction.

    Rushing through the garden and the gate, he saw the girl hurrying toward the exit not far in front of him. Moses raised his voice, calling out her name loudly.

    "Gaia!"

    Her step faltered, her heel slid, and Gan Yuan nearly fell. Regaining her bnce, she took a deep breath. Without stopping, she continued to stride forward.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

    That... Don¡¯t forget to cast your votes. Theck of votes has gotten me despised... T_T

 Chapter 271 - 272 Do you think I would be afraid of him?

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 272 Do you think I would be afraid of him?</h4><h4></h4>

    Behind her, the man¡¯s footsteps chased urgently. Gan Yuan sped up toward the exit, meanwhile pulling out the rm that Charlie had given her from her bag and forcefully pressing the red button on top.

    "Miss!"

    Bodyguard Charlie, along with several subordinates, rushed in. Seeing her, he immediately came forward to greet her.

    "Take me away!"

    Gan Yuanmanded in a deep voice, and quickly rushed down the steps.

    Charlie protected her side as they dashed toward the steps, while taking out his phone to order the driver to bring the car around.

    As the group dashed down the steps, the car had already arrived below. Charlie stretched out his hand to open the door, and Gan Yuan immediately slid into the seat.

    Before she could settle into the back seat, Gan Yuan already shouted out hermand.

    "Drive, now!"

    The car started and drove away from the Duke Locke Residence¡¯s gate.

    ncing sideways, watching Moses rush out of the Duke Residence through the rearview mirror, Gan Yuan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed until the car turned a corner and Moses¡¯s figure could no longer be seen in the rearview mirror. Only then did she let out a soft sigh of relief.

    Outside the Duke Residence.

    "SHIT!"

    Moses rushed out of the gate, watching the receding car, realizing he was toote to catch up. He fiercely raised his hand and, out of sheer frustration, smashed his cellphone against the car window.

    The bodyguard gripping the steering wheel ducked his head and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    "Sir!"

    The butler hurried out, followed by Nancy and others trailing behind.

    Watching the man at the bottom of the steps with a face full of anger, everyone wisely chose not to provoke him further.

    "Mr. Moses." Qian Xueying, holding up her skirt, walked down the steps, following his gaze toward the empty road in the distance, "If you¡¯re looking for Gan Yuan, I know where she is."

    Moses turned his face, his ck eyes formally looking at her for the first time.

    "Speak!"

    Qian Xueying lifted her lips, "She¡¯s staying at Prince¡¯s suburban farm."

    Moses turned his face and took a step to leave. Just as he took a foot forward, a pale and slender arm stretched from behind him, grabbing onto his sleeve.

    He turned his face, his gaze lingering a second on the pale hand, then his eyes moved up tond on the owner of the hand¡ªQian Xueying¡¯s face.

    "Let go!"

    Two words, tone ice cold.

    "Mr. Moses." Qian Xueying didn¡¯t remove her fingers, her beautiful face showing concern, "I must remind you, that¡¯s the Prince¡¯s territory. Going there like this, you won¡¯t be weed."

    In his life, what he detested the most was being threatened by others.

    Moses¡¯s tone grew colder, "If you don¡¯t want your hand broken, remove it!"

    Qian Xueying released her fingers, and he immediately walked toward the car.

    "Going there like this, you won¡¯t be able to see her, don¡¯t forget, this is A Country, where nobody can force the Prince¡¯s people." Qian Xueying, watching him proceed to the side of the car, raised her voice slightly, "If Mr. Moses believes me, I have a way that can help you see her, without offending the Prince in the process."

    Moses scoffed, "You think I¡¯d be afraid of him?"

    "Of course not!" Qian Xueying quickly stepped down the stairs and came up beside him, "But I believe Mr. Moses is a smart man."

    A smart man, obviously, would not carelessly provoke an enemy like Huangfu Jue.

    This point, Moses understood without her needing to say it.

    Moses lifted his hand to hold the car door, hesitated for two seconds, and finally turned his face around.

    "What way?!"

    Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes shed with a barely discernible shine.

 Chapter 272 - 273: I Wonâ€™t Let You Hurt Them

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 273: I Won¡¯t Let You Hurt Them</h4><h4></h4>

    He stepped back half a step and raised one hand in an inviting gesture. Qian Xueying smiled as she spoke.

    "This is not a ce for conversation; shall we go inside and talk?"

    Moses took a deep breath, nced toward the direction where Gan Yuan had left, and raised his right hand to signal to the butler, "Go ahead."

    "Yes, sir."

    The butler respectfully agreed, got into the car, and immediately the vehicle started moving, heading toward the outskirts. Moses then walked back up the steps and returned to the Duke Residence, surrounded by Qian Xueying and the others.

    ...

    ...

    The ck car drove through the tree-lined road and entered the farm gate.

    As soon as the car stopped, Gan Yuan pushed the door open herself, got out of the car lifting her dress, and hurried up the stairs.

    The turn of events was entirely within her expectations. She knew Moses woulde, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to arrive so quickly, and to meet him so soon, at that.

    Given his nature, she believed it wouldn¡¯t be long before he woulde knocking. By then, things would inevitably spiral out of control. Before that happened, she had to leave this ce.

    Walking briskly into the living room in her high heels, she didn¡¯t see Gan Tang. After inquiring with the servants, Gan Yuan quickly walked up to the second floor and arrived outside the room of the little one.

    Just then, Sherry was tiptoeing out of the room. Seeing Gan Yuan, she immediately nodded politely.

    "Xiaotang?"

    Sherry smiled at her, "He just fell asleep."

    Approaching, Gan Yuan peered through the slightly ajar door into the room.

    Indeed, the little one was lying quietly on the pillow, sound asleep.

    Her gaze lingered for a moment on his peaceful sleeping face, then Gan Yuan reached out to steady the door, hesitated for two seconds, and then stepped back.

    She decided to pack her things first and let him sleep a little longer.

    After thanking Sherry, Gan Yuan turned and returned to her own room.

    She quickly slipped off her high heels and gown, put on afortable casual outfit, then she immediately took out her backpack and stuffed in her important documents and a change of clothes.

    Her eyes inadvertently fell on the two pillows side by side on therge bed, and the image of her entanglement with Huangfu Jue the night before shed before her eyes again, her brows furrowed tight.

    If he came back and found she wasn¡¯t there, he would surely be furious...

    A pang of pain shot through her chest, and Gan Yuan shook her head vigorously as if trying to cast out all the ties from her mind.

    Biting her lip, she grabbed her backpack and slung it over her shoulder.

    From outside the window, came the sound of an airne engine, and she was startled.

    Could it be Moses?!

    She put down the pack, rushed to the terrace, and looked up into the night sky.

    Not far away in the sky, a helicopter was approaching the manor. The engine sound grew louder and clearer, indicating undoubtedly that their destination was the manor.

    "I won¡¯t let you harm them!"

    She murmured, turned, and rushed to the door. Passing by the table, she grabbed the dagger she had put there earlier and clutched it in her palm, then quickly burst out the room door, down the stairs.

    By now, the helicopter had circled around the main building andnded on a nearbywn. The bright lights illuminated a good half of the farm.

    The helicopter doors parted, and a tall figure stepped off the aircraft. He was backlit and his face was indistinct¡ªonly a tall silhouette could be seen.

    Clenching the dagger, Gan Yuan stepped down the stairs, one step at a time.

    At the same time, that tall figure was also walking straight toward her.

    "I had thought you were already asleep," he said.

    The pleasant baritone carried a hint of joy.

 Chapter 273 - 274 There is a woman waiting

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 274 There is a woman waiting</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, the helicopter¡¯s lights had dimmed, and the man¡¯s face gradually became clear in her eyes.

    Clean-cut light brown hair, an exquisitely matchless face, eyes blue as the sea twinkling withughter¡ªit was not Moses she had imagined but Huangfu Jue.

    "It¡¯s you!"

    "Who else could it be?"

    The man walked over, bowed his head to look at her, and asked with a smile.

    "No... it¡¯s not..." She quietly moved her right hand behind her back, slipped the knife into her pants, and raised her lips to smile at him, "I mean... didn¡¯t you say you would be back tomorrow?"

    "I couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow."

    Huangfu Jue lifted his right hand to cradle her cheek.

    From the moment his car left the estate, he had been thinking of her. The n had been to return tomorrow morning, but he couldn¡¯t find peace in his heart, worrying that someone might trouble them, mother and son. So he skipped meals and kept busy with work, finally finishing ahead of schedule and rushing back to the estate before midnight.

    Seeing him lift his hand as if to embrace her, Gan Yuan hurriedly lifted her right hand, grasped his extended palm, and the other arm reached out to hug him.

    "Wee... home!"

    Joining palms, Huangfu Jue supported the back of her head and pulled her into his chest, his face burying in her hair.

    Just now, as soon as he got off the ne and saw hering to greet him, his heart also felt a rare flutter.

    After reaching adulthood, he had moved out of the Royal Pce, flying all around the world each day, for work, for social engagements...

    Around the globe, he had countless properties, even at his busiest sleeping in a different bed every night, no ce gave him the feeling of home except for the Royal Pce.

    But just now, just a moment ago, when he saw her emerging from the room, he suddenly understood why his father, no matter how busy or tired, would always rush back to the Royal Pce, even in dead of night or at dawn, because there was a woman waiting at home.

    No need for anything else, just her smile, her embrace, a "you¡¯re back" could already provide immensefort, the toil of travel squeezed out by the warmth in his heart.

    The man still carried the dust of travel on him, but his chest was as warm as she remembered, irresistiblyforting.

    Pinching the cor of his suit, Gan Yuan felt so tight in her chest it was almost hard to breathe.

    Oh God, why did she have to meet him, why did they have to reunite, why...

    Could this really be destiny?!

    Her fingers trembled slightly.

    Sensing her subtle movements, Huangfu Jue tenderly cradled her face.

    "Why are your hands so cold?"

    "I..." she covered up her inner turmoil, "I¡¯m a little cold."

    Such a grown person, and still not knowing how to take care of oneself?!

    The estate was situated in the mountains, and the nights were still chilly, she was only wearing a thin T-shirt, of course she was cold.

    "Idiot!" His rebuke wasced with concern, he cursed softly, but had already deftly taken off his suit jacket to drape it over her shoulders, his hands then reaching to embrace her, "Come inside with me."

    Gan Yuan turned and followed him up the stairs, her steps heavy.

    "Hot tea!"

    The man had already raised his voice tomand, pulling her to sit on the couch; he casually took a nket and wrapped it around her legs, then reached out to take the tea cup from the servant and crouched in front of her, offering it to her.

    Gan Yuan took the tea cup, holding the warm vessel in her palms, her gazending on his face.

    "You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?"

 Chapter 274 - 275: Not a Slave

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 275: Not a ve</h4><h4></h4>

    The man shrugged nonchntly.

    "I¡¯m not hungry."

    "And you call me a fool, but I think you¡¯re not much better!" Gan Yuan red at him, then immediately turned to a servant beside them, "Prepare supper for the gentleman right away, and remember to keep it light!"

    The servant agreed and went into the dining room to get it ready, while Huangfu Jue supported her knee and lifted the corners of his lips lightly.

    For the first time in his life, he had been admonished, yet his mood was exceptionally bright.

    "Why are you not resting thiste?"

    "I..." she took a sip of tea to conceal her nervousness, "I¡¯m not sleepy."

    Noticing her paleplexion, he worriedly raised his hand to touch her forehead. The skin under his palm was slightly cool and smooth, with no sign of fever.

    "Are you feeling unwell somewhere?"

    "Not at all." She reached out to pull him up to sit beside her and asked with a smile, "Is work going well?"

    The man nodded, his gaze still attentively on her face, "Did someonee by again today?"

    Gan Yuan pondered for a moment, "I... I stepped out for a bit, you... you don¡¯t mind, do you?"

    Huangfu Jue hade back earlier than expected, ruining her n to escape. There was no way to hide her attendance at the banquet from him today, and it would be better for her to bring it up proactively rather than him finding out from the bodyguards.

    "Of course not!" Huangfu Jue raised his hand to adjust her slipping jacket, "You are my lover, not a ve."

    In the past, he had restricted her movements because she always sought to flee.

    Now, since she had clearly chosen to be with him, he certainly wouldn¡¯t confine her like a golden bird in a cage anymore.

    His leniency did not make Gan Yuan feel any happier, but rather it made her feel even more ashamed.

    If she had the choice, she would rather have him upset, have him throw a fit... perhaps her guilt would be a little less then.

    A torrent of words rushed to her lips, but as she looked at the man¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak.

    If he knew what kind of person she was, what kind of identity she had... what would he think?

    Would he still love her?

    Would he still insist on her bing his queen?

    ...

    Even if, by some miracle, he truly didn¡¯t mind, what about others?

    His parents, his subjects... no one would support their union, their love was destined to be unblessed!

    She swallowed the truth that had reached her throat and forced a smile on her lips.

    She reached out to touch his face and leaned in to gently kiss the corner of his lips.

    "Go have your dinner, I¡¯m going to take a bath upstairs."

    He was still a bit worried, feeling as though she had something on her mind.

    "Are you really okay?"

    "Actually... there is something."

    "What is it?"

    She blinked like a little girl.

    "I¡¯m a bit excited that you came back early."

    The man let out a lightugh and reached out to caress her face.

    "Wait for me upstairs, I¡¯ll be right there."

    Giving him a smile, she got up and headed upstairs.

    At the turn of the staircase, she looked back to see the man standing in his original spot, watching her intently, his gaze filled with affection.

    Seeing her turn to look, Huangfu Jue smiled and waved to her, signaling her to go upstairs.

    A sour feeling in her nose, she forced a smile and quickly ascended the stairs.

    Once back in the room, she immediately closed the door behind her, stuffed the pack of sorted items on the table back into the wardrobe, and took a dagger out of her pocket, tucking it into her backpack.

    Looking at the bulging backpack, she closed the door firmly and leaned weakly against the wardrobe door.

    Moses would certainly not let things lie; if she stayed, he would definitelye looking for her.

 Chapter 275 - 276 Nickname

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 276 Nickname</h4><h4></h4>

    But if she walked away now, could Huangfu Jue... could he bear it?

    At this thought, she abruptly lifted her palm and pped herself hard on the cheek.

    "Gan Yuan, you idiot, how could youe up with such a stupid idea!"

    ...

    ...

    A momentter, after having finished dinner, Huangfu Jue went upstairs to Gan Yuan¡¯s bedroom, only to see her still wearing his suit, leaning on the railing of the balcony, staring into the night sky, lost in thought.

    He walked over leisurely, tightened the suit around her, and then reached his arms from behind, encircling her waist.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Nothing." She turned her face, meeting his gaze, "Tired, huh?"

    He had been out since early in the morning and had a long day; without a doubt, he must be exhausted.

    The man shook his head.

    "How about..." she turned around, "you take a bath, and I¡¯ll give you a massage?"

    "No need."

    "What, you don¡¯t trust my skills?!" Grabbing his arm, Gan Yuan pulled him over to the bed, "Lie down!"

    "I really don¡¯t need it."

    "Don¡¯t need it?" She pretended to walk away, "Then I¡¯ll go sleep in the next room."

    The man chuckled, turned to the side, andy down on the bed. As she came over to help him take off his shoes, she then climbed onto the bed, straddled his waist, and extended her hands to massage his head and neck.

    Her technique was professional, the pressure was just right, a slight tingling sensation but not ufortable, rather it was extremely soothing.

    Huangfu Jue rxed, squinting his eyes and enjoying the moment.

    "I didn¡¯t expect you to know these things."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s handsnded on his shoulders, helping to rx his shoulder muscles.

    "Don¡¯t talk, close your eyes, rx."

    He did as told, and she focused on massaging him, his shoulders, back, and chest vertebrae...

    Initially, she thought he would fall asleep quickly, yet just as her fingers began to move across his waist, the man suddenly lifted his hand to catch her wrist and pulled her down onto the bed.

    "Hey!" She struggled to sit up, "Don¡¯t move around, I¡¯m not done yet..."

    Before she could finish, he had already pulled her into his arms.

    "Let¡¯s stop here," the man said, hugging her tightly, then leaning in to nibble on her neck.

    Raising her face, he drew her closer in his arms without any further action, but his palm stroked her back intermittently, as thoughforting a mischievous kitten.

    Snuggled in his embrace, feeling the man¡¯s tenderness, she spoke softly.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    "Don¡¯t call me by my full name."

    Uh!

    She paused.

    "Then what should I call you? Prince? Duke?"

    "A nickname!"

    Nickname?!

    Gan Yuan was taken aback.

    "Xiaojue?"

    "Elders call me that."

    "Juejue?"

    "I¡¯m not your son."

    Sheughed, "Then what do you like, Sweetheart, Darling, Baby..."

    Before he could answer, she was already creeped out by her own cheesiness.

    Yet, the man simply looked at her with disdain.

    "Too cloying!"

    He¡¯s so hard to please!

    "So what should I call you, Father of My Children, Husband, My Lord..."

    Before she could finish, the man showed his displeasure by lightly nibbling her neck.

    "Be serious."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

    The name GAIA, phically Gaia, is the ancestor of all gods in Greek mythology~!

 Chapter 276 - 277: Red Flame

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 277: Red me</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan shrank her neck and frowned, thinking hard.

    The many on his side next to her, his fingers twirling a lock of her hair, waiting quietly.

    ...

    After a while, she lifted her face, her dark eyes seriously gazing into his.

    "Ajue... is that okay? I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t think of anything else."

    Actually, not many people had called him by his name throughout his life.

    Apart from the elders calling him Xiaojue, others would respectfully address him as "Your Highness," "Duke," and the like. No one had ever addressed him in such a manner before.

    The simple address,ing from her lips, was full of intimacy.

    The man lifted the corner of his lips and nodded.

    "From now on, call me that."

    Seeing him so happy, she also naturally smiled.

    "Alright."

    In the pocket of his suit, his cell phone vibrated.

    Huangfu Jue pulled out the phone, nced at the number, answered the call, and listened for a moment.

    "One minute!" He ended the call and rose on one elbow, "It¡¯ste, you should rest early. I have some work to finish, and then I¡¯lle back to be with you."

    He caressed her face affectionately, then stood up and walked toward the door.

    Watching his retreating figure, Gan Yuan suddenly felt the urge to reveal everything to him.

    He cared about her so much, yet she kept deceiving him time and time again¡ªit was so unfair to him.

    Perhaps, he might have a way?

    "Ajue!"

    The man turned his face, looking at her with confusion.

    "What is it?"

    When she met his eyes, she lost her courage again.

    It was impossible, Moses would never let her off, she knew him too well¡ªthat man would never ept anyone¡¯s betrayal, and she wouldn¡¯t be an exception.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I just wanted... to remind you to sleep early, don¡¯t overwork yourself, your eyes are a bit red."

    "Alright."

    The man nodded to her with a smile and opened the door to leave.

    At the other end of the corridor, Will was already waiting for him. As he saw him leave, he immediately came over, following Huangfu Jue into the study to present him with an urgent document.

    "This is information we just received. Based on the documents, the assassin who tried to kill you is very likely connected to ¡¯Red me¡¯."

    "Red me?" Huangfu Jue flipped through the material, "What¡¯s that?"

    "A ck gang that¡¯s been active in the past few years, involved in assassinations, drug trafficking... they do everything, and... there¡¯s information indicating that they were involved in the recent M Country elections, too."

    Huangfu Jue looked at the thin two pages in his hand, "Is this all we have?"

    "That¡¯s all, every informant we have gets killed." Will had a helpless expression, "Rumors outside say ¡¯Red me¡¯ never lets go. I am worried... they might target you again. The farm here is too unsafe, would you consider moving back to the Royal Pce?"

    Huangfu Jue was exposed while the opponent was hidden, and no matter how tight security was, it couldn¡¯t bepletely foolproof. Given his status, he couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes.

    Huangfu Jue threw the information on the table, "No!"

    "Sir..."

    "Strengthen the security of the manor." Huangfu Jue cut off Will¡¯s attempt to persuade him, "Starting now, raise the protection for them to A-level."

    If their intended target was him, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to discover that they were very important to him.

    Those guys would stop at nothing to achieve their goals. He might be able to hide in the Royal Pce, but what about Gan Yuan and Xiaotang?

 Chapter 277 - 278 About the Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 278 About the Proposal</h4><h4></h4>

    Given their current identities, he couldn¡¯t possibly bring them into the Royal Pce, leaving them to face danger alone outside, something a man wouldn¡¯t do.

    Guessing his thoughts, Will sighed internally.

    "Yes, sir."

    After speaking, he lifted his face to nce at Huangfu Jue before hesitating.

    "Have Jud bring thepany¡¯s finest jewelry to see me!" Huangfu Jue rose from his chair, "I want to see him before dawn tomorrow, and besides... arrange a press conference."

    Given the current situation, it was extremely dangerous for Gan Yuan and her son to remain outside. If he wanted them to be able to live in the Royal Pce openly and legitimately, he had to give her a reasonable identity.

    Therefore, he needed a ring, and Jud was the best jeweler in hispany.

    "Sir!" Will frowned, "At this time, you should try to reduce public appearances..."

    Appearing in such public settings meant exposing oneself to more danger.

    His blue eyes tilted slightly, Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze became cold as they settled on his face.

    "Are you asking me to hide?"

    Because of danger, should he hide like a turtle retracting its head? That certainly wasn¡¯t something the Teresa Family would do.

    Will did not continue the previous topic, he understood Huangfu Jue; this man never grasped the concept of threat.

    "When is the press conference?"

    "The day after tomorrow."

    "Then... what is the content?"

    "I¡¯m going to take a wife."

    "What?!"

    Will could hardly believe his ears.

    Take... take a wife?!

    His eyebrows twitched as Will spoke, "But the King and the Queen..."

    Surely, he wasn¡¯t about to act first and reportter without even consulting his parents¡¯ opinion on such a significant matter?

    He was the Crown Prince; his wife would be the future Queen, and his marriage was not just about the Royal Family, but also about the entire country.

    Huangfu Jue saw through his thoughts, "They are not opposed."

    Will breathed a sigh of relief, "Does Miss Gan... agree?"

    Huangfu Jue frowned, "You talk too much!"

    "Sorry!" Will clenched his teeth, mustering his courage to speak, "I just wanted to remind you, after all, this is not a trivial matter, in case..."

    Feeling the growing anger emanating from the man opposite him, Will hurriedly cut himself off.

    "I will prepare immediately!"

    "Wait!"

    Just as he had pulled open the door, Huangfu Jue called out to him again, and Will hurried back.

    "Do you have any further instructions?"

    The man crossed his arms, pondered for a moment, and with a questioning look in his blue eyes, his gaze returned to Will¡¯s face.

    "Regarding the proposal, do you have any suggestions?"

    In business, in politics... he had always been adept and decisive, but when it came to matters of romance, he really had no experience, nor was he particrly skilled at it.

    "This..." Will had not expected that question and didn¡¯t know how to answer at the moment, "I... I don¡¯t have any experience either, but... it generally involves flowers, getting down on one knee, that sort of thing..."

    Feeling Huangfu Jue¡¯s impatience as his eyebrows furrowed, he quickly straightened his attitude.

    "Of course, this matter is crucial for both you and Miss Gan. Don¡¯t worry, I will immediately prepare a nning team to provide you with the best proposal strategies."

    The man¡¯s expression then eased somewhat.

    "Submit it to me before tomorrow night."

    "Yes!"

    Will nodded toward him, and seeing that the man had nothing more to say, he turned and left the study immediately.

 Chapter 278 - 279: A Wave of Frustration

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 279: A Wave of Frustration</h4><h4></h4>

    Walking toward the staircase, Will couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly as he thought of Huangfu Jue¡¯s demeanour earlier.

    The Duke was indeed decisive, not talking was not talking, but once he started, he not only had a son but was now quickly moving into the proposal stage.

    Having followed Huangfu Jue for five years, Will had never seen this man give any woman a second nce. This was the first time he watched him go crazy over a woman. Thinking about the future, knowing that Huangfu Jue wouldn¡¯t have to be alone anymore, Will felt genuinely happy for his master.

    Of course, the excitement didn¡¯tst long before Will¡¯s brows furrowed again.

    He could tell that Huangfu Jue was very much in love with Gan Yuan, but considering her ordinary status, even if the Royal Family didn¡¯t oppose, what about the Ministers, the public, the media... What would they think, what would they say?

    With that thought, Will felt a headacheing on.

    With the assassination matter still unresolved and the Duke about to cause such a big stir, it looked like there were busy days ahead!

    Of course, worried as he was, Will immediately took out his phone and called his assistant.

    "Get everyone to the office to wait for me, bring over the best think tank of thepany¡¯s PR department... and notify Jud, tell him to fly over to me right now... Yes, right now, immediately! I don¡¯t care where he is, but he must show up before dawn tomorrow, otherwise, let him be damned!"

    Orderingmands over the phone, he hurried down the stairs, got into the car, and left the estate. It was the Duke¡¯s lifelong affair; Will dared not be negligent or dy.

    ...

    ...

    In the bedroom, Gan Yuan had finished her bath andy on the pillow, tossing and turning without a hint of sleep.

    Hearing the sound of a car engine, she got up worriedly and went out onto the balcony.

    It waste; could Huangfu Jue be going out again, was something wrong?

    A barely audible soft sound, someone pushed open the door, and noticing Gan Yuan on the balcony, Huangfu Jue spoke softly.

    "Why are you still not asleep?"

    Hearing the door¡¯s soft noise, Gan Yuan spun around. Seeing it was him, she rxed.

    "I heard the engine and thought you were going out, so I came to check. I saw Will leaving just now, did something happen?"

    "Nothing much, just some work stuff." He came over and adjusted her coat, then sat next to her on the bed. "Don¡¯t worry, everything is going to be alright."

    Everything is going to be alright?

    If only that were true!

    Without hearing her voice, the man leaned down, looking into her face.

    Herplexion was a bit pale, the bloodshot in her eyes was clear; it was evident that she wasn¡¯t in a good mental state.

    "Are you worried about something?"

    He always felt as if she seemed to be weighed down by concerns.

    "Me?" Gan Yuan smiled, "What could I possibly be worried about?"

    "I¡¯ve said it before, let me shoulder all the troubles from now on." He lifted his hand to cradle her small face, "Tell me, and I¡¯ll solve it."

    "There really isn¡¯t anything."

    "There is!"

    The man¡¯s tone was filled with certainty.

    "I..." she bit her lip, "I¡¯m just worried... about our rtionship..."

    She suddenly lifted her face as she said this, reaching out to grasp his arm.

    "Ajue, maybe I should just be your secret lover? You can marry a woman suited to your status as Princess Consort. I promise, I won¡¯t love anyone else, I will always be your woman, forever by your side.

 Chapter 279 - 280 Dear

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 280 Dear</h4><h4></h4>

    "As long as we keep our rtionship secret from outsiders, I will find a ce close to you. Whenever you miss me, you cane over, or... I cane to see you..."

    The man¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter until he couldn¡¯t listen anymore and let out a low growl.

    "Shut up! What I want is a lover, not a mistress!"

    What did this damn woman take him for?

    Jolted by his sudden outburst, Gan Yuan¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Noticing that he had lost control of his tone, Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and softened his voice again.

    "I know you¡¯re under a lot of pressure right now." He caressed her small face affectionately, "You just need to stay here obediently, and leave the rest to me."

    A woman who would rather be his mistress than make their rtionship public is undoubtedly worried that her status will cause him trouble.

    This could only mean that she loves him more than she loves herself!

    How could he truly be angry with her?

    "But..."

    "There are no buts." The man lifted her into bed, and as he tucked her in, he pulled the nket over her, "Get some good sleep."

    She parted her lips wanting to speak, but before a sound could escape, he had already pressed his finger to the corner of her lips.

    "I still have some things to deal with and won¡¯t be able to sleep untilter. No talking, close your eyes, and sleep!"

    Under the light, his eyes showed a trace of weariness.

    She could guess that something must have happened, or else Will wouldn¡¯t have hurried out sote, and he wouldn¡¯t still be awake at this hour.

    With all the troubles already weighing on him, how could she add to his burdens?

    With a slight smile, she made herself appear rxed and then closed her eyes with her longshes fluttering down.

    The gentle light softened the contours of her features even more.

    Imagining that she would soon be his bride, Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips slowly curled upwards.

    Dear God, he was truly longing for the moment he would propose to her!

    At this moment, the man¡¯s heart swelled with excitement.

    Since childhood, he hadcked for nothing. As he grew older, there was less and less that could easily stir his heartstrings.

    She was the one!

    Turning off the bedsidemp, he raised his palm and, likeforting a child, began to gently pat her back.

    "Be good, don¡¯t think about anything... Just sleep well..."

    She wasn¡¯t really asleep, just closing her eyes, pretending to be at peace.

    After a long while, seeing no movement from her, he thought she had fallen asleep. Leaning down, he gently kissed her forehead and whispered tenderly.

    "Goodnight... my dear!"

    Thest three words carried a rare affection.

    He was never a man for sweet talk, usually stern and dominant, but this time his tone was filled with an intense gentleness.

    Collecting those three words in her ears, Gan Yuan¡¯s eyshes trembled, and her heart quivered alongside them.

    Fortunately, in that moment, he had turned off the smallmp and the room was plunged into darkness, hiding all the troubles in her heart.

    With her eyes closed, listening to the man¡¯s careful footsteps as he opened and closed the door, Gan Yuan¡¯s hand clenched the nket tightly.

    In the darkness, something streamed down her cheek, wetting the hair he had just straightened for her.

    ...

    ...

    Returning to his study, Huangfu Jue immediately sat at the desk and pressed the Summoning Bell.

    "Hot coffee!"

    "Yes, sir."

    At the other end of the phone, the butler responded respectfully.

    Without paying further attention to the other party, he took out drawing paper from the drawer, grabbed a pencil, pondered for a moment, and then bent over, starting to sketch on the paper intently.

    ^

    ^

    Good morning, that¡¯s it for today as I¡¯ve got to rush out for something.

 Chapter 280 - 281: Proposal Ring

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 281: Proposal Ring</h4><h4></h4>

    As the pencil moved across the page, the shape of a beautifully crafted ring slowly took form on the draft paper.

    Huangfu Jue held up the drawing in front of him, frowned, crumpled the paper, and threw it aside.

    He took a second sheet and began to draw anew.

    ...

    Ding, ding, ding!

    The butler knocked gently on the door from outside, but Huangfu Jue waspletely absorbed and did not notice. Without a response to his knocking, the butler tiptoed into the room and saw his employer, the Duke, sitting at the desk, drawing intently. Knowing that he was creating, the butler dared not disturb him, carefully ced a cup of coffee beside him, and immediately left on tiptoe.

    On the desk, steam rose from the hot coffee and then gradually cooled, but the man hadn¡¯t reached out to touch it at all.

    His gaze was focused solely on the tip of the pencil, repeatedly correcting and perfecting...

    In the study, the only sound was the scratch of pencil on paper.

    The coffee turnedpletely cold, and the draft papers on the desk gradually piled into a thick stack. Outside the study window, to the east, the sky was showing the pale light of dawn.

    The light grew brighter, highlighting the figure hunched over the drawings by the desk. He set down the pencil, picked up the final draft he had created, and after earnestly examining the drawing on the table for a moment, Huangfu Jue finally gave a satisfied smile.

    He reached for the phone and deftly dialed a number.

    "How is it?"

    The voice of Will, respectful, came from the other end of the phone.

    "Jud will be here shortly. We¡¯ve developed three ns; should I bring them to you?"

    "No!" Huangfu Jue stood up from his chair, "I¡¯lle now."

    Since it was a proposal, of course, he wanted to give her a surprise.

    He slipped thest finished draft into a folder, Huangfu Jue carefully collected the waste drafts from the table, stuffed them into the shredder, and the moment the shredder started working, he grabbed the folder and left the study.

    Walking up to Gan Yuan¡¯s bedroom, he cautiously pushed open the door. The curtains inside were tightly closed. Gan Yuan, having tossed and turned for half the night, had only fallen asleep in the early hours of the morning and naturally hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    In the hallway, the little guy was already dressed neatly anding out of his room. Seeing him, he immediately smiled and greeted him.

    "Uncle Huangfu..."

    Raising a finger to his lips in a shushing gesture, Huangfu Jue quietly closed Gan Yuan¡¯s bedroom door, stepped over, and took the boy¡¯s little hand.

    "Mommy is still sleeping; let¡¯s go downstairs first."

    Leading the little guy down the stairs, Huangfu Jue immediately instructed his subordinates to prepare the car.

    The little guy looked up, a hint of concern on his face, "You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet!"

    "I have something very important to do; I must go right away."

    Gan Tang nodded, a small hint of sadness flickering in his dark blue eyes. He furrowed his pretty little brows, "I know you¡¯re busy, but you should spend more time with Mommy."

    Such an understanding child!

    Moved, Huangfu Jue squatted down, smiled, and steadied the little guy¡¯s shoulders, "Uncle has a secret to tell you. Can you promise not to tell Mommy?"

    Gan Tang thought seriously for a moment, "It depends on the secret."

    Huangfu Jue held out the folder in his hand and tilted his chin slightly.

    "Take a look."

    Receiving the folder, Gan Tang opened it with his small, tender hands and saw the design inside. His eyes immediately lit up.

    "So beautiful!" He looked up seriously at Huangfu Jue, "Is this a gift for Mommy?"

    "An engagement ring," Huangfu Jue corrected with a smile.

    ...

    ...

    Goodnight.

    Happy National Day~!~

 Chapter 281 - 282 I Promise

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 282 I Promise</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy opened his mouth wide in surprise, and then eximed in astonishment, "You... you¡¯re going to propose to her?!"

    "Shh!" Huangfu Jue reminded softly, and the little guy immediately raised his hand to cover his mouth, nced around, and then refocused his gaze on his face, "I¡¯ll keep your secret."

    Huangfu Jue smiled, "Would you be happy if Uncle and Mommy got married?"

    The little guy nodded immediately, then put on a serious face and steadied his shoulders, "But, you have to promise to always treat Mommy well, never bully her, and never make her sad."

    He raised his right hand formally.

    "I promise!"

    After all, he was a child and Gan Tang soon showed a curious expression, "How are you going to propose to her?"

    "Before that, I need to go get the ring ready." The manughed.

    The little guy nodded in understanding, and then patted his chest, winking at him, "I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you, pretending I don¡¯t know anything."

    With that, he lifted his right hand, made a small fist, and stretched it in front of him.

    "Uncle Huangfu, I wish you sess!"

    "Thank you!" He raised his own fist and gently touched it to the little guy¡¯s, then opened his hand to hold the little guy¡¯s soft, tiny fist in his palm, "So, when are you going to start calling me dad?"

    By now, Gan Yuan had stopped concealing his feelings for him, and the next step was to win over this little guy.

    The little guy pursed his lips, "I haven¡¯tpletely forgiven you yet!"

    As he spoke, he looked to the side somewhat awkwardly, and a blush crept up his small face.

    In his heart, he had already slowly epted the presence of Huangfu Jue, but because of the little guy¡¯s proud personality, it naturally wasn¡¯t easy for him to take the initiative to change his address.

    Watching his little expression, Huangfu Jue secretly smiled.

    This child, in some ways, was very much like her.

    "It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to fully forgive me." Reaching out his palm, he gently embraced his son¡¯s soft body to his own front, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes sincerely gazing into his, his tone conveying an apologetic and affectionate sentiment, "It was all my fault before, I should apologize to you."

    "You..." the little guy began softly, "Why did you abandon Mommy and me before?"

    In his heart, there had always been a knot.

    All this time, he had thought his father was already dead, and although he envied other children, he had never held any resentment towards his father.

    After learning about Huangfu Jue¡¯s identity, he felt joy but also a bit of confusioin.

    In his view, a man should take good care of his wife and child, and he couldn¡¯t understand why Huangfu Jue had left him and Mommy at that time.

    This question had actually been weighing on the little guy for a long time, and only today did he finally bring it up.

    "No!" Huangfu Jue immediately shook his head, "I never abandoned you, never. Back then, I didn¡¯t even know your Mommy was pregnant, of course... it¡¯s not her fault, I should have found you sooner. Xiaotang, I¡¯m sorry!"

    "Really?" the little guy asked.

    "Dad wouldn¡¯t lie to you, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your motherter, she will tell you the truth."

    "Sir!" the butler approached, stopping respectfully a few steps away, "The young master¡¯s breakfast is ready, and your car is outside."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be right there." Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze tenderly rested on his son¡¯s face, "Dad has to go now, go have breakfast!"

 Chapter 282 - 283: Daddy!

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 283: Daddy!</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy smiled as he handed the design draft to him, "Uncle Huangfu, good luck!"

    "I will!"

    He lovingly tousled the boy¡¯s hair, kissed his son¡¯s head, and said farewell to the little one before striding out the door.

    The butler came over and invited Gan Tang to the dining room for a meal.

    The little guy just stood there without moving, his face turned to watch Huangfu Jue¡¯s car disappear at the estate¡¯s exit. Only then did he take his gaze back and walk towards the dining room with light steps.

    While walking, he opened his little mouth and silently tried to call out the name he had longed for quite a while.

    Daddy!

    He had a father too, and his father had never abandoned him and mommy. How wonderful it was!

    ...

    ...

    "Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t hurt him... Please don¡¯t..."

    In the bedroom, Gan Yuan jolted awake to the dim surroundings, breathing heavily with her legs drawn up and a hand wiping the cold sweat from her forehead.

    Her pajamas were already soaked with sweat, clinging to her body with a sticky chill¡ªlike a cold hand had grazed her spine, sending shivers down her back. She involuntarily shuddered.

    Looking around and seeing no one else, she wiped the thin sweat from her forehead, rose from under the covers, took off her damp pajamas, and pulled a dry bathrobe from the wardrobe to wrap around herself before stepping into the bathroom.

    Standing under the shower, as the warm water flowed over her body, her cold hands and feet gradually warmed up.

    As her mood slowly settled, she turned off the shower, took a towel to wipe the water from her body, and when she noticed the mirror in front of her, she slightly turned her body.

    The mirror immediately reflected her smooth and pretty back, and just above her tailbone, a seductive Red Spider Lily was blooming like blood.

    "Gaia, do you know what kind of flower this is?"

    "Red Spider Lily."

    "Right."

    "Do you know why I had it tattooed on your body?"

    "Is it because brother likes this flower?"

    ...

    Her back once again seemed to feel that sharp, prickly pain, just like when Moses had tattooed the flower onto her body all those years ago.

    Over the years, she had tried many methods to remove the tattoo, includingsers and medicated solutions... but nothing could erase the ink.

    Latter on, she even sought out a surgeon, but the doctor just shook his head and said that the tattoo was too old and had deeply embedded itself in her muscles; it was impossible to remove.

    Clenching her right hand, she punched out fiercely.

    Bang!

    The mirror shattered, piercing her palm, and as blood flowed along the cracks, it stained the pieces with the image of the tiny Red Spider Lilies.

    "Why!"

    Holding her bleeding fist, Gan Yuan uttered in a deep tone.

    From outside, rapid footsteps sounded, then Gan Tang¡¯s concerned voice called out.

    "Mommy, did you fall down?"

    "I..." She took a deep breath, "I¡¯m fine, just... identally broke the mirror."

    Casually grabbing a towel to wipe the blood of her hand, she wrapped herself in the bathrobe, concealing the cut on the back of her hand in the sleeve. She smiled again, her tone as carefree as ever.

    "Hey, handsome, good morning!"

    The little guy looked up, worriedly asking, "Are you hurt?"

    "Not at all!" She extended her left hand to pinch his little cheek and pulled the bathroom door closed with the other hand, "Have you had breakfast?"

    "Yeah."

    The little one followed her to the side of the bed, gazing at her profile, his lips curving up.

    "You¡¯re so happy this early in the morning, is there something good going on?"

 Chapter 283 - 284: The Considerate Little Cotton-padded Coat

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 284: The Considerate Little Cotton-padded Coat</h4><h4></h4>

    "No!" The little guy immediately shook his head, "I just came to invite you downstairs for breakfast."

    "Okay, you go y first, and I¡¯lle down as soon as I change my clothes."

    "Then I¡¯m going to change, the horseback riding teacher ising over soon."

    The little guy turned around and headed for the door.

    "Xiaotang." Gan Yuan called him, "Have you seen Uncle Huangfu?"

    "He had some urgent business and has already left." Hearing her mention Huangfu Jue, Gan Tang turned back, his eyes bright as he stared at her face, "Mommy, you really love Uncle Huangfu, don¡¯t you?"

    "I..." Gan Yuan was at a loss for words. After a moment, she put on an adult¡¯s stern face, "Little brat, what do you know about love? Aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes?"

    The little guy just assumed she was shy, his tender lips curving up into a smile, "I¡¯ll go change. Remember to dry your hair before youe downstairs, or you¡¯ll catch a cold."

    "I know." Gan Yuan smiled back.

    They say daughters are like warm cotton pads close to the heart, but in her opinion, her son was.

    Opening the door, the little guy left the bedroom, and she raised her right hand to inspect the wound on the back of her hand, pulling a tissue to wipe away the blood that had seeped out.

    Opening the wardrobe, she took out a band-aid from her backpack and covered the deepest cut on her hand, Gan Yuan quickly got dressed, her gaze falling back on the backpack she had packed before, her brow furrowing again.

    She grasped the strap of the backpack; the small bag felt mountainously heavy.

    Last night, Huangfu Jue must have stayed up all night, and this morning he left early, something big must have happened.

    At such a time, if she were to leave, wouldn¡¯t that be adding to the trouble? Moreover, he was surrounded by danger.

    But...

    Feeling restless and anxious, she snatched the bag and stuffed it back into the wardrobe, stepping briskly out of the bedroom and into Huangfu Jue¡¯s study.

    ncing quickly at the shredded paper in the bin under the shredder, she walked to the desk.

    On the desky drawing paper, pencils, erasers, and other tools. Because Huangfu Jue had left in a hurry and the study¡¯s servants were not allowed to enter willy-nilly, no one had tidied up for him, and the usually neat desk was somewhat disordered.

    He always had a bit of a cleanliness obsession; this wasn¡¯t his usual style, meaning only that he must have left in a great hurry.

    Moving around the table, Gan Yuan pulled open his drawer and immediately saw the files on top. Spotting the photo of the assassin, she took out the files and quickly scanned the text.

    Noticing the word "Red me," her heart thumped hard.

    The assassin was a member of "Red me"?!

    Flipping to the first page, she quickly went through the information below; the useful details on the file weren¡¯t abundant.

    The thin stack of pages suddenly felt extremely heavy, and her heart too quickly sank.

    The style of "Red me" was to never give up on a target once locked in.

    This time, their assassination attempt on Huangfu Jue, was it someone else¡¯smission, or was it arranged by Moses?

    Thinking back tost night¡¯s party, Gan Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed tighter¡ªcould it be that Moses¡¯s visit to A Country was specifically for Huangfu Jue?!

    A thought struck her, and she suddenly remembered her discovery in the forest; she quickly turned and went back to her room to fetch a pair of binocrs, looking toward the direction of the forest.

    There seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary in the forest, but just outside, a car was parked.

    Adjusting the focus, she immediately made out the figure standing outside the car.

    Tall and slim, dressed in a ck shirt and suit, even standing in the sunshine, the man was like the night¡ªit was Moses!

 Chapter 284 - 285: I Want You to Swear

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 285: I Want You to Swear</h4><h4></h4>

    Ring¡ª

    The phone on the desk abruptly rang.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened, and after a moment¡¯s deliberation, she stretched out her finger and pressed the speaker button.

    Immediately, the butler¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    "Miss Locke, how can I assist you?"

    "May I ask if Miss Gan is there?"

    The pleasant and gentle female voice was recognized by Gan Yuan as Qian Xueying¡¯s.

    Was Qian Xueying seeking her out on Moses¡¯s instruction?

    "Please hold on, I¡¯ll go upstairs to see if the miss is awake," the butler said softly as he ced the phone down.

    "No need, I¡¯m already awake!" Gan Yuan reached out to pick up the handset, "Miss Qian, may I ask what it is you need?"

    "Miss Gan, hello," said Qian Xueying over the phone, her tone polite and warm. "I¡¯m very sorry for not being able to receive you in timest night due to guests at our house; we all deeply regret it."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "It¡¯s okay."

    "It¡¯s not just me; my father also feels extremely bad about it, so we would like to invite you and the Duke to join us for a simple meal. Would we be so honored?"

    "This..." Gan Yuan hesitated, while rapidly thinking about the situation.

    Undoubtedly, the important guest they entertained yesterday was Moses, but whether this invitation was at Moses¡¯s instigation or for some other reason... she couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Moreover, there was something else she could not quite understand.

    But from the current situation, it seemed that Moses also had some reservations about Huangfu Jue; otherwise, with his personality, he would havee looking for themst night and certainly not waited until now.

    What was the rtion of Moses to the assassination attempt on Huangfu Jue, or could it be that this affair was rted to Duke Locke...

    All sorts of questions suddenly rose in Gan Yuan¡¯s mind.

    On the other end of the phone, not hearing her response, Qian Xueying once again spoke up.

    "My father and I are very sorry for Nancy¡¯s behavior towards you previously. If you really don¡¯t wish toe over for a meal, then... is it possible for my father and I toe to your ce and apologize to you and the Duke in person?"

    "You¡¯re too kind." Gan Yuan pressed down on the few pages of documents on the desk, "It would be my honor with such a sincere invitation from both of you."

    "Then... shall I send a driver to pick you up?"

    "No need, I¡¯lle by myself."

    "That might be best, then. See you in a bit."

    "Goodbye."

    Gan Yuan slowly hung up the handset and took a deep breath.

    At this time, avoidance was no longer an option; Moses was outside the mansion, and she couldn¡¯t possibly escape his watch.

    However, from the current circumstances, he didn¡¯t seem quite sure it was her; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t just be watching from afar.

    So she decided to go and see what they really wanted!

    "Young master, have you changed your clothes?"

    The voice of a servant echoed from outside the door.

    "Coming!"

    The little guy immediately walked out of the room.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened as she quickly put the documents back into the drawer and rushed out of the study to stop Gan Tang, who was dressed for riding, ready to go horseback riding.

    Her sudden appearance startled both the servant and Gan Tang.

    "Mommy?!"

    Crouching down, Gan Yuan extended her uninjured left hand to steady his shoulder.

    "Mommy has to go out for a bit. Promise me, no matter what happens, no matter what anybody tells you, unless Uncle Huangfu is with you, do not set foot outside the mansion."

    The little guy nodded.

    Gan Yuan tightened her grip on his shoulder, her tone serious.

    "I want you to swear it."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning~!~

 Chapter 285 - 286 The Toughest Meal

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 286 The Toughest Meal</h4><h4></h4>

    This is A Country, Huangfu Jue¡¯s home turf. Here, everyone must be wary of his identity and strength.

    As long as Gan Tang stays within the estate, no one would dare to harm him rashly.

    "Mommy." Sensing something unusual about Gan Yuan, Gan Tang looked at her face with concern. "What happened?"

    "Swear!"

    Gan Yuan repeated seriously.

    Feeling the seriousness in her tone, the little guy raised his right hand, "I promise that unless I¡¯m with Uncle Huangfu, no matter what happens, I will not leave the estate at all."

    "Good boy!" Gan Yuan¡¯s expression rxed again, and she smiled while stroking her son¡¯s face and gently kissed his forehead. She reached out her arms, pulled the little one into her embrace, and inhaled the light sweet scent from him. Taking a deep breath, she took his small hand, "Let¡¯s go downstairs."

    Mother and son went downstairs together, and Gan Yuan personally handed him over to Sherry.

    "Teacher Sherry, I¡¯m entrusting Xiaotang to you now, please take good care of him. If the Dukees back, please tell him that I went to Duke Locke¡¯s residence for a meal and will be back soon."

    "Okay." Sherry smiled as she took Gan Tang¡¯s small hand.

    Letting go of her son, Gan Yuan turned and walked down the steps.

    "Mommy!" The little one ran to the edge of the steps. "Come back early."

    Turning her face, she looked at Gan Tang on the steps who was clearly worried. Gan Yuan pondered for a moment before she smiled and spoke.

    "Mommy will definitely be back before two o¡¯clock. If I¡¯m not back by then, you call Uncle Huangfu and have him pick me up at the Duke¡¯s residence."

    For her son¡¯s sake, she had to protect herself.

    The little one immediately agreed.

    "Okay."

    "Go y!" She waved at him, then settled into the back seat of the car, leaning her back lightly against the seat. "Let¡¯s go!"

    The ck stretch Lincoln started and slowly drove out of the estate¡¯s gates under the escort of two guard vehicles.

    Gan Yuan turned her head slightly, ncing through the gaps between the trees at Moses¡¯s car outside the forest.

    Sure enough, not long after she had left the estate, Moses¡¯s car also followed from a side path, trailing far behind her motorcade. She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.

    Moses following her was not a bad thing, and now, Gan Tang was already safe.

    Leaning back in her seat, Gan Yuan frowned and fell into deep thought.

    She and Moses had been together for thirteen years; both deeply understood each other. It was not easy to get past him by bluffing.

    This lunch would be the most difficult one of her life.

    ...

    ...

    The journey from the estate to the Duke Residence was neither long nor short. By the time the car arrived at the gates of the Duke Residence, Duke Locke, apanied by his two daughters¡ªNancy and Qian Xueying, was already waiting at the entrance.

    The trio¡¯s collective wee was indeed grand.

    Gan Yuan chuckled softly to herself and elegantly disembarked from the car, smiling at the three of them.

    "My apologies for keeping the three of you waiting!"

    "Miss Gan is even more beautiful than the rumors say." Duke Locke chuckled as he extended his palm to her. "I apologize for the poor receptionst night."

    Gan Yuan extended her hand and shook his, "You are too kind."

    "Wee to our home." Qian Xueying also greeted her with a smile, reaching out to warmly grasp her arm. "I was worried that Miss Gan might be upset; it seems I was overly concerned!"

    Both father and daughter showed full enthusiasm, but only Nancy managed a forced smile towards her, clearly still somewhat dismissive.

 Chapter 286 - 287 Nothing at All

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 287 Nothing at All</h4> Off to one side, Duke Locke darkly red at her, and only when Nancy pursed her lips did she manage a forced smile to greet Gan Yuan.

    After the cool reception, Duke Locke immediately invited her toe in, with Qian Xueying supporting her into the living room all the way.

    The guests were seated on the sofa ording to rank, and a servant brought over tea and snacks.

    Gan Yuan picked up the cup and brought it to her lips, merely touching the rim but not actually drinking the tea.

    With Moses involved, she had to be extremely cautious and careful in each step, not allowing for any slip-ups.

    "Lunch will still be a while, how about I show you around?" Qian Xueying offered with a smile.

    "Sure!"

    Gan Yuan smiled as she got up.

    Now that she was there, she was curious to see what exactly the other party was thinking!

    Together, they left the living room to visit the backyard, and Nancy humphed softly,zily leaning back in her chair.

    "She¡¯s just a woman with no reputation to speak of. I really don¡¯t understand what the Duke sees in her."

    Duke Locke raised his hand to dismiss the servants and his gaze fell upon his daughter, deep and contemtive.

    "If you don¡¯t want to continue being a pampered miss, you should learn from Xueying."

    Nancy curled her lip, "If it weren¡¯t for you giving her the Locke surname, she would be nothing!"

    Initially, she really liked Qian Xueying but as time went on and Xueying¡¯s cleverness and charm won over everyone, even her father, who had always doted on her, frequently praised her. This had long since caused Nancy to feel discontent.

    "What about you!" Duke Locke looked at his daughter with frustration, "If you weren¡¯t my daughter, what would you be?"

    "You..." Nancy stood up in anger, "If you like Xueying so much, why don¡¯t you just give her the dukedom!"

    She mmed the fruit she had been eating down on the table and stormed upstairs.

    "Nancy!"

    Duke Locke stood up, watching her disappear upstairs without looking back, and he heaved a long sigh.

    If only his daughter could have half theposure that Qian Xueying had!

    "Duke!" a servant approached, "Mr. Moses has arrived."

    Duke Locke¡¯s gaze returned from upstairs, "Let him in."

    No sooner had he spoken than two figures were already advancing into the hall¡ªMr. Moses had entered with the butler.

    A sh of displeasure crossed Duke Locke¡¯s eyes, yet his lips already curved into a weing smile.

    "Your timing is impable..."

    Moses rudely cut him off.

    "Where is she?"

    "Xueying is showing her the garden, they should be there by now."

    Before he had finished, Moses was already rushing out of the living room.

    Duke Locke raised an eyebrow slightly, and the butler approached, apologetically bowing to him.

    "Duke, please forgive my master¡¯s rudeness, he¡¯s just anxious to find someone. Please don¡¯t take it to heart."

    "How could I?" Duke Locke immediately showed a smile, "Ipletely understand Mr. Moses¡¯s feelings."

    ...

    ...

    In the back garden.

    Qian Xueying was looking up at the tall, snow-like cherry blossoms that covered the trees majestically in front her.

    "This is ¡¯Edo Higan¡¯, my favorite kind of cherry blossom."

    "It shows," Gan Yuan nced sideways, her gaze slowly sweeping over Xueying¡¯s cheek, "Did Miss Xueying grow up in Japan?"

    The more she looked at her face, the more familiar it seemed.

    This was no illusion; her memory was impable, and she was certain she had seen Qian Xueying somewhere before.

    But where exactly?

    Qian Xueying turned her face towards her, smiled gently, and shook her head slightly.

 Chapter 287 - 288: Show Some Respect

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 288: Show Some Respect</h4><h4></h4>

    "I just like Japanese culture, in fact, both my parents are immigrants, and I didn¡¯t visit Japan for the first time until after I became an adult."

    Gan Yuan wanted to ask more, but out of the corner of her eye, she had already noticed a figure darting past behind the greenery not far away.

    Moses, he really came!

    Her heart rate sped up, she looked away, and gazed at the cherry tree in front of her.

    "It¡¯s really beautiful!"

    "Yes..." Qian Xueying¡¯s gaze also rested on the cherry tree, "That¡¯s why... I love spring the most."

    By then, Moses had already passed through the foliage, looking left and right, noticing the two girls standing under the tree, he immediately ran over, came up behind her, and slowed down when he was three steps away, then walked up behind her step by step.

    Drawing a breath, he slowly called out her name.

    "Gaia!"

    Gan Yuan turned her face, her gaze faintly rested on Moses¡¯s face for a moment, then she lightly raised her eyebrows, looking towards Qian Xueying.

    "Miss Qian, who is this?!"

    "Gaia!" Moses frowned, extending his hand to grab her arm, "Don¡¯t you remember me?!"

    Gan Yuan raised her hand and wrenched her arm from his grip, stepping back warily a couple of steps, her gaze fixed tensely on his face.

    "Gaia!"

    Moses took a step forward, trying to grab her hand again, but she retreated once more, backing up to a tree trunk before she stopped.

    "Sir, please show some respect!"

    Her tone was indifferent and aloof, with a hint of anger as well.

    Her attitude was unmistakably like one affronted by aplete stranger.

    Moses¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed.

    Qian Xueying promptly walked over, pulling on Moses¡¯s arm while giving Gan Yuan aforting smile, "Let me introduce, Miss Gan, this is Mr. Moses, he¡¯s a friend of mine..."

    Before she could finish, Moses had already shaken off her hand and stepped forward again; Gan Yuan retreated another two steps, her back bumping into the thick cherry tree with nowhere else to go.

    The man reached out again, grabbing her wrist.

    "Gaia, if you keep this up, I¡¯m really going to get angry!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s face darkened, her dark eyes meeting his gaze without flinching.

    "I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. However, I must remind you to let go of me immediately, otherwise, I¡¯ll get angry too!"

    Moses¡¯s pupils shrank.

    "Mr. Moses!" Qian Xueying stepped forward again, cing her hand on his arm, "Please, calm down!"

    Moses didn¡¯t pay attention to Qian Xueying; his gaze was still fixed firmly on Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    The cold indifference in the eyes of the girl before him as if she had never known him.

    Could it be that he really mistook her for someone else?

    No!

    Impossible.

    Those brows, those features, that voice... even the way she furrowed her brow when she spoke, everything was the same as in his memory, he couldn¡¯t possibly be mistaken.

    She was his Gaia!

    But why, why was she treating him like this?

    If she really was his Gaia, she should have been overjoyed to see him. What happened¡ªcould it be she doesn¡¯t remember him?!

    "Let go!"

    Gan Yuan eximed in a low voice.

    "Gaia!" Moses took a deep breath, softening his voice, "You don¡¯t remember, I¡¯m Moses, Moses!"

    p!

    A crisp p rang out across Moses¡¯s face.

    Qian Xueying gasped in shock, Moses froze for two seconds, then his anger was etched into his eyebrows.

    "You..."

    "Get away!" Gan Yuan forcefully jerked her arm back, sidestepping to create distance, "Your flirting skills are seriously poor!"

 Chapter 288 - 289 Missing Out Would Be Such a Pity

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 289 Missing Out Would Be Such a Pity</h4><h4></h4>

    On his face, the searing pain told Moses that all of this was not an illusion.

    She had hit him!

    His Gaia had pped him across the face!

    Something must have happened to her, his Gaia could never do such a thing.

    "I apologize, Miss Qian, I think... I should leave now!"

    Giving Qian Xueying a slight nod, Gan Yuan turned and walked towards the exit.

    "Gaia!"

    Moses chased after her again, blocking her way, and took something out of his pocket, presenting it in front of her, "Look at this!"

    It was a photograph¡ªa group picture, in the photograph a man and a woman, the man was Moses, while the girl looked identical to Gan Yuan, only much younger and more reckless.

    Moving the photograph closer to her eyes, Moses insisted, "Look at this photo!"

    Raising her hand, Gan Yuan snatched the photo from his hand and carefully looked at it.

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to carry the photo with him at all times.

    "This is you!" Moses focused intently on her, "Even this motorcycle, it was the gift I gave you for your 18th birthday..."

    Staring at the photo in her hands, memories of those joyful times shed before her eyes, and Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers clutched at the photo trembling slightly.

    However, she quickly steeled her heart and tossed the photo back into Moses¡¯s chest.

    "Sir, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else!"

    Catching the photo that almost slipped to the ground, Moses frowned and stared at her face, then reached out again and grabbed her arm, dragging her towards the exit.

    "I¡¯m taking you home right now, you must be out of your mind, I¡¯ll find a doctor to get you well!"

    "Let go!"

    Gan Yuan tried to pull away, but the man¡¯s grip was like a vice, causing her wrist to ache.

    Footsteps sounded hurriedly, Charlie hurried over with another bodyguard, blocking the way of the two.

    "Let her go!"

    Moses red dismissively at the two, "Get lost!"

    Charlie furrowed his brow, drew his gun, pointing it at Moses¡¯s face.

    "I¡¯ll say it onest time, let her go!"

    "Don¡¯t!"

    Qian Xueying screamed, rushing over, shielding herself between the two groups, "Put the gun away!" Aftermanding, she turned her face to Moses, "Mr. Moses, calm down, please!"

    Seizing the opportunity, Gan Yuan forcefully pulled away from the arm Moses was gripping and retreated to Charlie¡¯s side, signaling the men to put away their guns before speaking coldly.

    "Miss Qian, I truly apologize, I..."

    "No!" Qian Xueying blocked Moses, revealing a smile to Gan Yuan, "I think there must be some misunderstanding here. Miss Gan, please stay for a meal no matter what. Otherwise, my father will be very disappointed. Mr. Moses meant no harm; he is just looking for someone very important to him, and you really do look a lot like her!"

    While pleading with Gan Yuan, her left hand gently shook Moses¡¯s arm.

    Moses suppressed his anger and stood once again in front of Gan Yuan.

    "Miss Gan, please forgive my abruptness, you really do resemble my Gaia."

    "Miss Gan!" From not too far away, Duke Locke also approached, "Lunch is ready, why don¡¯t we talk over a meal?!"

    "Yes, let¡¯s go have lunch!" Qian Xueying came over, taking Gan Yuan by the arm, "Today, father has specially invited a Michelin three-star chef who has won an international cuisine award. It¡¯s such a delicacy, it would be a shame to miss it!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 289 - 290: The World Is Really Small

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 290: The World Is Really Small</h4><h4></h4>

    At this point, insisting further would seem somewhat excessive, and besides, Gan Yuan hade to the Duke Residence this time with the intention to find out more.

    Therefore, Gan Yuan went with the flow and did not refuse any longer, but let Qian Xueying lead her into the dining room.

    Moses followed behind, his gaze icily sweeping over Charlie and settling on her retreating figure, his fingers gripping the photo slowly tensed.

    What on earth was going on, his Gaia actually didn¡¯t remember him?!

    The group entered the dining room together, and Qian Xueying personally settled Gan Yuan into the seat reserved for honored guests, while Duke Locke invited Moses to sit opposite her.

    Everyone took their seats, and Duke Locke picked up the Golden Bell from the table and gave it a gentle shake.

    Immediately, several waiters wheeled in cooking cartsden with utensils and ingredients, and Qian Xueying began to introduce the lunch that would be prepared live for them. As she spoke, the head chef walked into the dining room.

    In his spotless white chef¡¯s attire with rolled-up sleeves revealing his elbows, he walked with a sense of confidence tinged with a hint ofnguor...

    The moment that person entered the room, it was as if the entire kitchen brightened a few degrees.

    Noticing Gan Yuan at the table, the man¡¯s dark eyes suddenly brimmed with light.

    "Littleyuan?"

    Gan Yuan turned her gaze towards the approaching Qiao Liang, a look of astonishment on her face.

    "Qiao... Liang?!"

    Was there some mistake, how could this guy be here?!

    Qiao Liang shed a bright white smile, "I must say, the world really is small, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again so soon."

    "The two of you... know each other?" asked Qian Xueying, puzzled.

    "Of course," Qiao Liang replied with a smile, "We¡¯re very good friends, aren¡¯t we, Littleyuan?"

    As he said this, he didn¡¯t forget to give her a flirtatious wink.

    Gan Yuan secretly groaned inside but could only put on a smile, "That¡¯s right, we once worked together for a while."

    She tried to make their rtionship seem casual for a reason, and that was to prevent Moses from taking notice of Qiao Liang.

    Across the table, Moses¡¯s gaze fell on Qiao Liang, and his pupils constricted dangerously.

    Qiao Liang?

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the chef who had previously been at the same hotel with Gan Yuan and had pursued her, was also called by this name.

    Qian Xueying smiled elegantly, "I see, this lunch is bing increasingly intriguing."

    "Excuse me for a moment!"

    Qiao Liang had not forgotten his job upon seeing Gan Yuan and with a light nod to everyone, he stepped back to the cooking cart to start preparing lunch.

    Let¡¯s not even talk about lunch; just watching him work was a pleasure in itself.

    Grasping the kitchen tools, the usually frivolous expression on Qiao Liang¡¯s face instantly subsided, revealing a look of intense concentration.

    In his hands, whether it was kitchen tools or ingredients, they seemed to be a part of the art.

    Quickly, the seemingly ordinary ingredients were chopped into various shapes, arranged on tes, and then drizzled with a variety of finely-calibrated sauces.

    Qiao Liang gently ced a mint leaf atop the dish for decoration, lifted his chin slightly, and the waiter immediately came over to serve the several dishes to everyone. He then brought thest te over to Gan Yuan.

    "There... your favorite tuna!"

    Why did this guy have to talk so much, doesn¡¯t he know she has to pretend to be different from usual right now?

    Gan Yuan wished she could kick him twice, but she could only smile on the surface.

    "Thank you!"

    ^

    ^

    Goodnight.

    I shamelessly ask for your votes, for the rmendation tickets, I want them, thank you~!~

 Chapter 290 - 291: Clearly Harboring Ulterior Motives

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 291: Clearly Harboring Ulterior Motives</h4><h4></h4>

    Across the table, Moses¡¯s gaze fell upon Gan Yuan¡¯s palm.

    She poised her knife and fork casually and skewered a piece of the side dish vegetable.

    Moses frowned slightly.

    In his memory, his Gaia always loved to eat fish, and she would always start with the fish when it came to these dishes, rarely touching the vegetables.

    Across the table, Gan Yuan carefully selected vegetables from her te, eating them with an air of "deliciousness".

    She had to admit that the taste of the dish was very good, but she really didn¡¯t like eating vegetables from the starter te. It was only to confuse Moses¡¯s senses that she deliberately acted contrary to her usual behavior.

    "Did Miss Gan work in a hotel before?" Moses asked.

    "Yes," Gan Yuan swallowed the vegetables in her mouth with effort, "My major was hotel management."

    "Lausanne or SEL¡ªboth are renowned schools for hotel management?"

    "Neither," Gan Yuan said with a self-deprecating smile, "I only attended an ordinary college that¡¯s not well-known."

    "Actually, the school doesn¡¯t represent anything, a person¡¯s true ability is not rted to the school." Moses raised his cup, "I apologize for any offense earlier, this cup is by way of apology."

    Gan Yuan hurriedly put down her cutlery and picked up her wine ss, of course, deliberately using a different gesture from her usual one.

    The two lightly clinked their sses in mid-air, and Moses brought the ss to his lips, drinking it all in one gulp.

    Gan Yuan took just a small sip.

    The waiter refilled Moses¡¯s ss, and Qian Xueying also raised her ss, "I deeply apologize for yesterday¡¯s incident, this cup is to honor Miss Gan."

    Then it was Locke¡¯s turn, with several people finding excuses to toast to Gan Yuan in turn. After a few rounds, even though she tried to drink as little as possible, she still consumed more than half a ss.

    Gan Yuan looked at the liquid in her ss, still feeling somewhat uneasy, and rose from her chair.

    "Excuse me, I¡¯ll be right back."

    She stepped into the corridor, heading towards the restroom. Once inside, she immediately closed the door tightly, reached into her throat, and induced herself to vomit up everything she had just eaten.

    Moses would not trust her so easily, she had to be prepared for any eventuality.

    Inside the restaurant.

    As soon as Gan Yuan had left, Moses lifted his right hand, and the butler immediately came over and bent down towards him. He whispered a few words to the butler in a low voice.

    The butler nodded slightly and exited the room. In a short while, he returned with a bottle of wine, circled around the table, and added a bit of wine to Gan Yuan¡¯s ss.

    At this time, Qiao Liang was ting the main dish, and upon witnessing this scene, his dark eyes narrowed slightly.

    He had been watching silently the whole time, and although he did not understand the intricacies involved, his intuition told him that Moses harbored ill intentions toward Gan Yuan.

    Now, he actually took advantage of Gan Yuan¡¯s absence to secretly pour her more wine?

    Footsteps sounded lightly, and Gan Yuan returned. Moses smiled and raised his ss.

    "I never thought there could be such a simr person in this world. Miss Gan, would you join me for a drink?" he lifted his ss towards her, "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a drink with Gaia."

    Gan Yuan smiled, raising her ss, and gently clinked it with his, "I hope you find the person you¡¯re looking for soon!"

    Qiao Liang, worried, immediately picked up the condiment tray and walked over, pretending to add seasoning to Gan Yuan¡¯s dish while deliberately bumping her elbow.

    With a jolt, the wine sshed out from Gan Yuan¡¯s ss, drenching her clothes.

    "I¡¯m sorry..." Qiao Liang hurriedly grabbed some napkins to help her wipe, "I was just trying to add some sauce!"

 Chapter 291 - 292 Iâ€™m Not Very Accustomed to It

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 292 I¡¯m Not Very ustomed to It</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan took the tissue from his hand, dabbing off the liquor on her arm, "It¡¯s okay."

    Qiao Liang then extended his palm, grabbing her arm, "Let me apany you to the restroom to take care of this!"

    Feeling the strength of his palm, Gan Yuan nced sideways and saw Qiao Liang winking at her secretly. Worried that Moses would notice his odd behavior, she immediately smiled and stood up.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    "I¡¯m really sorry!"

    Qiao Liang nodded apologetically to the other people at the table and helped her out of the dining room.

    Sitting in his original spot, watching the two figures move further away, Moses immediately spoke in a low voice.

    "Miss Ying, take her to change her clothes and see if there is anything special about her,"

    Qian Xueying turned her face, "What do you mean?"

    The man did not exin, simplymanding, "Tell me what you see."

    He had to figure out whether this woman was indeed his Gaia or not.

    Qian Xueying nodded and stood up to follow out of the dining room.

    ...

    ...

    In the hallway, Qiao Liang, seeing that no one was around, immediately dragged Gan Yuan to a corner outside the restroom.

    "Who is that man?"

    "Are you talking about... Moses?"

    "Yes, him." Qiao Liang lowered his voice, "I just saw him secretly adding wine to your ss. That bottle was brought by his henchman, and he only poured it for you. I suspect there¡¯s something wrong with that wine."

    As expected, Moses had not been easily fooled by her, and Gan Yuan¡¯s heart sank, but she still smiled on her face.

    "Qiao Liang, you¡¯re thinking too much. We just met; he couldn¡¯t possibly mean me any harm, could he?"

    This matter was tooplicated, and she didn¡¯t want to drag Qiao Liang into it again.

    "I am a man too, and I can tell that his gaze is off," Qiao Liang said with a serious face. "Anyway, don¡¯t drink anything else and leave here with meter."

    Before Gan Yuan could speak, Qian Xueying¡¯s voice was alreadying from a distance.

    "Miss Gan, are you alright?"

    "It¡¯s fine." Gan Yuan busied herself withdrawing her arm from Qiao Liang¡¯s hand, returning her smile.

    "Your dress is all wet." Qian Xueying frowned slightly, "Come with me upstairs and change into a new set of clothes?"

    "There¡¯s no need to bother, a wipe will do," Gan Yuan replied.

    "While you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be so formal; treat it like your own home," Qian Xueying smiled, supporting her arm and pulling her towards the staircase, "Let¡¯s go!"

    As the girls went to the bedroom to change clothes, Qiao Liang couldn¡¯t follow, so he had to stand his ground.

    "Littleyuan, I¡¯ll wait for you upstairs. We¡¯ll leave togetherter."

    Knowing he was worried about her, Gan Yuan turned and reassured him with a smile.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll be down soon."

    After taking Gan Yuan to her own room upstairs, Qian Xueying led her smilingly into the walk-in closet and took a dress with tags still on it from the hanger.

    "I think this will suit you perfectly!"

    Gan Yuan nced at the tag, "Miss Ying, that¡¯s too kind of you; I¡¯ll just wear something casual."

    "You don¡¯t have to be so formal with friends, do you?" Qian Xueying said with a smile as she unzipped the dress, "If you don¡¯t wear it, I will take it as a sign of rejection."

    "Well, then!" Gan Yuan epted the dress.

    Qian Xueying then supported her shoulder, "Let me help you."

    "No!" Gan Yuan turned around, avoiding her fingers, "I... I¡¯m not used to it."

    Qian Xueying smiled and retracted her hand, "I¡¯ll wait outside for you. Call me if you need anything."

    As she turned and walked toward the door of the walk-in closet, Gan Yuan watched her close the door firmly before she lifted her hand to undo her buttons.

 Chapter 292 - 293: So Beautiful It Takes Your Breath Away

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 293: So Beautiful It Takes Your Breath Away</h4><h4></h4>

    Momentster, the door to the changing room was pulled open again, and Qian Xueying turned her face to see Gan Yuan emerging from within, causing her to freeze on the spot.

    Gan Yuan was dressed in her smoke purple dress, a figure usually hidden behind loose clothing now fully revealed by the well-tailored dress.

    Such a color, normally very picky, seemed just right on her.

    The girl standing before her was noble and stunningly beautiful, breathtakingly so.

    It took a few seconds for Qian Xueying toe back to her senses.

    "So... beautiful!"

    Gan Yuan smiled faintly, "It¡¯s just a pretty dress."

    Usually, she rarely wore bright colors, not to mention such close-fitting and delicate styles, which might not suit her that well.

    Qian Xueying¡¯s smile reappeared, "The dress is just a backdrop, Miss Gan is truly beautiful."

    "I will wash it and return it as soon as possible," Gan Yuan said.

    "No need," Qian Xueyingughed, taking the dirty clothes from her hand, "This dress seems tailor-made for you; how could I take it back?"

    "This..."

    "If you feel ufortable, just treat me to a meal another day," Qian Xueying cut her off, handing the dress to a servant, "Let¡¯s go see what the main dish is!"

    The two went downstairs again, stopping at the corner, where Qian Xueying paused.

    "Miss Gan, do you really not know Mr. Moses?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I¡¯m truly sorry about what happened just now, but I still hope you won¡¯t me Mr. Moses. Gaia is someone very important to him; I believe you can understand that."

    Gan Yuan nodded, "I understand. I was too impulsive just now!"

    "That¡¯s good then," Qian Xueying smiled and continued forward.

    "Miss Xueying," Gan Yuan caught up to her, "Do you know Gaia, too?"

    A fleeting and hardly noticeable shade of something different shed in Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes. Turning back around, her expression had returned to its usual gentle and tranquil self, "No, I only recently heard Mr. Moses mention this name."

    "Are you and Mr. Moses very close?"

    With a softugh, Qian Xueying said, "Actually, I think we don¡¯t need to be so formal, you can call me Xueying."

    Gan Yuanughed as well, "Alright."

    "Ayuan!"

    Below the stairs, a pleasant, deep male voice called out.

    At the sound of that voice, Gan Yuan was startled and swiftly turned around.

    At the end of the staircase stood a figure, tall and imposing in a crisp suit, with handsome features and a noble air¡ªnone other than Huangfu Jue.

    "Ajue?" She hurriedly lifted her dress and quickened her pace towards him, "You... why have youe here too?"

    She had told Gan Tang earlier to call Huangfu Jue at two if she wasn¡¯t back, and the time was still early, yet he had alsoe to the Duke Residence.

    "I had some matters to discuss with Duke Locke," Huangfu Jue reached out to hold her wrist, guiding her down thest few steps, and lifted his hands to straighten a few strands of her hair that were caught beneath the dress, "What are you doing here?"

    Qian Xueying approached with a smile and exined, "Miss Gan came to attend the ball yesterday, and we did not take good care of her, which we deeply regret. Today, my father specifically asked me to invite Miss Gan for a meal."

    A ball?

    A hint of something different shed in Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes.

    Without waiting for him to speak, Gan Yuan had already wrapped her arm around his, speaking affectionately.

    "Ajue, will you take me home, please?"

    With Moses still in the dining room and Qiao Liang there as well, not to mention the addition of Huangfu Jue, the situation could be difficult for even her to handle. To be safe, she decided it would be best to get Huangfu Jue out of there first.

 Chapter 293 - 294 He Loves Her

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 294 He Loves Her</h4><h4></h4>

    Before Huangfu Jue could open his mouth, she already leaned her head against his shoulder.

    "My head is so dizzy, it seems I drank a bit too much!"

    This time,ing to the Duke Locke¡¯s residence, Huangfu Jue indeed had some matters regarding the celebration to discuss with Duke Locke.

    Of course, these were actually not the main point, his real purpose was to personally remind Duke Locke to keep better control over his daughter.

    This moment, as Gan Yuan clung to his arm and acted coquettishly, he immediately became concerned and lifted his hand to support her face.

    "Do you feel ufortable anywhere else?"

    Gan Yuan pretended to be drunk and shook her head, "I want to go home!"

    Her cheeks bore a hint of redness from the wine, and the girl, who always appeared in, was dressed in a soft silk gown; the entirety of her seemed tenderer by several degrees, her coquettish manner both adorable and tempting¡ªhow could he find the words to refuse her?

    "Alright, let¡¯s leave now."

    Lifting a hand to support her waist, he held her and turned towards the exit.

    Qian Xueying hurried to follow them, helping Huangfu Jue to escort Gan Yuan down the stairs and into the car.

    "There won¡¯t be a next time!" Huangfu Jue nced unhappily at Qian Xueying and sat in the car to support Gan Yuan, "Drive!"

    As the car left the Duke Residence, Qian Xueying stood at the bottom of the stairs, her brows furrowing slightly.

    "Hmph!" Nancy scoffed from the steps, "Nothing more than tricks of a drunk coquette. I really don¡¯t understand why men fall for this kind of act!"

    Having witnessed everything from a distance, she was well aware that Gan Yuan was faking drunkenness. Qian Xueying turned her face and smiled at her.

    "The reason is simple, he loves her, no matter what she does, in his heart, it¡¯s always the best!"

    Instantly, jealousy tainted Nancy¡¯s eyes, "It¡¯s just a fleeting infatuation, that¡¯s all!"

    Qian Xueying chuckled and stepped up the stairs. As she was about to pass, Nancy, with her arms folded, blocked her path.

    "I need to talk to you!"

    "There are still guests in the dining room, maybeter."

    Qian Xueying tried to walk past, but Nancy reached out and grabbed her arm firmly.

    "Qian Xueying, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because my father likes you. If you don¡¯t learn to hold back, there wille a day..." She turned her face coldly, looking at the friend she once had, "I will have you thrown out of the Duke Residence!"

    Qian Xueying shifted her gaze, her expression revealing a touch of innocence, "Nancy, did I do something wrong?"

    "Everything about you is perfect, the only thing wrong is that you shouldn¡¯t stay here." Nancy pushed her aside, raising her right hand and pointing at her delicate nose with her index finger, "You have one month to get out of my house, otherwise... don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"

    After dropping this threat, Nancy turned and walked briskly toward the dining room.

    Qian Xueying smoothed her dress and followed her calmly.

    In the dining room, Mr. Moses was sitting in a chair, watching the entrance. When he saw Nancy and Qian Xueying walk in, his gaze immediately moved behind them.

    Not seeing Gan Yuan, a flicker of confusion crossed Moses¡¯s eyes, then settled on Qian Xueying¡¯s face.

    "Where is she?"

    "She left," said Qian Xueying.

    "Left?" Moses stood up abruptly from his chair.

    "Don¡¯t bother chasing, you won¡¯t catch up," Qian Xueying said with a helpless tone, "She was taken away by Prince His Highness."

    Moses¡¯s pupils constricted, "Huangfu Jue?"

    "Mr. Moses," Nancy spoke with a smile, "If you want Gan Yuan that badly, why go through such trouble?"

    Moses turned to look at her, "What do you mean?"

    "I can help you," Nancy¡¯s smile was enigmatic, "Within three days, I promise, I¡¯ll bring her to you."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning~!

 Chapter 294 - 295 The True Heir

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 295 The True Heir</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses¡¯s gaze fell on Nancy¡¯s face, with an unmistakable suspicion in his tone.

    "You?!"

    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!" Nancy lifted the corners of her lips, her tone brimming with pride, "I will prove to you all with facts who the true heir of the Locke Family really is!"

    ncing at Qian Xueying standing not far away, Nancy huffed lightly and strode out of the dining room.

    "Nancy!"

    Qian Xueying hesitated for a moment but eventually followed out of the hall, watching the two figures grow distant, as Moses¡¯s lips subtly curved upwards unnoticed.

    "Indeed, no cowardly offspringe from a tiger¡¯s lineage!"

    By the side, Duke Locke sighed softly.

    "I¡¯ve amused Mr. Moses, I fear."

    "How could you?" Moses retracted his gaze, nodding elegantly at him, "Thank you for your hospitality, this time, I owe you a favor."

    Duke Locke smiled, "Since we are friends, why should Mr. Moses mind such formalities?"

    Friends?

    Moses smiled faintly.

    "Since the Duke says so, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony, and I hope to hear good news about your daughter. I shall take my leave now."

    He stepped towards the exit, with Duke Locke busy seeing him off.

    Only when everyone had gone did Qiao Liang cautiously stick his face out of the kitchen.

    It seemed that not only Moses but even members of the Locke Family intended to harm Gan Yuan.

    Frowning, he untied his apron and lifted his arm to remove his head chef¡¯s uniform, "You guys clean up here; I need to leave for a bit."

    After instructing a few assistants, he quickly crossed the dining room.

    He carefully passed through the courtyard and, from a distance, saw Duke Locke standing on the steps, sending off Moses¡¯s departing car. As the Duke turned back, Qiao Liang hurriedly retreated to the side to hide himself. Once Duke Locke was far away, he immediately jogged out of the gate and jumped into his own car, starting it up.

    The red sports car crossed the intersection, and while Qiao Liang was worried about Gan Yuan, he didn¡¯t notice that Moses¡¯s ck sedan had just stopped by the side of the road.

    Watching Qiao Liang¡¯s car drive past, Moses, with his hand out of the window, lifted his fingers slightly, and immediately the ck car behind followed Qiao Liang¡¯s red sports car.

    "Should they make a move?" the assistant asked from the passenger seat.

    "No," Moses retracted his finger, "just keep an eye on him."

    Since Nancy had volunteered, Moses didn¡¯t mind giving her a chance.

    If things went well, then all the better, but if she failed, Huangfu Jue would only be angry with Duke Locke.

    In any case, this was A Country, Huangfu Jue¡¯s territory, and unless absolutely necessary, Moses didn¡¯t n oning into real conflict with Huangfu Jue.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The assistant immediately took out his phone, called the subordinate responsible for trailing Qiao Liang, and conveyed Moses¡¯s intentions.

    At this point, Moses spoke up lightly.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    The car started again, heading towards the hotel where he was staying.

    Only when the car returned to the hotel and he was back in his room did the butler speak up softly.

    "Do you truly believe she is the young miss?"

    Moses walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing at the bustling city, "What do you think?"

    "She looks very simr, but her temperament is quite different," the butler nced sideways, his gaze deeply settling on Moses¡¯s profile, "If it were the young miss, she could not possibly fail to remember us, or perhaps... she only bears a resemnce in appearance?"

    "It¡¯s her!" Moses¡¯s tone was resolute.

    "But if she really is the young miss, why doesn¡¯t she remember us at all?"

 Chapter 295 - 296: Not a Replacement

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 296: Not a Recement</h4><h4></h4>

    "Either she really has forgotten, or..." Moses took a deep breath, "she¡¯s pretending."

    "Could it be... we¡¯ve really mistaken someone else for her?"

    "Shut up!" Moses¡¯s tone turned icy in an instant, "If I say she¡¯s Gaia, then she is Gaia!"

    The butler frowned and hesitated for a moment, "I understand your longing for the young miss, but I must remind you, do not forget, what we are looking for is the real young miss, not a substitute..."

    Bang!

    Before the butler could finish, Moses had him by the throat, pressed against the floor-to-ceiling window ss, ring ominously at his face turning red fromck of oxygen, his own expression cold as frost.

    "I know what I¡¯m doing; I don¡¯t need your reminders."

    The butler gasped for breath, unable to articte aplete sentence, Moses pushed him to the floor and, without looking back, barked amand.

    "Get back, I don¡¯t want to see you again until I find Gaia!"

    The butler coughed as he got up from the ground, nced at the man¡¯s back, opened his mouth as if to speak, but in the end held back, just shook his head gently, and turned to walk out the guest room door.

    ...

    ...

    Duke Residence.

    Nancy turned her head, looking at Qian Xueying standing outside the door as she mmed the room door shut with force.

    Qian Xueying flinched, narrowly avoiding the misfortune of getting hit on the nose, "Nancy, I just want to talk to you properly."

    "We have nothing to talk about!" Nancy yelled from behind the door, "Had I known this would happen, I absolutely would not have invited you to my house for Christmas!"

    Pushing open the door, Qian Xueying walked up to her with a frown, "If you really don¡¯t want me to stay, I can leave. However, before I do, I must remind you, you¡¯d better not meddle in Gan Yuan¡¯s matters."

    "Why not?" Nancy retorted.

    "She¡¯s not one of those delicate noble youngdies; you can¡¯t outfight her," Qian Xueying raised her hand to steady Nancy¡¯s arm, "I know you like the Prince, but this matter is really not simple. If you handle it poorly, it might very well backfire. By then, it won¡¯t just be you at stake, but the entire Locke Family could be implicated."

    "You think I¡¯ll be scared just because you say so?" Nancy shook off her arm, "I trusted you too much before, and that¡¯s how I let the wolf into my home. Let me tell you, Qian Xueying, I am the heir of the Locke Family, and you... don¡¯t even dream of taking what¡¯s mine!"

    Qian Xueying frowned helplessly, "I think you¡¯ve misunderstood, I never intended to take anything."

    "Ha¡ª" Nancy burst intoughter, reaching over to grip Qian Xueying¡¯s chin tightly, "Qian Xueying, you may fool others, but not me. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after? Drop that falsely innocent act, I know what you want..." She withdrew her fingers and jabbed forcefully at Qian Xueying¡¯s chest, "I can make you the darling miss overnight, or I can make you nothing just as fast!"

    "In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    Nancy sneered, "Sure, go ahead, I¡¯d love to see if you really have the guts to leave!"

    Qian Xueying stepped back, gave a curtsy to her before turning to leave Nancy¡¯s room. Nancy followed, watching Qian Xueying enter the dressing room of her own bedroom. Nancy leaned against the door of the dressing room, watching her pack clothes

    Shortly after, Qian Xueying put several sets of clothes and documents into a suitcase, closed the luggage, and pulled it over to Nancy.

 Chapter 296 - 297 The Princeâ€™s Woman

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 297 The Prince¡¯s Woman</h4><h4></h4>

    "Before you go, I urge you onest time,"

    "Please don¡¯t provoke Gan Yuan."

    "You better scram!" Nancy sneered coldly, "I don¡¯t need you to worry about my affairs."

    "Enough!" In the corridor, Duke Locke shouted angrily, "Apologize to Qian Xueying!"

    Nancy frowned unhappily, "Dad!"

    "Dad." Qian Xueying, carrying her suitcase, came up to Duke Locke and bowed deeply, "I will leave first."

    Duke Locke reached out to hold her suitcase, "This is my home, and without my order, no one has any right to ask you to leave."

    "Fine, if you can¡¯t bear to see her go, I¡¯ll leave!" Nancy turned around, stomping quickly down the stairs.

    "Nancy!" Qian Xueying frowned, wanting to chase after her, but Duke Locke grasped her wrist, "Don¡¯t mind her, let here to her senses!"

    "I¡¯m worried..."

    "She didn¡¯t even take her card; she¡¯ll be back before nighttime!" Duke Locke nced towards the staircase, then looked back at Qian Xueying with a gentle face, "You know her temper; don¡¯t take this to heart in the future."

    "Actually, I can understand how Nancy feels, and you shouldn¡¯t be angry with her either. When shees back, have a good talk with her." Qian Xueying lowered her face, "I am truly sorry about this situation."

    "You haven¡¯t done anything wrong; the mistake is hers for not maturing." Duke Locke pat her shoulder gently, "Go on, pack your things. When she returns, I¡¯ll talk to her."

    Qian Xueying nodded obediently, "Thank you, Dad!"

    Watching the girl in front of him behave so sensibly and obediently, Duke Locke sighed silently.

    If only Qian Xueying were his own daughter, how wonderful that would be!

    Turning around, Duke Locke walked downstairs at a leisurely pace.

    Qian Xueying stood in the hallway, watching his retreating figure, her lips slowly curling into a smile.

    ...

    ...

    The car drove out of the city, heading toward the suburban farm.

    In the back seat, Gan Yuan held Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm, resting her face against his shoulder, her eyebrows subconsciously furrowing at the thought of Moses.

    Noticing her expression, Huangfu Jue reached over with his finger to smooth her furrowed brows.

    "Do you have a headache, or is something else ufortable?"

    Gan Yuan gently shook her head, looking up into his eyes.

    "After receiving Qian Xueying¡¯s invitation yesterday, I..."

    His finger glided down, gently pressing against her lips, Huangfu Jue smiling affectionately.

    "You are not my ve; you don¡¯t have to exin these things to me."

    It was just attending a party, in his view, it wasn¡¯t a big deal at all.

    She had been thinking about what kind of excuse to find, but hearing him say this, a sense of relief welled up in her, followed by guilt.

    Her apologies remained unexpressed as she extended her arms around his waist, hugging him close.

    "Nancy didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did she?"

    "Of course not." Gan Yuan pressed her face against his chest, jokingly saying, "I am the Prince¡¯s woman, after all. Even Duke Locke made a toast to me during dinner!"

    He smiled, hisrge hand gently caressing the long hair draped over her shoulders, "In the future... you will have to slowly adapt to this kind of life."

    Someday, he would be the King, and she would be the Queen; she would be treated with respect by everyone.

    In the future?

    She took a breath and changed the subject.

    "Aren¡¯t you working this afternoon?"

    "Just a few documents left to handle," he looked down with concern, "what¡¯s the matter?"

 Chapter 297 - 298 Candlelight Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 298 Candlelight Lunch</h4><h4></h4>

    "No," she tightened her arms slightly, "I just... want to stay with you a little longer."

    Moses had already chased them here. It was urgent to leave, but before that, she wanted to stay with him as long as possible.

    The girl¡¯s tone was filled with attachment.

    She was alone, without even a friend other than Gan Tang. Out ofpassion, Huangfu Jue held her tight and gently kissed her forehead.

    "From now until tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll be with you the whole time. Whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll do it with you!"

    "Really?"

    Her face lit up like that of a little girl experiencing joy.

    The man nodded with a smile.

    "Then I need to think carefully."

    She really started to ponder.

    In the past, she had imagined many things, wanting to see the world¡¯s most beautiful scenes with him¡ªfeeling the breeze on the beaches of Sicily, watching the auroras during the long nights in the Arctic snowfields, or even doing mundane things like other couples, such as strolling and watching a movie together, or idly spending time in some caf¨¦...

    But now, thinking about it seemed unrealistic. Let alone the current dangers lurking around, even without the threat of assassins, his status would probably cause a media frenzy if he really went with her to a cinema.

    By the time the car returned to the manor, she still hadn¡¯t figured out what she wanted to do with him.

    On the steps, Gan Tang saw theming back and immediately ran down to greet them.

    "Mommy!"

    Hearing her son¡¯s call, Gan Yuan snapped back to reality, realizing that she was still holding onto Huangfu Jue¡¯s waist and nestling in his arms. She blushed, quickly straightened up, and climbed out of the car.

    "Handsome boy, have you eaten?"

    "I finished eating a while ago." Gan Tang nced at Huangfu Jue, who climbed out of the car right after him, "Now, I¡¯m going to take a walk in the garden with Teacher Sherry."

    After saying that, the little guy gave Huangfu Jue a look that said, "Now I¡¯m leaving Mommy to you," and walked towards the garden with Sherry.

    Gan Yuan hurriedly reminded, "Don¡¯t go too far, remember you still need to take a napter."

    "Got it." The little guy didn¡¯t look back he waved and walked away.

    "Sir!" The butler approached, "Shall I prepare lunch for the two of you?"

    Before Huangfu Jue could speak, Gan Yuan had already answered.

    "After it¡¯s ready, bring it up to the rooftop terrace."

    If she couldn¡¯t think of anything else, then they would start with a real "lunch for two"!

    After speaking, she stretched out her hand to grab his palm, leading him up the steps. Huangfu Jue gestured to Will and followed her upstairs.

    All the way to the top garden terrace, Gan Yuan took him there and settled him down at the table.

    "Wait for me!" She smiled at him and quickly ran off. As she reached the terrace entrance, she didn¡¯t forget to wave back at him, "Don¡¯t move from there!"

    Huangfu Jue raised his eyebrows slightly, "What exactly are you up to?"

    "Wait, and don¡¯t move!"

    She gestured from afar and turned to run away.

    Huangfu Jue looked towards the exit, paused for a moment, then smiled again, sitting patiently.

    When the servant arrived with the lunch, Gan Yuan also came back. Setting aside the small bag she was carrying, she took out a match and carefully lit the candle on the table. After extinguishing the match and tossing it into the ashtray, she proudly curled her lips.

    "I know it¡¯s daytime, but I just want to have a candlelit lunch!" She reached across the table to hold his chin, "Don¡¯t you dareugh at me!

    ^

    ^

    Come on, let¡¯s have a candlelit breakfast together~!~

 Chapter 298 - 299: Ajueâ€™s Creation

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 299: Ajue¡¯s Creation</h4><h4></h4>

    Candlelit lunch?

    Watching Gan Yuan across the table as she lifted her red wine ss, Huangfu Jue also lifted his. As long as she was happy, he could apany her from now until morning.

    Would it be a candlelit party or not, lunch or breakfast or dinner!

    "To..." Gan Yuan held her ss, thought for a moment, "our reunion after six years, cheers!"

    He extended his right hand, and the two crystal sses gently clinked together, emitting a pleasing low ping like jade striking one another.

    The red wine swirled, like a dancer¡¯s skirt, leaving pleasing traces on the stem of the ss.

    She took her ss back, gently sniffing the scent of the wine, and took a delicate sip.

    The aroma was rich and enduring. As the liquid touched her throat, the taste of the wine lingered on her lips and tongue. It started with a slight tartness, and then came the intoxicating rich fragrance, followed by just the right amount of sweetness.

    "Delicious!"

    With her wine tasting expertise, she could tell that this wine was different from the others she had tasted before, appearing to be a new vor she had never tried.

    She reached for the wine bottle and looked at it quizzically. On the bottle, there was only a simple whitebel with a date written in ck ink¡ªa fall from six years ago, written with an ordinary oil-based pen, the tip sharp.

    "What wine is this?"

    Across the table, Huangfu Jue gently lifted the corners of his mouth.

    "Ajue¡¯s brand."

    She opened her mouth in surprise and examined the bottle she was holding closely.

    "This is... you brewed it?"

    The man¡¯s tone was calm, "It was a promise to you."

    Holding the wine bottle, her hand trembled slightly. Gan Yuan suddenly remembered that night six years ago, in his Paris estate, when the two of them passed under the grapevine trellis, the grapes were just beginning to sprout.

    That year, the climate was suitable, and the grapes in the vineyard grew very well.

    Back then, she had jokingly said, "Too bad it isn¡¯t autumn, otherwise we could pick grapes and make wine," and he had agreed with a promise.

    She never imagined that her casual joke would lead him to actually make wine from that year¡¯s grapes.

    Her heart was instantly filled with a warm emotion.

    "I thought... you had long forgotten," she murmured.

    He was the type to either keep quiet or keep his word as if it was worth a thousand in gold, especially when it came to promises made to her¡ªhow could he treat them lightly?

    "That year, the climate was very good; the gardener said that such grapes were the best for making wine." Huangfu Jue put down the wine ss in his hand, "Unfortunately, Icked experience, and in the end, only a few bottles were drinkable. Thankfully, the taste was quite good. However..." he stretched out his left hand, covering hers which rested on the table, his blue eyes tenderly gazing at her face, "this autumn, we can go together."

    She dare not make any promises, so she changed the topic.

    "Is wine-making... difficult?"

    "It¡¯s not hard."

    He then began to exin to her earnestly the process of making wine.

    Picking, washing, pressing...

    Keen attention must be paid not to let even a single spoiled grape in, as it could affect the quality of the entire batch of wine.

    And she listened intently, asionally lifting her ss to her lips for a sip.

    Indeed, the enjoyment of wine also depended on the mood. Previously, in Duke Locke¡¯s Residence, she had tasted top-quality wines but only felt bitterness; now, each sip was fragrant and rich.

    Seeing her finish the whole ss, he reminded her with concern.

    "That year, there was little rain, so the grapes had high sweetness, which means a higher alcohol content in the wine. Don¡¯t drink too much."

    "I don¡¯t care!" she passed her ss to him, her tone unusually capricious, "Today, I want to drink to my heart¡¯s content!"

    ...

    ...

    In springtime,

    you said beneath the grape trellis,

    "Wait for autumn,"

    "I wille for grapes."

    "Wait for autumn,"

    when the grapes are ripe,

    "I will turn them into wine, and get you drunk,"

    "so you will stay."

    "Wait for winter,"

    when it gets cold,

    "I will make it snow heavily, sealing thend and sky,"

    "so you will stay."

    "Wait for evening,"

    when it is deep and quiet,

    "I will add another Chapter of ¡¯dog food¡¯, and sweeten you silly,"

    taking advantage while your rmendation ticket is still here,

    "so that,"

    "you will leave your ticket behind."

    Who else but me for creative ticket requests?!

    [I¡¯m sorry to ask everyone to vote for me, better to do it myself!]

    Good night everyone, sweet dreams.

 Chapter 299 - 300 A Bit Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 300 A Bit Drunk</h4><h4></h4>

    "You¡¯ll get drunk," he warned.

    "I don¡¯t care, I want to drink!" she insisted.

    Having already had some wine at the Duke Residence earlier, and now another ss, the flush of alcohol on her cheeks grew deeper, softening her tone with a rare streak of capricious coquettishness.

    Unable to resist her, he reluctantly poured her another half cup.

    Within moments, she had finished it.

    "More!" she demanded.

    She held out her cup, gently licking the wine stains from her lips, her face expressing an insatiable craving.

    "You can¡¯t drink anymore."

    "Just onest cup!"

    "No!"

    "Just one more cup!" She tugged at his sleeve. "Dear Duke, could you pour me one more cup, please?"

    With those words, "Dear Duke," his resolve crumbled, and her cup was filled with wine again.

    After slowly savoring the wine in her cup, she reached for the small bag she had brought earlier, pulled out the yer, inserted the earbuds into her ears, turned it on, and stood up to approach him. She bent down to support his chin, cing one of the earbuds into his ear.

    Then, with a slight lift of her skirt, she bowed elegantly and yfully at him.

    "Prince, may I have this dance with you?"

    Music started ying from the earbuds, a familiar melody that he knew by heart. At the first note, he recognized it as the song they had danced to six years ago that evening.

    He took her hand and Huangfu Jue stood up.

    "I am honored."

    Sheughed, resting her hand on his shoulder, and holding her waist, he led her into a graceful dance.

    Around them, the serenity was profound, with music resonating only in the ears of the two.

    She looked at him, and he looked back at her, both dancing in sync to the beat, just like that night six years ago.

    When the music ended, it looped back to the start, and they continued to dance to the rhythm.

    Unnoticed, the day faded into the west.

    The warmth of the wine colored her cheeks red, and her steps began dragging slightly, her high heels striking a small stone. Gan Yuan swayed ever so slightly, and the man quickly wrapped his arms around her. She then raised her arms to grasp his neck.

    "I think I¡¯m... a little drunk!"

    "Shall I take you downstairs to rest?"

    "No!" Wrapping her arms tightly around him, she looked up at him and moved in to kiss his handsome chin. "I want to keep dancing, until it gets dark, until tomorrow... until forever!"

    She was clearly inebriated, her enunciation slightly slurred, yet he heard every word crystal clear.

    Supporting her waist with both hands, Huangfu Jue gently lifted her off the ground.

    "Step on my feet."

    Without any hesitation, she slipped off her ufortable high heels and stepped barefoot onto his feet.

    His shoes, made of soft leather, were much morefortable than high heels. Leaning her cheek against his neck, Gan Yuan ced her entire weight onto him.

    "Sofortable! Like this, I can dance... all night... no... for a lifetime..."

    Her cheeks were hot, and her alcoholced breath fluttered against his face, his ear... a heady fragrance intoxicating him.

    "Then let¡¯s dance for a lifetime."

    Huangfu Jue drew her in closer to allow for a morefortable embrace, and they moved gently, continuing their dance.

    Thest rays of the sunset vanished behind the distant hills.

    On the terrace, only the candlelight flickered, reflecting off the wine sses on the table and their swaying figures.

    Her skirt entwined around his legs, and his suit jacket enveloped her frame...

 Chapter 300 - 301: Cut off a piece...

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 301: Cut off a piece...</h4><h4></h4>

    So much so, that even their shadows couldn¡¯t be distinguished one from the other; the two had be one.

    Long having heard no sound from her, he worried she had fallen asleep and carefully lifted his face to look at her.

    In his view, he saw Gan Yuan with her eyes wide open, intently watching him.

    "Thought you were asleep, what are you looking at?"

    "You," she tilted her head slightly, her hand reaching out to support his face, "Ajue... you¡¯re so handsome."

    He let out a light chuckle.

    Silly woman, she must be really drunk!

    The night breeze came by, sweeping across her bare arms, and Gan Yuan shivered slightly.

    "Are you cold?"

    He hastened to hold her tight, and she, in turn, clung tightly to his neck.

    "Ajue, do you know... I love you so much..."

    "I know."

    For six years, raising their child on her own, what else could it be but love?

    "You don¡¯t know... I love you more than you realize... so very much..." she clung to him tightly, like a drowning person grasping a straw for life, "I don¡¯t ever want to leave again... it hurts so much inside... it feels like... a piece has been cut away..."

    "Silly woman!" he said, his heart aching as he enveloped herpletely in his embrace, "from now on, I¡¯ll never let you leave again!"

    "What if I run away again?"

    "I¡¯ll find you and bring you back."

    "What if... I don¡¯te back!"

    "Then I¡¯ll catch you and bring you back."

    She giggled, "You said it yourself, no... no backing out!"

    She really was drunk, drunk enough to forget her sense of reason and inadvertently speak her heart out loud.

    Embracing her tightly, the man spoke in a tender and resolute tone.

    "Never ever."

    Her heart brimming with joy, she lifted her lips to kiss his neck.

    "Ajue... I¡¯m so happy..."

    Raising his hand to cradle her tipsy face, Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers slowly caressed her cheek.

    "So am I!"

    If he had known she was this honest and adorable when drunk, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped her earlier.

    As their eyes met, neither of them spoke another word but instinctively, they lifted their faces (lowered their heads) and kissed each other¡¯s lips.

    The kiss was incredibly natural, as if it was the same as the one they shared six years ago that night.

    Her lips still carried the scent of red wine, everything was so simr, yet the difference was that tonight, he was no longer that na?ve young man inexperienced in kissing.

    Holding her waist, he allowed her body to cling to him as his palm pressed against the back of her head, deepening their kiss.

    The wine he had brewed himself, fermented by her taste buds, was intoxicating him as well.

    His palm kneaded her back and waist with force, her delicate dress crumpling in his grasp.

    His fingertips brushed across her skin, his breath growing more and more ragged.

    Unable to wait to take her downstairs, he strode with her in his arms to the table, sweeping aside the clutter with his hands.

    Candlesticks, tes, wine sses... clinked and ttered to the ground, the candles rolled a few times then went out, and on the terrace, only the starlight remained.

    His hand pushed aside her dress, the man impatiently tearing open her undergarment.

    ...

    A little distance away on the ground, the yer continued to y on its own, with the voice from the earbuds on the floor faintly carrying a song.

    ...

    where a girl loves a boy (there, where a girl deeply loves a boy)

    and a boy loves a girl (a boy deeply loves a girl)

    ...

    Of course.

    At this moment, neither Huangfu Jue nor Gan Yuan had any inclination to listen to what she was

 Chapter 301 - 302 Mommy is Calling

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 302 Mommy is Calling</h4><h4></h4>

    Or perhaps, there was no need to listen at all, because both of them had heard that song far too many times, memorizing it from beginning to end by heart.

    ...

    ...

    At the entrance to the balcony.

    Will heard voicesing from the balcony, and as he hurried to turn around, he stopped Gan Tang, who was following.

    "Shall we go have dinner instead?"

    "But we haven¡¯t called Uncle and Mommy yet." Gan Tang looked puzzled at the entrance he was blocking.

    "No need to call them, they¡¯lle down on their own once they¡¯re done."

    Gan Tang was still worried, "I thought I heard something break just now. They¡¯re not arguing again, are they?"

    "How could that be." Will immediately shook his head, his hand already reaching out to support his small shoulder, "Let¡¯s go downstairs first, and not disturb them."

    "Alright then, it¡¯s rare for them to have their world of two." The little guy turned around to go downstairs then heard a woman¡¯s scream. He abruptly stopped in his tracks, "Uncle Will, I think I heard Mommy screaming!"

    Will busied himself with covering up for the two, "You must have heard wrong, I didn¡¯t hear anything!"

    The little guy acknowledged him and was about to turn when another sound came from the balcony.

    This time, it was even more obvious than before.

    "I really heard it!" The little guy looked towards the balcony entrance worriedly, "Uncle Huangfu wouldn¡¯t be angry because Mommy went out and is hitting her, would he?"

    "Absolutely impossible!" Will hurriedly picked him up, "They must be practicing...bat, right... yes, that¡¯s definitely it... Let¡¯s go downstairs first, so we don¡¯t affect their performance!"

    While exining, Will ran down the stairs carrying Gan Tang.

    Meanwhile, he silently made up his mind thatter on, he must remind the servants that they should never disturb Mr. Huangfu and Miss Gan when they are alone together.

    ...

    ...

    When the early morning sun once again enveloped the entire estate, Huangfu Jue had also awakened very early.

    ncing at Gan Yuan in his arms who had a flushed face and ambiguous red marks all over her neck, the corners of his eyes immediately curled upwards naturally.

    Gently kissing her forehead, he carefully withdrew his arm from under her neck, then delicately pulled back the thinforter, before quietly slipping into his clothes and going downstairs.

    Will was standing at the door, gazing towards the entrance.

    Hearing footsteps, he quickly turned his face around, and seeing Huangfu Jue, he immediately walked toward him at a quick pace.

    "Sir, good morning!"

    "Where are they?" Huangfu Jue asked.

    "They have already called, and Jud is on the way. He should be..." noting the car entering the estate, Will rxed visibly, "Look, here theye!"

    Will ran down the steps and opened the back door of the car parked by the steps, and the elderly man with greying hair inside immediately stretched his legs out and carefully held up a ck velvet box to the steps in front of Huangfu Jue.

    The craftsman was none other than Jud, thepany¡¯s prized possession¡ªa world-ss premier jewelry designer and maker, so sought-after that countless celebrities from all walks of life couldn¡¯t get on his waiting list.

    Working overtime since yesterday morning, he had not slept yet.

    His eyes were bloodshot from exhaustion, but thankfully, he hadn¡¯t failed to meet Huangfu Jue¡¯s expectations, sessfullypleting the ring ording to his instructions by early this morning.

    "Please take a look, is it to your satisfaction?"

    Jud¡¯s voice carried a hint of apprehension; the man who had summoned him overnight from abroad had done so for this ring, and although Jud did not know what it would be used for, he understood that this ring was of great importance to him.

    If the oue didn¡¯t satisfy the other party, Jud knew he couldn¡¯t bear the

 Chapter 302 - 303 The Ring

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 303 The Ring</h4><h4></h4>

    He reached out to take the box from the other person¡¯s hand and Huangfu Jue gently flipped open the lid.

    On the golden velvet, a ringy quietly.

    The ck metal band was carved with exquisite patterns, and on it was set a fiery red diamond, forming the shape of a blooming flower.

    At first nce, it looked like a me burning in the night, but upon closer examination, one would see that it was not a me, but a blooming red spider lily¡ªjust like the one he saw on her back their first night together.

    He took out the ring and carefully ran his fingers over the band, inspecting the diamonds set into it, making sure each one was crafted ording to his specifications, that every diamond¡¯s cut was so wless it could provoke no criticism... The whole ring was extremely smooth, inside and out, with no rough edges that could scratch or catch on her finger, satisfying him enough to nod in approval.

    "Very good," he said.

    Jud and Will both heaved a sigh of relief at the same time; satisfying this particr man was never an easy task.

    "Send Mr. Jud back to rest!"

    Will immediately ordered, and the bodyguard came over, escorted the elderly man to the car, and took him back to the hotel to rest.

    By this time, Huangfu Jue had already ced the ring back in the box and carefully closed the lid.

    "Get ready!" he instructed.

    "Yes, sir," Will immediately replied, as Huangfu Jue, holding the ring box, turned and walked upstairs.

    When he reached the second floor, he happened to meet Gan Tanging downstairs. Like him, the little guy disliked sleeping in, always waking up on time every day.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue, Gan Tang immediately stopped to greet him, then asked with concern,

    "Uncle Will said that you were practicingbat on the terrace yesterday. Mommy wasn¡¯t injured, was she?"

    The man¡¯s eyebrows quirked slightly.

    "Of course... not!" he replied.

    "That¡¯s good," the little guy breathed a sigh of relief, "but you have to be careful; Mommy has a problem with her right shoulder, don¡¯t let her get hurt."

    Right shoulder?

    Huangfu Jue frowned with concern, "What happened?"

    The little guy shook his head, "I don¡¯t know, but her shoulder always hurts when it¡¯s cloudy and rainy. Last time I heard the doctor say it must be an old problem."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, "I¡¯ll have the doctor take a look at her to see what¡¯s going on."

    He reached out to pat the little guy¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly,

    "From now on, uncle will take care of mommy with you."

    The little guy winked knowingly at him, "Then you¡¯ll need to work hard!"

    "I will," the man smiled and nodded.

    "Okay, then I¡¯m going to go running with Uncle Mike!"

    Waving to him, the little guy cheerfully went downstairs to find his bodyguard to apany him for a run.

    Huangfu Jue stood up and watched with a smile as he trotted down the stairs, not forgetting to remind him,

    "Remember to stretch before running."

    "I know," the little guy called back, running downstairs, and then Huangfu Jue resumed his climb up to the master bedroom.

    On the big bed, Gan Yuan was still deep asleep.

    Noting her arm stretched out of the covers, he reached out to pull up the nket, his gazending on her right shoulder, and something stirred in Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart.

    ording to Gan Tang, she had an old injury in her right shoulder; he wondered what had caused it.

    Worried, he carefully pulled back the nket on her and gently supported her arm, wanting to check her shoulder.

    But before he could see her right shoulder, Gan Yuan suddenly woke up, grabbed his arm, and swung her other fist towards his face.

    Fortunately, Huangfu Jue¡¯s reflexes were quick, and he raised his hand to block the iing punch, preventing her from hitting him.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

 Chapter 303 - 304: Lie Down with Me for a While

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 304: Lie Down with Me for a While</h4><h4></h4>

    Her punch missed, and just as Gan Yuan was about to swing her other fist, she saw clearly the person in front of her and abruptly stopped her motion.

    "Ajue?!" She drew back her fist, saying apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    Before she could finish, Huangfu Jue had already reached out to lift the nket and wrapped her body in it, gently pulling her into his embrace.

    "Having nightmares again?"

    Startled for two seconds, she then rxed her body again, leaning on his shoulder, and quickly adjusted her emotions, revealing a smile as she lifted her face.

    "Why are you up so early?"

    "I¡¯m used to it."

    "So..." she thought for a moment, then lifted her arm to drape over his shoulder, "if you¡¯re not working, could you lie down with me a little longer?"

    "Sure."

    He smiled in response.

    She snuggled deeper into the nket, making room for him, and the many down again, stretching out his arm to hold her close.

    "I feel like you¡¯ve never mentioned your parents to me?"

    Everyone is curious, and Huangfu Jue is no exception, especially when ites to the woman he deeply loves.

    Especially given her demeanor, always having nightmares, never sleeping soundly... these were all signs of insecurity.

    He didn¡¯t want her to continue like this, so he wanted to know the reasons behind it.

    From the time he met her until now, he had never heard her mention anything about her parents.

    Gan Yuan lifted her face from his chest, "Why... are you asking about this all of a sudden?"

    "Just curious." Hisrge hand gently brushed away the hair from her face, his tone tender, "If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to answer."

    "They..." Gan Yuan lowered her eyelids, "died. I was five when there was a car ident."

    The man frowned, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that¡¯s what happened."

    "It¡¯s okay." She lifted her face again, giving him a smile, "It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯m used to it."

    She spoke calmly, but the man¡¯s brow was already deeply furrowed.

    It seemed likely she didn¡¯t have any other rtives. A five-year-old child, who should have been pampered in her parents¡¯ arms, had to face the world all alone, which was a heart-wrenching thought.

    Since it was a thing of the past, he was powerless to change it, but what he could do was to hold her tightly in his arms.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll never be alone again."

    She didn¡¯t speak, simply nestling her face contently against his chest.

    His fingers brushed through her long hair, gliding over her right shoulder. Through her strands of hair, he could vaguely feel the rough patch of skin on her shoulder. Huangfu Jue moved his fingers back, trying to find that rough spot he had just felt with his fingertips.

    Before he could find it, she lifted her arm to grab his, bringing his palm in front of her eyes and gently ying with it.

    "Xiaotang just told me you have an old injury on your shoulder, what happened?"

    "Shoulder..." She paused, thenughed it off nonchntly, "Don¡¯t listen to his exaggerations, it¡¯s just a minor cervical spine issue."

    She unfolded his fingers, gently running her fingertips along the sides of his fingers.

    "Did you make that dress?"

    He gave a faint smile, not at all surprised that she knew the truth.

    "When I have time, I¡¯ll make an even better one for you."

    The man¡¯s palm was slender with aesthetically pleasing joints; she could hardly imagine what it would look like, this hand sewing with a needle.

    "I certainly don¡¯t want you to prick yourself all over again!"

    "Silly woman." The man chuckled softly, "Did you touch my stuff?"

    She had even guessed these details; she must have seen his design drafts.

 Chapter 304 - 305: Iâ€™m So Scared

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 305: I¡¯m So Scared</h4><h4></h4>

    She raised her eyebrows, not denying it, "So ... what are you going to do?"

    "Of course, punishment!"

    "Yeah!" she smirked, "Oh dear, the Duke is mad, I¡¯m so scared!"

    He couldn¡¯t help grinning as he pulled her into his embrace, and leaned in to gently nibble on her neck.

    "Wretched woman!"

    If it had been anyone else, touching his things without his permission would naturally have terrible consequences.

    But her, what could he do to her?

    Even if she infuriated him to death, he could only vent his anger on himself; how could he bear to actuallyy a finger on her?

    Thinking about it, he, Huangfu Jue, who had half a life with no attachments, must have owed her from a past life to have ended up in the hands of such an exasperating wretched woman.

    It was really ... both annoying and delightful.

    She drew back her neck to dodge, her arms touched his pajamas and felt something poking her. She instinctively moved her fingers to remove the offending object, reaching in only to find a small, squarely shaped box.

    A cell phone? It wasn¡¯t that small.

    A lighter? It wasn¡¯t that thick.

    ...

    "What¡¯s in your pocket?"

    Damn it!

    Huangfu Jue cursed inwardly and reached over to grab her hand.

    Although he would have preferred to just take the ring and slip it onto her finger directly, those guys did have a point.

    Women are emotional creatures; they prefer things with romance. These special rings should be presented in a special way.

    "Just remembered I still have something to do." After kissing her hand gently, he propped himself up from the bed, "Go take a shower, and then we¡¯ll go downstairs to eat. Afterwards, I have something to show you."

    "What thing?" she asked, puzzled.

    The man smiled inscrutably, "You¡¯ll know in a bit. Now, obediently go take a shower!"

    Gan Yuan eyed his pocket, estimating that the small box was only a few centimeters square, its size ...

    "Or, would you like me to help you?" the man asked with a smile.

    She averted her gaze and pulled his shirt over herself, "I don¡¯t want to!"

    Watching her enter the bathroom, Huangfu Jue took out the ring box to check it for damage. Finding none, he sighed a sigh of relief.

    Dating is such a hassle!

    If two people truly loved each other, why bother with formalities? All she needed to say was "I do", and that would be enough, instead of spouting sweet nothings in front of everyone, which when he thought about it, felt unbearably tacky and boring.

    However ... he looked up at the closed bathroom door, the corners of his mouth lifting again, if it made her happy, then no matter how mundane, he was willing to try.

    He went to the walk-in closet and carefully slipped on shirt after shirt from the rack.

    Looking at his handsome reflection in the mirror, Huangfu Jue took the ring in his hand and opened it.

    "Marry me, Gan Yuan!"

    The tone sounded a bit toomanding.

    "Will you marry me, Gan Yuan?"

    He switched to a gentler tone.

    But calling Gan Yuan seemed a bit too formal.

    "Let¡¯s get married?"

    That came off as too dry; don¡¯t all girls like sweet talk?

    ...

    A simple sentence, yet after several attempts he was still not satisfied.

    ...

    Looking down at the ring in his hand, Huangfu Jue furrowed his brows in frustration.

    Whoever invented proposals, if two people were in love, they could just go and register for marriage, why fuss with all these unnecessaryplications.

    Outside the closet, his mobile phone rang on the table.

    Closing the ring box and putting it away, he walked out of the closet, picked up the phone, his voice edged with restlessness.

    "What is it?"

    On the phone was Will¡¯s voice.

    "Sir ... everything¡¯s ready!"

 Chapter 305 - 306: Enough for Her to Wear for Several Years

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 306: Enough for Her to Wear for Several Years</h4><h4></h4>

    He turned his head, ncing toward the direction of the bathroom.

    "I¡¯ll be right down."

    After hanging up the phone, Huangfu Jue stepped to the bathroom door and knocked.

    "I¡¯ll go downstairs first,e down after you finish bathing."

    "Okay."

    From inside the bathroom, Gan Yuan responded.

    Watching the bathroom door for a moment, the man pursed his lips and turned to leave the bedroom.

    Momentster, Gan Yuan pushed open the door and came out, carelessly running her fingers through her not fully dry hair, and walked into the wardrobe to casually grab a set offortable casual clothes.

    After taking the clothes off the hanger, she stopped and turned her eyes to the rack beside her.

    On the rack were clothes he had prepared for her, ranging from sportswear to formal attire, not only spring and summer outfits... but even several coats for winter in the corner... These clothes were enough for her to wear for years.

    Her fingers gently caressed those sheer andvish dresses, trembling slightly.

    Pressing her lips together, she hung the casual clothes back on the rack, looked around, and then retrieved a red and ck color-block dress from the rack.

    It had been six years since she had worn such a bold color; today, she would make an exception for him.

    In the mirror, a tall girl with ck hair, ck attire, and a red dress was reflected... Pure colors, bold yet graceful.

    Turning around, she stepped out of the dressing room and walked toward the door, her hand reaching for the doorknob then drawing back, pivoting to return to the mirror, she opened the drawer of the dressing table.

    Indeed, as she had expected, there wereplete sets of brand-new skincare and makeup products; the drawers on the other side contained jewelry, from stud and dangle earrings to nes, from everyday wear to opulent formal essories... everything a woman needed was there.

    She brushed her fingers over the unopened cosmetics and sat down at the dressing table.

    ...

    Gan Yuan, who had always been low-profile, for the first time in six years put on the most suitable light makeup for herself, wore such intense colors for the first time... and for the first time fully showcased her beauty.

    The reason was nothing other than a man.

    She wanted him to see the best of herself.

    Putting the lipstick back into the drawer, she stood up and walked over, pulling open the door once more.

    At a nce, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    Her sight was greeted by a wall of flowers¡ªnot bouquets, but real flowers nted in pots, their vines wrapping around the ornate ck metal columns, with red roses blooming like mes on the branches.

    The intertwining branches abruptly formed a long corridor of flowers.

    Even someone as worldly as Gan Yuan was stunned by this setup.

    Had she not just taken a bath and beenpletely awake, she would have almost thought she was dreaming.

    It took her several seconds to snap out of it, and then she slowly walked through the flower wall toward the stairs.

    Not only the hallway, but the stairs were the same.

    This guy... what the hell is he doing?!

    With a stomach full of questions, Gan Yuan slowly descended the stairs.

    In the living room.

    Huangfu Jue stood in the middle of the room, with his hands in his pockets, pacing restlessly.

    The man who had never been nervous even when facing the nation¡¯s people, at this moment couldn¡¯t find his calm.

    With no one else in the living room, her footsteps sounded particrly clear.

    Hearing the sound of high heels on the stairs, he abruptly turned around.

    At just one nce, he saw Gan Yuan standing in front of a wall of flowers on the stairs.

    The girl in ck attire and a red dress, her lip color as bright as rose petals.

 Chapter 306 - 307: This is Your Qualification

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 307: This is Your Qualification</h4><h4></h4>

    Despite being separated from her for less than an hour, despite always knowing her beauty... yet, the moment he saw her, the Duke, who was alwaysposed, still held his breath in amazement.

    She... so beautiful!

    Her face felt slightly warm as she met his gaze.

    "Does it... does it look bad?"

    She hadn¡¯t worn such bold colors in a long time, and she wasn¡¯t quite used to it herself.

    "No!" The man came back to his senses, lifted the corners of his mouth, and smiled, "Very beautiful!"

    "Of course!" She tried to keep her voice casual, trying hard to control herself from appearing like a naive young girl unfamiliar with the world, casually ncing left and right, "But... what¡¯s all this about?"

    Inside the living room, it was even more extravagant than the hallway.

    There were not only flower walls but even draping tulle... it was like the scene of a wedding.

    "Is there going to be a cocktail party?"

    Seeing her, his mood, on the contrary, calmed down.

    He stepped forward to her and Huangfu Jue raised his hand to remove a small petal that hadnded on her shoulder.

    "No cocktail party."

    "Then... is there some special guest?" she nced around, "Should I step aside?"

    Heughed.

    "All of this... it¡¯s all for you."

    For her?!

    Gan Yuan looked around and then, after a moment, her gaze returned to his face.

    In front of her, the man was gradually lowering himself, his gaze downwards at his bending knee, and she suddenly realized his intention.

    She was so foolish, how could she not have guessed, he was proposing!

    Her heart clenched suddenly, and she nervously grabbed his arm.

    "Ajue!"

    "Don¡¯t be nervous!" The man took her hand in his, "I just..."

    She pulled him back up, covered his lips with her hand.

    "Listen to me first, you... you still don¡¯t understand mepletely..."

    The amusement in his blue eyes turned serious as Huangfu Jue looked at her with gravity.

    "You don¡¯t want to?"

    "Of course not!" she blurted out without hesitation.

    He smiled once more.

    "I just... you... that is..." she stammered, holding on to him tightly, fearing he might kneel again, "I mean... you... you¡¯re not an ordinary person, and... we..."

    Everything was happening so suddenly, she could not have imagined that he would propose so quickly, and at this moment, even the normally clever and resourceful Gan Yuan found her mind nk, unsure of what to do.

    "Ayuan!" The man took her hand and gently lifted her face with his other hand, "Do you love me?"

    "Ajue, this isn¡¯t about love or not..."

    "Answer me!" The man demanded authoritatively, interrupting her, "Love, or not!"

    "I..." she looked up, meeting his eyes, and in his expectant blue eyes, she could not lie, "Love!"

    "Then marry me."

    "But have you ever considered..." her voice began to tremble, "Maybe I¡¯m not as wonderful as you think, I..."

    "I¡¯m looking for a wife, not an angel."

    "You... you don¡¯t understand what I mean, I¡¯m saying... I..." her voice trailed off, her tone became despondent and helpless as she lowered her eyelids, "Ajue, I¡¯m not worthy of you, I don¡¯t have... the right."

    The man reached into his pocket, took out a ring, pressed the switch on it, the ring box popped open automatically, and he held the ring out in front of her, speaking proudly.

    "I love you, that¡¯s all the right you need!"

    ^

    ^

    Early

 Chapter 307 - 308: Give Me the Handle

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 308: Give Me the Handle</h4><h4></h4>

    "I love you, that¡¯s your qualification!"

    Ten words, resounding with a thud.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s breath tightened, her fingers sping at her side slowly curled up, her nails digging deeply into her palm.

    What should she do?

    ept?

    The consequences were too frightening to contemte.

    Refuse?

    The man before her would definitely be angry, enraged, pained!

    If she didn¡¯t see him, she could flee far away, but facing those eyes, how could she harden her heart?

    "Ajue!" She took a deep breath, gazing into the man¡¯s eyes, and spoke slowly, "Have you ever considered that once I ept this ring, it might bring disaster upon you? You might lose your throne, lose... many important things. Do you truly not care?"

    "Of course I care," the man said calmly, holding the ring, "But I care about you more, and about Xiao Jue! If a man can¡¯t protect the woman and child he cares about the most, what right does he have to be king? I¡¯m willing to make an effort, and I¡¯ll take all the consequences."

    He was the royal heir, she harbored an unspeakable secret...

    Neither of them were ordinary, doomed to be unable to do as they pleased like ordinary people.

    She loved this man, and for him, she was willing to sacrifice everything.

    But she was truly afraid, afraid that he would be implicated, afraid something would happen to him.

    Huangfu Jue listened quietly to each of her words, and in her eyes, he saw nothing but love.

    Because he cared, he understood the feeling of being extra cautious.

    Being an heir was his destined fate.

    It would be a lie to say he didn¡¯t care about the throne, the kingdom...

    Since his early years, his mother had taught him, "If one cannot govern his own home, how can he govern a kingdom?"

    If he shrank back from even this small matter, what right did he have to control the fate of this nation?

    There were no sweet nothings, only deeply considered certainty and persistence. His proposal was not a spur of the moment decision; from the moment he recognized her, he knew this day woulde eventually.

    The man¡¯s calmness seemed to infect Gan Yuan; her breathing and heartbeat gradually returned to their normal rhythm.

    She could tell that this was not an impulsive act. Gazing into Huangfu Jue¡¯s fearless blue eyes, her trembling fingers began to regain strength.

    If he dared to stake everything, why couldn¡¯t she be brave and take a chance?

    So far, Moses dared not make a move, or perhaps... even he was afraid of Huangfu Jue...

    What if... she really seeded?!

    The man stretched out his right hand, opening it towards her in mid-air.

    "Give me your hand!"

    The clenched fingers gradually rxed, lifted...

    Trembling, she ced her palm in his.

    She loved him, wanted to be with him, and even if there was only the slightest chance, she was willing to sacrifice everything to fight for it.

    The man¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he cradled her slender fingers. Gently, he slid the ring onto her left middle finger, holding both her hand and the ring in his palm, his voice deep.

    "Wear it, forever!"

    This ring was tailormade for her, only she was qualified to wear it.

    The ring, made of an unknown metal, felt heavy on her finger, as if it had been on his person for too long, even carrying his body warmth.

    Gan Yuan understood that it was not just a ring, but a piece of his true heart, which she couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to betray.

    "I will... cherish it as I cherish life!"

    Just as she loved him.

 Chapter 308 - 309: I Have No Choice But to Not Look

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 309: I Have No Choice But to Not Look</h4><h4></h4>

    Bang!

    Something exploded, and then colorful papers and streamers rained down from above.

    The little rascal Gan Tang, holding a paper firework, happily jumped out from behind the door.

    "Kiss, kiss!"

    Will, the butler, bodyguards, maids... everyone walked out from outside the door, joining the little rascal¡¯s voice in cheers.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s cheeks burned, and she shot a white look at her son.

    "You little brat, what¡¯s all the fuss about, go to the side!"

    "I won¡¯t watch, happy now!" Little Yuan raised his small hand, covering his own eyes, "You can kiss now."

    Gan Yuan smiled ruefully, and just as she raised the corners of her lips, she felt a gentle, moist touch.

    She looked over, and immediately saw Huangfu Jue¡¯s magnified handsome face; his eyes were right in front of hers, so close she could see the beautiful golden-brown long eyshes, clear and distinct, their tips slightly upturned brimming with joy.

    That smile, it was one that came from the depths of his heart, rare and unguarded.

    He was very happy, very blissful.

    If only he could be this happy forever, if only she could keep watching him be this blissful... how wonderful that would be!

    Outside the entrance hall, the sound of hurried footsteps approached.

    "Sir!" A bodyguard jogged in, "There¡¯s a guest outside, he says he wants to see you!"

    "Tell him to get lost," Huangfu Jue said without looking back.

    Being disturbed during a proposal naturally put him in a bad mood.

    The bodyguard swallowed nervously, "He said... he¡¯s here for Miss Gan, and also said... it¡¯s a matter of extreme urgency, that if you don¡¯t meet him... you might regret it for the rest of your life!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened, and she immediately turned to look, "Who?"

    "He said his name is... Qiao Liang!" The bodyguard struggled somewhat with the pronunciation.

    Qiao Liang?

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow; how had this guy found his way here!

    Hearing this name, Huangfu Jue grew even more displeased, that guy dared to chase after him to his manor and make a scene.

    "Kick him out!"

    "Wait!" Gan Yuan was quick to intervene, "Let him in."

    "This..."

    The bodyguard made a pained face, torn between options.

    "I¡¯ll just see him for a moment, just five minutes"

    Previously, due to Huangfu Jue¡¯s sudden appearance, she had to leave the Duke Residence to avoid a conflict between Moses and him, not having given Qiao Liang an exnation at the time. His sudden arrival was very likely in rtion to Moses.

    The man took a deep breath as his gazended on the engagement ring on her hand.

    "Let him in."

    The bodyguard quickly agreed and turned to run out of the hall.

    A momentter, he returned, and sure enough, behind him followed a man in a crisp suit with a solemn face, Qiao Liang.

    Walking into the hall, upon seeing the extravagant decorations inside the living room, he too was taken aback, and then, he saw Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan standing side by side.

    Upon seeing Gan Yuan, he immediately walked quickly over to her.

    "Littleyuan, why has your phone been unreachable, I¡¯ve been worried to death..."

    "Let¡¯s talk in the side parlor!" Gan Yuan promptly cut him off, ncing at Huangfu Jue with a smile, "I¡¯ll be back soon."

    Turning around, she gave Qiao Liang a knowing look and walked towards a side parlor.

    Qiao Liang waved to Gan Tang, then hurriedly followed her.

    Huangfu Jue watched as their figures disappeared into the side parlor, frowning slightly.

    ...

    ...

    "How did you get here?" As soon as she entered the side parlor, Gan Yuan immediately turned around and whispered, "Qiao Liang, don¡¯t you realize how dangerous this is?"

    If Moses found out how close they were, he might very well take action against Qiao Liang.

 Chapter 309 - 310: Impossible to Buy His Story

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 310: Impossible to Buy His Story</h4><h4></h4>

    "It¡¯s not me who¡¯s in danger now, it¡¯s you!" Qiao Liang frowned and grabbed her arm. "After you left yesterday, I overheard their conversation in the kitchen. That Nancy said she would hand you over to Moses, they must be nning to harm you."

    Indeed, just as she had anticipated, she couldn¡¯t possibly deceive Moses that easily.

    "How could that be possible." Despite the worry in her heart, Gan Yuan¡¯s face showed a smile of disbelief. "You must have heard wrong, or... maybe they were just joking."

    "I absolutely did not hear wrong." Qiao Liang said seriously, steadying her shoulders, "Littleyuan, you don¡¯t understand these people. These nobles, don¡¯t be fooled by how graceful they appear on the surface; in reality, they are all ruthless monsters. And about that Moses, even though I haven¡¯t uncovered anything yet, I have an intuition that this man is definitely not just a businessman. Otherwise, an arrogant and ancient noble like Duke Locke would never cow to him..."

    Gan Yuan felt helpless inside. "Okay, I know, I promise... I¡¯ll be careful, don¡¯t worry!"

    Her calm demeanor Qiao Liang took for nonchnce.

    "How could I possibly not worry!" Qiao Liang wrinkled his brow. "No... I have to tell Huangfu Jue!"

    After saying this, he turned around and started pulling her toward the door.

    These people were targeting her definitely because of Huangfu Jue; Qiao Liang felt it was necessary to inform Huangfu Jue about these matters.

    Huangfu Jue was the master here; he must have a way to ensure her safet.

    "Stop!" Gan Yuan called out hastily, biting her lip and shaking off his hand, "Qiao Liang, enough is enough!"

    Qiao Liang turned his face in bewilderment. "Littleyuan, you..."

    "I know you like me, so what?" Gan Yuan raised her left hand, frowning as she spoke, "I¡¯ve already epted Huangfu Jue¡¯s marriage proposal. We¡¯ll be getting married soon. Even if I beg you, stop pestering me, stay away from me, can you?"

    Huangfu Jue had a prince¡¯s identity, noble and dignified; Moses was wary of him and did not dare to act rashly.

    But Qiao Liang was merely a rich man¡¯s son; if he provoked Moses, that man would kill him without hesitation, and she couldn¡¯t burden him, so... it had to be this way.

    Qiao Liang stared at her finger with the ring for a few seconds before he regained hisposure. "Littleyuan, you¡¯ve got it all wrong, I just wanted to warn you, I meant nothing else!"

    "Then good, you¡¯ve done your warning now." She coldly lifted her right hand, pointing towards the entrance, "You can leave now!"

    "Littleyuan..."

    "Go already!"

    "I¡¯m serious!" Qiao Liang said earnestly.

    Gan Yuan bit her teeth, her words turning even colder and more venomous, "Even if someone really wants to harm me, Huangfu Jue can protect you, there¡¯s no need for your concern. Your presence here only causes me trouble!"

    She strode over, flung open the door, "Someone... escort Mr. Qiao out!"

    "Fine!" Qiao Liang scowled, "I¡¯m leaving... I¡¯ll leave right away!"

    Taking a deep breath and gazing at Gan Yuan¡¯s face for a moment, Qiao Liang turned and walked briskly towards the exit.

    Standing in the hall, watching him get into his car and drive away, Gan Yuan just pursed her lips.

    Qiao Liang, I¡¯m sorry!

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Huangfu Jue asked concernedly as he walked over.

    "Nothing." Gan Yuan shrugged her shoulders, "From now on... he won¡¯te looking for me anymore."

    "Actually..." Huangfu Jue raised his hand to steady her shoulder, "you can have your own friends."

 Chapter 310 - 311 You Can Choose Not to Go

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 311 You Can Choose Not to Go</h4><h4></h4>

    Although he was jealous and did not like to see her interacting with any other men, he could not be so selfish.

    Gan Yuan raised the corner of her lips, "It¡¯s okay, I can meet new friends."

    Before she had finished speaking, a servant brought someone in.

    That person was not unfamiliar to Gan Yuan; he had visited the day before, bringing an invitation from Qian Xueying¡ªit was the butler of the Locke Family.

    "Good day, Duke, Miss Gan!", the butler approached, respectfully bowed to the two of them, and then handed over a wax-sealed envelope, "Miss Nancy asked me to invite Miss Gan to co-host this year¡¯s Royal Polo match."

    "Me?!" Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze swept over the envelope in the butler¡¯s hand, "I think Miss Nancy must be mistaken, I¡¯m not proficient at ying polo."

    "Miss Gan misunderstands, Miss Nancy does not wish for you to y polo, but to join her as an adviser for the match."

    Nancy was the president of the Polo Association, and she was hosting this year¡¯s Royal Polopetition.

    Were they starting to make moves so quickly?

    Gan Yuan coldly smiled in her heart and reached out to take the invitation.

    Huangfu Jue ced his hand on her shoulder.

    "You don¡¯t have to go."

    When he said this, he did not care one bit about the presence of the butler of the Locke Family, not to mention the butler, even if it were Duke Locke himself standing in front of him, he would not bother to think of an excuse to fend him off.

    He knew Gan Yuan would not like Nancy, so naturally, there was no need for her to socialize with her.

    "I want to take a look." Gan Yuan waved the invitation she was holding, "After all, I will be involved in many such events in the future, won¡¯t I?"

    Since he had already decided to be with her, she must settle matters with Moses as soon as possible. Huangfu Jue tightened his grip on her shoulder.

    "I¡¯ll apany you."

    That was good as well. Her identity needed to be made public eventually. Before that, it would be better to let her be seen in public and in the nobility circles, making her presence known to all, a way of letting the news start to spread in advance.

    "No need." Gan Yuan turned her face towards him, showing a smile, "I don¡¯t want them to look down on me!"

    Knowing her determination, Huangfu Jue nodded gently.

    "I¡¯ll take you there."

    Her eyebrows lifted slightly.

    "I insist!"

    Taking her to the venue in person was a signal; everyone would understand that she was his woman, and naturally no one would dare to bother her anymore.

    He had always known the faces of those who bullied the weak and feared the strong.

    Having already dealt with Nancy before, Huangfu Jue did not wish for simr incidents to happen again.

    "Alright then."

    Seeing the man¡¯s determination, Gan Yuan agreed.

    "I¡¯ll change into a different outfit."

    For such a formal asion, she obviously could not be too casual.

    "Eat breakfast first." Huangfu Jue held her palm, "And then, I¡¯ll take you there."

    After the family of three finished breakfast together, Gan Yuan got dressed again, changing into a more formal suit.

    After all, this was the first time she would appear in public, and she too wished to leave a good impression in front of his people.

    When Gan Yuan came downstairs again, Huangfu Jue had already instructed his men to get the car ready.

    After a brief arrangement, Huangfu Jue took Gan Yuan out and headed for the Royal Polo Grounds.

    Such a grand event naturally attracted all sorts of onlookers and the press was of course indispensable; as soon as Huangfu Jue¡¯s motorcade appeared near the polo grounds, it immediately caused quite a stir.

    ^

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 311 - 312: Sensational Debut

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 312: Sensational Debut</h4><h4></h4>

    "The Prince is here!"

    "Really, this...it¡¯s unlikely, isn¡¯t it?"

    "That¡¯s his car!"

    ...

    Not only the reporters, but soon the news spread inside, and the audience in the stands, upon hearing that His Highness the Prince had arrived, each stood up from their seats, craning their necks towards the entrance.

    Many young girls, like crazed fans, rushed to the exits, hoping to catch a glimpse of the true face of His Highness the Prince.

    After all, for most people, the only chance to see the future King would be on the news, in magazines, on television...

    ying polo is a traditional sport in A Country.

    Since the Victorian Era, A Country has had the tradition of holding a royalpetition before National Day, with thest two teams entering the finals topete on National Day, which is also a special holiday.

    Thepetition is taken in turns by several ancient noble families, and this year it happened to be the Locke Family¡¯s turn, the horse that Gan Yuan injured before was a gift to Nancy from the Lockes, intended for use in the exhibition match on National Day.

    The Royal Polo Grounds were not too far from the estate, and today¡¯s match was the semi-final, which would select the finalists from among the four teams.

    You see, this aloof Prince usually showed little excitement for such events, and at this time, he should have been busy with National Day preparations, yet now he had unexpectedly turned up at the polo grounds, which truly surprised everyone.

    Of course, the real surprise was yet toe.

    The motorcade stopped outside the polo grounds, and the bodyguards were the first to jump out of the cars, standing guard all around.

    The event staff had obviously been notified in advance, and the security personnel quickly encircled the perimeter, blocking the frenzied reporters and onlookers who had poured out.

    Will came over and respectfully opened the car door for Huangfu Jue.

    Gan Yuan turned around, and before she could move, the man¡¯s hand was already reaching out, pressing down on her arm.

    "Wait for me!"

    Stepping out of the car and walking around it, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t head to the steps, but instead raised a hand to guard the car door, reaching inside towards Gan Yuan.

    "Is there someone else in the car?"

    "The Duke himself is escorting the car, could it be...the King or the Queen?"

    "Impossible, why would the King and Queene here?"

    "Then it must be the Princess!"

    ...

    Everyone quietly spected with curiosity, figuring that the only person other than the King and Queen who would warrant the man personally minding the car door was the highly favored Little Princess; they couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    All eyes were fixed on the open car door, and the photographers had already tirelessly snapped away.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a foot d in high heels slowly extended out of the car, followed by a figure who stood beside Huangfu Jue.

    Seeing Gan Yuan, everyone was so shocked that they froze on the spot, with quite a few reporters too surprised to even press the shutter.

    It wasn¡¯t the King, not the Queen, nor the Princess... The person Huangfu Jue was helping out of the car was a woman.

    This was the first time in public that Huangfu Jue had appeared with a woman not from the Royal Family.

    "It¡¯s her!" Someone finally reacted, eximing out loud, "It¡¯s that woman!"

    In an instant, the reporters all snapped back to reality.

    They remembered too, that woman who had been reported before, the one whom His Highness the Prince had protected at his clothing lineunch.

    Countless shutters clicked, capturing the couple¡¯s every move.

 Chapter 312 - 313 See You Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 313 See You Tonight</h4><h4></h4>

    He considerately helped her untangle her messy hair.

    He supported her arm as he escorted her onto the stage.

    He leaned to the side, whispering in her ear, and then naturally revealed a smiling expression...

    Straightening up, Huangfu Jue steadied Gan Yuan¡¯s arm and spoke softly.

    "It¡¯s not toote to change your mind now!"

    Gan Yuan slowly looked around, her gaze skimmed over the journalists who praised her extravagantly, then past those who were watching her with either curiosity, jealousy, or envy... and moved back to his face.

    "Go on with your business, I can manage on my own."

    If she couldn¡¯t even handle this kind of situation, what right did she have to be his woman?

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of panic in the young woman¡¯s eyes before him, it was clear she wasn¡¯t nervous about such a scene.

    Huangfu Jue nodded lightly, "I¡¯lle and get you after thepetition is over."

    "No need, I have Charlie and the others!" Gan Yuan raised her hand to remove a stray hair from the sleeve of Huangfu Jue¡¯s suit, smiling as she watched him, "I don¡¯t want to be described by the media as a femme fatale, don¡¯t worry, I can handle it."

    He lifted the corner of his lips, and his arm came around to gently hug her.

    "See you tonight!"

    "Alright."

    She smiled back in his embrace.

    "Miss Gan!" At the entrance, Nancy came out with a smile, "Elroy, you¡¯re here too!"

    Even though she was incredibly jealous inside, her face still wore a weing smile.

    Letting go of Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue lightly patted her shoulder, his gaze then fell on Nancy¡¯s face.

    "I¡¯m leaving Gan Yuan in your hands."

    This statement was clearly caring on the surface, but there was an undertone of reminder and deterrence.

    Last time, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter for Gan Yuan¡¯s sake; it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t angry.

    "Don¡¯t worry!" Nancy smiled as she walked to Gan Yuan¡¯s side, "With me here, nobody will dare toy a finger on her."

    Huangfu Jue looked back at Gan Yuan and spoke again, his voice neither loud nor low, but loud enough for Nancy to hear clearly.

    "Remember, on thisnd, no one has the right to mistreat you!"

    "I know!" Gan Yuan steadied his shoulders, and gently pecked his cheek, "See you tonight!"

    Such an action, coupled with the ambiguous "see you tonight," was naturally very intimate.

    She had always been a cool and detached person, never the clingy type, but now, she didn¡¯t mind showing off their affection in front of Nancy.

    From previous encounters, she could tell that Nancy had feelings for Huangfu Jue; and even if she wasn¡¯t determined to be with Huangfu Jue yet, it wouldn¡¯t be Nancy¡¯s ce even if she let go.

    In Gan Yuan¡¯s view, a woman like Nancy didn¡¯t even qualify to carry Huangfu¡¯s shoes, let alone harbor feelings for him!

    Standing up straight, she caught the sight of Nancy grinding her teeth secretly and gently lifted her lips into a smile.

    "Miss Nancy, shall we go in?"

    Nancy struggled to maintain her smile, her pretty face almost contorted.

    "Good... sure!"

    Gan Yuan waved to Huangfu Jue and climbed the stairs in her high heels, unapologetically taking the center spot.

    If she wanted, she could be quiet and low-key.

    If she wanted, she could also be high-spirited and arrogant.

    Noticing a photographer taking her picture, she turned her face and lifted the corner of her lips in a smile.

    On the stairs, the girl was d in a water blue suit, stylish and elegant, beautiful enough to draw everyone¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 313 - 314: You Sit in My Seat

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 314: You Sit in My Seat</h4><h4></h4>

    "Enough, no more pictures!"

    With Gan Yuan stealing the spotlight like that, Nancy felt dissatisfied and bumped into a reporter who was about to snap a photo of Gan Yuan, shoving them aside.

    Behind the reporter were the stairs, and with this push, they nearly lost footing, one foot dangling in the air.

    "Be careful!" Gan Yuan took a step forward and caught the reporter¡¯s arm before they could tumble down the stairs. "There are steps!"

    The reporter regained bnce and immediately thanked her with a grateful look.

    Nodding to the reporter, Gan Yuan moved forward and ascended the podium with Nancy.

    The podium was already filled with VIP guests, all wealthy and noble by default; if not descended from aristocrats, then certainly from distinguished families.

    Seeing Nancy bringing Gan Yuan over, everyone showed different expressions.

    Aside from a few old schrs, most men disyed a friendly demeanor.

    After all, who could manage a cold face towards such a beautiful woman, and to add to that, she was the Prince¡¯sdy; only a fool would dare re at her.

    The women, meanwhile, harbored their own thoughts, each carrying unspoken desires. Although they all envied Huangfu Jue in silence, no woman had truly won him, so among themselves, they managed a peaceful coexistence.

    Now, with the sudden appearance of Gan Yuan, winning Huangfu Jue¡¯s favor, the younger girls easily saw her as the enemy of all women.

    Those with simpler thoughts either snorted coldly in disdain or chose to ignore her existence.

    The more cunning ones pretended to be friendly, nodding to her with haughty grace as greeting.

    Seeing everyone keeping their distance, Nancy finally felt a bit better and immediately pretended to have a sudden realization, pping her forehead.

    "Look at my memory, Ipletely forgot to save you a seat. Let¡¯s see..." Nancy nced around and then her gaze fell on a corner seat she had left on purpose, "That one is too to the side. Why don¡¯t you take my seat instead?"

    Gan Yuan looked at Nancy¡¯s seat. "That would be too presumptuous of me. I think I¡¯ll just sit at the back?"

    "How could that be? If Elroy found out, he might think I¡¯m bullying you," Nancy feigned generosity, "Just take my seat. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Why be so formal?"

    "Well then..." Gan Yuan smiled, "I won¡¯t be polite!"

    "..."

    Nancy had prepared a set of polite refusals, but hearing this, she stood agape, frozen in ce.

    She had offered her seat fully expecting Gan Yuan would not dare take it, but to her surprise... she epted!

    While Nancy was still stunned, someone walked up beside the two of them.

    "Gan?! You¡¯re here too!"

    Gan Yuan turned and saw the man standing behind her, d in a light grey suit¡ªnone other than the yboy Abel.

    "Come on, sit down!" Abel grabbed her arm and pulled her into Nancy¡¯s vacant seat, then he took his own spot beside it, "I never imagined we¡¯d meet again so soon!"

    "Yes, neither did I," Gan Yuan said with a smile, exchanging pleasantries with him.

    Courting the friendship of someone with Abel¡¯s status was certainly better than making an enemy.

    Although Abel was known for his lustful ways,pared to someone as despicable as Nancy or the self-righteous aristocrats, Gan Yuan found Abel¡¯s sincerity more to her liking.

    Nancy had ns to arrange another seat for Gan Yuan, but as she watched Abel pull her to his own, her heart nearly burst with frustration, helpless to do anything about it.

 Chapter 314 - 315: Nancyâ€™s Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 315: Nancy¡¯s Difficulties</h4><h4></h4>

    With Nancy¡¯s personality, there was no way she would condescend to a corner spot. She immediately reached out and patted the shoulder of a youngdy next to Gan Yuan, giving her a meaningful look.

    The girl was reluctant, but she didn¡¯t dare to provoke Nancy, so she had no choice but to get up and move to a corner, giving her seat to her.

    After reseating herself, Nancy adjusted her mood and once again showed Gan Yuan a smiling face.

    "Miss Gan, will you be the one to start the eventter?"

    "Me?" Gan Yuan immediately shook her head, "That doesn¡¯t seem appropriate, does it?"

    "Miss Gan is a friend of the Prince, so of course, you are qualified." Nancy spoke with casual ease, "Actually it¡¯s very simple, just read a few opening lines from the script."

    During their conversation, a staff member had alreadye over.

    "Miss Nancy, two minutes to go!"

    "Okay." Nancy nodded, looked at her watch, and said cheerfully, "Then it¡¯s decided!"

    The two minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and as the clock chimed, the room fell silent.

    The host began to speak, and Nancy handed a document to Gan Yuan.

    "This is the opening speech, it¡¯s very simple, just familiarize yourself with it!"

    "...And now, please wee the Deputy Chair of the Polo Association, Miss Nancy Locke, to deliver the opening speech."

    Nancy stood up, smiling as she looked around the room.

    "First of all, thank you all foring. It¡¯s my honor to host such a grand event. As everyone knows, the two teamspeting today are both exceptionally skilled. Here, I want to cheer for the yers of both teams, hoping they can perform to the best of their abilities and give us all an exciting match. Also, I am very grateful that my good friend of the Prince and myself, Miss Gan Yuan, is attending this prestigious event. Now, please give a warm round of apuse to Miss Gan Yuan as she introduces the two teams to us!"

    With that, she began pping encouragingly, leading the apuse.

    With resounding apuse, Gan Yuan smiled, stood up, and nodded to the audience in acknowledgment.

    Nancy, still smiling, helped her flip open the manuscript and ced it in her hands.

    Reseated, her lips curved upwards, and her eyes filled with anticipatory expression.

    Gan Yuan, do you really think I¡¯m letting you shine?

    Next, I¡¯ll see how you handle the closure.

    "Now, let me introduce the two teams to you!" Gan Yuan lowered her face to look at the manuscript in her hands, "First, let¡¯s wee the King¡¯s Team!"

    On the polo field, the team in red outfit, the King¡¯s Team, trotted into the arena, immediately met with a roar of cheers.

    "As everyone knows, the King¡¯s Team has won nine international championships..."

    Gan Yuan read from the script, her voice full of emotion. However, when she reached a particr section, her eyebrows raised slightly.

    The neatly printed English words on the paper had suddenly transformed into anothernguage.

    English is the officialnguage of A Country, yet the script was clearly in French, no, interwoven with some Latin.

    With just a nce at the manuscript in her hands, Gan Yuan understood. No wonder Nancy was willing to "give up" such an opportunity to her. It turned out this young woman was set on making her aughingstock in front of all A Country¡¯s citizens.

    Seeing Gan Yuane to a sudden halt, Nancy immediately felt a burst of glee inside.

    Hmph!

    She couldn¡¯t wait to see how Gan Yuan would continue.

    Beside her, Abel looked over in confusion.

    "Gan?" His gaze fell on the manuscript in her hand, and Abel¡¯s eyes widened instantly, "This is... French... French?"

    "French?" Nancy feigned shock, "How could this be?! They must have mixed up the scripts. Otherwise, shall I read it instead?"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 315 - 316: Half a Fly

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 316: Half a Fly</h4><h4></h4>

    Nancy deliberately didn¡¯t turn off the microphone, so her exmation immediately came through the speakers and echoed throughout the entire venue. It wasn¡¯t as clear as a formal speech but was enough to reach everyone¡¯s ears.

    A mere hotel supervisor dare to snatch her man?

    This time, Nancy had made up her mind topletely disgrace Gan Yuan.

    Having learned from past lessons, she had been deeply reflective and had orchestrated the entire event with great care. Even if Gan Yuanined to Huangfu Jue afterwards, she had enough reasons to cleanly shift the me.

    All eyes in the venue fell on Gan Yuan.

    Some sneered, some mocked, some looked on with anticipation, eager for the unfolding drama... anyways, it was none of their business.

    "Gan!" Abel stood up straight and supported her arm, "Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."

    This noble young master, always known for cheering updies, obviously had the ability to improvise. He immediately offered Gan Yuan an excuse.

    As he held her arm, he also didn¡¯t forget to wink at her covertly, signaling for Gan Yuan to pretend to be unwell.

    "I¡¯m fine." Gan Yuan withdrew her arm from his grasp and smiled again, "The reason I couldn¡¯t stop is because I was surprised to find that the youngest member of the King¡¯s Team is only neen years old. Paris wasn¡¯t built in a day. I think that to achieve what he has today, he must have put in a tremendous amount of effort. Of course, in addition to that, we also have ¡¯Flying¡¯ Robin and his horse ¡¯General¡¯!"

    Abel raised his eyebrows in surprise, but quickly caught on. Between her words, he immediately pinched his lips and let out a sharp whistle in coordination.

    Cheers, whistles, and apuse rose instantaneously from the crowd.

    In the following minutes, Gan Yuan switched skillfully between English, French, and Latin, her pronunciation impable and her off-the-cuff introductions humorous and witty, winning sporadic apuse and cheering from the audience.

    "Now that both teams have been introduced, please join me in cheering for them in Chinese!" She raised her hand, "Repeat after me, ¡¯Jia¡ªYou!¡¯"

    "Jia¡ªYou!"

    The entire venue echoed.

    Among them, Abel shouted the loudest and clearest.

    Nancy, seated to one side, struggled to maintain her smile, even though her chest was heaving so much she almost felt like vomiting.

    She had thought that what would follow would be Gan Yuan¡¯s embarrassing moment, her chance to ride the wave of triumph. But she had not expected her opponent to seize the opportunity and steal the limelight.

    At that moment, Nancy felt like she was enjoying a delicious meal only to discover half a fly in her mouth. Yet she had to maintain the image of ady, unable to spit it out, forced to swallow it down despite the difort.

    Gan Yuan turned around and asked with a look of "sincerity," "Miss Nancy, was my speech alright?"

    "Ah... it was simply perfect." Nancy gritted her teeth, giving aplimentary response. "I had no idea Miss Gan was fluent in so manynguages."

    "I had no choice!" Gan Yuan sighed lightly, "In the hotel industry, we meet guests from all over the world, and it¡¯s always good to know a few morenguages. Otherwise, someone might insult you in a foreignnguage and you wouldn¡¯t even know. Don¡¯t you agree?"

    "Yes... yes, of course!"

    Nancy responded politely, but internally she was already regretting it to the point of wanting to vomit blood.

    How could she not have realized that Gan Yuan, working in a hotel, would certainly know several foreignnguages!

    On the main event field, the referee blew the whistle, and thepetition began.

 Chapter 316 - 317: Do It!

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 317: Do It!</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan turned his face to watch the game, while Abel excitedly discussed the odds of winning and losing with him. Nancy sat on her chair, her gaze sweeping over Gan Yuan andnding on Abel¡¯s profile, watching him ingratiate himself with Gan Yuan made her silently grind her teeth with rage.

    Once, when Abel was younger, he had been a devoted admirer of hers, but now he not only ignored her existencepletely, but his eyes also held only Gan Yuan, which instantly fueled Nancy¡¯s jealousy again.

    However, she soon smiled to herself.

    Fine!

    Since Abel liked Gan Yuan so much, why not help him along?

    She reached into her bag, pulled out her phone, and swiftly typed a message to send to herckey, Jenny.

    Jenny, who sat in a corner bored with her phone, lifted her face in confusion when she saw the message from Nancy, but then she noticed Nancy quietly giving her a look.

    Jenny was just an ordinary rich second-generation, relying on Nancy to take her along to be able to enter high society. She lived and breathed by Nancy¡¯s whims and certainly did not dare to defy hermands.

    However, when it came to Gan Yuan, she hesitated somewhat.

    That was Huangfu Jue¡¯s person, and who exactly was Huangfu Jue? He was not someone she could afford to provoke.

    After thinking it over, she quickly responded with a message.

    "Nancy, are you sure? If the Duke finds out, we¡¯re finished!"

    Nancy nced at her and quickly typed a line on her phone.

    "If you don¡¯t want to die then hurry up and go!"

    As she sent the message, she shifted her gaze threateningly toward Jenny.

    Jenny, being under her thumb and not daring to offend her, reluctantly stood up with a hardened demeanor and walked down from the stands.

    Watching Jenny¡¯s figure disappear, Nancy turned back and moved closer to Gan Yuan¡¯s side.

    "Miss Gan, who do you think will win?"

    "It¡¯s obvious, it has to be the King¡¯s Team!" Abel dered.

    "You¡¯re wrong, my bet¡¯s on the Wild Wolves Team!"

    Abel pouted, "Absolutely not possible, the King¡¯s Team is bound to win!"

    Nancy rolled her eyes at him, "How about... we make a bet?"

    "Let¡¯s bet then!" Abel looked at Gan Yuan, "Gan, do you want to join in on the fun with us?"

    "Yeah, Miss Gan, join us!" Nancy didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse, "It¡¯s settled then, who do you bet will win?"

    "The King¡¯s Team, I¡¯ll side with you, you¡¯re sure to win!" Abel immediately tried to win over Gan Yuan.

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll choose the King¡¯s Team!" Gan Yuan smiled, "What¡¯s the wager?"

    "Loser buys dinner!" Abel said.

    In that case, no matter who lost, he would have a chance to have dinner with Gan Yuan.

    "I agree!" Nancy readily echoed.

    While this was going on, Jenny had already arrived holding a tray and carrying several drinks.

    "Oh, perfect timing!" Nancy stood up, took the drinks from the tray, her gaze falling on Jenny¡¯s face, to which Jenny slyly gestured towards the drink on the far right.

    Nancy understood immediately, took the other two drinks and clearly offered them to Abel and Gan Yuan, then took the one on the far right into her hands.

    "Here¡¯s... to our bet, cheers!"

    "Cheers!"

    Abel reached for his drink, Gan Yuan nced at the beverage in his hand, and also smiling, raised it to gently clink with the other two.

    All three of them brought their cups to their lips at the same time, Abel downed almost half of his in one gulp, and Gan Yuan just took a small sip.

    "Don¡¯t you like soda?" Nancy, setting her cup on the table, feigned concern, "How about I get Jenny to fetch you something else?"

 Chapter 317 - 318 We Are in the VIP Lounge

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 318 We Are in the VIP Lounge</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan nced sideways to the right, "Miss Qian?!"

    Qian Xueying?!

    Nancy turned around in surprise, "Where?"

    Subtly, Gan Yuan extended her hand to ce her own ss to the right of Nancy¡¯s.

    She wasn¡¯t very interested in the polo match.

    She seemed to be discussing the game with Abel, but her attention was more on Nancy.

    She had long noticed Nancy¡¯s little maneuvers and knew Nancy was up to something when she saw Jenny serving drinks and exchanging nces with her.

    "It¡¯s not Qian, I saw wrong!" Nancy withdrew her gaze, and Gan Yuan softly asked, "Speaking of which, why haven¡¯t we seen Miss Qian?"

    "Her?" Nancy tidied her hair, "She¡¯s tied up and couldn¡¯t make it."

    "I see." Gan Yuan reached for the soda on the table in front of Nancy, brought it to her lips, and began to drink for real.

    Watching the soda in Gan Yuan¡¯s hand slowly disappear, Nancy¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She grabbed "her own" bottle, drank while keeping an eye on Gan Yuan, and unknowingly downed most of the bottle.

    Both bottles contained the same soda, and she didn¡¯t notice that Gan Yuan had already switched their drinks.

    The first half of the match ended with the King¡¯s Team leading by one goal.

    Gan Yuan nced at Nancy, who had a touch of red on her cheeks, and got up from her chair.

    "I¡¯m going to the restroom."

    Nancy looked at her half-empty drink and her lips subtly lifted into a smile. She immediately stood and supported Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, "Let me take you to the VIP room, it¡¯s less crowded there."

    Gan Yuan smiled and expressed her gratitude as the two of them headed toward the exit together.

    Descending from the stand, they arrived at the VIP room. Nancy personally escorted Gan Yuan into thedies restroom and then stepped back, taking out her phone to call Abel.

    "Abel, Gan is feeling a bit unwell,e over now, hurry! We are in the VIP room!"

    Abel, puzzled, immediately left the acquaintances he was chatting with and dashed over from the stands upon hearing that Gan Yuan wasn¡¯t feeling well.

    Nancy put away her phone and gently pushed open the restroom door, seeing Gan Yuan standing in front of the sink, supporting herself with her hands.

    "Miss Gan, are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m okay... just feeling a bit unwell," Gan Yuan raised her hand to touch her face, "Miss Nancy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit hot?"

    Nancy wrapped her arms around herself, "Yeah... it does feel a bit warm!"

    Not knowing whether it was from excitement or something else, she could only feel her heart beating fast and her mouth felt incredibly dry.

    Nancy attributed it all to the spring clothes she was wearing, regretting not wearing a summer dress knowing how sunny it was that day.

    Gan Yuan caught the sight of Nancy, cheeks flushed, licking her lips, and gently curved her lips into a slight smile.

    Outside, footsteps hurried in.

    Abel burst through the door of the VIP room and rushed in.

    "Gan?!" He approached Gan Yuan with concern, "Are you okay?"

    "She said she¡¯s feeling a bit unwell," Nancy said as she moved toward the door, "You look after her, I¡¯ll go get a doctor."

    Intending to leave, her legs turned weak and she leaned against the wall, lightly shaking her head.

    What¡¯s wrong with her, why does she feel so odd?!

    "I¡¯m fine!" Gan Yuan sidestepped Abel¡¯s outstretched arm and walked over to Nancy¡¯s side, "Miss Nancy, your face is so red!"

    "Is it?" Nancy asked with a smile.

    Gan Yuan reached out to touch her face, "It¡¯s burning up!"

 Chapter 318 - 319: Really... Explosive

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 319: Really... Explosive</h4><h4></h4>

    At this time, Abel also walked up to the two of them, and hearing what Gan Yuan said, he also noticed that Nancy¡¯s face was somewhat flushed. He stretched out his hand to touch her face, and indeed it was hot as if it were about to catch fire.

    "It¡¯s really so hot!"

    "You take care of her for a moment, I¡¯ll go get a doctor to take a look!"

    After handing Nancy over to Abel, Gan Yuan turned and walked out of the restroom, the corners of her mouth lifting into a cold sneer.

    Nancy, you are still far from being a match for me!

    "Miss Gan... you... don¡¯t leave!" Nancy saw her leaving and tried to follow, but her legs were too weak to walk, and just as she was about to fall, Abel hurriedly came over to support her, "Nancy, are you okay?"

    Her side filled with the scent of a man, Nancy subconsciously looked up at Abel, and in her eyes, Abel¡¯s face gradually turned into Huangfu Jue¡¯s.

    "Elroy..." she called out Huangfu Jue¡¯s name unclearly, and leaned in toward Abel, rubbing against him, her arms winding around him like a snake, "Hold me..."

    At first, Abel didn¡¯t mind, it was only when he felt her palm reaching for his trousers that he realized something was wrong.

    "Nancy, you..."

    Before he could speak, Nancy had already leaned in and kissed him.

    Abel was stunned for a moment, then raised his hand to push her face away.

    "Nancy, don¡¯t do this, Gan will be back in a moment..."

    He had only gotten halfway through his sentence when Nancy came at him again. The drug hadpletely taken over her thoughts, and the current Nancy had no rationality, only instinctively kissing him, twisting and rubbing against him, pulling his hand to ce it on her chest.

    Abel frowned, withdrew his hand, and dodged her kisses. She clung tightly to him, her hand reaching for his trousers again.

    "I want it so bad... Give it to me..."

    "Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in you right now!"

    Abel pulled her hand away and pushed her aside, if it had been before, he wouldn¡¯t have minded enjoying a moment with her.

    But now, Abel¡¯s mind was filled with Gan Yuan, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in her.

    Nancy took a step back and softly fell to the ground, still reaching out to him.

    "Don¡¯t go... Kiss me... Ah..."

    Abel gave her one nce, shook his head, and walked away.

    "She¡¯s in there!"

    Outside the door, Gan Yuan came running over with a doctor and a few staffers, and Abel standing at the entrance walked over to meet them directly.

    "How is Miss Nancy?" Gan Yuan asked with feigned concern.

    "She¡¯s fine."

    It¡¯s just a bit of spring fever!

    Abel inwardly muttered.

    No sooner had he spoken than a strange scream came from within the restroom.

    They exchanged nces and then all at once turned and rushed into the restroom.

    They saw ady of nobility who had just entered the restroom, standing shocked in the middle with one hand covering her mouth, while the other pointed in the direction of a corner.

    The expression on her face was as if she¡¯d seen an alien monster.

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow, having originally thought she would run into Nancy and Abel, she didn¡¯t expect this result.

    This one is really... explosive!

    Turning around, she quickly exited the restroom.

    These nobles, idle and bored, loved nothing more than to gossip. Surely, it wouldn¡¯t take half a day for this incident to be exaggerated and spread throughout high society.

    Nancy Locke, this is all your own doing, I¡¯m not to me!

    ...

    ...

    Early

 Chapter 319 - 320 Big News

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 320 Big News</h4><h4></h4>

    Abel followed Gan Yuan out,zily leaning against the wall beside her.

    "I have to admit, Nancy is more open than I imagined."

    At that moment, the doctor from the restroom noticed something was wrong.

    Under such circumstances, it was extremely abnormal for Nancy to show no reaction to the presence of so many people.

    "Miss Nancy!" he eximed, frowning and calling out Nancy¡¯s name loudly.

    Nancy simply ignored him, still lost in her own world.

    "Something¡¯s wrong, get her up, quick!"

    Making a quick decision, the doctor saw the concerned looks of the staff who hade with him, they hurriedly got up and helped Nancy off the ground, straightening out her clothes.

    Taking a shlight out of the medical kit, the doctor lifted her eyelids to have a look.

    "Miss Nancy, how are you feeling?"

    Nancy lifted her confused face, saw him, and immediately took a step forward, hugging him tightly.

    "Give... give me..."

    The doctor was startled by her and quickly pushed her away.

    Fortunately, other staff members caught her, preventing her from falling.

    "Hold her!" the doctor ordered sharply, quickly reaching into his medical bag for a syringe, stepping forward and injecting it into Nancy¡¯s arm, "Take her to the hospital immediately!"

    "Let go of me..." Nancy struggled instinctively as she was dragged out of the restroom by the staff, still rubbing against the staff member by her side with whimpers and murmurs.

    Outside the door, Gan Yuan and Abel simultaneously turned their faces to see her strange behavior, with Abel also frowning.

    "Doctor, what¡¯s going on?"

    The doctor stopped, "It seems to be a reaction to drugs, but I can¡¯t be sure which ones yet."

    No sooner had he finished speaking than a wave of footsteps approached from afar, and then several figures charged down the corridor, a young man leading them with a camera, looking around before heading straight towards themotion.

    Behind him, men and women either carrying cameras or holding microphones and recorders, were clearly journalists of some sort.

    Seeing this, Gan Yuan hurriedly shrank back, hiding behind Abel.

    Abel thought she was scared by such a scene and protectively stood in front of her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this!"

    "Make way, make way!"

    The journalists pushed through the crowd of onlookers, saw Nancy being supported by several people, paused for a moment, and then unapologetically started snapping pictures.

    "Stop taking pictures!"

    The staff, fearing the situation might escte, tried to stop them.

    But Nancy was oblivious to what was happening around her, hugging a staff member and entwining herself around them like a cat in heat.

    Soon, people swarmed around her like flies, capturing her disgraceful behavior on camera.

    "Get her to the hospital now!" Abel roared.

    No matter what, Nancy was a childhood friend he had grown up with; it was unbearable for him to see her in such an embarrassing state.

    The security arrived, separating the journalists, and as the medicine the doctor had injected began to take effect, Nancy limply fell into a staff member¡¯s arms, and they all managed to half-carry, half-drag her away from the polo field.

    The journalists followed eagerly like a swarm of flies.

    The Locke Family heiress¡¯s public humiliation was huge news; who would want to miss that?

    "Damn it!" Abel cursed under his breath, turned to steady Gan Yuan by the arm, "I¡¯ll go check on her at the hospital. Can you handle the polo field? Any problem with that?"

 Chapter 320 - 321 Harmless Smile

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 321 Harmless Smile</h4><h4></h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry," Gan Yuan nodded, "remember to call me if there is any news."

    "Sure!"

    Abel pulled out his phone, dialing as he rushed out of the corridor.

    In the hallway, silence settled once again, and Gan Yuan straightened her slightly wrinkled clothes before walking towards the stands.

    p! p! p!

    Behind her, apuse broke out, followed by a pleasant but spine-chilling male voice.

    "Brilliant!"

    Taking a deep breath and steadying her nerves, Gan Yuan turned around and saw Moses emerging from the side of the corridor. She immediately lifted the corners of her mouth, revealing an innocent smile.

    "Mr. Moses, hello."

    Moses smiled as he walked up to her and stopped two steps away, his dark eyes holding an unreadable expression that showed neither joy nor sorrow.

    "I like the way you handled things!"

    Gan Yuan kept her smile but shook her head gently.

    "I don¡¯t quite understand... what you¡¯re referring to."

    "Don¡¯t you know why Nancy did that?" Moses asked.

    Gan Yuan paused, then countered, "Why?"

    Herrge eyes fixed on him unflinchingly, as if she genuinely didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, appearing both innocent and harmless.

    Moses watched her for a few seconds, then let out a light chuckle.

    "It¡¯s nothing, perhaps... I was mistaken."

    Not far away, a girl hurried over¡ªit was none other than Jenny.

    "Nan..." She started calling Nancy¡¯s name but stopped halfway when she saw Gan Yuan and Moses, and immediately halted.

    Something¡¯s not right!

    Before, Nancy had instructed her to bring the reporters over, and just moments ago, Jenny saw a swarm of them leaving. She was originally there to watch themotion but, unexpectedly, she saw Gan Yuan unharmed and at ease.

    "Miss Jenny," Gan Yuan turned to her, "are you looking for someone?"

    "I..." Jenny, with a guilty conscience, started to stutter, "I... I¡¯m looking for Nan... Nancy."

    "She felt unwell and was taken to the hospital."

    "How... How could this have happened?"

    "I¡¯m not very sure either, but the doctor said she seemed to have taken some medication she shouldn¡¯t have!"

    She definitely put the drug in Gan Yuan¡¯s cup, but could she have mistaken the cups and given that one to Nancy?

    If that was the case, once Nancy recovered, she would surely kill her!

    Jenny shuddered at the thought, "Could it be... Could it be that I mixed up the cups..."

    She stopped mid-sentence, realizing she had misspoken. ncing at the scrutinizing look from Moses, she turned and ran towards the exit in a panic, even forgetting to say goodbye to Gan Yuan.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the second half of the game is about to begin..."

    From the stands, the announcer¡¯s voice was heard.

    "The game is about to start, I¡¯m off to cheer for my idol ¡¯Flying Robin¡¯, if you¡¯ll excuse me." Bowing elegantly to Moses, Gan Yuan turned and jogged towards the stands, waving her right hand all the way, "Go Robin, King¡¯s Team will win!"

    Her demeanor was just like that of an ordinary girl with a bright and innocent personality.

    Moses watched her retreating figure, his gaze gradually deepening.

    His Gaia would have never been interested in polo, "Horses are meant to run, not circle in a small pen," she would always say.

    However, the Gan Yuan in front of him saw a yer as her idol, which indeed surprised Moses.

    Could he have really mistaken her for someone else?!

    Gan Yuan ran all the way to the end of the corridor, stopping with her palms now slightly sweaty.

 Chapter 321 - 322: The Pediatrics of Pediatrics

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 322: The Pediatrics of Pediatrics</h4><h4></h4>

    Compared to Moses, Nancy is simply child¡¯s y, and it¡¯s the game against Moses that poses the greatest challenge.

    He knows her too well, and that¡¯s her weakness, yet it¡¯s also the loophole she can exploit.

    Right now, she¡¯s working hard to act in a way that¡¯spletely opposite to her true self, because only by doing so might she be able to deceive him!

    Hearing no footsteps behind her, she walks up to the stands with cautious steps, each one taken as if on thin ice in her high heels.

    It¡¯s clear that Moses is watching her every move, and from this moment on, she has to be even more careful with every step she takes.

    Otherwise, even a tiny slip could lead to a total loss.

    Sitting back down in her seat, she looks around and then, like those true fans, she waves the small g from the table, cheering for the King¡¯s Team and her "idol," Flying Robin.

    "Go King¡¯s Team... Robin, charge... hurry... faster... YES!... Awesome..."

    In the distance, in the VIP seats, Moses sits back down and raises his hand to beckon lightly.

    The subordinates behind him immediately stand up and respectfully lean forward next to him.

    "Bring Jenny to see me!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The subordinate responds and heads down the stands, while Moses turns his face and looks past the fans waving their gs and arms, his gaze resting on Gan Yuan not far off.

    Watching her shout, cheer for the King¡¯s Team¡¯s goals, and get annoyed over theck of balloons... his lips gradually curve into a smile.

    The girl before him is very different from the Gaia he remembers, but still just as charming and adorable!

    In the second half, the game gets extremely intense, but in the final thirty seconds, "Flying Robin" lives up to Gan Yuan¡¯s expectations and scores a counterattack goal, widening the gap once more and securing victory for the King¡¯s Team.

    "Hoorah¡ª"

    All fans of the King¡¯s Team stand up, and Gan Yuan is no exception.

    If initially she was just pretending to watch the game, by the time the second half started, she was genuinely emotionally invested in the match.

    Especially in those final thirty seconds, Robin¡¯s goal truly inspired her.

    Never give up until the final moment!

    Her phone rings, and upon seeing the number, she answers it and brings it to her ear.

    Surrounded by cheers, she can¡¯t hear what Huangfu Jue is saying on the other end.

    "I can¡¯t hear you, but I want to tell you, in thest thirty seconds, the King¡¯s Team turned defeat into victory!" she turns on her phone¡¯s speaker, her tone full of excitement, "Ajue, can you hear... can you hear the cheers? The King¡¯s Team won, and I won!"

    She had not only won the bet with Nancy but also triumphed in their rivalry.

    Perhaps this was a good omen, a sign that she was destined to win!

    On the other end of the line, Huangfu Jue listens through the din to the girl¡¯s excited voice, and the corners of his lips gently tilt upwards, worried that she would find it boring, he had not expected her to get so absorbed.

    "As long as you¡¯re happy!"

    "What are you saying, I can¡¯t hear you!"

    "I¡¯ming to pick you up!"

    "What?" she yells from her end.

    "I¡¯ming to pick you up," he yells from his end.

    "No need, I¡¯ll be right back, we¡¯ll meet tonight! It¡¯s too chaotic, I¡¯m hanging up first."

    After trying to listen for a while and still unable to hear him clearly, she has no choice but to hang up the call.

    A few secondster, a message from the manes through.

 Chapter 322 - 323: Are You Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 323: Are You Jealous?</h4><h4></h4>

    Cherish words like gold, concise and clear.

    "Good!"

    Gan Yuan moved her gaze away from the information on the screen, raised her phone, and sent a short video in reply.

    Her heart was pounding; she had a strong desire to share all this with him.

    "It¡¯s lively."

    The man¡¯s message came back.

    "Of course, wait for me a bit!"

    Gan Yuan got up from her chair and went down with several organizers to present awards to King¡¯s Team, then she smiled and congratted them, making a special mention of "Flyer Robin."

    In the end, she also took a group photo with all the members of King¡¯s Team.

    After the award ceremony, she left the scene and sent that photo to Huangfu Jue again.

    As soon as the photo was sent, the man¡¯s call came through.

    "Did you see the photo? The person standing next to me is Robin, so handsome!"

    "I didn¡¯t notice."

    "I¡¯m not talking about his looks, I mean the way he ys polo..."

    "A reckless yer with no tactics to speak of!"

    "How could that be, you didn¡¯t see thest goal just now..."

    The man interrupted her, his tone revealing a hint of anger, "Don¡¯t mention him again!"

    She paused, then burst intoughter.

    "Ajue, are you jealous?"

    The man didn¡¯t deny it, "Obviously!"

    Herughter grew even stronger, "Ajue, you... are so cute!"

    Cute?

    Nobody had used such a descriptor for him since he was three, and if anyone else did, he would only take it as mockery.

    But she was an exception.

    The man on the other end of the phone fell silent for a moment.

    "I forgive you!"

    Because of her praise, he could forgive her for taking a group photo with Robin and the others.

    "Thank you!" Gan Yuan nodded gently to Charlie, who was holding the car, then lowered herself into the back seat, "So... Should someone who just got jealous get back to work?"

    "See you tonight!"

    Huangfu Jue hung up the phone and pulled up the photo again, looking at Robin, who was standing next to Gan Yuan. He lightly maneuvered his phone to crop out everyone but her from the photo and then lifted the corners of his lips contentedly at her image on the phone.

    ...

    ...

    Hospital.

    Jenny hurried to the emergency department and began inquiring around.

    "Are you looking for Miss Nancy?" a man in ck approached her proactively.

    "Yes, yes, who are you..."

    "Come with me!" The man in ck turned and walked away, and Jenny, assuming he was Nancy¡¯s bodyguard, hurried after him.

    She followed him through the corridor, out the back door of the emergency department, and began to look around confusedly.

    "Isn¡¯t she in the emergency department?"

    The man in ck grabbed her arm, and by the time Jenny realized she wanted to scream, she had already been thrown into the back seat of a car.

    The man knocked her out with a blow to the head, threw her aside, casually pulled a suit jacket over her face, took out a cell phone, and dialed a number.

    "Please convey to the gentleman that the person he wants is on the way."

    The ck car drove out of the hospital with Jenny inside, merged onto the fastne, and quickly vanished into the traffic.

    By the time Jenny was jolted awake with cold water, an hour had passed.

    She opened her eyes and took a while to adjust to the light in front of her.

    Then, she saw a man.

    He was handsome, with a touch of delicacy in his features, and a pair of deep ck eyes without a trace of warmth, like ck holes, like an abyss, chilling to the bone.

    "You..." Jenny recognized him as somewhat familiar, then remembered, he was the man who had been standing outside the restroom with Gan Yuan, "What... what do you want to do?!"

 Chapter 323 - 324: Not Worthy at All

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 324: Not Worthy at All</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses didn¡¯t answer her, merely lifted his right hand and gently tapped the armrest of the chair.

    "Did you do it?"

    Jenny nced to the left and right.

    She sat on a chair surrounded by several men in ck, without any bindings on her body.

    Realizing this, she abruptly stood up and lunged to escape.

    Moses frowned.

    As his brows had just contorted, one of his men already came forward. With a raise of his right hand, the gun in his grip was now pointed at Jenny¡¯s face. Jenny trembled, frozen on the spot, cowering, until the man pushed her forcefully, causing her to stumble before Moses.

    Raising her face to meet Moses¡¯ gaze, she scrambled to her feet, crying and pleading.

    "Please... don¡¯t kill me... if it¡¯s money you want... I... I can give you money, my family is very wealthy... I can give you anything you want..."

    How foolish!

    Moses¡¯ brows furrowed even tighter, the fingers that had been resting lightly on the back of the chair now slowly clenched.

    "Did you do it?"

    He asked again, this time his tone even colder, already tinged with impatience.

    "You... what are you talking about?!"

    Jenny had been muttering to herself, her mind in total turmoil and fear. Although she heard his voice, she didn¡¯t react to what he was saying.

    In the next moment, the man¡¯s face suddenly closed in.

    The next second, her throat was sped in his grip, as he dragged her in front of him. Moses spoke again.

    "Was slipping the drug your idea, or Nancy¡¯s?"

    The man¡¯s eyes were like the grim reaper¡¯s, causing Jenny to shiver all over. Despite the difficulty breathing, she managed to force out a voice.

    "It was... it was Nancy, Nancy!"

    By now, her mind was aplete nk, and she had no thought of lying or making exnations.

    Hearing her mention that name, Moses¡¯ hand shot up, flinging Jenny away, to fall onto the floor.

    As air surged into her throat, she was left coughing violently.

    Moses lifted his fingers in disgust, and two of his men immediately approached, grabbing her by the arms and covering her mouth, dragging Jenny out the door.

    The men brought over a damp towel to Moses, who took it and wiped his fingers.

    "Kill her!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The subordinate respectfully took the towel and walked out.

    Rising from the chair, Moses stepped to the window, his shadow cast upon the floor-to-ceiling window, which revealed the deep, moonless night outside.

    Watching the white lights in the courtyard, Gan Yuan¡¯s face shed before his eyes once again.

    "No matter what, I won¡¯t let anyone bully my Gaia! They..." he spat out a cold, disdainful sneer, "are not worthy!"

    Momentster, the subordinate returned, standing by his side.

    Knowing that the task had been taken care of, Moses slowly turned around.

    "Go to the hospital."

    ...

    ...

    In the suburbs, the estate.

    Huangfu Jue walked into the living room but didn¡¯t see the figures of Gan Yuan and Gan Tang.

    The servant took his coat, and before he could ask, volunteered the information.

    "Thedy and the young master are ying polo at the back!"

    ying polo?

    Huangfu Jue nodded lightly and walked down the steps to the grass behind the house, where he saw from afar Gan Tang and Gan Yuan each holding a child-sized polo mallet, ying on the grass.

    On the side, Gan Tang¡¯s pony was leisurely grazing on the grass and didn¡¯t participate in the young master¡¯s game.

    "Be careful, herees the ball!"

    Gan Yuan gently struck with her mallet, and the polo ball flew toward Gan Tang¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 324 - 325: Can You Be More Serious?

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 325: Can You Be More Serious?</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy seized the moment, stick raised, ball struck, and the polo ball immediately flew askew towards the distant goal.

    "Watch me!"

    Gan Yuan charged over, swinging her polo mallet, but regrettably, she was still a novice in this sport, and her technique needed more refinement. The polo ball brushed past her mallet and headed straight for the two colored wooden stakes stuck in the ground that served as the goal.

    "Young Master¡¯s team, score one point!" Several maids immediately cheered for the little guy, with one flipping over the scoreboard, "It¡¯s now 4 to 3, the Young Master is in the lead!"

    "Madam,e on!"

    Several bodyguards immediately cheered Gan Yuan on.

    The little guy tugged at his clothing and tossed the ball to her, standing with his mallet like a little adult.

    "Mommy, there¡¯s not much time left, be careful you don¡¯t lose to me!"

    "Don¡¯t be smug!" Gan Yuan stretched out her mallet to catch the ball, "In the previous game, Robin only took thirty seconds to counterattack. You absolutely cannot let your guard down until thest moment, you know!"

    She positioned the ball properly, raised her arm, and then her gaze caught a familiar figure in the distance. She immediately stopped and waved her hand at him.

    After greeting Huangfu Jue, Gan Yuan gripped her mallet, ready to hit the ball again.

    "Wait!"

    Huangfu Jue quickened his pace toe over, standing right behind her. He stretched his arms around her, hands over hers that held the polo mallet, and gently swung.

    With a light swish, the mallet struck the polo ball urately, and the white ball immediately flew into the air, heading toward the sky.

    Gan Tang immediately toughened his little face and, holding his mallet, ran over.

    Unexpectedly, the polo ball that flew into the sky suddenly changed direction, tracing a beautiful arc in midair andnded precisely in the goal.

    "NO!"

    Gan Tang was powerless to save it and could only watch helplessly as the ball flew into his own goal.

    All around, everyone remained stunned in ce for a good three seconds before they realized what happened and began to apud Huangfu Jue.

    "Madam¡¯s team, score one point. 4 to 4 tie!"

    Gan Yuan turned her face, lifting the corners of her lips at him.

    "Not bad, huh!"

    Huangfu Jue slightly tilted his chin upward, "Back in high school, Robin was just the most ordinary yer on my polo team!"

    Pfft!

    Gan Yuanughed out loud. Even now, why was he still jealous?

    "Yes, my Ajue is the most amazing!" she whispered with augh.

    "Mommy!" Across the field, Gan Tang tapped the ball on the ground lightly with his mallet, "Can you two take the game seriously?"

    Feeling scorned by her son, Gan Yuan¡¯s "old face" blushed, and she hurriedly withdrew her hands from Huangfu Jue¡¯s.

    "I give up, okay?"

    "No way!" Gan Tang was not buying it, "It¡¯s only a tie, you haven¡¯t lost."

    He was a man, and how could a man give way so easily?

    Winning like this would not be an honorable victory.

    Huangfu Jue lifted his hand to remove his tie, took the polo mallet from Gan Yuan¡¯s hand, and handed her the tie.

    "Now, can we rece one yer on Mommy¡¯s team?"

    "OK!"

    The little guy agreed readily.

    He had already witnessed Huangfu Jue¡¯s skills earlier and,pared to Mommy, he was more eager to challenge a formidable opponent.

    "Sir!" Will reminded softly from the side, "You haven¡¯t had dinner yet!"

    As the National Day approached, there were too many things Huangfu Jue had to attend to, and aside from these, he also hadpany matters to deal with. He had been busy until now, not having had dinner yet.

    Now, he nned to y polo without having eaten, and Will couldn¡¯t help but worry about him.

 Chapter 325 - 326 Actually, Itâ€™s Also Something I Long For

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 326 Actually, It¡¯s Also Something I Long For</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue undid the buttons of his shirt and rolled up his sleeves, his right hand gripping the polo mallet.

    "ying a game before eating won¡¯t be toote."

    Gan Tang frowned.

    "Ajue!"

    "I can wait for you to finish eating before wepete."

    Across from him, the little one also spoke up sensibly.

    Gazing at his adorable little face, Huangfu Jue turned to look at Gan Yuan, who watched him with concern, and his heart softened for a moment.

    "One goal to determine the winner, that should be eptable, right?"

    This statement was surprisingly in the form of a question.

    The man who was usually domineering and assertive, never taking no for an answer, since when did he ever ask for others¡¯ opinions? It had always been him deciding what to do.

    Such a gentle inquiry was truly rare.

    "Fine then!" Gan Yuan could only smile and step back, "Just one goal."

    "Then I¡¯m serving, Uncle Huangfu, you must be careful," the little one reminded as he gripped the mallet tightly.

    "Hit the center of the ball slightly off to the sides to make it spin, and what you get is a curved shot..." Huangfu Jue smiled, standing in ce as he instructed, "The direction and the curve of the shot depend on the degree of deviation to the left or right."

    The little one listened intently to his exnation, looked at the mallet in his hands, then at the ball on the ground, thought for a while, and then swung the polo mallet down with force.

    The ball flew out, tracing a small arc in midair.

    He had grasped the mystery of it; it was just that he still needed practice when it came to actual execution.

    "Very good!"

    Huangfu Jue eximed with praise, then stepped forward, running to intercept the ball, "Pay attention to the angle of the ball, judge the correct direction... Yes... that¡¯s right... here Ie..."

    He strode towards the ball, chasing it down, and Gan Tang also ran over.

    One walking, the other running, their speeds were not much different; because Gan Tang was closer, he reached the ball first, immediately swinging his mallet, sending the ball flying out again, heading straight for Huangfu Jue¡¯s goal.

    Watching the ball fly past the goal, Huangfu Jue slowed down and raised his left hand.

    "1:0, Team Gan Tang, wins!"

    The servants cheered, and Gan Tang ran towards him.

    "Thank you, Uncle Huangfu!"

    Tworge hands reached down, picked the little one up from the ground, and Huangfu Jue smiled as he helped him pat off the grass clippings on his knees.

    "No need for politeness."

    "Let¡¯s go eat," Gan Yuan approached, wiping the sweat off the little one¡¯s forehead with a towel, "Xiaotang,e down now, your uncle has been busy all day and is very tired."

    "Okay!"

    The little one agreed and made to slide down, but Huangfu Jue gently pushed him up.

    "It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not tired."

    "Don¡¯t hold onto your uncle too much, too; let him save some energy!" Gan Yuan said softly from the side.

    He had often seen other children being held like this by their fathers on the street, and he actually envied it a lot.

    It was just that, due to his proud nature, he didn¡¯t like to express himself proactively; with Gan Yuan suggesting it, he certainly wouldn¡¯t hesitate any longer.

    "Alright!"

    The little one responded, and immediately stretched his small arms around Huangfu Jue¡¯s neck, leaning on his shoulder.

    Enjoying thefort and warmth of the man¡¯s embrace, he quietly asked,

    "Uncle Huangfu, have you also been a Polo yer?"

    "Yeah. In high school."

    "How long did it take you to get to your current level?"

    "About... three months, I guess!"

    "That¡¯s amazing!" The little one looked up at him incredulously, "How did you do it?"

    "There are no shortcuts." Huangfu Jue smiled and stroked his little face, "Just work hard, back then, we were preparing for apetition, but now you can take your time."

 Chapter 326 - 327: What Kind of Wedding Do You Like?

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 327: What Kind of Wedding Do You Like?</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy nodded.

    With one arm cradling him, Huangfu Jue let his right hand hang down to catch Gan Yuan¡¯s hand, resting at her side, taking her left hand into his palm.

    In the center of his palm, the ring on her finger had absorbed some of her body warmth, so it wasn¡¯t cold to the touch but instead gave a warm feeling as he slightly tightened his grip.

    If everything went smoothly, once he was done with the National Day affairs, he could take her to the Royal Pce to start preparing for the wedding.

    Ascending the steps, Huangfu Jue, carrying Gan Tang, and leading Gan Yuan into the dining room, found that the servants had already served dinner and set the table.

    Although Gan Yuan and Gan Tang had already had their dinner, the servants still prepared some snacks and drinks for them, just to apany Huangfu Jue during his meal.

    The butler had been observing the Duke¡¯s mood over the past few days and had a good guess about what he liked the most.

    After cing the little guy in a chair, Huangfu Jue sat down and took the towel the butler passed to him, his gaze returning to Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "What kind of wedding do you like?"

    "Ah!"

    Gan Yuan was startled.

    His question was indeed a bit sudden.

    "I... I don¡¯t really mind... Don¡¯t get me wrong, what I mean is..." she said earnestly, gazing at Huangfu Jue, "I don¡¯t care about the formalities, as long as... we¡¯re together, that¡¯s all that matters."

    Across from them, the little guy chuckled, and Gan Yuan gave her son a reproachful look.

    "Do you understand what I mean?"

    The man¡¯s lips lifted into a smile, and he nodded.

    "I understand. You don¡¯t need to rush to answer me. You can think it over slowly and tell me when you decide."

    Gan Tang set down his drink, "When you two get married, I want to walk Mommy down the aisle and hand her over to you."

    ncing over, meeting the little guy¡¯s serious little face, Huangfu Jue nodded gently.

    "Okay!"

    The little guy smiled with satisfaction, and Gan Yuan just shook her head lightly.

    "You¡¯ll spoil him like this!"

    "Not at all!" smiled Huangfu Jue, watching his son, "I believe that Tang will be able to judge for himself what choices are right and what choices are wrong."

    "Of course." The little guy picked up his juice ss and slid off the chair, "I think the best choice for me right now is to go upstairs to read."

    "I¡¯ll take you up!"

    Will also found an excuse to take his leave proactively.

    With a subtle lift of his fingers, the butler signaled for the maids to leave, and then he also withdrew.

    In the dining room, only Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan were left.

    Looking around, Gan Yuan shook her head in amusement and helplessness.

    "That little rascal is beyond his years."

    "You have already raised him very well." He reached out his hand to cover hers on the table, Huangfu Jue asked with concern, "How was thepetition today, did it give you any trouble?"

    Gan Yuan did not intend to bring up Nancy¡¯s matter with him¡ªshe could handle such issues on her own, and telling him might just add unnecessaryplications.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t want him to know her secret.

    To love someone is to always hope to maintain a good image in their eyes¡ªwho would want to reveal their ugly scars to the person they care about most?

    Gan Yuan lowered hershes, speaking teasingly, "I¡¯m now under the care of Prince His Highness, so only a fool would provoke me. Let¡¯s eat, or the food will go cold soon!"

    He smiled, picked up the cutlery on the table, and began to eat.

    Midway through the meal, there were footsteps outside; Will hurried in.

    "Sir!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s face didn¡¯t even turn.

    "Speak!"

    ^

    ^

    Good morning.

    These past few days have been a whirlwind of busyness, how about you? How have you been?

    Little Princesses, don¡¯t forget to cast your rmendation votes, thank you~!~

 Chapter 327 - 328 The Most Worrying Thing

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 328 The Most Worrying Thing</h4><h4></h4>

    Will nced sideways and looked at Gan Yuan.

    "I just received news that Miss Nancy... is dead!"

    Hearing this, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the cup she was holding to her lips immediately froze mid-air, her face filled with questions as she turned towards Will.

    "What?!"

    Huangfu Jue also turned his face, a look of surprise evident in his blue eyes.

    Will revealed the answer, "Shemitted suicide by slitting her wrists in the hospital¡¯s bathroom."

    "The hospital?" Huangfu Jue asked with a hint of confusion, "What happened?"

    Earlier, Nancy had attended the polo match with Gan Yuan, perfectly fine, and then suddenly, she was in the hospital,mitting suicide by slitting her wrists¡ªsuch an event was indeed unusual for someone like Nancy.

    Huangfu Jue had known Nancy since childhood and was, of course, familiar with her personality. That girl was the type spoiled to the core; from a young age she got everything she wanted, whether it was the wind or rain, and she was always domineering and arrogant... It wasn¡¯t new for her to drive others to suicide, but her own suicide... that was truly baffling to Huangfu Jue.

    "The specific details haven¡¯t been rified yet," Will said.

    Huangfu Jue gently raised his hand, signaling with a gesture, and Will understood, leaving the dining room to inquire about the specifics, while he continued eating his meal.

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, her hands sping the juice ss, falling silent as her gaze stealthily shifted to Huangfu Jue.

    She was very clear¡ªNancy definitely wouldn¡¯t have killed herself, the only exnation being that Moses had done something.

    Because... of her!

    At that thought, her heart constricted even tighter.

    Indeed, the thing she feared most had still urred.

    She had epted his proposal, and on the first day she appeared in public, someone had died, inevitably casting a shadow over her heart.

    Noticing her expression from the corner of his eye, Huangfu Jue once againid down his silverware and looked at her with concern.

    "Ayuan, you seem troubled?"

    Gan Yuan came back to her senses and took a sip of her juice to cover up, "I... I¡¯m just a bit shocked. Earlier at the polo grounds, Nancy was acting a bit strangely, I didn¡¯t expect her to...mit suicide!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze fell on her slightly pale face, mistaking her fear for simple shock.

    The death of someone you had just seen during the day is not a pleasant experience for any girl.

    Standing up, he walked over to her side and gently embraced her, consolingly patting her shoulder.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, this is probably just an ident."

    "We..." Gan Yuan lifted her face from his embrace, "Should we... go check it out?"

    Cupping her face with his palm, Huangfu Jue softly caressed her slightly cold cheeks, "We¡¯ll wait until Duke Locke officially informs us before we do anything."

    As a future King, he needed to concern himself not only with the country but also with every person of high status and their families within the country. Duke Locke was certainly one of them.

    Therefore, news of Nancy¡¯s death would reach his ears immediately, but such information wasn¡¯t official; rushing over now would clearly be inappropriate.

    Gan Yuan nodded and buried her face back in his embrace.

    "I... I¡¯m just a bit worried."

    She had to find out exactly what happened.

    Right now, the one oue she hoped for was that Moses had nothing to do with this incident.

    "She must have had her reasons for doing this," Huangfu Jue said gently as he stroked her shoulders, "Everyone has the right to choose their own life and death, we... have no right to interfere, do we?"

 Chapter 328 - 329: Youâ€™re so Silly...

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 329: You¡¯re so Silly...</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan gently wrapped his arms around his waist and responded softly, yet deep within his heart, a strong sense of ominous foreboding erupted.

    ...

    ...

    Hospital.

    Nancyy calmly on the hospital bed, herplexion pale and eyes wide open, utterly lifeless like a rubber doll, devoid of any vitality.

    By the bedside, Qian Xueying knelt on the floor, clutching her hand tightly, with tears streaming down her face.

    "How could this happen... you... you¡¯re so foolish..."

    With her sobbing, Nancy¡¯s arm also shook slightly, the fresh wound still oozing blood.

    It was a deep cut, severing an artery.

    At her side were the butler and Nancy¡¯s nanny, who, at that moment, were both crying inconsbly.

    Bang!

    The door burst open and Duke Locke staggered in; the man who usually walked with such a steady gait now seemed to be treading on cotton, each stepbored.

    When he had first heard the doctor announce his daughter¡¯s death, Duke Locke had fainted on the spot, unable to bear the news, and only now hade to say goodbye to his daughter.

    "Daddy!"

    Qian Xueying turned her face and called out with a hoarse throat.

    Duke Locke didn¡¯t make a sound, simply walked past her to Nancy¡¯s bedside and gazed at his daughter¡¯s cheeks, his red eyes also welling with tears.

    "Nancy..."

    After calling just that name, he could no longer control his tears.

    What father doesn¡¯t cherish their daughter?

    Despite hating her disobedience, hating her naivety... sometimes, Duke Locke had felt like driving this infuriating daughter out of the house.

    But now that she was truly gone, how could he bear it?

    There is nothing more painful in this world than a parent burying their child; his only biological daughter, with whom he had quarreled that morning, was now forever beyond his reach.

    Raising his hand to caress his daughter¡¯s face, Duke Locke felt as though his heart was being carved out.

    Two years ago, his wife passed away, and now Nancy had gone too...

    "Daddy!" Throwing herself into Locke¡¯s arms, Qian Xueying burst into tears once more, "It¡¯s all my fault... It¡¯s all because of me, if only I had left that day... perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have done this... If I hade sooner, if I had called the doctor earlier... she... she definitely wouldn¡¯t have died..."

    "No... it¡¯s not your fault!" Locke held her, tears streaming down again, "It has nothing to do with you."

    Crying in Duke Locke¡¯s arms for a long time, Qian Xueying lifted her face again, her eyes swollen from tears, and choked out as she wiped Duke Locke¡¯s tears, "Dad, don¡¯t be too sad now... Nancy... Nancy is gone... from now on... I will be your Nancy!"

    Looking at her swollen eyes, Locke nodded emotionally.

    "Good girl." Raising his hand to wipe away his tears, Qian Xueying cast a sidelong nce at Nancy¡¯s pillow, "Help close her eyes for her!"

    Duke Locke turned his face and, with the support of Qian Xueying, lifted his arm to gently close Nancy¡¯s eyelids.

    "Dad..." Qian Xueying sniffled, "It¡¯s gettingte, I should take you back first, you haven¡¯t been in good health recently, you... can¡¯t stay upte!"

    "Yes, sir, why don¡¯t you let Miss Xueying take you back first?!"

    ...

    The butler and the bodyguards also chimed in,forting him. Duke Locke nodded weakly and finally bent down to kiss his daughter¡¯s face, making the sign of the cross over his chest.

    Qian Xueying helped him out of the ward, and the nurse walked in to pull the white bed sheet over Nancy¡¯s face.

 Chapter 329 - 330: Will We Be Able to See Him Again?

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 330: Will We Be Able to See Him Again?</h4><h4></h4>

    Parking lot.

    Moses sat in the back seat, his face turned to the side, watching through the rear window as Duke Locke¡¯s motorcade departed, "Are you sure it was suicide?"

    He had just arrived at the hospital when he heard the news of Nancy¡¯s suicide, which also gave Moses a shock.

    The subordinate sitting beside him conveyed the news he had gathered, "The nurses said that when they found Nancy, she was lying alone in a corner of the bathroom, clutching a scalpel in her hand, with blood all over the floor."

    "Was the door locked?" Moses asked again.

    "This..." The subordinate nced at him guiltily, "I¡¯m not very sure."

    Moses¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, "What did Duke Luo Chun say?"

    The subordinate shook his head, "He fainted when Nancy was being resuscitated."

    Moses pushed open the car door, stretched his legs out, and got out of the car, while his subordinate hurriedly followed suit, chasing after him with a quick pace.

    "Sir, where are you going?"

    "Going up to take a look."

    Moses stopped in front of the elevator, and his subordinate busily helped him press the elevator button.

    The two of them took the elevator up and approached Nancy¡¯s hospital room, spotting security guards stationed at the entrance of the corridor, intercepting reporters who wanted to interview.

    Two young nurses were pointing and discussing in hushed tones toward Nancy¡¯s room.

    "Is this the Miss Nancy?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s right, the eldest daughter of the Locke family, the heir apparent to the Duke¡¯s title, such a pity... shemitted suicide. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even think of suicide; I wouldn¡¯t have enough of life even if I lived to be a thousand."

    "Haven¡¯t you heard about her scandal at the horse ranch?"

    "These rich people sure have a lot of drama, I bet she was on drugs!"

    ...

    Upon hearing the footsteps of Moses and his men, the two nurses turned around and, spotting Moses, their eyes lit up instantly.

    Without even a nce at them, Moses walked straight past, and the two nurses hustled to step aside, clearing a path for him.

    His gaze fell upon the reporters ahead, and he raised his eyebrows.

    "Is there another way around?"

    "Yes, yes, there is! If you go this way, you can circle around to the other side."

    A nurse promptly offered to show him the way.

    Without a word of thanks, Moses proceeded along the path she pointed out.

    Watching him walk away, the nurse still couldn¡¯t pull her gaze back, "I wonder if he¡¯s a patient or a rtive. If he were a patient, that would be great, we could see him again!"

    The other one was simrly infatuated, "Yeah!"

    On the other side of the corridor, there were security guards as well, and Moses raised his eyebrows. A subordinate immediately went over, stealthily pulling out several banknotes to slip into their hands.

    "Our sir would like to take a look in Miss Nancy¡¯s room."

    The security guards, seeing the money, promptly agreed.

    "But you have to be quick and not let anyone notice."

    The guards stepped aside, and Moses entered Nancy¡¯s hospital room.

    This was a first-ss hospital room, Nancy¡¯s body had already been moved, leaving only an empty room that had yet to be cleaned, as the police still needed to conduct an inspection. Traces of blood could still be seen on the floor and one side of the bedsheet.

    Approaching the bathroom door, he pushed open the ajar door with one finger.

    The bathroom door lock showed signs of damage, making it obvious that the door had been forced open.

    The bathtub inside was dyed a shocking crimson, the subordinate who followed grimaced at the sight, but Moses remained calm.

    Stepping forward, he examined the scalpel ced at one side of the bathroom, his sharp gaze scanning everything around.

    The medicine bottle hanging on the wall, the IV needle dangling to one side... Finally, his eyesnded on the windowsill.

 Chapter 330 - 331: Is it you?

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 331: Is it you?</h4><h4></h4>

    There was a faint trace that one could make out upon close inspection: it was a footprint, delicate in shape, likely belonging to a girl.

    Clearly, someone had entered and exited the bathroom through the window, killed Nancy, and staged the scene to look like a suicide.

    Moses curled the corner of his lips upward; it was just as he had suspected¡ªhow could someone like Nancy possiblymit suicide?

    "Gaia, was it you?"

    "Sir?!" His subordinate approached, puzzled, "Did you find something?"

    "She didn¡¯t kill herself," Moses nodded toward the footprint on the windowsill, "Clean it up!"

    ...

    ...

    For the following two days, the city was abuzz with two pieces of news.

    The first, without a doubt, concerned Nancy. After the police had investigated, they found nothing unusual and still ruled Nancy¡¯s death a suicide from shame of facing journalistic inquiry regarding the polo affairs.

    The media did not relent on the girl even after her death, digging deep into her conduct. The past indiscretions of this nobledy quickly surfaced, tarnishing her reputation in just two days.

    On the other side, there was Gan Yuan.

    Due to Huangfu Jue¡¯s special status, Gan Yuan¡¯s appearance also drew a lot of attention from the reporters¡ªunlike Nancy¡¯s negative press, Gan Yuan was met with overwhelmingly positive coverage.

    Making her first appearance, she conquered countless hearts with her strongmand ofnguage and outstanding beauty.

    People were guessing who she was, where she came from...some even noticed the ring on her finger, specting that she might be marrying the Prince.

    All media outlets were dominated by these two news stories, to the extent that the car ident of the rich merchant¡¯s daughter Jenny, was like a tiny pebble causing scarcely a ripple¡ªa small snippet on the newspaper, its wording exceedingly terse.

    "Jenny, missing for two days, collided with a truck in the suburbs... dead on the scene."

    Looking at the brief news article, Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers trembled violently.

    Others might have missed it, but she realized this was certainly no coincidence.

    If she still harbored any hopes before, thinking Nancy might have indeedmitted suicide, now she was convinced¡ªwithout a doubt, it must have been Moses¡¯s doing.

    Huangfu Jue, dressed in a ck suit, walked into the living room from the parlor, "If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to apany me."

    Today was Nancy¡¯s funeral, and as a representative of the Royal Family, he was to attend. Besides the Royal Family, Gan Yuan had also received a personal invitation to the funeral from Qian Xueying.

    "No!" Gan Yuan put down the newspaper and stood up from the chair, "I¡¯ll go with you."

    Moses conducting himself in this way meant that he was not fooled by her act; as for what he was nning to do next, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t have a clue.

    Attending a funeral was extremely dangerous; she had to apany him, just in case.

    "Should I go too?"

    Gan Tang asked from across the room.

    "No need, you stay home," Gan Yuan walked around the table and approached him, "Be good and listen to Uncle Charlie, don¡¯t run around. Mommy will be back soon."

    The little one immediately nodded in agreement.

    Huangfu Jue gestured to Charlie, "Take good care of Xiaotang."

    "Yes, Sir!" Charlie immediately responded respectfully.

    As the two of them headed for the door, Gan Tang, apanied by Charlie, went to see them off.

    Watching the two walk away, he immediately stepped down the stairs.

    "Uncle Charlie, let¡¯s go y polo!"

    "Of course," Charlie immediately agreed with a smile.

    Together, they went to the backwn. The child quickly mounted a pony, and after several days of practice, he had be quite adept.

    Before they knew it, they had reached the edge of the estate; with a swing of his mallet, the polo ball flew over the fence and into the woods.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

    Guess who is going to make an appearance? ~!~

 Chapter 331 - 332 Noble and Inviolable

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 332 Noble and Invible</h4><h4></h4>

    Chapter 332: Noble and Invible

    "Giddy up!" The small hand gripped the bridle tightly, Gan Tang raised her hand to give the pony¡¯s butt a light pat, "Xiaofeng, hurry!"

    These days, Gan Tang and the pony had been together from dawn to dusk, both human and horse gradually growing, their understanding of each other bing ever higher.

    At Gan Tang¡¯smand, the horse immediately picked up speed.

    "Young master!"

    "Don¡¯t do it..."

    Charlie and the bodyguards realized his intention, all of them cried out in rm.

    Although the fence was only a little over one meter tall, which wasn¡¯t an insurmountable height for normal adult horses, for the not yet grown Gan Tang and the pony Xiaofeng, it was a significant challenge.

    Amidst everyone¡¯s exmations, Xiaofeng had already charged up to the fence.

    On the horse¡¯s back, Gan Tang¡¯s little mouth was tightly pursed, both hands gripping the bridle, she pulled upward forcefully.

    "Xiaofeng... jump!"

    The forelegs coiled, Xiaofeng¡¯s hind legs suddenly tensed, and its body left the ground.

    In everyone¡¯s tense gaze, it carried Gan Tang, bit by bit off the ground, leaping into mid-air, forelegs clearing the fence, followed by the hind legs¡ªit seeded, not even brushing the tail fibers against the fence.

    "Yay!" Turning her face, looking back at the fence behind, excitement colored Gan Tang¡¯s little face, she clenched her small fists, bending down to hug Xiaofeng¡¯s neck, "Well done, Xiaofeng, we did it!"

    Standing straight once more, she pulled gently on the reins.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Xiaofeng immediately let loose its hooves, dashing towards the woods.

    "Young master, slow down!"

    Charlie breathed a sigh of relief and while reminding him, spurred his horse to give chase.

    The pony galloped into the woods, Gan Tang looked around but didn¡¯t see his horseball; all he could see in the distance was a figure among the trees.

    Throughyers of tree shadows, he couldn¡¯t make out the other person¡¯s face, but from a distance, he could see the figure was also on horseback, standing tall and straight, the sunlight casting dappled light and shadows on his ck riding attire.

    In his right hand, he casually held a horseball.

    Gan Tang recognized it at first nce, it was his ball.

    He rode over, circling a few trees, and came to a stop before the man.

    Now, he could see the man¡¯s face clearly.

    The man sitting on the horseback was bigger than he had imagined, made even more imposing by therge, dark-hued steed he rode.

    He had a head of golden-brown hair simr to Huangfu Jue¡¯s. The color was even lighter, shining with Yaoyang¡¯s golden brilliance under the sunlight.

    Dark sunsses obscured his eyes, below a straight nose, his sexy thin lips were pressed into a neat line, standing in the woods, he was like a deity¡ªnoble and invible.

    "Good day, sir." Gan Tang, neither servile nor overbearing, began politely, his hand gesturing towards the horseball in the man¡¯s hand, "That¡¯s my ball, could I trouble you to return it to me?"

    Earlier, while ying, he had identally hit it into mud, and the ball had gained a stain resembling the American Continent, which he clearly remembered.

    The man sped his fingers, gripping the horseball in his hand.

    "How can you be sure that this is your ball?"

    "Do you see that stain on the horseball?" Gan Tang slightly tilted his lips, revealing a smile that was both cute and proud, "I identally hit it into the water earlier, and it got a stain that looks like the American Continent. At the moment, your fingers are at the location of the Bahamas."

    The American Continent?

    The man looked down, his gaze sweeping over the stain on the horseball.

    Indeed, it did look very much like it.

    His gaze returned to Gan Tang¡¯s face, the man¡¯s tightly pressed lips had unconsciously softened somewhat.

 Chapter 332 - 333 Itâ€™s All My Territory

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 333 It¡¯s All My Territory</h4><h4></h4>

    "Once something is in my hands, I never relinquish it easily!"

    "But that is mine, taking something that doesn¡¯t belong to you is immoral," the youngster argued firmly and with dignity.

    "Young master!"

    The sound of hoofbeats drew nearer, and Charlie followed, eyes widening in shock upon seeing the man in the woods; he hurriedly dismounted in a panic.

    The man raised his right hand in a gesture, and Charlie stopped in his tracks.

    Still, everyone stood cautiously in ce, even their breathing tensed.

    "All thisnd is my domain!" The man lifted his chin proudly, his tone calm yet filled with boundless dominance, "Anything that falls onto mynd naturally belongs to me!"

    The youngster raised an eyebrow, and just when the man thought he wouldsh out, a sly spark shed in the youngster¡¯s eyes.

    "Since you like it so much, I¡¯ll just give it to you then."

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly behind his sunsses.

    "Give it to me?"

    Gan Tang nodded.

    The man gently led his horse, and the ck steed advanced toward Gan Tang. Seeing this, Charlie broke out in a nervous sweat.

    "Kin..." Before he could utter half a word, a sharp nce was thrown his way, and even through the sunsses, the intensity of the gaze could still be felt. Charlie changed what he was about to say, "Sir, he... he is the Duke¡¯s..."

    "Shut up!" The man reined in his horse to stop in front of Gan Tang¡¯s horse¡ªboth the child and the pony looked up but weren¡¯t intimidated by him or his steed, especially Gan Tang, whose face was filled with certainty and calm.

    The sunlight streamed down, lighting up his eyes, and a hint of bluish-purple shone in his dark pupils.

    Those eyes...

    The man on horseback extended his hand, offering the polo ball to him.

    "I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s yours to take back."

    Gan Tang reached out his small hand to take the polo ball, and the man was preparing to turn around when he heard the youngster, with a lift of the corner of his mouth, utter a few words.

    "Thank you, Grandfather!"

    The man¡¯s hand, poised to rein in the horse, stiffened slightly as he turned to look at the youngster.

    "What did you call me?"

    The youngster gazed at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, "You are Uncle Huangfu¡¯s father, so by seniority, I should call you Grandfather... shouldn¡¯t I?"

    "Have you seen me before?"

    The youngster shook his head.

    "I guessed."

    "Oh?" Interest crept into the man¡¯s voice, "How did you guess?"

    "First..." the youngster stretched out a slender, fair finger, "Your bearing is very much like Uncle Huangfu Jue. Second, this is the Imperial Horse Ranch, ordinary people can¡¯t possibly enter. Third..." He nced sideways at a bbergasted Charlie, "Uncle Charlie is very afraid of you; besides Uncle Huangfu, I¡¯ve never seen him that scared of anyone else."

    There was one more thing he did not say.

    Fourth, he was Huangfu Jue¡¯s son; if the man¡¯s status was not more prestigious than Huangfu Jue¡¯s, Charlie and the others would not have spoken on his behalf.

    The man¡¯s lips turned up slightly in amusement, and then, he raised his right hand to take off the sunsses from his face.

    Removing the dark shades, he revealed his sharp and profound eyes.

    Those eyes were unlike those of an ordinary person.

    One was a deep blue like the sea, just like Huangfu Jue¡¯s, and the other, caught in the sun¡¯s light, immediately sparkled with a golden shine like gold¡ªthe iris of that eye was, astonishingly, gold.

    Heterochromatic eyes, a handsome face... This man, who appeared to be in his thirties yet possessed a depth of gaze far surpassing ordinary people, was indeed Huangfu Jue¡¯s father¡ªthe King of this country, Huangfu Yaoyang.

 Chapter 333 - 334 "Your Eyes...

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 334 "Your Eyes...</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang was still a child after all, so when he suddenly saw such a pair of eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but show a look of surprise, his little mouth slightly agape.

    "Your eyes..."

    Seeing his change in expression, Huangfu Yaoyang slightly arched his brow.

    "So unique, so beautiful!"

    The little guy eximed in admiration.

    After hearing thetter part of the sentence, Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s gaze flickered, his face remained calm, but his contracted pupils had visibly rxed.

    "You are also very special... Gan Tang."

    He pronounced his name in Chinese, enunciating each word clearly.

    The little guy showed a surprised look.

    "You know me?"

    The man nodded. It was not just a matter of knowing Gan Tang; he knew all about him.

    His name, birthday... even his weight at birth, his love for painting, especially for oil painting... and things like that.

    "All right!" The little guy nodded, "Fair enough, but... that makes it kind of boring."

    Huangfu Yaoyang observed the child in front of him with a yful gaze. He could see his son¡¯s childhood shadow in this child, but it was notpletely the same; this little guy had another kind of aura and feeling about him... Traits that must havee from his mother. What kind of person was that girl who could raise such a child?

    He suddenly became a bit curious.

    "Then... what would make it interesting?"

    Gan Tang thought for a moment, then patted the polo ball in his hand.

    "How about... we y a game? You don¡¯t have to let me win, we canpete fairly."

    The bodyguards at the estate were afraid of hurting him and never yed seriously with him, making practice somewhat dull. He longed for a realpetition.

    Huangfu Yaoyang was about to speak when an aide rode over from the woods, bringing a phone to him.

    "Mr. King, the Royal Pce is on the line."

    Huangfu Yaoyang took the phone and put it to his ear, listening for a while.

    "All right, I will be right back."

    He passed the mobile phone to his assistant and Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s gaze settled back on the little guy¡¯s face.

    "I have some affairs to manage, how about... next time?"

    "When?"

    The little guy asked earnestly.

    "Young master!" Charlie reminded gently.

    In his view, Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s words were merely an empty promise.

    The very busy Mr. King, where would he find the time to y games with a child?

    "Tomorrow afternoon at one, I will have an hour. Find me here then," Huangfu Yaoyang said, his eyes passing over Charlie and settling again on Gan Tang, "But... this is a secret between us, so..."

    "I won¡¯t tell anyone!" The little guy finished his sentence for him.

    Huangfu Yaoyang lightly curled his lips.

    "See you tomorrow!"

    "See you tomorrow..." The little guy pursed his lips, "Grandpa!"

    Hearing the word "Grandpa," the King couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows slightly.

    "See you tomorrow... Xiaotang!"

    After bidding farewell to Gan Tang, he turned his horse and rode away.

    From "Gan Tang" to "Xiaotang," a single character difference that signified a qualitative change.

    Watching Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s figure disappear until even the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves could no longer be heard, the little guy finally retracted his gaze and turned to walk back.

    "Grandpa is so cool!"

    His tone wasced with irrepressible excitement.

    Although Huangfu Yaoyang hadn¡¯t said much, the little guy could still feel the man¡¯s emotions ¨C he liked him.

    He turned his face towards Charlie, "Don¡¯t tell Uncle Huangfu or Mommy about this."

    Because this was a secret between him and Grandpa.

 Chapter 334 - 335: Even If He Had the Guts

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 335: Even If He Had the Guts</h4><h4></h4>

    Charlie forced a wry smile and nodded.

    Just now, Huangfu Yaoyang had already made himself clear. Even if he had the guts to spare, he would not dare to oppose His Majesty.

    "Let¡¯s go, Xiaofeng, we should head back and practice now. I don¡¯t want to be underestimated by Grandpa tomorrow." The little one said gently leading the horse, "Giddyup!"

    Xiaofeng immediately started running, heading towards the direction of the estate.

    ...

    ...

    Saint Sound Cathedral.

    Inside the main hall, Nancy¡¯s funeral was underway.

    At this time, the deceased Nancy had been redressed, lying amidst a sea of flowers while the guests who came for the funeral took turns approaching her, cing fresh flowers beside her body.

    By this time, the seats in both wings were already filled with many people, officials of various ranks. However, very few were genuinely mournful.

    Duke Locke sat helplessly in his chair, his eyes bloodshot and clearly having cried. Qian Yuanying, dressed in a ck outfit, also appeared very pale as she stood by his chair,forting him by holding his shoulder.

    "Miss Ying." A staff member quickly approached, "Mr. Moses has arrived!"

    Qian Yuanying turned her face and indeed saw Moses, apanied by a butler and an assistant, walking in.

    The man who loved to wear ck was still entirely in ck from head to toe, attracting the gaze of many girls as he entered the venue.

    Seeing himing their way, Qian Yuanying immediately helped Duke Locke over.

    "Mr. Moses." Qian Yuanying bowed slightly, "Thank you foring!"

    Moses stopped, looked at Nancy.

    "I think... she must be in Heaven."

    Qian Yuanying nodded, holding back her tears.

    "I think... yes. Father... he¡¯s not in good spirits and hasn¡¯te to greet you in person. Please forgive him."

    After speaking, she bowed deeply to Moses once again.

    Moses looked at Duke Locke, "It¡¯s alright."

    The assistant brought over a lily, handing one to Moses.

    As Moses took the flower, ready to step forward to offer it, he heard a girl whisper excitedly.

    "The Prince has arrived!"

    That one sentence immediately caused a wave of heads to turn in the direction of the entrance.

    Moses¡¯s dark eyes shed with a different light. He stopped walking and turned to look towards the entrance.

    Sure enough, a man and a woman entered, side by side.

    The man walked with the grace and pride of nobility, a perfectly fitted ck suit highlighting his handsome, jade-like features.

    Jue, which means a fine piece of jade!

    Like Huangfu Jue, Gan Yuan was also dressed in ck, her well-tailored outfit perfectly embracing her charming figure without being too ostentatious.

    Her long ck hair was neatly coiled into a low bun at the back of her head, revealing her delicate features. Wrapped around her slender neck was a ck silk scarf, her fair skin faintly visible beneath it, blending a soft femininity with a sharp professionalism perfectly, making her both stunning and unapproachable.

    An usher had alreadye forward, presenting a tray with a small white corsage to the two, and another usher immediately helped Huangfu Jue ce the corsage on his chest.

    Gan Yuan also took one, and before she could lift her hand, Huangfu Jue had already taken her corsage and carefully pinned it on for her.

    Noticing that his own corsage was a bit crooked, she naturally reached out to straighten it and carefully smoothed out the suit which had crumpled from the pinning of the corsage.

    Stepping back slightly to look it over and ensure the corsage was ced perfectly, she then reached out to hold Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm, entering the venue together with him.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, little princesses~!~

 Chapter 335 - 336: Poor First Love

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 336: Poor First Love</h4><h4></h4>

    Such a pair of man and woman, strolling into the venue with harmonious and neat steps.

    The man was elegant without losing his dominance, the woman beautiful and radiant with wisdom, they were impressively well-matched.

    Suddenly, they attracted a wave of envious nces.

    Observing everything, Mr. Moses kept a calm facade, but his dark pupils were slowly tightening, and the hand holding the lily stem unconsciously tightened.

    Crack!

    A crisp sound, and the lily stem broke into two pieces, the half with the bloom falling from his grasp.

    Mr. Moses waspletely oblivious.

    At that moment, it wouldn¡¯t matter to him if all the lilies in the world fell, he wouldn¡¯t care in the slightest¡ªhis eyes were fixed on that one person only.

    Bending down, Qian Xueying gently picked up the broken half of the lily from the ground, her gaze swept over Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan approaching in the distance, and then fell back on Mr. Moses¡¯s face.

    "Mr. Moses!"

    There was no response from him.

    She extended her hand and gently pushed the broken stem back between his fingers; feeling the movement in the palm of his hand, Mr. Moses finally came back to his senses.

    "It¡¯s your turn to offer the flower!"

    Qian Xueying reminded him softly.

    Realizing hispse, Mr. Moses resumed his elegant, detached smile, nodded gracefully to Qian Xueying, and holding the broken lily, stepped forward to gently ce the flower among the other stems.

    With a slight bow to Nancy inside the coffin, he turned and stepped away from the side of the coffin, where a master of ceremonies promptly approached to lead him and his attendants to the side seats.

    As Mr. Moses walked forward, his gaze drifted past the guests who came carrying flowers,nding on Gan Yuan.

    "Gan!"

    Apanied by an excited call, the yboy Abel strode toward Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue energetically.

    "Hello," Gan Yuan said with a smile, stopping to greet him, Abel then shed a smile at Huangfu Jue, "Prince, long time no see."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze fell indifferently on his face, "I hope you won¡¯t miss the next finance meeting."

    Abel chuckled, "You know, all those forms are done by my secretary, I can¡¯t even understand them. There¡¯s no difference whether I attend or not."

    At this point, he nced sideways, his eyes smiling at Gan Yuan, "Gan, when shall we dine together?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed displeasedly, "At our wedding, I will invite you."

    It was clear from his words that apart from attending his wedding to Gan Yuan, Abel would never have the chance to dine with Gan Yuan.

    Abel spread his hands, his gaze still fixed on Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "Gan... as long as you agree to be with me, I don¡¯t mind dueling this man!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes narrowed with displeasure, and Gan Yuan let out a lightugh, leaning towards him.

    "For the sake of your life, it¡¯s better we do not get together! As for dining... I hope you¡¯ll find time to dine at the Duke Residence."

    With a teasing tone, Gan Yuan considerately rejected the other¡¯s request while saving Abel some face.

    "All right then!" Abel raised his hand to his forehead, a look of heartache on his face, "My poor first love... to end so abruptly without ailment."

    Huangfu Jue immediately showed a look of disdain, "You¡¯ve been saying that since kindergarten!"

    Abelughed out loud, "I thought you had forgotten!"

    As the heir to one of A Country¡¯s four major nobilities, Abel naturally also received an elite education and had been in the same ss as Huangfu Jue since kindergarten.

 Chapter 336 - 337: Definitely Not Just Me

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 337: Definitely Not Just Me</h4><h4></h4>

    However, one was a straight-A student, while the other was failing.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t stop them from ying together at that time. After all, there weren¡¯t many people who had the guts to y with the Huangfu Jue brothers, and even fewer could get along with both of them. Abel was one of these few.

    "Since you still care about our friendship..." Abel raised his hand to pat Huangfu Jue¡¯s shoulder but withdrew it upon meeting thetter¡¯s gaze, instead brushing off nonexistent dust from his sleeve and leaning close to Huangfu Jue, "I must remind you, in this auditorium, I¡¯m not the only one who wants to take away Gan¡¯s man!"

    He winked at Gan Yuan ambiguously as he spoke.

    "Who can me me, when Gan is such a charming woman?"

    Huangfu Jue responded indifferently.

    "Enough with the nonsense, move aside!"

    Abel stepped aside while Gan Yuan smiled and nodded at him. As she was about to walk away, she looked up to meet a pair of eyes. ncing sideways at the owner of the gaze, she met those dark, heavy pupils and unconsciously tightened her grasp on Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm, her steps bing somewhat weary.

    Huangfu Jue felt her change and nced at Gan Yuan before following her gaze, and he instantly noticed Moses.

    With a stature as tall as his, that man stood out among the guests, exceptionally noticeable.

    All the dignitaries of A Country were within Huangfu Jue¡¯s informationwork; even those with whom he rarely interacted, he recognized by face.

    But this man, he did not recognize, and just as the Lion King can sense the threat from the most robust lion, Huangfu Jue clearly felt this man¡¯s extraordinary presence.

    Of course, Moses also saw him.

    Blue eyes met ck, holding each other¡¯s gaze without evasion, seemingly calm yet filled with scrutiny known only to the beholders.

    Sensing their gaze, Abel also turned and upon seeing Moses, a subtle hint of a different color flickered in his eyes.

    Of course, Gan Yuan¡¯spse didn¡¯tst long, just barely two seconds before she lifted the corners of her mouth in a smile at Moses and nodded at him from a distance¡ªthe more she tried to avoid him, the more likely he would suspect her.

    Moses was never the type to wait; he always preferred to take the initiative.

    As soon as he saw Gan Yuan, he immediately approached her with a smile.

    "Gan Yuan."

    Addressing her by name without the formal "Miss Gan" suggested a certain closeness between them.

    Huangfu Jue frowned, his blue eyes taking on a sharp edge.

    This man... was different!

    Not just because of the aura that Moses exuded, but also because of Gan Yuan¡¯s unusual reaction.

    Whether it was Qiao Liang or Abel, Gan Yuan never showed any difference in her demeanor with them, but with this man, just one look made her nervous.

    Gan Yuan narrowed her eyes slightly, her face holding a calm smile, "Allow me to introduce, this is Mr. Moses, and this is..."

    Moses reached out with a smile towards Huangfu Jue, "Prince, I suppose there¡¯s nobody in A Country who doesn¡¯t know you, right?"

    Extending his hand and gripping the other¡¯s fingers, Huangfu Jue¡¯s grip was very strong, and Moses was not weak either. The two appeared nonchnt, but the strength in their handshake was as intense as arm-wrestling, with veins bulging under the suit.

 Chapter 337 - 338: Donâ€™t Even Think About It

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 338: Don¡¯t Even Think About It</h4><h4></h4>

    Feeling the arm in his embrace tense up, Gan Yuan gently shook Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm.

    "Ajue, let¡¯s go offer flowers!"

    Huangfu Jue loosened his grip, and the arm-wrestling-like handshake finally came to an end.

    "Excuse me!"

    With a light utterance, Huangfu Jue led Gan Yuan forward with deliberate steps.

    As the two walked away, Abel jeered from the side.

    "Mr. Moses, you might as well save your effort. Gan Yuan is about to be a Princess Consort, and even I don¡¯t have a chance, let alone you... don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Moses turned his face, "Princess Consort?!"

    "Such lousy observational skills and you want to hit on women?" Abel contemptuously rolled his eyes at him, "Before hitting on a woman, you should first check whether she¡¯s wearing a wedding ring, that¡¯smon sense! Viting someone else¡¯s marriage is something God will punish you for, buddy, you better learn that!"

    Paying no more attention to Moses, Abel stepped toward a young girl nearby.

    "Ha, Daisy, long time no see!"

    Moses turned to look at Gan Yuan, by now she and Huangfu Jue had arrived at the side of the coffin, cing the lilies they held onto it.

    Despite the distance, Moses could clearly see the ring shining with a fiery glow on her left ring finger¡ªthe ring on the ring finger represented engagement or marriage.

    Given Huangfu Jue¡¯s status, his marriage would certainly have been made public; the only exnation was that they were engaged. As Moses contemted this possibility, he clenched his hands tightly.

    "Married?... Over my dead body!"

    "Sir!" His subordinate, having finished a phone call, approached him, "That guy is here again."

    "Where?"

    "Right outside the church, look..." The subordinate¡¯s eyes took on a cold gleam, "Shall we deal with it?"

    Moses¡¯s furrowed brows rxed, a cold smirk forming on his lips.

    "Since he likes to follow, let him. It¡¯s fine."

    ncing around, he turned and walked to a vacant seat to sit down.

    After Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan had finished the flower offering ritual, severalte arrivals stepped forward to offer flowers. The priestpleted the prayers, and the body viewing ceremony was thus dered concluded.

    The staff sealed the coffin and lifted Nancy¡¯s casket onto the vehicle. The guests also got into their cars and followed the hearse to the cemetery, with Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan joining them in their car.

    The motorcade grandly departed from the church, driving towards the outskirts.

    From a distance, a blue sports car also caught up and merged into the procession, trailing far behind Moses¡¯s car.

    Inside the driver¡¯s seat, Qiao Liang cautiously drove, oblivious to the fact that at this very moment, he was no longer the hunter but the prey.

    ncing at the blue sports car in the rearview mirror, Moses spoke with an icy tone.

    "It seems the Lu Family only has this one son, doesn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes, sir."

    "Hmph!" He sneered, "It¡¯s such a pity for such a food empire to have no heir!"

    ...

    ...

    In the cemetery, the funeral was slowly drawing to a close.

    "...We beseech the consoling heart of the Lord tofort us and his family members... in the holy name of Lord Jesus, we pray that the Lord hear us, amen."

    The Bishop raised his hand and made the sign of the cross over his chest, while the staff began to sprinkle fresh dirt onto Nancy¡¯s casket.

    Duke Locke was numb from overwhelming grief, Qian Xueying cried out uncontrobly, and several elderly servants also had faces full of sorrow.

    Yet the surrounding guests had already begun to ponder their post-service ns: the men were thinking about their work, while the women were nning whether to go shopping or to get thetest nail art designs...

 Chapter 338 - 339 Stay With Me Until Iâ€™m Old

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 339 Stay With Me Until I¡¯m Old</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan looked around at the numb expressions of the people, her gaze falling on the gradually filled grave.

    If it were her lying here, who would cry for her?!

    A warm hand gentlynded on her shoulder, and then, Huangfu Jue¡¯s gentle voice rose softly beside her ear.

    "It¡¯s windy here, let¡¯s go back," he said.

    Gan Yuan nodded gently and walked down the mountain with him, her gaze quickly sweeping around.

    Originally, she had been worried that Moses would continue to pester her; surprisingly, he was nowhere to be seen, and even after looking around, she couldn¡¯t find a trace of him¡ªit seemed he had already left.

    Back in the car at the foot of the mountain, Huangfu Jue raised his hand to remove the corsage from her chest, then looked at her with concern and asked.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "I¡¯m just..." Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze returned to the cemetery on the mountain, "Ajue, if I died, would you cry for me?"

    The man raised his eyebrows and bluntly spat out two words, "No!"

    She turned her face away.

    He stared into her eyes and continued, "I mean, you won¡¯t die."

    She smiled, "I was just assuming."

    The man¡¯s face darkened, "There¡¯s no assuming, I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but you¡¯re not allowed to ask such questions again."

    Die?

    Her?!

    The mere thought would break his heart; he didn¡¯t want to make that assumption.

    Gan Yuan hadn¡¯t expected her offhand question to elicit such a reaction from him.

    "Ajue," she steadied his arm, "I was joking... I won¡¯t do it again."

    At this moment, the man¡¯s emotions eased slightly, and turning his face toward her, he raised his hand to cradle her cheek.

    "I want you to live well, to see me be apetent king, to see Xiaotang grow up... to stay with me until the end of our days."

    Her heart instantly softened, her eyes turned sore, and she felt an urge to cry.

    Sinceing of age, she had learned not to cry, but since being with him, she found herself bing unexpectedly sentimental.

    "I..." She pursed her lips, "I will try... to live well."

    Only then did he smile with satisfaction, opened his palm and drew her into his embrace, then leaned down and kissed her forehead gently.

    "Good girl!"

    ...

    ...

    In the suburbs.

    The blue sports car drove onto the main road, jostled over a bumpy path, and as it watched the car ahead take the bend, Qiao Liang gradually slowed down, ncing around.

    This was a secluded spot by the sea, probably a former fish farm that nowy abandoned. What was Moses doing here?

    Watching the car that reappeared ahead stop by the seaside, he sharply turned the steering wheel, reversed into the small road, and drove back onto the main road.

    "Sir?" his subordinate watching the rearview mirror remarked, "This kid... he¡¯s not chickening out, is he?"

    Moses stretched his legs and got out of the car, striding towards the sea. He fumbled an old coin from between his fingers, flipped it, then caught it again.

    "One US Dor, I bet he¡¯lle back," he said.

    The subordinate¡¯s gaze fell on the coin in his hand. Ever since he started working for Moses, the coin had been in his possession, so frequently handled that both sides of the coin were now smooth and shiny.

    He knew that the coin was very important to Moses¡ªfor him, this one-dor coin was worth more than a hundred million.

    "Sir," the subordinate who had been watching from a distance quickly approached, "Qiao Liang has returned; he¡¯s over there in the woods."

    Moses turned his head, looking towards the nearby woond, and slipped the coin back into his pocket.

    "Catch him, alive!"

    ...

    ...

    Bted good morning~!~

 Chapter 339 - 340 You bastard...

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 340 You bastard...</h4><h4></h4>

    Turning around, Moses strode towards the car, his assistant scurrying over to open the door for him.

    After Moses had taken a seat, his assistant sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat, then reached out to lightly wave a finger towards the direction of the woods.

    The car drove away from the seashore, and from within the woods, Qiao Liang watched Moses through the gaps in the leaves, then immediately turned and headed towards where he had left his own car.

    After only a few steps, two figures shed before him, blocking his way.

    "Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you two!"

    Qiao Liang spread his hands in front of the men and turned to run back, but two more figures appeared behind him, both holding guns.

    With no escape possible, Qiao Liang exhaled softly and then lifted the corners of his lips towards them.

    "Alright, you win. My wallet is in my jacket pocket, there is some cash inside, as well as a few cards. I can give you the PINs..."

    As he raised his hand towards his pocket, before he could touch his suit, one of the men had already pointed a gun at his forehead, and he withdrew his hand with a smile.

    "Don¡¯t shoot, just tell me where to go, and I¡¯ll go!"

    The man jerked his chin slightly, and Qiao Liang turned around, raising his hands and walking out of the woods.

    After a few steps forward, seizing his opportunity, he suddenly crouched down, grabbed the wrist holding the gun from the man behind him, pushed him aside forcefully, and dashed into the woods.

    The pursuers had not anticipated his sudden resistance, and by the time they reacted, Qiao Liang had already rushed into the woods.

    One of the minions raised the gun to aim at him, but the leader pushed the minion¡¯s arm away.

    "Don¡¯t shoot, the boss wants him alive! Chase him!"

    Qiao Liang ran like the wind, bursting out of the woods and onto the highway...

    On the highway, the red car moved slowly forward, with the beautiful girl at the wheel looking around vigntly while driving.

    Noticing the figure rushing out from the woods, her eyes immediately lit up.

    "Lu Ziliang, you bastard..."

    "Stop, or I¡¯ll shoot!"

    Angry shouts came from the woods, and then four men in ck also chased out of the woods.

    Seeing this, Chu Xinqing¡¯s face changed dramatically. She immediately floored the elerator towards Qiao Liang and flung the car door open.

    "Aliang, get in the car quick!"

    Qiao Liang, with no time to be surprised by her arrival, turned and ran towards the car. Just as he neared the side of the car, the lead man furrowed his brow, raised his gun, aimed at Qiao Liang¡¯s leg, and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet left the chamber, hitting Qiao Liang¡¯s calf. The pain shot through his leg, and he fell to the ground.

    "Qiao Liang!"

    Chu Xinqing screamed, turned the car sharply around, and sped towards him.

    As Qiao Liang turned to look at the people emerging from the woods, he immediately turned back towards the men, raised his hand, and waved at her.

    "Go... get going!"

    The men pounced, grabbing hold of Qiao Liang.

    "Go... find someone to rescue me!"

    Pinned down by the men, Qiao Liang still yelled at Chu Xinqing with all his might.

    Seeing one of them raise a gun towards her, Chu Xinqing mmed the elerator, the car reversed wildly onto the highway, and sped off into the distance with a screech.

    The man in ck aimed to shoot at her car, but as soon as Qiao Liang was dragged to his feet, he threw himself recklessly at the man, knocking him aside with all his strength.

    The bullet fired, grazing past Chu Xinqing¡¯s car window.

    Watching Qiao Liang fall to the ground, Chu Xinqing gritted her teeth, engaged the forward gear, and pushed the elerator to the floor. The car sped away, shrouded in exhaust fumes.

    The chief among the men in ck walked forward, pressed the gun to the side of Qiao Liang¡¯s neck.

    "Take him away!"

 Chapter 340 - 341: Is a ... Mister

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 341: Is a ... Mister</h4><h4></h4>

    Qiao Liang copsed powerlessly onto the other person, and before losing consciousness, he only saw Chu Xinqing¡¯s red car disappearing around the corner of the road.

    He let out a sigh of relief and closed his eyes.

    ...

    ...

    The estate.

    Gan Yuan followed Huangfu Jue into the living room with a smile, and upon seeing the butler approaching, she smiled and greeted him. She had assumed he was merely there to wee them, but instead, he raised his hand and passed her the receiver of thendline phone.

    "Madam, your call."

    "Who is it?"

    "The caller did not say, just mentioned that they are a friend of yours," the butler nced over at Huangfu Jue, "It¡¯s a gentleman."

    Could it be Qiao Liang again?

    Gan Yuan reached out and took the receiver.

    "Hello."

    "Miss Gan Yuan, hello."

    On the other end of the call was a maic baritone, pleasant to the ear, but it sent a chill down Gan Yuan¡¯s back.

    Moses!

    Just then, Will returned from outside with Gan Tang, and upon seeing the two of them, Gan Tang immediately ran over.

    "Mommy, Uncle Huangfu."

    "Your mommy is on the phone, let¡¯s go inside first!"

    Huangfu Jue took his little hand and stepped back.

    Although curious about who was calling, he maintained the decorum he ought to¡ªrespecting her privacy was paramount.

    Watching the two of them enter the living room, Gan Yuan walked to the side of the stairs while holding the receiver.

    "Mr. Moses, what can I do for you?"

    On the other end of the line, Moses¡¯s tone remained courteous.

    "I didn¡¯t get the chance to have a satisfying conversation with Miss Gan at Duke Locke¡¯s residence, and I would like to invite you to lunch to have a proper talk."

    Gan Yuan took a light breath, trying to keep her voice natural.

    "Sorry! I don¡¯t have time today and, besides... I am not very familiar with Mr. Moses, so it seems there isn¡¯t much to talk about."

    "That¡¯s a pity, as I do not share that view." The man on the other end seemed tough lightly, "Furthermore, as far as I know, the new eastern chef at yton Restaurant is quite good, and I¡¯ve already reserved a seat. It would be a shame if you didn¡¯te. Oh... I should mention, that chef seems to be a good friend of yours, what¡¯s his name again... Qiao Liang?!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers tightened around the receiver, "Mr. Moses seems to be mistaken, we are merely acquaintances, not friends."

    "Is that so?" Moses chuckled softly, "In that case... I¡¯ll have to enjoy this lunch by myself, won¡¯t I?"

    The man spoke nonchntly, but Gan Yuan detected the threatening undertone in his words.

    After a moment of silence, she bit her lip in secret, and the man on the other end spoke again.

    "It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock now, and I¡¯ll wait for you until one. Remember, the reservation I made is for two." The man paused slightly, then his voice softened, "I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me!"

    ...

    "My Gaia, you¡¯ll never disappoint me!"

    ...

    It was as if his voice was echoing in her ears again.

    "Goodbye."

    In the moment Gan Yuan was lost in thought, the man had already bid farewell and hung up the phone.

    The telephone receiver in her hand suddenly felt like a heavy burden, and Gan Yuan¡¯s right hand drooped, her fingers tightening around it.

    Now, with Huangfu Jue in the estate, how would she exin her departure?

    What about Qiao Liang if she didn¡¯t go.

    The man had stood up for her several times in the restaurant and had taken great care of Gan Tang; she couldn¡¯t ignore that.

    Gan Yuan raised her hand to cover her temples, feeling a headacheing on.

    Footsteps hurried, and Huangfu Jue strode out; seeing him, she quickly lowered her hand.

    "Ajue..."

 Chapter 341 - 342: Something Really Happened

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 342: Something Really Happened</h4><h4></h4>

    "There¡¯s an urgent matter at the Royal Pce, I need to go there," Huangfu Jue said, cing a hand on her shoulder, "I can¡¯t join you and Xiaotang for lunch."

    Gan Yuan nodded hastily, "That¡¯s alright, then you should go quickly!"

    "I¡¯lle back as soon as possible." Gently squeezing her shoulder, Huangfu Jue hurried down the stairs, took Will, and left in the car.

    Looking up, she watched his car drive towards the exit, Gan Yuan nced at the phone in her hand, lost in thought.

    Once she attended this appointment with Moses, she couldn¡¯t imagine or control how things would unfold afterward.

    But if she didn¡¯t go, Qiao Liang...

    "Mommy!" Gan Tang stepped towards her, holding out a small box, "Look."

    Turning her face, she looked at the little one¡¯s palm, and at a nce, Gan Yuan saw a delivery gift box in his hand, her heart skipped a beat as she quickly snatched the box, swiftly scanning the address on it.

    On the delivery box, printed was the logo of a well-known restaurant¡ªyton Restaurant, the same restaurant Moses had just mentioned.

    "Uncle Qiao Liang had it sent over," Xiaotang said, shaking the piece of pastry he was holding, "It¡¯s the chocte-filled cookies he promised to make for me."

    Taking a bite, the little one blinked at her with a nod.

    "I didn¡¯t tell Uncle Huangfu that it was Uncle Qiao who sent this, you have to be careful not to let it slip, otherwise, he will definitely be jealous... Oh, right, Mommy, there¡¯s a letter from Uncle Qiao inside for you."

    Gan Yuan opened the box lid, and saw neatly arranged pretty pastries inside, along with a card with her name on it, she took out the envelope, pulled out the card inside, which was written in Qiao Liang¡¯s handwriting.

    "Littleyuan:

    I¡¯m d to know that you¡¯ve found your happiness. However, I still need to warn you that Moses is a veryplicated man. I¡¯ve found some things you might be interested in. If you¡¯re interested, call me."

    His signature and phone number followed, she quickly dialed the number using her phone, but it went unanswered, and the same happened after several attempts.

    "Can¡¯t get through?" Xiaotang asked, biting his pastry and lifting his face, "He must be busy, it¡¯s noon now, and Uncle Qiao must be at his busiest."

    Gan Yuan hung up the phone again.

    No!

    He wouldn¡¯t have given her this number if he wasn¡¯t going to wait for her call. Even if he was busy, he couldn¡¯t possibly not answer her call. The only exnation was¡ªhe really was in trouble.

    Qiao Liang¡¯s smiling face shed before her eyes; she handed the phone to her son and strode towards the staircase.

    "Xiaotang, stay at home and be good, Mommy needs to step out for a bit."

    "Where are you going?" Gan Tang asked.

    "To see Uncle Qiao."

    Saying that, she hurried upstairs, quickly went to the master bedroom, grabbed a set of light clothing and changed into it, rummaged through her bag, found a knife and stuffed it into her pocket, then thought for a moment and put the knife back.

    If it really came to a fight, having a knife would make no difference.

    Descending the stairs and bidding farewell to the little one, she walked swiftly towards the door.

    Just as she stepped out, a car drove in,ing to a stop at the foot of the steps.

    The bodyguard rushed forward, opening the driver¡¯s side door, and a tall figure climbed out of the car.

    A white shirt with a ck suit, golden brown short hair sparkled with golden light under the sun, dark sunsses hiding his eyes, revealing only a straight nose and slightly pursed lips.

    Two buttons on the dress shirt were undone, exposing a pair of beautiful corbones.

    Huangfu Jue?!

    Why had he returned so soon after leaving?

 Chapter 342 - 343 Still Sister-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 343 Still Sister-in-Law</h4><h4></h4>

    Turning around, the man looked at Gan Yuan with his profile.

    Seeing him, Gan Yuan abruptly stopped in her tracks.

    "Ajue?!"

    However, she quickly realized her mistake.

    The man before her was nearly identical to Huangfu Jue, but whether it was the aura he exuded or the way he walked, there were significant differences.

    "You are... Huangfu Qi?!"

    The man stopped in front of her, lifting his slender, fair fingers tozily hook off the sunsses on his nose, revealing a pair of eyes as dark as the night and shed her a bewitching smile.

    Indeed, the person before her was not Huangfu Jue, but his twin brother, Huangfu Qi.

    "To be able to recognize so quickly that I¡¯m not my brother, besides my family and friends, you are the first," Huangfu Qi said with a slight shake of the sunsses in his hand, "To tell you the truth, I¡¯m quite perplexed. What should I call you, Gan Yuan, sister-inw, or perhaps..."

    He leaned forward slightly towards her, whispering a name softly.

    "Gaia!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers trembled, and the handbag she was carrying nearly slipped from her grasp.

    "I... I don¡¯t understand what you mean."

    Huangfu Qi didn¡¯t speak, but simply ced a document he was holding into her hands before turning to walk towards the grassy fields behind the manor.

    Gan Yuan opened the document in her hands and immediately saw a photograph.

    In the photo was her!

    d in a fiery red leather outfit, her long hair flying in the wind ¨C it was an old photo from five or six years ago. Her heart skipped a beat, and biting her lip, she dashed towards the steps to catch up with Huangfu Qi.

    Huangfu Qi stopped, gazing out over the distant meadows with a voice tinged with a mixture of mockery and inscrutability.

    "Now, do you understand?"

    She stopped beside him, trying to calm her emotions.

    "What do you want?"

    Huangfu Qi turned his face towards her, his dark eyesnding on her face, the teasing in his voice fading away, reced by mncholy and depth.

    "Now, it¡¯s not about what I want, but... what do you want?"

    "I..."

    She fell silent.

    What did she want, what could she want?

    He had already found out who she was, and without thinking, she knew what was likely to unfold.

    The man was a member of the royal family, the future King, how could he possibly be with a woman like her?

    In the eyes of the girl before him, Huangfu Qi could see nothing but sorrow, and the questions and mockery that had reached his lips froze there.

    He had always wondered why Gan Yuan would live in hiding with her child, but now that he knew her background, he understood the reasons for her struggle.

    Instead of directly giving the information to Huangfu Jue, he had deliberately found a way to send Huangfu Jue away from the manor. He came here personally because he wanted to find an opportunity to talk privately with Gan Yuan.

    The man was his brother born of the same mother, the person who protected him the most since childhood, other than his parents.

    And he felt the same way.

    For his brother, he could do anything.

    Huangfu Jue always hated deception, yet Gan Yuan had told an enormous lie.

    Huangfu Qi understood his brother, but now, even he couldn¡¯t be sure what Huangfu Jue¡¯s reaction would be upon learning the truth.

    Frowning and sighing, Huangfu Qi¡¯s gaze fell deeply onto Gan Yuan¡¯s beautiful face.

    "Gan Yuan, tell me, do you truly love him?"

    Breathing in the early summer breeze that blew from afar, Gan Yuan¡¯splexion was rtively calm, even if her lips trembled uncontrobly.

    "Give me... some time, I will... tell him, okay?"

    ^

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 343 - 344: A Word "Love

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 344: A Word "Love</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯ve never liked to interfere in others¡¯ lives," the man squinted, gazing at the distant, dazzlingly bright sky, "but when ites to my brother, there are some things I must remind you... he doesn¡¯t like people lying!"

    "I know." Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers tightened around the folder, "I... I will find a way to tell him."

    Up to now, Huangfu Qi had only uncovered her background, and he could feel that this might just be the tip of the iceberg.

    What exactly was going on between Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue was known only to Gan Yuan, therefore, it was most appropriate for her to resolve the situation.

    "I will find a way to dy him until evening. Before hees back, you¡¯d better think clearly about how to tell him the truth, otherwise..." Huangfu Qi turned around, the rebellious look in his ink-ck eyes already reced by depth, "I will personally hand over the information to him. I believe that is not an oue you would want to see, and I... don¡¯t want to either."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips trembled slightly as she nodded gently.

    "I know."

    "I¡¯m leaving."

    Huangfu Qi¡¯s gaze left the sky and turned back, falling on the mansion behind him. Through the floor-to-ceiling ss windows, he could clearly see Gan Tang sitting in the living room ying chess with Sherry, the little one¡¯s half face bathed in sunlight, her expression focused.

    "That child... looks a lot like my brother."

    Gan Yuan did not exin, nor did she say anything. Since they were able to find out about her background, she believed they must surely know about the child as well.

    By that time, Gan Tang had turned his face and saw Huangfu Qi standing with Gan Yuan. A sh of surprise crossed his eyes. He set down his chess piece and walked to the open window.

    "Uncle Huangfu?" Gan Tang was slightly stunned upon meeting Huangfu Qi¡¯s gaze, then quickly resumed his smile, "I know you, you are Uncle Xiaoqi."

    Huangfu Qi stepped down the stairs, locking eyes with him across the space.

    "I know you too, you are Gan Tang."

    To shield Gan Tang, do not prune, do not cut...

    That name!

    Perhaps it was because they both had simr blood running through their veins, or perhaps it was because his face resembled Huangfu Jue so much, the little one did not feel at all unfamiliar with him.

    "Mommy is going out, would you like toe in for lunch?"

    "Maybe some other day, your uncle has more important things to do today." It had not been easy to deceive Huangfu Jue and get him away, and he had to hurry back to the Imperial Pce to keep that clever man from getting suspicious, "In a few days, your uncle wille to see you again. I¡¯m sorry for rushing over, and I forgot to bring a gift."

    No matter what the adults had done, the child was innocent. Huangfu Qi¡¯s tone was indulgent and tender towards Gan Tang.

    "Your visit is the best gift." The little one spoke with a smile, "I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Uncle Huangfu, and I admire you a lot."

    Uncle Huangfu?

    Huangfu Qi turned his face to look at Gan Yuan, who was not far away.

    Even now, the child still calls his brother uncle?

    Gan Yuan caught his questioning gaze but did not answer, merely lowering her eyshes, casting a faint shadow on her face with her longshes.

    Ever since Huangfu Jue had appeared, she had hardly had a moment¡¯s peace, especially thesest few days she had been restless, with a hint of dark circles under her eyes.

    Noticing that her face was visibly more haggard than before, Huangfu Qi¡¯s heart softened.

    A woman as proud and defiant as her, forsaking everything to bear a child for a man, wandering the world, even stooping to work as a hotel waitress to make a living...

    What could the reason be, if not the word "love"?

 Chapter 344 - 345 Including You

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 345 Including You</h4><h4></h4>

    "Are you heading out?" he turned his face to look at Gan Yuan, "Need a ride?"

    Gan Yuan sensed he had something to say and nodded lightly.

    After saying goodbye to Gan Tang, the two headed to the front yard, where Huangfu Qi gentlemanly opened the passenger door for her.

    They got into the car separately, Huangfu Qi started the vehicle, waved to Gan Tang who had run up to the steps, and drove out of the estate.

    The two maintained silence on the way, until they entered the city, and then Gan Yuan spoke softly.

    "I¡¯ll get off at the next intersection."

    Huangfu Qi pulled the car over to the side, hesitated for two seconds, and finally spoke up.

    "My brother... he may be cold on the outside but warm on the inside, if you just exin things to him well, at most he will just lose his temper..."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    She had originally thought that Huangfu Qi¡¯s intention was to drive her away, but hearing this, she suddenly realized she had been wrong.

    Seeing her realization, Huangfu Qi tapped his fingers lightly on the steering wheel a few times.

    "I may not care about your identity, but that doesn¡¯t mean everyone else feels the same. The path for the two of you to be together will surely be the toughest." He turned his face, his gaze intense as itnded on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, Huangfu Qi¡¯s words deep, "If you cannot bepletely loyal to him, then leave him as soon as possible. If you choose to be with him, never betray him!"

    The brothers were born and grew up together; Huangfu Qi could be said to understand Huangfu Jue best.

    That man was stubborn and domineering; he rarely liked anything, but once he did, he would treasure it. The longer she stayed with him, the deeper Huangfu Jue would fall.

    If her identity were exposed, Huangfu Jue would unequivocally wage war on everyone for her. If she could not bepletely loyal to him, in the end, it would only leave Huangfu Jue with scars all over, and Huangfu Qi would never allow such a thing to happen.

    Gan Yuan nodded, "I will think it over carefully."

    Huangfu Qi extended two fingers, took out a business card from his pocket, and passed it to her, "If you need my help, just ask."

    Gan Yuan received it with both hands earnestly, "Thank you!"

    "You don¡¯t need to thank me; I¡¯m not helping you, I¡¯m helping my brother," Huangfu Qi unlocked the car door, his tone turning cold, "I will never forgive anyone who hurts him. That includes you!"

    If Gan Yuan truly loved his brother, Huangfu Qi could assist her with anything. But if she had other motives, he would not pamper her, even if it meant offending Huangfu Jue, he would not hesitate.

    Because they were family, neither he nor Huangfu Jue would let anyone hurt their family members.

    "Regardless, thank you," she said.

    She bowed gratefully to him, Gan Yuan pushed the door open to get out, watching the car drive away; she lifted her right hand to look at the papers in it, then hailed a taxi.

    "To yton Restaurant!"

    She told the taxi driver the destination and flipped through the documents in her hands again; she wanted to know just how much Huangfu Qi had found out.

    The information wasn¡¯t extensive, nor was it detailed¡ªjust superficial things.

    Of course, him managing to obtain this much in such a short time was already quite remarkable. Not finding Moses¡¯ name on them, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

    The taxi stopped in front of yton Restaurant. A waiter came over and opened the car door for her.

    Gan Yuan got out of the taxi and headed straight to the restroom, tore the papers into shreds, threw them into the toilet, and flushed.

 Chapter 345 - 346: Then whose are you?

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 346: Then whose are you?</h4><h4></h4>

    After washing her hands, Gan Yuan looked at herself in the mirror and tidied her hair before pulling open the door to the restroom.

    No sooner had she stepped out than a man in ck approached her from the lobby.

    "Miss Gan, Mr. Moses sent me to pick you up."

    Gan Yuan nodded slightly.

    "Lead the way."

    Into the elevator, up the stairs, through the corridor...

    The man in ck led her to the top floor, where attendants immediately pushed open the thick, carved double doors for her.

    Inside, a vast rooftop restauranty empty, save for one person sitting at a table in the very center.

    Dressed in a ck suit, ck shirt, and ck tie... he sat like the god of the night personified.

    Upon hearing the door open, he turned his face and smiled at her.

    "I knew it; my Gaia would never disappoint me."

    Walking over to the side of the dining table, Gan Yuan lifted her lips in a light smile.

    "I understand Mr. Moses¡¯s feelings, but I... truly am not your Gaia."

    The man stood up and leaned forward, gazing into her eyes.

    "Then to whom do you belong? Huangfu Jue?!"

    "No!" sheughed, "I belong to myself."

    The man chuckled lightly.

    "Of course, you belong to yourself, my Gaia would never bow to anyone. She is the queen of this world,manding wind and rain at will."

    Gan Yuan smiled. "I believe she must be a very special woman."

    Mr. Moses smiled and helped her to pull out a chair, "Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a slow chat?"

    She nodded lightly and gracefully took her seat.

    Mr. Moses raised his hand and snapped his fingers lightly; an attendant immediately brought over the menu.

    Gan Yuan frowned as she looked at the menu in front of her, flipping through it lightly, "Please ask the chef toe over, I have some requirements to exin to him."

    First, she needed to ensure that Qiao Liang was safe.

    "Certainly, please wait a moment!"

    Having booked the entire restaurant, they certainly had that privilege.

    The attendant agreed and turned to leave.

    Across the table, Mr. Moses raised an eyebrow and smiled without speaking.

    A short whileter, the attendant returned with a man dressed in chef¡¯s attire. A white-haired, blue-eyed Caucasian in his forties, wearing a white chef¡¯s coat.

    "I think there¡¯s been a mistake, I¡¯m looking for Qiao Liang."

    "I apologize." The Caucasian chef appeared regretful, "Chef Qiao is not here today."

    "Not here?!" Gan Yuan¡¯s heart sank, her gaze fixed on the menu, but from the corner of her eye, she covertly scrutinized Mr. Moses, trying to read any clues from his face.

    Could it be that Moses had taken him away?!

    "It seems we¡¯vee at an inopportune time." Mr. Moses lifted the corners of his lips in self-mockery, promptly ordering several dishes she liked, "Steak medium-rare, bring her a bottle of ¡¯83 Bordeaux, and... no onions, she doesn¡¯t like them."

    He remembered her tastes.

    "Mr. Moses is quite the humorist, actually, I quite like onions," Gan Yuan closed the menu in her hands, "I don¡¯t drink alcohol, bring me a ss of lemon soda water instead, please."

    In front of this man, she had to remain highly alert; a single misstep could mean losing everything.

    After the attendant left, Mr. Moses held up a ss from the table and slowly sipped from it.

    "Are we really that alike?" Gan Yuan asked softly.

    Mr. Moses didn¡¯t speak; he just set down his ss, took off the ne around his neck, and presented it to her.

    It was an inexpensive brass ne that had clearly been frequently handled; the patterns on it had been polished to a shine.

 Chapter 346 - 347 Will She Come Back?

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 347 Will She Come Back?</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan gently epted the ne, the brass chain carrying the weight and warmth of the man.

    This fake she¡¯d bargained for from an antique dealer, back when she was too young and inexperienced to realize it wasn¡¯t a genuine antique. She had given it to him joyously as a gift for his thirteenth birthday.

    Later she learned such nes were worth at most fifteen cents,monce at street stalls.

    Unexpectedly, he had always worn it.

    "It¡¯s a very special ne."

    "It was a gift from Gaia for my thirteenth birthday." Moses¡¯ tone became soft as he remembered their younger selves, and his gaze showed a rare tenderness. "It¡¯s the most valuable ne in the world. For it, my little Gaia spent all her money."

    "You must have been very close," Gan Yuan said, her finger gently tracing the pendant. "If you were so close, why did she leave you?"

    "I believe she had her reasons," Moses said, his arms draped over the table as he watched her loweredshes. "As long as she returns, I can forgive her."

    Her eyshes trembled.

    "If she knew, she would be touched. But..." She set down the ne. "If she had her reasons, why not set her free?"

    "Why not open it and see the photo?" Moses suggested, lifting his chin.

    She swayed the ne in her hand, gently pressed the sp, and the pendant popped open to reveal the photo inside.

    It was her old picture; the girl in it smiled with lips curled, brighter than the sunlight.

    "Do you see her smile?" Moses pointed to the photo in her hand. "Only by my side can she have whatever she wants, do as she pleases, without pretense, withoutpromises,ugh when she feels like it, and make anyone she dislikes disappear... That¡¯s true freedom!"

    The waiter approached with the appetizer, and Moses didn¡¯t continue speaking.

    The tes were set before them, and Moses reached for his cutlery.

    "Maybe!" Gan Yuan swirled the pendant in her hand. "It does seem simr, but... after all, I¡¯m not her, and I don¡¯t know what she would think."

    Hearing her words, Moses¡¯ grip on the knife and fork unconsciously tightened, causing an unusual sound from the metal, a clear sign of his struggle to restrain his anger.

    Gan Yuan nced up at his fingers and remained silent.

    "These six years..." Moses rxed his grip. "Every morning, I hope it¡¯s all just a nightmare, that when I open my eyes, I¡¯ll see her in front of me. I¡¯m convinced she¡¯s still alive, her room cleaned daily by her maid, her horse, her car... everything waiting for her to return. I don¡¯t care about anything, I can forgive anything, as long as shees back. Miss Gan, do you think... she will return?"

    In the past, his fierce temper would have red by now.

    But this time, it didn¡¯t.

    For the many years since she first saw him at the age of five, this was the first time Gan Yuan saw him hold back, this usually willful, self-indulgent man... his spoiled tone tinged with a hint of pleading.

    Her heart clenched, and Gan Yuan struggled to control the fierce emotions within.

    "Sir!" One of his subordinates approached cautiously, "Your phone call!"

    Moses nced sideways, his eyes filled with lethality.

    The subordinate choked back the words he was about to speak, hurriedly retreated, and Moses¡¯ gaze returned to Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "Miss Gan, you haven¡¯t answered my question."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

 Chapter 347 - 348: That Is Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 348: That Is Freedom</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan took the ne, the brass chain heavy with the man¡¯s warmth.

    It was a fake she had found at an antique dealer¡¯s, and back then she was too young and inexperienced to know it wasn¡¯t real. She¡¯d happily given it to him as a birthday present for his thirteenth birthday.

    When she pulled out the ne, everyoneughed, but he solemnly wore it around his neck, and onlyter did she discover that such a ne was worth at most fifteen cents,monly found at street stalls.

    "A very special ne."

    "This was given to me by Gaia on my thirteenth birthday." Recalling them at that time, Moses¡¯s tone was unusually soft, and even his gaze softened, "For this ne, my little Gaia spent all her money."

    Gan Yuan gently caressed the pendant with her finger, "It¡¯s clear, you must have been very close."

    Moses¡¯s arms rested on the dining table, looking over it at her loweredshes, "As long as shees back, I can forgive her."

    Forgive?

    He said... forgive.

    The man who, for a person¡¯s betrayal, had once seen to the funeral arrangements of thirteen members of a family, actually said... forgive?!

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyshes trembled.

    "If she knew, she would be very touched. But..." she put down the ne, "If she has her reasons, why not set her free?"

    Moses lifted his chin, "Didn¡¯t you want to see the photo?"

    She shook the ne in her hand, gently pressed the switch, and the surface of the pendant sprung open, revealing the photo inside.

    There was her old picture, the girl in it grinning broadly, her smile brighter than the sunlight.

    "See her smile?" Moses gestured toward the photo in her hand, "As long as she is with me, she can have whatever she wants, do whatever she wishes, no pretense, nopromises, and make anyone she dislikes disappear... That¡¯s what freedom is!"

    The waiter approached with the first course, and their conversation paused.

    As the dishes were ced on the table, Moses reached for the cutlery.

    "Maybe!" Gan Yuan put down the pendant, "It does look a bit like it, but... after all, I¡¯m not her, I don¡¯t know what she would think."

    He had already said he would forgive her, that he wouldn¡¯t mind anything she had done, as long as she came back. Was she really still unwilling to admit it?

    Moses¡¯s fingers gripping the cutlery instinctively tightened, the metal making a strange sound as he visibly struggled to suppress his anger.

    Gan Yuan looked up at his fingers and said nothing more.

    After seconds of heart-wrenching silence, Moses took a deep breath and slowly rxed his grip on the utensils.

    "For these six years... every morning, I¡¯ve hoped it was all just a nightmare, that I would open my eyes and see her in front of me. I¡¯ve always believed she is alive. Her room is cleaned every day by the maid, her horse, her car... everything is waiting for her to return. I can overlook anything, forgive anything, as long as shees back. Miss Gan, do you think... she will return?"

    If it were in the past, he would have alreadyshed out in violence.

    But not this time.

    For all the years since she had known him from the age of five until now, this was the first time Gan Yuan saw him restrain himself, this man who normally did whatever he wanted... his tone carried a hint of indulgence tinged with a plea.

    With her heart tightening, Gan Yuan struggled to control the intense emotions inside her, unsure how to respond for a moment.

 Chapter 348 - 349 Can He Accept It?!

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 349 Can He ept It?!</h4><h4></h4>

    From the age of five to eighteen, over the course of thirteen years, he taught her many things: etiquette,nguages,bat, driving, horseback riding...and killing. He took her to many ces, showing her both the beauty and the darkness of this world.

    Once, he was her mentor, as well as her friend, kin, and family...someone she had sworn to protect with her life.

    "Sir!" An underling approached cautiously, "Your phone..."

    Moses nced sideways, his eyes filled with murderous intent.

    The underling choked back the words at the tip of his tongue, hastily retreating as Moses¡¯s gaze returned to Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "Miss Gan, you have not yet answered my question."

    This time, his tone was tinged with displeasure.

    Gripping the ice-cold soda water, the cool temperature soothed her palm as Gan Yuan¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down.

    How could she forget who he was?

    He was Moses; how could he possibly forgive? In his dictionary, there were conquest and ughter...but forgiveness was never a word to be found.

    Even if he could ept her existence, what about Gan Tang? Could he ept him?

    Could he ept it if he knew that child was hers and Huangfu Jue¡¯s?

    Could he ept it if he knew that because of that child and Huangfu Jue, she had betrayed him?!

    "If Miss Gaia were still alive, she would surely be grateful to you."

    Bang!

    The cup in Moses¡¯s hand shattered under the force of his grip, the dark-red wine sshing out, staining the table and also her face.

    Drops of water slid down her forehead, sticking to her long eyshes, resembling tears like blood, on the brink of falling but not quite.

    When his gaze swept over the droplets on her eyshes, Moses noticed he had lost control of his emotions and raised his palm to his forehead.

    "Apologies!"

    Gan Yuan wiped the wine from her face with a napkin.

    "It¡¯s okay."

    Off to the side, the phone vibrated once again, an underling picked up the call, looked at Moses, and approached with trepidation.

    "Sir, it¡¯s really important," the underling nced warily at Gan Yuan before whispering into Moses¡¯s ear, "about...Qiao Liang!"

    His voice was low, indiscernible, but still, Gan Yuan read the familiar name from his lips.

    Qiao Liang?

    He indeed was in Moses¡¯s hands.

    Moses took the phone to his ear, listened for a couple of sentences, and his brow furrowed.

    "I¡¯ll be there immediately."

    He tossed the phone to his underling and took a deep breath.

    "There¡¯s an urgent matter that I need to deal with right now; I¡¯ll have to invite Miss Gan for a chat another day."

    Gan Yuan raised her hand, holding his ne out to him, "Your ne."

    Moses extended his hand and, as his fingers identally brushed hers when receiving the ne, Gan Yuan instinctively recoiled, almost causing the ne to drop. Luckily, Moses¡¯s quick reflexes saved it.

    He raised an eyebrow, gripping the ne tightly, "Take Miss Gan back."

    "No need, my car is right downstairs."

    "Goodbye."

    He nodded, then strode away from the table.

    Watching him until he disappeared at the exit, Gan Yuan immediately grabbed her bag and rose, rushing out of the hall, into the safety stairwell, and sprinted downstairs. She carefully burst out through a side door, quickly scanning her surroundings, then headed to a red sedan parked by the road. With one elbow thrust, she shattered the window, pulled open the door, and slid into the driver¡¯s seat.

    By the time she yanked the wires and started the car, Moses and his men had just exited the restaurant.

    Seeing their convoy driving off, Gan Yuan grabbed the sunsses from the dash, put them on with caution, and carefully started the car, trailing from a distance behind the convoy.

 Chapter 349 - 350 Never Allowed to Enter Again

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 350 Never Allowed to Enter Again</h4><h4></h4>

    Just now, his subordinate mentioned Qiao Liang¡¯s name; if her spection was correct, they should be rushing to where Qiao Liang was.

    Regardless, she had to rescue Qiao Liang first. Moses was always unpredictable, and she couldn¡¯t let Qiao Liang remain in his hands.

    ncing at her watch, Gan Yuan sped up the car.

    ...

    ...

    The suburban mansion.

    In the dining room, after swallowing the food in her mouth and taking a sip of water, Gan Tang immediately raised her eyes to give Charlie a look.

    Understanding her signal, Charlie promptly stood up. "Little master, shall I apany you for a walk?"

    "Yes." The little one slid off his chair immediately. "Teacher Sherry, I think I¡¯d like to take a nap after the walk. No problem for you to go to the library on your own, right?"

    "Of course, no problem." Sherry did not suspect a thing. "See you in the afternoon."

    "See you in the afternoon." The little one nodded elegantly to her and turned, leading Charlie out the back door.

    Strolling leisurely to the grape trellis, he immediately quickened his steps and dove under it.

    "Uncle Charlie, hurry up! I don¡¯t want to bete!"

    "Coming!"

    Charlie chuckled and quickened his pace.

    Approaching the stables, the little one immediately took off his coat, revealing the equestrian outfit underneath, and mounted the horse Charlie had prepared for him. Together, they snuck out of the estate discreetly.

    When they arrived at the ce agreed upon with Huangfu Yaoyang the day before, they saw from a distance a horse standing in the clearing between the trees, but on its back was not Huangfu Yaoyang as he had expected, but a woman.

    Dressed in an elegant ck and white equestrian outfit, with fine features and a nobly graceful demeanor, her long hair tied into a ponytail; she held the reins in one hand as her dark eyes watched him with a teasing smile.

    Oh my, the Queen herself!

    Seeing her from afar, Charlie immediately slowed the horse down, dismounted, and bowed to her behind Gan Tang.

    She was a woman even Mr. King had to give three paces of courtesy to; Charlie couldn¡¯t dare to slight her in any way.

    Leng Xiaoye ignored Charlie and simply tilted her chin at Gan Tang.

    "Little brat, what are you doing here?"

    "Me?" Gan Tang blinked. "Riding a horse!"

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten the agreement to keep it a secret.

    "This here is the Imperial Horse Ranch, only the Royal Family and members are allowed to ride here. Howe I haven¡¯t seen your membership badge?"

    "What about you then?" The little guy was not intimidated by her, "You don¡¯t have a badge either, do you?"

    Quite the smart little thing, aren¡¯t you!

    Leng Xiaoye lifted her hand, revealing a golden badge. "Who says I don¡¯t have it? Isn¡¯t this one right here?"

    Smart little thing, let¡¯s see how you handle this.

    Gan Tang looked at the badge in her hand; having never seen one before, he obviously couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or fake.

    "Oh, you meant this. I have one too, but... I left it in the changing room."

    Leng Xiaoye lowered her right hand. "You¡¯re lying. This is not a membership badge at all."

    Caught in his lie, the little one didn¡¯t back down. "Then you were tricking me first."

    This ability to adapt, mm, truly worthy of inheriting the excellent genes of her son.

    "Alright," Leng Xiaoye lifted her chin slightly, "I¡¯ll give you a chance. As long as you guess who I am, I¡¯ll not only allow you to stay but also... I¡¯ll give this to you!"

    She dangled the badge in her hand.

    "With this thing, you can freely enter and exit this horse ranch and even the Royal Pce. Of course..." She closed her fingers and hid away the badge, "If you guess wrong, you must leave now and never be allowed toe back again."

 Chapter 350 - 351: What Kind of Reasoning Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 351: What Kind of Reasoning Is This?</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy frowned.

    If it were so, wouldn¡¯t he never see Grandpa again?!

    Charlie slightly pursed his lips, feeling quite indignant on behalf of the young master of his family.

    Such a difficult question, how could anyone guess it, isn¡¯t the Queen making it purposely difficult?

    "I never bully children, and to show fairness, I¡¯ll give you three chances; you can guess three times," Leng Xiaoye winked at the little guy, "Now, begin... If you can¡¯t guess within thirty seconds, you lose!"

    Gan Tang furrowed his brows and surveyed her from head to toe, then from toe to head, his gaze finallynding on the horse she was riding, and his expression immediately rxed.

    He guessed that quickly?

    Observing the little guy¡¯s expression, Leng Xiaoye kindly reminded.

    "Be careful, every chance you lose is one less you have."

    To tell the truth, she was a bit worried too; what if he really couldn¡¯t guess, would she truly have to send her own grandson away?

    The little guy pouted, "You are the Queen."

    Delighted inside, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s face remained expressionless.

    "Wrong."

    "Then..." the little guy looked closely at her face, "It must be Aunt Chongchong, right?"

    "No!" Leng Xiaoye gently weighed the medal in her hand, "Last chance, who am I?"

    The little guy pursed his lips, "You are the Queen."

    "Wrong."

    "Impossible." The little guy spoke unwillingly, "You¡¯re riding Grandpa¡¯s horse, and Grandpa is the King. Ordinary people can¡¯t possibly be allowed to ride it. Uncle Huangfu said, besides the Queen and Aunt Chongchong, no one dares to ride his horse. You¡¯re not Aunt Chongchong, so you must be the Queen."

    "Wrong is wrong," said Leng Xiaoye.

    The little guy scrunched his eyebrows, "Impossible, you must be deceiving me; I don¡¯t believe it... Call Grandpa to testify."

    Leng Xiaoye nced behind the tree, "Huangfu Yaoyang,e out!"

    From behind the big tree, Huangfu Yaoyang stepped out, looking sympathetically at Gan Tang, who still didn¡¯t realize his own predicament.

    "You tell him, is he wrong?" Leng Xiaoye asked from atop the horse.

    Annoying thing, a ¡¯Grandpa¡¯ on one side, an ¡¯Aunt¡¯ on the other, and she gets to be the Queen; what kind of reasoning is that?

    Huangfu Yaoyang slightly raised the corner of his lips and came over to take the reins of Gan Tang¡¯s horse, his voice low as he spoke.

    "Don¡¯t you call her Grandma?"

    The little guy looked at Leng Xiaoye¡¯s expression and suddenly understood.

    "Grandma, I¡¯m sorry."

    "Hmph!" Leng Xiaoye feigned anger, "Calling now, toote."

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t really make a big deal out of an issue with a child; she just wanted to see how he would handle this situation.

    Intelligence is certainly important, but emotional intelligence is also an issue that cannot be ignored.

    ording to the rules of session in A Country, this child is the eldest son of this generation, the future King, so of course, she had high expectations for him.

    Huangfu Yaoyang gently nudged the little guy¡¯s chin upward, Gan Tang got the hint, and immediately rode his horse to Leng Xiaoye¡¯s side, pulling out a box from his little backpack to present before her, "Grandma, this is for you."

    Leng Xiaoye nced at the box in his hand, "What¡¯s that?"

    With both hands, Gan Tang held up the box, "This is your favorite chocte mousse, from that old shop in town!"

    Leng Xiaoye had already recognized the packaging and had an idea what it was, but hearing him say it out loud, she still felt a bit surprised, "Is it really for me?"

    The little guy nodded earnestly, "I was nning to have Grandpa bring it to you, I didn¡¯t expect you toe."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, looking for votes~!~

 Chapter 351 - 352: Cherish Especially

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 352: Cherish Especially</h4><h4></h4>

    "You¡¯re not lying?" Leng Xiaoye asked, half in doubt.

    "Your Majesty the Queen, it¡¯s indeed the truth," Charlie hurried to vouch for Gan Tang, "The young master asked me to buy it this morning, and he used his own pocket money to pay for it."

    Hearing Charlie mention money, the little guy felt somewhat embarrassed and lowered his long, thick eyshes.

    "I spent the previous prize money to buy Mommy skirts, so I could only afford this much." He lifted hisshes as he spoke, hisrge eyes filled with a serious expression, "When I have more money in the future, I will definitely buy you the biggest piece."

    Leng Xiaoye was only teasing him, but she couldn¡¯t help being touched by his words.

    As a queen, she could have not just cakes, but as many cake shops as she wanted; However, the sentiment of a child willing to spend all he had to buy her this gift was priceless.

    She dismounted and walked over, solemnly taking the cake from the little guy¡¯s hands.

    "Thank you, Xiaotang!"

    The little guy perked up his lips, radiating joy.

    "You are not angry with me anymore, are you?"

    In his short few years of life, Xiaotang had no other family besides his mother Gan Yuan, and so he cherished these suddenly emerged rtives all the more.

    "Granny was just ying with you, how could I really be angry with you?" Handing the cake to Huangfu Yaoyang, Leng Xiaoye took his little hand and solemnly ced the medal in his palm, "This is for you, it¡¯s Granny¡¯s way of apologizing. Don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?"

    The little guy immediately shook his head, "I was the one who was impolite just now."

    Without saying much more, Leng Xiaoye simply extended her hand.

    "Come, give Granny a hug!"

    The little guy leaned forward and hugged her neck, and Leng Xiaoye wrapped her arms around his tiny body, gently patting his back.

    No wonder, the child who managed to make her proud son submit and behave, the woman who raised such a sensible child, must also be extraordinary.

    After a while, she gently released the little guy and helped him straighten up on the horseback.

    "Let¡¯s go y ball, I¡¯ll be the referee!"

    "Okay!" The little guy¡¯s face lit up with excitement.

    The horses were brought over by the servants, and the three of them mounted their horses, galloping together across the meadow.

    Initially, Leng Xiaoye was concerned about his riding skills, but seeing Xiaotang ride both quickly and steadily, she was reassured.

    "Come on, let Granny see your riding skills!"

    "Giddy up!"

    Xiaotang reined and patted the horse, and Leng Xiaoye spurred her horse to follow, carefully protecting him on either side.

    Huangfu Yaoyang followed them on horseback, theughter of the two ahead echoing in his ears, bringing a smile to his lips.

    As the children gradually grew up, each found their own studies, work, and life, and even when they asionally returned home, they no longer clung to their parents as they did when they were young. The Royal Pce had grown quieter, and it had been a long time since he¡¯d seen his wife have so much fun.

    It seemed best to let the child move into the Royal Pce sooner rather thanter; that way, life in the pce would be much livelier.

    ...

    ...

    On the highway, the car convoy slowly left the city, and the traffic on the road became sparse. Gan Yuan tapped the brakes to widen the gap with the car ahead, to avoid attracting Moses¡¯ attention.

    The convoy ahead, belonging to Moses, seemed not to notice anything strange, moving steadily along and eventually turning onto a quiet country road before stopping inside a farm.

    Turning off the highway and driving into the woods, Gan Yuan swiftly got out of the car and crept up to the outside of the farm fence.

 Chapter 352 - 353: He Knew Gan Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 353: He Knew Gan Yuan</h4><h4></h4>

    Separated by a fence, Moses stood beside the car, conversing with an underling who hade to meet him.

    A short distance behind him was a three-story vi, where two guards stood at the entrance.

    Moses sat in the back seat, with no intention of getting out of the car, "Where is the person?"

    "Upstairs," the underling replied, bending beside him, "That guy has a fever, and if he doesn¡¯t get surgery soon, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be bad. Should we get a doctor here?"

    "There¡¯s no need for that," Moses squinted his eyes as he nced at the vi beside him, "Keep a good eye on him."

    With thatmand, he leaned backzily against the seatback, the driver rolled up the window, turned the car around, and drove out of the estate.

    As she watched his car leave the estate, Gan Yuan pulled out a hair tie to bind her long hair, then carefully emerged from the woods to the back of the vi, nimbly climbed up to the third floor, and arrived at the balcony draped with sheer curtains.

    Listening carefully at the side without hearing any noise, she cautiously lifted the sheer curtain and instantly saw Qiao Liang on the floor beside the bed.

    He was tied up with rope, brows furrowed, hisplexion deathly pale; as if worried he would bleed out to death, his gunshot wound on the right leg had been roughly attended to.

    Despite this, the pant leg was still heavily stained with blood, looking shockingly grim.

    At this moment, he was stretching out his palm forcefully, trying to grab the ss on the table.

    With his arms bound, his movements were limited; despite all his effort, his fingers were still a bit away from the ss.

    Shifting his body slightly to the side, he stretched out his arm with all his might and finally touched the ss.

    However, contrary to his wishes, the ss didn¡¯t topple his way but rolled off the table toward the other side, towards the floor.

    On the verge of sess but bound to fail, Qiao Liang painfully closed his eyes, waiting for the ss to shatter on the floor.

    Before the ss could hit the ground, someone dashed forward like an arrow and caught the falling ss in her palm.

    Qiao Liang opened his eyes in confusion, and upon seeing the silhouette standing beside the bed, his eyes immediately widened.

    "Littleyuan?!"

    Raising a finger to her lips, Gan Yuan gestured for silence, tiptoed to ce the ss back on the table, and, hearing footsteps outside, swiftly moved to conceal herself behind the door.

    Before Qiao Liang could make a sound, the door was already being pushed open from outside as a guard walked in. He nced at Qiao Liang, who had moved beside the bed, then roughly yanked and threw him back onto the bed.

    "You little brat, trying to escape?" he cursed, raising his hand to p Qiao Liang across the face.

    Before his palm could touch Qiao Liang¡¯s face, Gan Yuan had already pounced forward, her hand-chop fiercely striking the guard¡¯s carotid artery. The guard¡¯s eyes rolled back as he dropped to the floor; Gan Yuan reached out to support his falling body, snatched a dagger from him, and cut the ropes binding Qiao Liang.

    "Don¡¯t ask questions, I¡¯m getting you out of here now!"

    "Why¡¯s it taking so long?" the voice from outside inquired as another guard approached the door, spotting Gan Yuan inside. He instinctively reached for his pistol.

    Gan Yuan flung her right hand up, and the dagger caught the light as it flew through the air, hitting him directly in the wrist.

    The man groaned in pain, dropping the pistol to the ground, and as Gan Yuan sprang forward, she kicked him, sending him flying against the wall, where he copsed in the corner.

    Watching her nimble moves, like the main character of an action movie, surprise washed over Qiao Liang¡¯s eyes.

    Was the woman before him really the Gan Yuan he knew?

    Picking up the gun from the floor, Gan Yuan returned to support Qiao Liang and hurried him out of the room.

 Chapter 353 - 354 These Things Donâ€™t Concern You

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 354 These Things Don¡¯t Concern You</h4><h4></h4>

    Given Qiao Liang¡¯s current condition, it was impossible for him to jump from the third floor. Chu Xinqing had already observed that there were no more than ten guards here, and escaping with him should be feasible.

    Upon hearing footsteps, the guards in the hallway ran over as well.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    Bang!

    Knowing their cover was blown, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t bother to hide any longer. She raised her hand, shot the approaching guard in the arm, and with Qiao Liang in tow, dashed up the stairs. Two more henchmen who rushed from downstairs were swiftly kicked aside by her, one each with her powerful legs.

    The one who came out from the second floor got a bullet in his shoulder.

    ...

    Gan Yuan made her way through the guards as if in an uninhabited territory, and in less than twenty minutes, she had managed to get Qiao Liang out the front door from the third floor.

    Behind them, the guards moaned in pain.

    After helping Qiao Liang to the off-road vehicle parked in the courtyard, she opened the door, stuffed him into the back seat, and swiftly returned to the driver¡¯s seat. She started the car and burst through the manor¡¯s gates.

    Qiao Liang, disregarding his pain, clutched the handle and watched her drive, his mind filled with questions, "Littleyuan, you..."

    Gan Yuan cut him off, "Do you have friends here you can trust?"

    Qiao Liang knew now was not the time for questions and quickly responded, "Xinqing is here!"

    Of course, he had other contacts, but under the circumstances, he didn¡¯t n to let his father know.

    "Call her!" Gan Yuan tossed a cell phone to him while ncing at the car¡¯s built-in map, "Tell her to wait for us on XX Street."

    Qiao Liang caught the phone and dialed Chu Xinqing¡¯s number.

    "Xinqing, it¡¯s Qiao Liang... I¡¯m okay... Don¡¯t ask too much, juste to XX Street right now... Alright..." At the end, he didn¡¯t forget to remind her, "Be careful on the way."

    Gan Yuan turned the vehicle onto the highway back to the city and nced at his pale face in the rear-view mirror.

    "How are you doing?"

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Qiao Liang tried to offer aforting smile, but just then the car jolted, aggravating his wound. He grimaced in pain, and the smile contorted.

    Seeing his pain-stricken expression, a wave of guilt washed over Gan Yuan.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s not your fault... Actually, it¡¯s not at all... Yikes¡ª"

    He had intended to say it didn¡¯t hurt, but the pain in his wound made him gasp sharply.

    The bullet was still in his leg; even the slightest movement sent spasms of agony through him. How could he bear it?

    Gan Yuan said nothing more and just gently pressed the brakes, slightly slowing down the car.

    Fortunately, the journey wasn¡¯t too long, and soon they arrived at the location they¡¯d arranged with Chu Xinqing.

    After parking the car next to a drugstore, Gan Yuan hurried out. She returned momentster with a first-aid kit in her hands.

    Opening the back door of the car, she quickly took out an anti-inmmatory, grasped his elbow, and injected it into his upper arm.

    "I¡¯ll take care of your wound first. When Miss Chu arrives, leave immediately. Don¡¯t go to a hospital; change cities before seeking medical help," she instructed.

    Then, she took a syringe, this time inserting it directly into his injured calf.

    Qiao Liang broke out in a cold sweat from the pain but didn¡¯t want to show it in front of her, so he just bit down hard on his teeth.

    "Who exactly is Moses?"

    "These matters don¡¯t concern you, don¡¯t ask too much," Gan Yuan took out an empty syringe ncing up into his eyes, "Promise me, don¡¯t call the police!"

    Gan Yuan knew Moses¡¯ character well¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let the other party catch even a hint of leverage. Even if Qiao Liang called the police, it was unlikely to harm Moses. Instead, it might provoke him into even more frenzied retaliation. At that point, Qiao Liang¡¯s troubles would be much more severe than just a gunshot wound.

 Chapter 354 - 355 Iâ€™m very relieved

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 355 I¡¯m very relieved</h4><h4></h4>

    Qiao Liang frowned, "But..."

    Gan Yuan raised her face to look at him, "If you still consider me a friend, just promise me!"

    The girl¡¯s deep ink-ck eyes met his; after a moment, Qiao Liang nodded gently.

    "Fine, I promise you."

    The roar of an engine grew nearer, and Qiao Liang turned his head, immediately catching sight of the red sports car racing towards them.

    "She¡¯s here."

    Quickly treating his wound, Gan Yuan squeezed out of the car and waved at Chu Xinqing.

    Seeing her, a look of surprise shed in Chu Xinqing¡¯s eyes. She drove over and stopped, her peripheral vision catching Qiao Liang inside the car; she immediately jumped out and rushed over.

    "Aliang? How are you?"

    "Now¡¯s not the time to cry. First, help him into the car!"

    Gan Yuan grabbed Qiao Liang¡¯s arm, about to help him out of the car, when the phone on the car seat rang.

    Seeing the number on the screen, her eyebrows raised, she handed Qiao Liang to Chu Xinqing and walked aside to answer the phone with it in her hand.

    On the line was a familiar male voice.

    "You stay, I let them go. Deal?"

    Gan Yuan nced around, her fingers tightening around the phone.

    "Deal!"

    Putting away the phone, she walked back to steady Qiao Liang¡¯s car door.

    "Remember what I¡¯ve told you, be careful on the road, and before the ne takes off, give me a call."

    Qiao Liang turned his face to look at her, their eyes meeting for a few seconds.

    "And you?"

    Gan Yuan took two steps back and spoke coldly.

    "Consider it a plea, don¡¯t trouble me any further!"

    "What do you mean?" Chu Xinqing growled from the driver¡¯s seat, unable to restrain her anger, "If it weren¡¯t for you, would he be hurt?"

    She didn¡¯t know exactly how things had transpired, but she suspected that Gan Yuan was likely involved, and felt a mix of heartache and fury.

    Qiao Liang clenched his teeth, "Xiaoqing, stop it!"

    "Take care!"

    After closing the car door for him, Gan Yuan stepped aside.

    Sulking, Chu Xinqing mmed the steering wheel, shot Gan Yuan a re, pressed the elerator, and the car sped off into the distance.

    Gan Yuan raised her palm, looked at the fresh blood on her fingers, and sighed softly.

    A ck car drove up and stopped beside her; the rear passenger door opened, and Moses smiled at her from the back seat.

    "These six years, you haven¡¯t wasted a bit. I¡¯m very relieved."

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t speak, merely bending down to get into the car and sit beside him.

    Noticing the blood on her fingers, Moses frowned, reached out to hold her hand, and she instinctively withdrew, then paused.

    He took out a wet wipe and meticulously cleaned the blood from her fingers, his eyes catching sight of the knife cut on her sleeve, and his brows immediately furrowed.

    "Who dared use a knife on her?!"

    The driver and the assistant in the front passenger seat were as still as frozen cicadas.

    Everything that had just happened was but a scenario arranged by Moses; he had previously instructed them not to use weapons on Gan Yuan, but in such a situation, his men¡ªeager to protect their own lives¡ªhad ignored the rule.

    Gan Yuan pulled back her hand, "I shot him back. It was fair."

    "Indeed, my Little Gaia is still the same as before," said Moses with a lightugh, "So... when do we go home?"

    Gan Yuan looked out the window at the passing street scene, "I still have some matters to settle."

    "That¡¯s true; we can¡¯t just leave Xiaotang behind," Moses said as his gaze slid over the ring on her finger, raising his voice, "Arrange a ne. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take Gaia home."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 355 - 356: The One Who Loves Me Most

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 356: The One Who Loves Me Most</h4><h4></h4>

    "Yes, sir."

    The assistant responded from the passenger seat to Moses¡¯smand. Moses didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and gently lifted his hand to discard the bloodied tissue in his hand.

    "Your friend is injured. Do you want me to contact a doctor for him?"

    Gan Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly, her tone indifferent, "Qiao Liang is not my friend. His father is no ordinary man¡ªan elderly person who, having lost a son, would be capable of anything. ¡¯Do not court trouble lightly,¡¯ that¡¯s what you taught me."

    Mosesughed softly, reaching out to affectionately ruffle her hair at the top of her head.

    "I know, my Gaia is the most sensible. Where are you heading to, the Duke Residence or somewhere else? Speaking of which, I have yet to meet Xiaotang. That child¡¯s eyes are very much like yours."

    Hearing him mention Gan Tang¡¯s name, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened further, but her face remained serene, "You can meet him tomorrow."

    Moses smiled faintly, "That¡¯s good. I have prepared quite a few gifts for the little guy."

    Looking at the time on her wristwatch, Gan Yuan spoke again.

    "It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back and pack my things."

    "Should I pick you up tomorrow morning?"

    "No need. We¡¯ll meet at the airport to avoid the back-and-forth hassle." Gan Yuan nced sideways, "Stop the car by the roadside up ahead."

    The driver remained silent but looked up at Moses in the rearview mirror, his gaze questioning. Moses frowned.

    "She said to stop the car. Didn¡¯t you hear her?"

    The car stopped at the roadside.

    Gan Yuan pushed open the car door, stretching one foot out of the car, then turned back to look at him.

    "Remember to tell the butler to make a ricotta cheese roll for me. The ones outside never taste as authentic as his."

    Moses lifted the corners of his lips.

    "Make it a double."

    "I knew Brother Moses dotes on me the most." She turned, reaching out naturally to wrap her arms around his neck and gently kissed his cheek like she used to, "See you tomorrow!"

    She climbed out of the car, casually closing the door behind her, stood by the roadside and waved to him, then turned and walked across the street.

    The driver started the car, speaking softly.

    "Should we follow her?"

    Lifting his left hand, Moses touched the cheek she had kissed and shook his head slightly.

    "No need!"

    That girl was always stubborn and willful, sometimes, out of a fit of pique with him, she could be gone for ten to fifteen days. Once she had enough fun, she would naturallye back to his side.

    This time was no different. It¡¯s just that she had been away for a bit longer.

    The driver and assistant exchanged nces, neither speaking again. They hadn¡¯t been with Moses long enough to fully understand the past between him and Gan Yuan.

    ...

    ...

    Royal polo.

    Within the vast field, only two horses were running back and forth.

    On the empty stands, there sat just one person.

    Seeing the little guy score again, Huangfu Yaoyang immediately picked up the whistle on the table and blew it.

    "Time out, take a break, have some water!"

    In the field, Gan Tang and Leng Xiaoye immediately rode over together, handing the water bottle to his own ¡¯wife¡¯ while Huangfu Yaoyang stretched out his hand to lift the little guy from the horse¡¯s back onto the table and took the cup his subordinate passed to him and handed it to the child.

    "Drink slowly, don¡¯t swallow too fast. Let the water moisten your entire mouth first..."

    "Then swallow it down little by little." Xiaotang said with a smile, taking over his sentence, "Mommy taught me."

    "Right!" Leng Xiaoye sat beside him, "Does your mommy know a lot?"

    "Of course." The little guy spoke with pride when he mentioned his mother, "Mommy is very amazing. Everything I know is taught by her."

 Chapter 356 - 357: Thatâ€™s Where Your Home Is

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 357: That¡¯s Where Your Home Is</h4><h4></h4>

    "I think so too." She put the cup aside, took the towel from Huangfu Yaoyang, and wiped the thin sweat from her brow. She then casually began, "I guess your maternal grandparents were also very impressive, right?"

    The little guy shook his head, "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never met them. Mommy said they died when she was about my age."

    Leng Xiaoye and Huangfu Yaoyang exchanged a nce, and the smiles at the corners of their lips faded slightly.

    "So that¡¯s how it is... Then, does she have any siblings?"

    The little guy shook his head again.

    "In the past, it was just me and Mommy."

    Hearing the hint of loneliness in the little guy¡¯s voice, Leng Xiaoye used the towel to wipe away the juice stains on his small face.

    "It¡¯s okay, from now on you will not only have Grandma and Grandpa, but also Aunt Chongchong, Uncle Xiaoqi... And of course, not just them, there are many, many more. Grandma¡¯s family is a big one, you know!"

    "I¡¯ve already met Grandpa, Grandma, and Uncle Xiaoqi. I just haven¡¯t met Aunt Chongchong yet." Mentioning Chongchong, he curiously hugged Leng Xiaoye¡¯s arm, leaned in close, and asked in a soft voice, "Huangfu Uncle said Aunt Chongchong¡¯s eyes are golden, is that true?"

    "That..." Leng Xiaoye deliberately yed coy, "You¡¯ll see for yourself when the timees."

    "Is she in the Royal Pce?"

    "Not right now, but... she¡¯ll be back soon." Leng Xiaoye gently stroked his small face, "When she returns, I¡¯ll take you to the Royal Pce to y with your aunt, okay?"

    The little guy immediately nodded, but then his small brow furrowed.

    "I wonder if Mommy would agree?"

    Speaking of Gan Yuan, he suddenly remembered something important, hurriedly looked at his watch, and seeing the time on it, he immediately became nervous and jumped down from the chair.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Leng Xiaoye asked in confusion.

    "Mommy has been out for quite a while now, and she should be nearly back at the manor. I must get back before she finds out."

    Seeing the little guy¡¯s anxiousness, Leng Xiaoye couldn¡¯t help but let out a lightugh, "Are you that scared of Mommy?"

    "It¡¯s not fear." Gan Tang replied with a grown-up expression, "I just don¡¯t want to make her unhappy."

    Gan Tang was never the kind of child who was obedient and followed instructions, but he listened to Gan Yuan the most because he didn¡¯t want to make her unhappy.

    Because she was his most beloved Mommy.

    Leng Xiaoye paused for a moment, then understood his feelings.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll take you back."

    True to their word, the couple actually carried him onto the horse and together took him to the forest thaty between the polo grounds and the manor.

    After dismounting, Leng Xiaoye straightened the little guy¡¯s clothes and smiled as he spoke.

    "Grandpa and Grandma will be very busytely. In a few days, Huangfu Uncle will take you to the Royal Pce, and then you can stay there. Grandma will y with you every day, how about that?"

    "Is that possible?"

    "Of course," Leng Xiaoye smiled as he withdrew his hand, "Because... that¡¯s your home."

    "Then... can Mommy stay with us too?"

    "If she wishes to."

    The little guy immediately nodded vigorously.

    "She will agree for sure, she has already said yes to Huangfu Uncle¡¯s proposal."

    Proposal?

    Huangfu Yaoyang raised an eyebrow, a spark of intrigue shing in his heterochromatic eyes.

    "You should go back now."

    Leng Xiaoye gently patted the small horse¡¯s back, Gan Tang said farewell to the couple, and led the horse away, then turned back from a distance to wave goodbye to them.

    It wasn¡¯t until the little guy made it back inside the manor gates that the silent Huangfu Yaoyang finally let out a hum.

 Chapter 357 - 358 I firmly believe

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 358 I firmly believe</h4><h4></h4>

    "Your son sure does have a mind of his own!"

    With something as significant as marriage, not to mention discussing it, they weren¡¯t even informed, and as a father, Huangfu Yaoyang inevitably became furious over his son¡¯s decision.

    Leng Xiaoye rolled her eyes in response, "¡¯My son¡¯, huh, if you don¡¯t want him, I¡¯ll just take my son and daughter and leave now, okay?"

    "Xiaoye!" Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s voice instantly softened, "You know that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just angry he didn¡¯t even bother to notify us."

    "When you proposed to me, did you let my father know first?"

    "I... my situation was different."

    "What, you¡¯re upset I didn¡¯t bring our son back after raising him to age five?"

    "Xiaoye?!" The man¡¯s tone was both amused and helpless, "Alright, I can¡¯t win against you. I give up, okay?"

    "No!" Leng Xiaoye turned her face away, ring at him indignantly, "Why should you get to meet your grandson first?"

    "I really didn¡¯t mean to, it¡¯s just... his ball happened to roll out."

    Leng Xiaoye nodded with a sardonic smile, "Right, and then you just happened to be ying polo, happened to take a walk in the forest, and happened to find his ball, correct?"

    Knowing his cover was blown, Huangfu Yaoyang shrugged his shoulders self-deprecatingly, "I was just... curious to see what his child would look like."

    On the surface, he acted indifferent and unconcerned, but as a father, how could he truly be indifferent to his son¡¯s affairs?

    More so, with Leng Xiaoye constantly talking about "their family¡¯s eldest grandson," any man about to be a grandfather would be curious, it was merely his pride as the King that prevented him from showing it.

    "Ah¡ª," Leng Xiaoye shook her head with a long sigh, "The men of the Huangfu Family, they all have this same arrogance, unbearably proud; your father was, you are, and now your son... still is."

    Though sheined with her words, her gaze settled on a manor not far away, filled with affectionate tenderness.

    "I just hope they can face fewer hardships."

    Both had seen much in their lives and had their own premonitions, aware that their son¡¯s marriage wouldn¡¯t be smooth or simple. Who would have it easy, being born a King?

    Huangfu Yaoyang gently led the horse, standing beside her as he extended his hand to embrace her shoulders.

    "This is his issue, and we can¡¯t help with it."

    Of course, Leng Xiaoye understood this clearly, but what mother could let go of her son¡¯s affairs so easily, especially when it concerned a matter as important as marriage?

    Gently massaging her shoulders, Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his tone became deep.

    "However, this isn¡¯t entirely a bad thing."

    From a young age, Huangfu Jue had been outstanding among his peers, his wishes weremands.

    This was his strength, but also his weakness.

    Huangfu Yaoyang had always been worried whether his son could be apetent King.

    Without the tempering of trials and tribtions, one cannot fully grow. To support this nation, Huangfu Jue had a long journey ahead, and this incident would be a priceless experience in his life.

    She understood the man¡¯s intentions.

    Leng Xiaoye nodded gently, "No matter what, I still hope the truth won¡¯t be too cruel to him."

    "Don¡¯t worry!" Huangfu Yaoyang lifted his chin slightly, "He is our son, he will definitely make it through."

    Pressing her face gently against his shoulder, Leng Xiaoye lifted her lips again, her tone proud.

    "I am unwavering in my belief in that!"

 Chapter 358 - 359 Group Photo

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 359 Group Photo</h4><h4></h4>

    Returning to the manor, Gan Tang quickly sneaked back to his room, washed off the sweat from his body, and changed into clean and refreshing clothes.

    As Charlie was helping him blow-dry his hair, he sat on the small sofa, fiddling with the medal.

    The medal was the size of his palm, exquisitely crafted, and heavy in hand, fashioned into a design of a rose branch cradling a pair of crossed swords.

    "The rose is a symbol of the Royal Family, representing a noble temperament and tenacious determination... the crossed swords symbolize courage..."

    Charlie exined considerately by his side, "This is not just any medal, but a true Royal Family medal, one that only members of the Royal Family can possess. The fact that the King and Queen have given you this medal means that they have recognized you as a member of the Royal Family."

    The little guy held the medal with both hands, his lips curved into a smile.

    After a moment, he turned his face toward Charlie again.

    "Then... what about Mommy?"

    Charlie was at a loss for words, "This..."

    Suddenly, the door was knocked, and a bodyguard poked his head in to deliver a message.

    "Miss Gan is back!"

    Gan Tang hurried to stuff the medal into his jacket pocket, "Uncle Charlie, hurry up!"

    A momentter, when Gan Yuan pushed the door open and walked in, Charlie had already put away the hairdryer and Gan Tang¡¯s riding outfit, while the little guy, whose hair wasn¡¯t entirely dry yet, was leaning against the bay window with a book, pretending to read.

    "Mommy, you¡¯re back?!" When he saw her enter, he turned his face toward her with a smile, "I¡¯ll keep reading then, just a few pages left..."

    Gan Yuan walked up to his side, her gaze falling on the book in his hands.

    The little guy nervously shrank the book back a bit, as in his haste, he had just grabbed any book off the shelf, only to realize it was one he had already read.

    Would Mommy, with her keen eyes, realize he was lying?

    Gan Yuan stretched out her hand and gently grasped the book in his hands.

    "Mom... Mommy?!"

    "Stop reading." Gan Yuan casually put the book aside and didn¡¯t care whether he had read it or not, "Let¡¯s go, prepare some things with Mommy."

    "What things?" the little guy asked in puzzlement.

    "Haven¡¯t you always wanted to go camping in the wilderness?" Gan Yuan cupped his small face with both hands, "Tonight, we¡¯re going camping with Uncle Huangfu, how does that sound?"

    The little guy cried out in excitement, "Really?"

    She nodded.

    "We¡¯ll bring some gear, go fishing and then have a barbecue, and spend the night outdoors. I¡¯ve bought a tent that allows us to look at the stars, and you can lie in your sleeping bag to watch them. Do you want to check it out?"

    "Mommy, I love you to death!" The little guy leapt from the bay window into her arms, nting a strong kiss on her cheek, then, wearing only his socks, he bounced onto the floor, hurling himself towards the doorway.

    "Young master, your shoes... you haven¡¯t put on your shoes yet!" Charlie, carrying his shoes, chased after him, "Be careful... don¡¯t run too fast..."

    Gan Yuan stood still, unmoved.

    It took quite a while before she came back to her senses, nced around the room, and then she turned and walked out of her son¡¯s bedroom, into the master bedroom.

    Stepping into the walk-in closet, she took out the backpack she had packed long ago but never used, slung it over her shoulder, her eyes briefly scanning the women¡¯s clothes on the shelves before she pursed her lips and returned to the bedroom.

    On the bedside, something was reflecting light.

    She turned her head, only to see that a new picture frame had appeared on the nightstand.

    Behind the clear ss, there was a photo of a man and a woman. She looked closer and immediately recognized that it was her and Huangfu Jue.

    How is this possible?

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 359 - 360 Even Just Occasionally

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 360 Even Just asionally</h4><h4></h4>

    She reached out and took the photo frame into her hands, Gan Yuan examined it intently, the photo genuinely captured her and him¡ªher lips lightly curved into a smile, her back against his chest as she leaned on him, obviously in deep sleep, with a faint blush on her cheeks, the man¡¯s lips puckered in a kiss at the top of her hair, his gaze filled with indulgence and affection.

    From the bedding covering her body, it was evident that the photo was stealthily takenst night after he waited for her to fall asleep, probably ced by the bedside today.

    Gan Yuan lifted the corners of her lips, but then her gaze darkened.

    Her fingertips trembling slightly as they caressed the man¡¯s face in the photo, she bent down, gently set the frame back in its ce, slowly released her fingers, and decisively turned to walk away.

    After taking three steps, she still stopped, stood in ce and took a deep breath, then suddenly turned back, grabbed the photo frame from the table, and carefully stuffed it into her backpack.

    ...

    ...

    Below the steps, Gan Tang was looking through the camping supplies she had bought with great enthusiasm, tents, sleeping bags... they had everything, even including a telescope for stargazing.

    Seeing her shadow in the telescope, the little one smiled and waved at her.

    "Mommy, I see you."

    In the distance, a car drove in, Gan Yuan lifted her face to look, recognizing it as Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s car, she immediately pointed towards the distance.

    "Look who¡¯s back?" Charlie helped the little one adjust the telescope in another direction, and Gan Tang quickly caught sight of the car, seeing Huangfu Jue¡¯s face clearly through the window, "It¡¯s Uncle Huangfu."

    The car drove closer and stopped by the steps, Huangfu Jue got out of the car, his gaze sweeping over the camping gear piled on the ground.

    Before he could ask, Gan Tang had already excitedly run up to him.

    "Uncle Huangfu! Mommy said we¡¯re going camping tonight, do you want toe with us?"

    Camping?

    Huangfu Jue inquiredly looked at Gan Yuan, only to see her, with her backpack on, walking down the steps and revealing a smile in front of him.

    "I¡¯ve prepared everything, but... it¡¯s only convenience food. Of course, I¡¯ve prepared a barbecue grill and seasonings for you."

    Huangfu Jue smiled.

    "No problem."

    The butler immediately gestured to the servants, and soon, the motorhome was driven over, everyone busily transferring the supplies Gan Yuan had prepared onto the vehicle, Huangfu Jue stepped towards the driver¡¯s side, upon seeing this, the driver hurriedly jumped out.

    The man took a seat at the driver¡¯s side, stretching out his hand to push open the opposite door.

    "Perfect, I know a great camping spot. Get in!"

    Gan Yuan immediately picked up Gan Tang, sat in the passenger seat, and casually closed the car door.

    After seeing the two were seated, Huangfu Jue pressed the gas pedal to start the car.

    "This..."

    The butler looked somewhat troubled at Will, whose gaze fell on the gradually departing motorhome, shaking his head lightly.

    "Let the three of them be alone for a while!"

    It was rare, a family of three having a moment to themselves; they shouldn¡¯t interrupt this time.

    Having been by Huangfu Jue¡¯s side for so many years, Will had seen him work hard and handle all sorts of difficult situations, but seldom had the opportunity to enjoy the life of a regr man.

    To take a vacation, watch a movie, or to have a romantic rtionship...

    He isn¡¯t just a Prince, he¡¯s also a man; he should enjoy life like this, even if only asionally.

    ...

    ...

    The car left the estate, driving through the hills on roads enveloped by the golden sunset.

    Excited to be camping with his parents for the first time, Gan Tang was exceptionally thrilled, the usually reticent child couldn¡¯t help but ask questions non-stop.

    "Uncle Huangfu, where are we going?"

 Chapter 360 - 361 Grandpa?!

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 361 Grandpa?!</h4><h4></h4>

    "Dragon Valley."

    "Are there dragons there?"

    "Legend has it... there once were."

    "And what happened to the dragons afterward? Where did they go?"

    "The dragons originally lived in the valley, but then one fell in love with a human girl. Humans did not ept their love, mistaking it for the dragon abducting the girl; they summoned a witch to kill the Giant Dragon."

    "What happened after that?"

    "After that, the dragons disappeared."

    "Did he die?"

    "Nobody knows."

    "And... what about the girl?"

    "That girl?! She gave birth to a boy, who became the king of this country."

    "No wonder Grandfather has golden eyes," Gan Tang¡¯s eyes widened, "So you guys are descendants of the dragon!"

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan looked over in surprise at the same time.

    "Grandfather?!"

    The little guy realized he had misspoken and quickly tried to exin himself.

    "Yes, the king, he is Uncle Huangfu¡¯s father. Shouldn¡¯t I call him Grandfather?"

    "Have you met him?" Huangfu Jue asked, on guard.

    "Of course, on TV." The little guy answered with a grin, his eyes catching a glimpse of a rabbit that had scampered by the roadside. He sat up excitedly, "Mommy, look... a rabbit!"

    Gan Yuan turned to look following his finger, and Huangfu Jue made a right turn, onto the road leading to Dragon Valley.

    Suddenly leaving the main road, the car drove through a path lined with beautiful trees and around a hill; then the view opened up dramatically, revealing a beautiful valley in front of the three of them.

    The grass was green and lush, wildflowers covered the ground like a carpet, and the river flowed slowly under the setting sun, its surface glittering with golden twilight...

    "So beautiful!"

    Mother and son were both struck by the natural beauty and eximed in unison.

    "When we were young, we¡¯d oftene here to camp," Huangfu Jue parked the car, jumped out with agility, took Gan Tang from Gan Yuan¡¯s arms, and helped her out of the RV, "Around this season, we should also see fireflies."

    "Really? Where are they?"

    "It¡¯s too early now; you can see them at night when theye out," Huangfu Jue put the little guy down on the grass, "y here for a while, but don¡¯t get too close to the water. Once Uncle sets up the tent, we¡¯ll go fishing together."

    The little guy ran eagerly toward the storage box at the rear of the car, "I want to help set up the tent too."

    "Alright, let¡¯s do it together!"

    Huangfu Jue walked over and together they opened the storage box door.

    The three of them took out their gear, with father and son setting up the tent, while Gan Yuan ced the grill,id out the pic nket, and arranged the food they had brought.

    By the time everything was ready, most of the sun had hidden behind the western hills, leaving only the fiery afterglow in the sky.

    Gan Yuan tidied up the pic table and started preparing charcoal to light a campfire, while Huangfu Jue took out the fishing rods and bait from the car.

    "Let¡¯s go fishing!"

    "I¡¯ll carry this!"

    Gan Tang picked up a small container and ran towards the riverbank.

    "Don¡¯t rush, be careful not to slip!"

    Huangfu Jue, reminding him, strode after the little guy and walked shoulder to shoulder with him to the riverbank.

    By the time Gan Yuan got the campfire going, the sky hadpletely darkened. Looking at the silhouette of father and son sitting side by side in the distance, she walked over with a thin nket.

    Just then, Huangfu Jue caught another big fish, flipping it onto the grass. Gan Yuan got up to grab it but slipped and fell instead. Father and son rushed over to help her up, while Gan Tang grabbed the thrashing fish and tossed it into a bucket.

 Chapter 361 - 362: It Doesnâ€™t Look Like It No Matter How You Look

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 362: It Doesn¡¯t Look Like It No Matter How You Look</h4><h4></h4>

    "You weren¡¯t hurt, were you?"

    As he plucked the grass and leaves from her hair, Huangfu Jue asked with a look of concern.

    She shook her head with a smile and leaned in to look at the bucket of water in front of Gan Tang, "Have you caught so much that we can have a big grilled fish feast tonight?!"

    "Can you grill fish?" Gan Tang stared at his mom with a skeptical face.

    "Of course I... don¡¯t!" Gan Yuan tilted her chin towards Huangfu Jue, "But someone does!"

    "Uncle Huangfu... can cook?"

    Gan Tang¡¯s expression grew even more doubtful, looking left and right, up and down... and eventually shook his head; the man before him did not seem like someone who could cook.

    Huangfu Jue shrugged his shoulders with a self-mocking tone, "Only when ites to grilling."

    He wasn¡¯t adept at cooking, but he had learned survival skills from an early age which, in the wild, meant transforming raw food into cooked food¡ªa very important skill.

    "Alright, let¡¯s start now!"

    After handing his coat to Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue efficiently rolled up his sleeves, pulled out a dagger from the toolbox, and immediately, Gan Tang scrambled over, squatting by his side.

    He watched the man deftly handle the fish in hand, utterly dumbfounded.

    Gan Yuan, holding his coat, sat on a small chair nearby, ncing at her son¡¯s expression, not surprised at all.

    Six years ago, she had been simrly astonished when she saw Huangfu Jue processing a fish.

    Shifting her gaze from her son, Gan Yuan watched Huangfu Jue with her eyes slightly to the side.

    The man had his sleeves rolled high, one hand holding a fish, the other a knife dancing fleetingly, his movements efficient and skilled.

    As she watched his profile, her thoughts seemed to fly back to six years ago, amidst the snowkes of the Alps Mountains.

    Back then, during an avnche, she and he were trapped in the snowy mountains together; he had broken through the ice to catch fish and grill them...

    In such circumstances, catching a single fish was incredibly difficult, yet he had given her the entire fish.

    "I¡¯m allergic to fish meat."

    At the time, his voice was cold and emotionless; she had believed him.

    It was onlyter, when they reunited, that she learned he had lied to her that night¡ªactually, fish was his favorite dish.

    "Mummy?!"

    The little guy¡¯s voice brought her back to reality, and Gan Yuan snapped out of her reverie.

    "Oh."

    "What were you thinking about?"

    "I was just thinking..." Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers gently caressed the ring on her finger, "about some things from the past."

    "It¡¯s done." Huangfu Jue packed up the processed fish, "Now let¡¯s go grill them."

    The three of them packed up their things and went back to the RV. Huangfu Jue skewered the fish onto the grill and ced it over the fire. The little one curiously moved closer, spread out his arms to stand in front of the man who, just like he had taught him how to fish, seriously taught him how to grill.

    The fire must not be too strong, so that the fish can be cooked without charred;

    First grill the belly then the tail, noting where the meat is tender and where there are more bones;

    How to remove the gamey taste, when to add salt;

    ...

    Surviving is an important skill, what he knows, he must teach his son as well.

    Seeing the little guy¡¯s eagerness, he stretched out his gloved hand.

    "Put your hand in here!"

    Gan Tang immediately stuck his little hand into the insted glove, and he held the boy¡¯s hand as they turned the fish on the grill together, then taught him how to season by hand...

    mes flickered; when drops of oil fell into the mes, tiny sparks erupted, the man instinctively retracted, lifting his arm to protect the little one¡¯s face, shielding him with his own body...

 Chapter 362 - 363: Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 363: Daddy</h4><h4></h4>

    "Come!" Huangfu Jue picked up a piece of fish that the little guy had grilled himself, "Let¡¯s see how Xiaotang¡¯s grilled fish turned out, start by smelling it!"

    The little guy leaned in and sniffed, "Smells good!"

    "Let me try it." He gently bit into a piece of fish, tasted it, and then let out praise, "Hmm... very nice."

    "I want to try too." the little guy called out.

    He carefully blew on the fish to cool it down before bringing it to Gan Tang¡¯s mouth. The little guy took a small bite, initially a bit worried, but as the vor of the tender fish spread in his mouth, he immediately eximed in surprise.

    "Mommy, I can grill fish now!"

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t react.

    Watching the father and son together, she had once again be lost in thought.

    "Give some to Mommy to taste!" Huangfu Jue ced the fish on a paper te, carefully handing it to him, "Careful, don¡¯t burn yourself!"

    The little guy agreed and brought the fish over to Gan Yuan, who then snapped back to reality.

    "Mommy, I grilled this."

    "Really? That¡¯s great!" Gan Yuan tasted a piece of fish and immediately nodded in approval, "It¡¯s really very nice."

    "Of course!" the little guy said confidently, "Just remember whose son I am."

    Sheughed, "Of course, you must have inherited Mommy¡¯s excellent genes!"

    While she was saying this, her gaze involuntarily shifted to Huangfu Jue.

    Across the table, the man was alsoughing¡ªonly he fully understood whom the little guy¡¯s words truly referred to.

    Huangfu Jue brought the grilled fish that was ready to the table, and the three of them sat around, eating and chatting. Gan Tang curiously asked Huangfu Jue who had taught him to grill fish, and Huangfu Jue naturally talked about his grandfather, his father, and the camping trips with his brothers and sisters...

    "Let¡¯s have a toast!" Gan Yuan took out the beers she¡¯d bought, popped the tabs, and handed one to Huangfu Jue, "To... being able to taste your grilled fish."

    "Mommy, have you eaten Uncle Huangfu¡¯s grilled fish before?" the little guy asked curiously.

    "That... I¡¯ll tell you another time," Gan Yuan handed him a bottle of juice, "Here, you join us for a toast."

    The little guy took the cup, "Uncle Huangfu, cheers!"

    "No!" Gan Yuan stopped his hand, "From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to call him uncle."

    Both the big and the little man were surprised and turned their faces toward her.

    "Not uncle?" Gan Tang pursed his little lips, "Then what should I... call him?"

    "Haven¡¯t you always wanted a daddy?" Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, "Since you like Uncle Huangfu so much, how about... we let him be your... godfather, would that be okay?"

    Godfather?

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, then his lips curled into a smile¡ªhe was sure she was trying to let Gan Tang slowly ept him, and because she was afraid he might not be able to ept it all at once, that¡¯s why she had said it that way.

    "Xiaotang." His gaze warmly settled on the little guy¡¯s face, "Would you like Uncle to be your dad?"

    "I... I..."

    The little guy was at a loss for words, everything had happened so suddenly, suddenly being asked to change how he addressed someone was a bit difficult for him too.

    "If you don¡¯t want to..."

    "I want to," the little guy hurriedly said, "But... I... can¡¯t say it."

    Even though those two words, ¡¯Dad,¡¯ he had thought countless times about calling out in his heart, right now, they seemed to be stuck in his throat.

    "Don¡¯t worry!" Huangfu Jue saw his difficulty and, smiling, ruffled his hair, "How about... we start with godfather?"

    At least, it was one step closer than uncle.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 363 - 364: The Most Precious Thing

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 364: The Most Precious Thing</h4><h4></h4>

    Over five years of absence from fatherly love wasn¡¯t easy for the child to suddenly ept, and Huangfu Jue certainly understood the importance of taking it slowly.

    The little guy thought for a moment, his small mouth moved slightly, and he gave a light cough.

    "Then... I¡¯ll call you... Daddy!"

    In his heart, the little guy had already epted Huangfu Jue as his father, but he was too proud to easily change the way he addressed him.

    He had already decided that he would formally change how he called him once Huangfu Jue and mom got married.

    Guessing at some of his thoughts, Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips curved upward slightly, and he stood up and walked over to him, squatting down to embrace him.

    "Call me."

    The little guy spoke softly.

    "Daddy."

    The not-so-loud voice, with its childlike tone, made both adults¡¯ hearts soften.

    He embraced the boy in his arms, Huangfu Jue holding the little body tightly to his chest.

    "Good boy!"

    The little guy leaned against his head, fully enjoying the warmth of his father, while Gan Yuan watched the father and son¡¯s figures, slowly pressing her lips together.

    In the distance, green glows fluttered across the river¡¯s surface, rising from the grassy riverbank.

    "Fireflies!" Gan Tang called out quietly, lifting his hand and pointing toward the river, "Daddy, Mommy, look quick, there really are fireflies!"

    Following the direction he was pointing, the two adults turned to look and indeed saw fireflies taking flight along the riverbank, one, two... more and more.

    The little guy excitedly ran after them, chasing the glowing creatures. Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan hurried after him.

    Huangfu Jue reached out his hand, caught a firefly, and brought it enclosed in his palms to the boy.

    "Here!"

    "Thank you, Daddy!"

    He carefully took the little creature into his palm, watching it flicker on and off, then Gan Tang gently raised his hand, letting it go.

    "Be careful!"

    Huangfu Jue thought he had let it go by ident and rose to help catch it again.

    "No need, I let it go on purpose." The little guy grabbed his arm, tilting his face up, watching the creature fly away, "The book says that adult fireflies only live for about a week. If we keep it, it will die, but if we let it go, there will be more fireflies next year."

    Huangfu¡¯s lips curved up, and he stretched out a hand to support the boy¡¯s small shoulder.

    "That¡¯s right, trust that it will soon find its mate, and then have many little firefly babies. Next year, we cane to see its children."

    "Yes!"

    The little guy nodded with a smile.

    Next year?

    Gan Yuan felt a pang in her heart, her eyes blurring the bright little creatures into indistinct rings of light.

    At that moment, Huangfu Jue was seated on the grass with the boy in his arms, Gan Tang pressing him again for more details about the story of the dragon, and Huangfu Jue told them more of the story.

    "...He left because he knew that staying would only bring harm to his wife and child; the vigers would not leave them alone. Only by his leaving could they be safe."

    "Aren¡¯t dragons very powerful?"

    "Yes, but even the powerful have weaknesses..." Huangfu Jue gently stroked his soft hair, "His wife and child were his weaknesses. It was by exploiting this weakness that the vigers were able to drive him away and take his treasure."

    The little guy pursed his lips, "The dragon is so pitiful."

    "No." Huangfu Jueughed, "Even though he left, he gained the most precious thing."

    "What is that?"

    "Love."

    The little guy thought about it, then nodded with a smile after a moment.

    "I understand."

 Chapter 364 - 365: You Are a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 365: You Are a Woman</h4><h4></h4>

    Leaning against Huangfu Jue¡¯s chest, listening to the man¡¯s heartbeat, the tiny bit of difort in his heart gradually melted away like ice and snow.

    Dad loved him so much, loved Mom so much, there must have been a reason when he left them, just like that dragon.

    Thinking this, he stretched his little arms, embracing the man¡¯s waist.

    His arms were still too small and too short, too short to wrap around his father¡¯s waist, but his heart was filled with peace.

    Listening to the insects and his father¡¯s heartbeat, he gradually closed his eyes and entered into sweet dreams.

    Seeing this, Gan Yuan stood up and made up the small bed in the RV for the little guy.

    "Bring him up!"

    Huangfu Jue responded softly, carefully lifting the little guy into the vehicle, cing him on the small bed. She then helped him take off his shoes and socks, pulled up the thin nket, and grabbed a pillow to prop against the side of the bed to prevent him from identally falling off.

    Both of them watched the little guy for a moment, then Huangfu Jue bent down to gently kiss his face. He took her hand, and together with Gan Yuan, they stepped out of the vehicle.

    Going back to the campfire, Huangfu Jue ced the fresh fish on the grill. The mes crackled as they cooked the fish, and he looked around.

    "This feeling, it¡¯s like six years ago."

    Six years ago, they were trapped beneath the ski slope of the Alps Mountains due to an avnche.

    It was daytime then, but the bright moon on the white snow was just like the moonlight from Yaoyang this evening; he had grilled fish for her back then, too.

    "Yes!" Gan Yuan picked up her cup and took a sip of wine, "Very simr, just that... there¡¯s a bit more fish."

    He chuckled softly.

    That day, without tools, he had spent a great deal of effort to crack the ice, and in over an hour, he had caught only one fish, which of course couldn¡¯tpare to today.

    Gan Yuan turned her face towards him, "Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question."

    The man nodded.

    "That day, why did you give the fish to me?"

    At that time, they had lost contact with the outside world. Neither of them could be sure how long rescue would take.

    Having a bit more warmth meant one could survive a little longer. Though it was just one fish, it meant a much greater chance of survival.

    That day was their first meeting,plete strangers; he had no reason to offer it to her.

    Huangfu Jue handed the cooked fish to her, "Because you¡¯re a woman."

    She took the fish, lifting her eyebrows slightly.

    "Is that all?"

    Passing her the fork, Huangfu Jue casually helped to tuck the windblown hair behind her ear.

    "And..."

    Gazing at her face, his thoughts seemed to drift back to the valley nketed in snow.

    He clearly remembered that day she wore a vibrant red ski suit, streaking past him on the ski track like a me.

    It was the Alps Mountains¡¯ most challenging ski slope, a ce not even experienced skiers would challenge lightly, but it was his favorite spot¡ªbecause it was tranquil.

    He could enjoy that tranquility alone every time, but that day, someone broke that quiet.

    Halfway down, someone suddenly rushed past, mboyantly streaking by his side.

    That person was Gan Yuan. From that day on, she boldly crashed into his world, like a me leaving deep traces on the snow track and in his heart.

    Perhaps out of curiosity, or perhaps because of the pride ingrained in his bones... or maybe a bit of both.

    He wanted to see who it was that could surpass her on that track.

    So, he chased after her, and then he surpassed her.

    She wasn¡¯t willing to give up, chased in return, and surpassed him.

    ...

 Chapter 365 - 366: Shameless!

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 366: Shameless!</h4><h4></h4>

    Thinking back to that scene, a smile spread across his lips.

    "On that slide, you were the first person to outdo me."

    She grinned and held out her cup towards him.

    "I¡¯m so honored."

    Taking his own cup, Huangfu Jue gently clinked it with hers, and they smiled at each other, both bringing their cups to their lips at the same time.

    In the distance, the river reflected the moonlight, like waves of snow...

    That day, as the two of them were almost at the foot of the mountain, suddenly there was an avnche.

    Realizing the danger, they both fled, but humans can¡¯t outrun an avnche, and in the end, they were unable to escape their fate.

    Huangfu Jue raised his left arm.

    "Come here!"

    She gave him a sideways nce.

    "What for?"

    He simply smiled and said.

    "Come into my arms."

    She rolled her eyes at him.

    "Shameless!"

    He then stood up, walked over, sat down beside her, and pulled her into his embrace.

    Six years ago, in a snow cave, the two of them huddled together to escape the severe cold. Back then, she was shivering all over from the cold, and he had opened his arms to her in the same way. She had refused, but just as tonight, he came over and took her into his arms.

    Everything was the same as six years ago, the only difference was, this time, she didn¡¯t struggle.

    Leaning against his warm chest, she lifted her left hand and pinched his shirt, her fingertips gently touching the button.

    "Before me, have you ever held another woman in your arms?"

    "Of course." He answered seriously, "When my sister was little, it was always my brother and I who held her."

    She paused, then burst intoughter.

    "Boring."

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯tugh but slightly tightened his arms and gentlyid his chin on top of her hair.

    "Apart from my family and friends, you¡¯re the first one... and thest."

    The hand holding her cup shook slightly, and the wine spilled out, falling onto the pic nket.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Huangfu Jue looked down, held her palm, feeling her cold fingers, and frowned slightly. He took the cup from her hand, grabbed her palm and tucked it inside his shirt, not waiting for her to pull away, he opened his own palm and pressed hers down.

    The warmth of the man¡¯s skin was irresistible, evoking a deep affection.

    She couldn¡¯t help shrinking into his embrace, her fingertips gently caressing his skin.

    "Ajue, if I do something to hurt you in the future, could you forgive me?"

    "Of course."

    "Whatever it is, you¡¯ll forgive me?"

    "Yes."

    "Really?!"

    The manughed at himself, "Otherwise... what can I do?"

    He could be merciless to anyone else, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be hard-hearted to her, even if she truly did something, what could he do if he didn¡¯t forgive her?

    Yell at her? Hit her? Take revenge on her...

    Longing to shower her with every conceivable affection, he could never bear it.

    She stretched her arms around his neck and whispered with emotion.

    "Thank you."

    Bending down, his nose gently brushed against the skin of her neck, tinting his tone with a hint of devilish charm.

    "How will you thank me?"

    Gan Yuan lifted her face, took his cup, tipped her head back and drained the wine in one gulp, then casually tossed the cup aside onto the grass. With both hands on his shoulders, she pushed slightly, sending him tumbling to the ground.

    With her hands braced beside his head, she bent down, bringing her face close to his.

    "How do you want to be thanked?"

    Huangfu Jue lifted his right hand; the back of his fingers slowly caressed her smooth skin.

    "Kiss me."

    She bent down and softly kissed his lips; there was still a hint of wine on them. She gently sipped at them as if savoring a fine vintage.

 Chapter 366 - 367 Born This Way

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 367 Born This Way</h4><h4></h4>

    She lifted her hand to pinch the man¡¯s chin, deepening the kiss bit by bit.

    He could no longer contain himself, lifting his hand to support the back of her head, deepening their kiss. He then propped himself up, wanting to pin her beneath him.

    "Don¡¯t move!" Gan Yuan pressed down on his shoulders, slightly lifting her head, "Tonight... you¡¯re mine!"

    He smiled with his lips.

    "Alright."

    If she wanted to have the upper hand, he¡¯d let her have it.

    His father had said it well, women are meant to be pampered.

    Pleased with herself, she lowered her face and pecked his lips lightly, before her hand moved down to grasp the buttons on his shirt, one by one undoing them.

    Unbuttoning and kissing her way down.

    From his chin to his corbone, to the scar on his side rib...

    "Is this a knife wound?"

    Her fingers traced his scar as she asked softly.

    Huangfu Jue looked up briefly, "When I was young, I fell from a tree and identally got stabbed by a branch."

    She frowned instantly, "Is being a king... that difficult?"

    "It¡¯s unrted to being a king," he said indifferently, "I just wanted to be a better version of myself."

    She lightly stroked the scar as long as a finger, "Have you ever thought about leading a simple, ordinary life?"

    The man shook his head gently, "I was born this way."

    Being born into royalty, as a prince, how could he possibly lead a simple life? He had never even considered such a question.

    From the time he knew better, he knew he had to be a king, so from that time, he had been working towards that goal.

    Without saying anything more, she bent down to gently kiss his scar, then continued downward...

    The man¡¯s breathing grew rapid, his hand reaching out to catch her palm, his voice husky as he called out her name.

    "Ayuan..."

    Sitting up straight, she pulled at her T-shirt, leaning forward to press her body close to his.

    "I¡¯ll give myself to you now."

    Their eyes met, and he could no longer restrain himself. He kissed the lips she offered and with a sweep of his arm, pulled her tightly into his embrace.

    ...

    ...

    Only embers remained of the charcoal fire, but nobody bothered with it.

    Worried about disturbing Xiaotang, Huangfu Jue carried her straight into the tent, wrapping her in nkets as they crawled in.

    The tent had a transparent top, allowing a clear view of the starry sky above.

    "It¡¯s been a long time since I watched the stars like this." Huangfu Jue reached over to tuck the nket around her, "When we have time, let¡¯s go camping again. To the southeast from here, there¡¯s a valley filled with Red Spider Lilies. At the end of summer, they bloom like mes..."

    Gan Yuan had been resting against his chest, her fingers idly tracing meaningless patterns on his skin.

    At the mention of Red Spider Lilies, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    "Ajue, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go camping again, I..." She withdrew her fingers, took a deep breath, "I have to... leave... tomorrow!"

    She clenched her teeth as she propped herself up, the nket sliding off, exposing her body to the cold air, instantly covering her in goosebumps.

    Huangfu Jue quickly sat up, reaching for the nket, pulling it around her.

    "Where to?"

    ^

    ^

    Good morning, Mina~!~

 Chapter 367 - 368: Youâ€™re Lying

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 368: You¡¯re Lying</h4><h4></h4>

    The more I can¡¯t stay, the lonelier it gets.

    The tenderness left unfinished, only a departure song remains.

    ¡ª¡ªSin Band "Departure Song"

    ...

    ...

    "Where are you going?!" Huangfu Jue asked in confusion.

    Where to go?

    She didn¡¯t know either!

    "Probably... start by finding a job, and then we¡¯ll see."

    A job?

    A look of surprise shed across Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes, which was immediately followed by a smile.

    "You have a point, it¡¯s really quite boring to be cooped up at home." He knew she was not one to sit idle; for her to stay home as a full-time wife certainly wasn¡¯t what she wanted, and after a thought, Huangfu Jue spoke indulgently, "I recently invested in a new hotel in the city center, why don¡¯t you go manage that?"

    She had the experience and the ability; she should be able to handle it with ease.

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, "I... I didn¡¯t mean that."

    "Then... okay!" He was still gentle, "You find it yourself, I won¡¯t interfere."

    She was always proud; it wasn¡¯t surprising that she wasn¡¯t willing to ept his arrangement.

    Gan Yuan clenched her fists, facing such a face, how was she supposed to speak?

    She bit her teeth and suddenly pulled off the nket from her body, grabbing the clothes beside her and forcefully putting them on.

    The clothes, chilled by the spring night, felt cold against her skin.

    "You didn¡¯t understand. I¡¯m leaving, I want to leave this ce, leave A Country, leave..." She took a deep breath and struggled to spit out the word, "you!"

    "It¡¯s cold outside..." Huangfu Jue stood up with concern, reaching for the nket to wrap her in it, but as he heard thest word, his movement froze mid-air, "What did you say?"

    She dared not look into his eyes, "I have thought it over seriously, we... cannot get married."

    "Why?" The man¡¯s brow furrowed deeper.

    "I... I can¡¯t adapt to life here, you were born to be a prince, but I was never meant to be a Princess Consort."

    The man frowned, "Did someone say something to you?"

    She had already epted his proposal, yet now she was changing her mind; Huangfu Jue knew there must be someplication.

    She shook her head.

    "Impossible!" Huangfu Jue grasped her shoulders firmly, "Gan Yuan, listen carefully, I want to marry you, that¡¯s my decision, and no one can change it, not anyone, not even my parents!"

    "Ajue!" she suddenly lifted her face, "How can you not understand, we are people from two different worlds..."

    "Is it my father, right?" he guessed.

    The person capable of changing her mind had to be significant; apart from parents, Huangfu Jue could think of no one else.

    "I tried!" She took a deep breath, "I truly tried, and I didn¡¯t want to give up..."

    "Then don¡¯t give up."

    "If only things were that simple." She could hardly speak, still forcefully controlling herself, "Stop it, it¡¯s impossible for us, let¡¯s... break up!"

    "Is it him threatening you?" Huangfu Jue¡¯s face darkened, "I will go and see him now!"

    He strode toward the tent exit.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    Gan Yuan called out to him sharply, and as Huangfu Jue turned around, he saw her spreading out her palms toward him. Moonlight streamed in through the transparent roof of the tent, lighting up her palm where the ring with the red diamond sparkled brilliantly.

    "This is my own decision, and it has nothing to do with anyone else. This... take it back!"

    Huangfu Jue brushed aside her palm with a sweep of his hand, "You¡¯re lying."

    Instinctively, she closed her fingers, sping the ring tightly.

 Chapter 368 - 369: Stay!

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 369: Stay!</h4><h4></h4>

    "I didn¡¯t lie, this is indeed my decision." Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze deeply focused on his face, as she struggled to keep her tone calm, "Xiaotang is still young and can¡¯t be without her mother. I must take her away first. He is your son, and I won¡¯t monopolize him. When he grows up a bit, I will tell him all the truths, and if he wants toe back to find you, I will not interfere. But until then, please don¡¯te to disturb our lives anymore."

    Huangfu Jue had originally thought that it was just a decision made in a moment of impulse, but after she finished her speech, he suddenly realized that it was not so.

    She had considered everything, which meant that her decision was made after deep thought.

    "I¡¯ve said it, no one will be an issue between us, just as long as you want to be with me, we..."

    She bit her teeth and interrupted him.

    "I don¡¯t want to!"

    "You¡¯re lying!"

    "I¡¯m not!"

    She tried to leave, striding from his side.

    Huangfu Jue grabbed her arm, pulling her into his embrace, and his hand rose to cup her face, his voice once again turning gentle.

    "What¡¯s wrong after all?"

    These mere five words almost melted the resolve she had struggled so hard to firm.

    Fighting the urge to rush into his arms and spill all her impulsive thoughts, Gan Yuan took a deep breath and spoke softly.

    "Ajue, let go!"

    Let go?

    Does she have any idea how he lived through these six years, how his heart clenched into a knot every single time he thought of being with her?

    "No!"

    "I¡¯m begging you."

    "Even begging won¡¯t do!" He closed in on her face and gazed into her eyes, "Unless you give me a reason, a reason good enough for me to let go."

    He couldn¡¯t understand, she clearly loved him, so why did she want to leave?

    "You want a reason, fine, I¡¯ll tell you the reason. Just as you said, it¡¯s ¡¯fate¡¯!"

    Anger also colored her voice; she was furious.

    Why did he have to be a Prince?

    Why did she have to have such an identity?

    Why, knowing that they were not suitable for each other, did fate still allow them to meet?

    Why did that avnche happen, why did she crazily decide to go skiing there, why did he just have to go to the hotel where she was staying...

    She hated everything, hated him even more, this man¡ªwhy did he exist? Without him, she would still be the carefree young girl she once was, doing whatever she wanted, wild and arrogant.

    "I love you, that¡¯s true!" She raised her hand to pull away his grasp, "But I love myself even more. I can¡¯t stand this life; I just want to live a in and simple life. Do you know why the dragon left his lover? Because he was a dragon, and dragons can¡¯t be together with humans, just like you and me."

    With a shove, she turned and burst out of the tent, rushed onto the RV, and started the vehicle.

    Better a short pain than a long one!

    This time, she didn¡¯t want to leave without saying goodbye. Let him hate her then, for it¡¯s only in that way that he could forget her more quickly.

    These past six years, without her, he lived just fine, and in the future, he could continue to live without her, just the same.

    He would marry a woman suited to him, have children, and be the best King.

    Biting her teeth, tears in her eyes, she pressed down on the elerator, the car moved forward, then screeched to a halt, stopping less than a meter away from Huangfu Jue who hurried over.

    "You¡¯re crazy!"

    She roared in anger.

    "Ayuan." The man stood in front of the car, lifting his face, looking at her through the ss window,

 Chapter 369 - 370: Heâ€™s a Dragon, Iâ€™m a Human

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 370: He¡¯s a Dragon, I¡¯m a Human</h4><h4></h4>

    "Get out of the way!"

    She cursed out loud, forcefully stepping on the gas pedal.

    Boom!

    The RV¡¯s engine roared to life.

    The man stood in front of the vehicle like an unwavering mountain, motionless.

    She bit her teeth, put the car into gear, and the vehicle swiftly backed up, doing a turn on the grass before racing toward the highway like a wild horse.

    "Gan Yuan!" Huangfu Jue chased after her, bellowing, "Stop, or I will never forgive you!"

    Bare of body, bare of foot, he wore only a thin white shirt. In the dark night, he was dazzling and distinctive.

    Watching him in the rearview mirror, her heart felt as though it were being torn apart by an icy hand.

    "That would be for the best!"

    Raising her hand, she threw the ring she held fiercely out of the window. The diamond ring flew out, tracing a splendid streak of light in mid-air beforending on the grass with a low sound.

    Meanwhile, apanied by the roar of the engine, the RV¡¯s wheels were already speeding across the grass, onto the highway...

    The vehicle jolted violently, and Gan Tang, sleeping in the small bed at the back, was also shaken awake.

    Opening her eyes to look around, the little one crawled out of the small bed, barefooted, and moved to the front of the RV where it connected to the cab, watching Gan Yuan drive through the ss window.

    "Mommy, where are we going?"

    "Leaving here."

    "Then... Daddy?"

    "He¡¯s noting with us."

    "Why?"

    The little one looked puzzled.

    "Because he is a dragon, and I am a human," Gan Yuan raised her hand to wipe her face, "If you want to stay, I¡¯ll stop the car right now."

    The little one turned to look back at the riverbank lit by the bonfire, then returned her gaze to Gan Yuan¡¯s glistening profile.

    "I want to be with Mommy."

    "Go to the small bed!" she ordered in a low voice.

    The little one turned back, crawled onto the small bed, and pulled the quilt over herself, then turned her face to watch the increasingly distant riverbank.

    In the driver¡¯s seat, Gan Yuan, who hadn¡¯t cried since she could remember, finally let her tears flow freely.

    This time it was Qiao Liang.

    What about next time?

    Could it be him, could it be Xiaotang? She couldn¡¯t risk being selfish anymore.

    ...

    ...

    The ck car drove along the tree-lined road, and as it approached within ten meters of the manor¡¯s gate, the gate automatically swung open.

    In the back seat, Huangfu Jue¡¯s face was grim, his eyes bloodshot.

    The car stopped in front of the gate, and the butler, who had been waiting, opened the door for him.

    "Sir, good morning! Breakfast is ready; it¡¯s your wife¡¯s favorite..." The butler started to greet him but, noticing the man¡¯splexion, his voice suddenly became cautious, "Chinese breakfast!"

    The man got out of the car with a stern face, his right hand hanging by his side tightly clenched.

    The butler nced questioningly at Will, who emerged from the passenger seat. Will just lightly shook his head, indicating that he too was clueless about what had happened.

    Earlier, when Huangfu Jue called for him to pick him up, Will thought there might be an issue with the RV. Upon arrival, he found only the man sitting on the riverbank, lost in thought, with no sign of Gan Yuan and her son Gan Tang.

    Just from Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression, he knew something serious had happened but didn¡¯t dare to ask, opting instead to give him a ride back.

    As his dress shoes hit the steps and he approached the door, Huangfu Jue suddenly stretched out his hand to grab the bodyguard by the door.

    "Has anyonee by thesest few days?"

    The bodyguard was startled by the abrupt question, a tremor in his voice as he felt the chilly aura from the man.

    "Sir... who do you mean?"

 Chapter 370 - 371: The Identity of Gan Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 371: The Identity of Gan Yuan</h4><h4></h4>

    "The King, the Queen!"

    Apart from them, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who might influence her decision.

    "No... no." Facing his eyes full of rage, the bodyguard suddenly remembered something, "That¡¯s right... yesterday, Prince His Highness came."

    Xiaoqi?

    "What did hee for?"

    "He was looking for madam, and after talking to her for a while, he left."

    Yesterday, it was Huangfu Qi who had asked him to go to the Royal Pce, yet he hade to the manor instead, and it was to see Gan Yuan...

    Huangfu Jue immediately realized that there was something unusual about this, turned around, and strode down the steps.

    Just as his hand touched the car door, he heard the sound of a car engine in the distance, and soon, a red sports car broke into his line of sight.

    Recognizing the owner of the car, he furiously mmed the car door shut and walked towards it.

    The red sports car drove up and stopped beside him, then the window slid down.

    "What¡¯s up, waiting for me here so early in the morning?"

    Behind the window, Huangfu Qi asked with a smile.

    Before he had finished speaking, Huangfu Jue had already yanked the car door open, dragged him out of the car, and pressed him against the car¡¯s body.

    "What did you say to her?"

    "Hey, that¡¯s my new car..."

    "Speak up!"

    The man roared.

    Huangfu Qi narrowed his dark eyes, his gaze meeting Huangfu Jue¡¯s fiery blue ones, and immediately realized something was quite wrong.

    Gan Yuan had promised him she would tell Huangfu Jue the truth. Knowing his older brother had a notoriously bad temper, he couldn¡¯t rest easy, which was why he hade to the manor early in the morning to check on the situation between the two.

    But it seemed his disapproval was stronger than he had anticipated.

    "Actually, such matters aren¡¯t really a big deal. Who doesn¡¯t have a past, right? It¡¯s not like she did it on purpose..."

    "What are you talking about?" Huangfu Jue¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, "What wasn¡¯t done on purpose?"

    Huangfu Qi looked at his expression.

    "Gan Yuan didn¡¯t tell you? Then what are you angry about?!"

    "Tell me what?" Huangfu Jue grabbed his cor, "Speak!"

    "How can I talk when I can barely breathe?" Huangfu Qi pulled away his hand, straightened up, andzily adjusted his clothes. Noticing his brother¡¯s murderous look, he lightly shook his head, "Looking like that, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything if I were Gan Yuan..." Sensing the man¡¯s increasingly sharp look, he spoke reluctantly, "Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you. Your wife isn¡¯t an ordinary person."

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow.

    Huangfu Qi raised his palm, and the people around them immediately dispersed. He then got back into the car and took a photograph from the seat, handing it to Huangfu Jue.

    "That... I¡¯ve just found out."

    On the photograph was a news clipping.

    In the news picture, the President of F Countryy in the arms of several bodyguards, his chest soaked in blood.

    This news was not unfamiliar to Huangfu Jue.

    Six years ago, the President of F Country was assassinated despite heavy security and died on the spot, marking the beginning of chaos within F Country.

    "See that? A range of fifteen hundred meters, a fatal shot," Huangfu Qi said lightly, smacking his lips, "Your wife¡¯s shooting skills are really something!"

    Huangfu Jue lifted his face from the clipping, his blue eyes filled with disbelief.

    "You mean... Gan Yuan?!"

    "Do you have another woman?"

    "This..." Huangfu Jue looked back at the news in his hand, "Is she an assassin?"

    "No!" Huangfu Qi shook his head, "It¡¯s not that simple. If she was just an assassin, I wouldn¡¯t have taken so long to find just this much. My sister-inw is indeed a mystery."

    ...

    ...

    Slept inte, good morning, have a nice weekend~!~

 Chapter 371 - 372: The Whole World...

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 372: The Whole World...</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Qi¡¯s words had barely finished when Huangfu Jue already pushed him aside and pulled open the car door to sit in the driver¡¯s seat.

    His own younger brother, despite usually appearing aloof and idly detached from the world, was someone whose methods Huangfu Jue knew only too well. Without solid evidence, he would never make baseless usations.

    No wonder she suddenly wanted to leave, saying things like "Dragons and humans can¡¯t possibly be together" and iming that they were from two different worlds... It turned out to be because of this.

    "Where are you going?" Huangfu Qi asked loudly.

    "Order them to seal off all the airports and stations; we absolutely can¡¯t let her and her child leave this ce!"

    Huangfu Jue dropped an order, and the car charged toward the gate like a wild horse.

    "Be careful, this is a new car I just got, there¡¯s only one of its kind in the world..." Huangfu Qi reminded from behind, watching as Huangfu Jue drove the car onto the flower beds to take a shortcut, only to shake his head helplessly, "just one!"

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t hear his words at all, and of course, even if he had, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    What is a carpared to her?

    The sports car charged out of the estate, and he took out his phone to dial the number he knew by heart.

    "The number you have dialed is switched off."

    Unable to get through to Gan Yuan, he tried Gan Tang¡¯s cell phone number instead, with the same result.

    After driving a short distance and holding the phone, he cut off the call and dialed Will¡¯s number.

    "Get on the surveince right now, find out where that RV went."

    This time, that damn woman must have made arrangements in advance. If he lost track of her now, finding her again would be difficult!

    ...

    ...

    Hotel room.

    Gan Yuan took the phone watch from Gan Tang¡¯s hand, "I warned you not to power it on."

    "I just wanted to check if it needed charging." The little guy cautiously nced at her expression, "I guess, Daddy must be really upset."

    Gan Yuan stuffed the watch into her pocket and turned to walk into the bathroom.

    Scooping up cold water to wash her face, she frowned as she looked at herself in the mirror.

    In the mirror, a weary face reflected back, her usually clear eyes now red with blood vessels and slightly swollen lids.

    There was a gentle knock on the door, and Gan Tang pushed it open softly.

    "Mommy, it¡¯s time for breakfast!"

    "Okay."

    Putting aside the mncholy on her face, she turned and lifted the corners of her lips for her son, heading back into the guest room.

    After driving for several hours straight from the Capital of A Country to this small coastal city, hunger had set deeply in, but as she sat down at the small table and looked at the simple breakfast provided by the hotel, her appetite had vanishedpletely.

    She wondered how he was doing right now¡ªwallowing in his moods, or venting his anger...

    "Mommy?"

    It wasn¡¯t until the little guy called her again that she snapped back to reality, setting aside the cold milk she held in her hand.

    Across the table, the little guy nced at the clock on the wall.

    "You¡¯ve been driving all night; why don¡¯t you rest for a while?"

    Gan Yuan nodded gently, picked up the cup of milk, and forced herself to swallow the entire cup.

    Gan Tang still needed her care; she couldn¡¯t afford to copse.

    "I¡¯ll lie down for a bit. You can read a book or do some drawing. After we have lunch, we¡¯ll continue our journey."

    "Alright."

    The little guy obediently agreed.

    Gan Yuan walked over to the bed,y down on the pillow, and closed her eyes.

    Exhausted as she was, the moment she closed her eyes, she saw Huangfu Jue, his deep blue eyes intently fixed on her.

    "Stay!"

    She raised her hand, grabbed the quilt, and covered her head.

    ...

    ...

    These past two days I¡¯ve been rmended. If it¡¯s convenient for you, please vote and leave a message to help out, thank you~!~

 Chapter 372 - 373 Miss Gaia

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 373 Miss Gaia</h4><h4></h4>

    Airport, VIP lounge.

    Moses¡¯s assistant walked to the door to look out once more, but still did not see Gan Yuan¡¯s figure, while staff members tiptoed in, stopping beside him.

    "Can the departure time be confirmed yet?"

    Signaling the person to wait a moment, the assistant walked over to where Moses, who was browsing through documents, stood.

    "Sir, should we... give Miss Gan a call?"

    "Gaia!"

    Moses corrected.

    "Sorry, I meant to call Miss Gaia!" the assistant hurriedly corrected his error of address, "The airport needs us to confirm the exact time of our departure."

    From nine o¡¯clock until now, it had already been postponed for over two hours, and the staff were inevitably anxious.

    "Wait a bit longer."

    Moses¡¯s expression remained calm.

    The assistant, feeling helpless, had to go back and ask the staff to continue waiting.

    As time ticked by second by second, it wasn¡¯t until Moses finished reading the documents in his hand and had drunk the coffee in his cup that over half an hour had passed.

    The assistant had already instructed his people to check the entrance countless times, but the response they got was still no sign of her, and out of helplessness, he had to steel himself to return to Moses¡¯s side.

    "Miss... hasn¡¯t something dyed her, perhaps?"

    Moses set down the empty cup and looked at the time on his wristwatch.

    Gaia was not someone who liked beingte; this time, it appeared she was exceptionally behind schedule.

    He reached out his hand, and the assistant hurriedly handed over the phone, entering her number one digit at a time; he pressed the call button with a probing finger.

    After a moment of silence, a mechanical female voice came through the earpiece.

    "The number you have dialed is switched off."

    Moses¡¯s brows slowly knitted together, his right hand holding the phone drooping down as he dialed another number.

    Shortly after, the call connected.

    "Hello, Duke Residence."

    "I¡¯m looking for Gan Yuan."

    On the other end of the line was the voice of a maid.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gan is not here."

    "Where did she go?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not quite sure."

    "Then when did she leave?"

    "Miss has not returned since she went outst night."

    The fingers around the phone tightened, and Moses narrowed his dark eyes sharply.

    "Find out what¡¯s going on immediately!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The assistant acknowledged the order with a word, gestured to his subordinates toe over, gave them a few instructions on the side, and the two of them promptly hurried out of the lounge.

    Moses slowly leaned back against the sofa, a surge of anger rising in his eyes.

    "Gaia, you had better have a convincing reason!"

    ...

    ...

    Suburbs.

    By the highway, Huangfu Jue spotted the RV parked by the roadside, immediately brought his car to a halt, jumped out, and rushed to the side of the RV to yank open the door.

    This vehicle was exactly what Gan Yuan had driven away the previous night, yet now it was obviously empty.

    "Damn woman!"

    He frowned and mmed the car door shut. From another direction, a fleet of vehicles was rushing over, and as soon as the leading car came to a stop, Huangfu Qi jumped out.

    Without asking, just by looking at Huangfu Jue¡¯s face, he could guess that no one was in the car.

    With a furrowed brow, Huangfu Jue turned to face him, "Any progress on your side?"

    "None at the airport or the bus station," Huangfu Qi raised his hand to lean on the RV beside him, gazing along the highway into the distance, then chuckled lightly, "Her counter-surveince is impressive. Do you think she anticipated that you would follow her?"

    Now he¡¯s still able tough about this?!

    Huangfu Jue red at his brother, reasoning that he was Huangfu Qi, if it had been anyone else, they would have been knocked flying by his punch by now.

 Chapter 373 - 374 My Heart Is Still With You

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 374 My Heart Is Still With You</h4><h4></h4>

    Feeling Huangfu Jue¡¯s murderous gaze, Huangfu Qi wisely wiped the smile off his face.

    "From here, there¡¯s nothing but Bailu Town ahead. She can¡¯t have gone too far in a few hours. I¡¯ve already called for a ne toe over. We¡¯ll chase after her!"

    While he spoke, the helicopter had already flown nearby and stopped by the side of the road. Will jumped out of the aircraft to wee the two men aboard, and together they headed to Bailu Town.

    Huangfu Qi spoke lightly, but Huangfu Jue was not the least bit optimistic.

    This was his territory. Finding someone wasn¡¯t difficult, but if a person was intentionally hiding from you, searching for them became as hard as scaling the heavens.

    Noticing his mood, Huangfu Qi reached out and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Don¡¯t worry, her heart is still with you, she won¡¯t go far. This issue started because of me; I promise, I will definitely help you find her!"

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t make a sound, just frowned and looked out the window in the direction of Bailu Town.

    The sky was overcast, as if a heavy rain was brewing.

    ...

    ...

    Bailu Town, hotel room.

    On the sofa, the little one put down the book in his hands and softly observed her movements while rubbing his ufortable belly.

    Gan Yuan, who had been tossing and turning, had by then gradually calmed down, her breathing slowly getting lighter.

    Gan Tang coughed deliberately, but there was no reaction. The little one closed the book and called out to her softly.

    "Mommy?"

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t respond, too exhausted and weary; she had truly fallen asleep.

    Setting down the book, Gan Tang slipped barefoot off the sofa and quietly crept beside the bed to look at her expression.

    Gan Yuan was frowning in her sleep, her face filled with worry.

    Sighing with pity, the little one stretched out a hand to pull up the nket for her, then reached over to take Gan Yuan¡¯s cellphone from her backpack on the table.

    ncing at his mother on the pillow, he tiptoed into the restroom. Peering out to see her still deep in slumber, he closed the door, turned on the phone, and input Huangfu Jue¡¯s mobile number to make the call.

    The call was immediately connected, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice rang out, apanied by a cacophony of noise.

    "Hello... Ayuan... is it you... Ayuan, listen to me... Ayuan..."

    "Hello, Daddy, it¡¯s me!"

    "Hello... Hello..."

    On the other end of the phone was Huangfu Jue¡¯s anxious voice. Because he was on a helicopter, his voice was exceptionally loud and noisy.

    "Daddy, it¡¯s me, Xiaotang!" the little guy whispered, his voice a hush. "Can you hear me?"

    "Hello... Ayuan..." In a moment of quick thinking, the little one pressed the video call button. "Daddy, can you see? It¡¯s me... Mommy is sleeping; I don¡¯t dare to speak loudly..."

    Seeing Gan Tang on the screen, Huangfu Jue immediately guessed the situation. Although he couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, he read the message from the little one¡¯s lip movements.

    Amid the helicopter¡¯s mor, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t make out the sound on the other end. Furrowing his brow, he ordered the pilot tond and spoke loudly into the phone.

    "Xiaotang, wait for me to call you in a bit."

    "Okay."

    The little one hung up the call, quietly cracked open the door to peek outside, and seeing Gan Yuan still lying on the pillow, he breathed a sigh of relief, withdrew, set the phone to vibrate, and held it in his hand waiting for the call.

    Momentster, the helicopternded on the ground. Huangfu Jue immediately jumped out and ran to a quiet spot to redial the number.

    "Xiaotang, where are you?"

    This time, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice came through much clearer.

 Chapter 374 - 375 Tears Reddened Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 375 Tears Reddened Her Eyes</h4><h4></h4>

    "I also don¡¯t know where it is, when I woke up I was already in the hotel guest room, Mommy was sleeping, I¡¯m calling you secretly." The little one pursed her lips, "Don¡¯t be mad at her, she¡¯s actually really upset, her eyes are all red from crying."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice deepened, "I¡¯m not mad at her."

    "I asked her why, and she said it¡¯s because you¡¯re a dragon and she¡¯s human, so you can¡¯t be together. You guys..." The little one hesitated for a moment, "You won¡¯t get married, will you?"

    "No, Xiaotang," Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, as if making a vow, "Daddy and Mommy will definitely be together! Tell me where you are, I wille to find you now."

    "Let me look." The youngster went to the window, parted the vian blinds to look outside, "It seems to be a town, we¡¯re staying in a hotel, it¡¯s not very tall, about four or five stories..."

    "Can you see anything, any particr building, or... something else that¡¯s distinctive?"

    "I see a small church, with a spire... Daddy, wait for me, I¡¯ll go check the hotel¡¯s name and tell you."

    Grasping the phone, he turned and walked over, pulling open the door.

    Outside the door stood a tall figure¡ªGan Yuan had, unbeknownst to him, already woken up and was standing outside the door.

    Seeing Gan Yuan standing outside, he hurriedly hid the phone behind his back.

    "Mommy, you... you woke up?!"

    Gan Yuan looked down at him with a lowered gaze, "What¡¯s that in your hand?"

    "It¡¯s a phone." The little one hung his head, "I... I was bored and wanted to y a game for a bit."

    Gan Yuan stretched out her right hand.

    He shrank back slightly and quietly reached out his little hand to hang up the call, but before he could do so, Gan Yuan had already snatched the phone from him.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue¡¯s number on it, she became furiously enraged. It took so much effort to get here, and this damned thing had actually called Huangfu Jue.

    "You want to be with him, don¡¯t you? Then why didn¡¯t you stay?"

    Heart filled with anger and pain, Gan Yuan raised her hand, and the little one instinctively shrank back.

    Catching his reaction, she paused her hand mid-air and then retracted it, with a flick of her wrist, she tossed the phone into the toilet.

    The phone sank into the water, the screen flickered, then went dark.

    "Mommy... I¡¯m sorry." The little one hung his head, his voice filled with dejection, "I... I just wanted you and Dad to be together."

    Dad?!

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    "What did you say?"

    "I... I mean, Daddy!" He hurried to correct himself.

    Gan Yuan gazed at the little one for several seconds, "When... did you find out?"

    The youngster hung his head in silence.

    She softened her voice, "Tell me the truth."

    Gan Tang took a deep breath, "It¡¯s... when Uncle Will took hair from herest time, he told me."

    Gan Yuan squatted down, "Come here."

    The youngster walked over with his little feet d only in socks, and she stretched out to steady his shoulders.

    "Tell Mommy, do you like him?"

    Gan Tang nodded, his eyes shining with a blue-purple luster, looking at her questioningly.

    "Mommy clearly also likes Daddy, so why won¡¯t you be together with him?"

    He was still too young to understand howplex the adult world could be. Stroking his little face, Gan Yuan picked him up in her arms.

    "When you grow up, Mommy will tell you. For now, we need to go."

    That man had obviously not given up, just now she vaguely heard the little one mention something about a "church" and "hotel"... He must have been sending him a message.

    She had to leave this ce before he found her.

    This time, she absolutely couldn¡¯t turn back.

 Chapter 375 - 376 I Really Didnâ€™t Lie

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 376 I Really Didn¡¯t Lie</h4><h4></h4>

    After putting on the little fellow¡¯s shoes, she tidied up her simple belongings, took his small hand, and walked towards the door. The little guy curled up without moving, one hand pressing on his belly.

    "Mommy, my tummy hurts!"

    Gan Yuan thought he was lying, opened the door, and walked out.

    The little guy pursed his lips, caught up with her, and after a few steps, squatted down clutching his stomach.

    Not hearing his footsteps, Gan Yuan turned her head and saw his condition, immediately crying out in anger.

    "Gan Tang!"

    "Mommy..."

    Before he could finish speaking, a gurgling sound came from Gan Tang¡¯s throat, and he uncontrobly started vomiting.

    "Gan Tang?!" Seeing this, Gan Yuan¡¯s face immediately changed. She dashed over, pulled out a tissue from her bag to wipe his mouth, and gently supported his back as she asked with concern, "What happened?"

    "Mommy..." the little fellow lifted his pale face, his voice somewhat weak, "I really wasn¡¯t lying."

    Actually, he¡¯d felt a bit ufortable since waking up that morning but didn¡¯t tell her because she seemed in a bad mood.

    Seeing her son¡¯s pain, Gan Yuan¡¯s face was already filled with heartache.

    "I¡¯m sorry, mommy misunderstood you. Come on, mommy will take you to the hospital right away, it¡¯s going to be okay..."

    She grabbed her bag and slung it over her shoulder, scooped up Gan Tang, and rushed down the stairs. Upon encountering a hotel employee on the way, she immediately stopped them.

    "Where is the hospital?"

    Seeing her urgency, the person immediately gave her directions to the nearest hospital.

    She sprinted downstairs, ced the little guy in the back seat, jumped into the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and drove to the hospital. Holding the little guy, she rushed through the emergency room doors.

    "Doctor, doctor... please help me!"

    Upon hearing her voice, doctors and nurses immediately came to meet her, guiding her into the examination room.

    Gan Tang was ced onto the bed and the doctor quickly came forward to examine him. With a furrowed brow and aching heart, Gan Yuan held his small hand and exined his symptoms to the doctor.

    Watching the doctor put his stethoscope away, she immediately asked.

    "Doctor, how is he?"

    "It¡¯s acute gastroenteritis. We will start by replenishing his electrolytes and begin anti-inmmatory treatment. Don¡¯t worry, the condition should be under control soon," the doctor exined briefly, then quickly directed the nurses to treat the little guy.

    ONLY holding her son in her arms, Gan Yuan finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ...

    ...

    The helicopter took off again, sweeping across the gloomy sky.

    Without realization, fine rain had begun to fall from the sky, the rain bing heavier, wetting the window.

    "Who would have thought, the little guy is quite loyal to you, huh?"

    Huangfu Qi leaned over, his gaze scanning the electronic map on the screen.

    Huangfu Jue paid him no attention, his fingers gliding over the map, quickly stopping on a circle.

    "This is the only church in town. If Xiaotang could see the church from the window... it should be a hotel near here..."

    He tapped on the map on the screen and gave amand in a grave voice.

    "Immediately contact all hotels near this church; I need to know where Gan Yuan is staying!"

    "Yes, sir."

    Will immediately responded and began to ry his orders over the radio.

    On the other side of the radio, the staff quickly pulled up the phone numbers of all the hotels near the school and began making inquiries.

    A momentter, Will reported back the results.

    "This morning at nine o¡¯clock, an Asian woman with a child checked into the Harbor Resort."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s finger rested on the Harbor Resort on the map.

    "Head there immediately!"

    ^

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 376 - 377 The So-Called Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 377 The So-Called Agreement</h4><h4></h4>

    Airport.

    The assistant hung up the phone, his face troubled as he walked over to Moses¡¯s side, wanting to speak but hesitating.

    Moses looked up from the document he was holding.

    "Speak."

    "Yes!" The assistant pondered for a moment, "I¡¯ve just received news from the estate; Miss... she¡¯s gone."

    Moses frowned and looked up from the document, "Gone?"

    "Yes." The assistant bowed slightly, his tone cautious, "It¡¯s said thatst night she went camping with Huangfu Jue, and she hasn¡¯te back this morning. Moreover... she took Gan Tang with her."

    The assistant tried to put it delicately, but Moses understood all too well.

    She had clearly promised to return with him today, yet Gan Yuan had leftst night. It seemed she had never intended to leave with him at all.

    The so-called promise was nothing more than a tactic to pacify him.

    Moses¡¯s hand by his side clenched into a fist, his voice cold and squeezing through his teeth.

    "Where did she go?"

    "This... we are not sure yet." The assistant paused briefly, cautiously observing his mood before quickly adding, "Reliable sources say that early this morning, Huangfu Jue and his younger brother left in a hurry. It seems they are also looking for Gan... Miss Gaia."

    Moses took a deep breath and strode towards the exit, "Find out where Huangfu Jue has gone."

    "Yes, sir." The assistant hurried after him, taking out his phone to make a call, "Find out Huangfu Jue¡¯s whereabouts immediately. Notify me the moment you have any information."

    ...

    ...

    Bailu Town.

    The helicopter did not approach the port resort directly but stopped at the roadside two blocks away from the resort.

    On the phone just now, Gan Tang had mentioned that Gan Yuan was still sleeping; he didn¡¯t want to wake her, fearing that the temperamental woman would take off again.

    Not seeing any taxis on the road, Huangfu Jue sprinted across the street, rushing towards the port resort.

    "Sir, be careful!"

    Will jumped out of the helicopter with an umbre. Seeing this scene, he didn¡¯t bother to open the umbre and immediately chased after Huangfu Jue with it in hand.

    Huangfu Qi stood in front of the helicopter door, watching through the dense rain mist as Huangfu Jue dashed into the alley across the street, and shook his head slightly.

    Taking the umbre the apanying assistant handed him, hezily stepped off the ne, slung the umbre over his shoulder, and walked through the rain towards the opposite side of the street.

    "Let them chase. We¡¯ll just take our time walking over," he said.

    The two blocks were quickly left behind by Huangfu Jue. Keeping his sights on the six-story port resort ahead, he raised his hand to wipe the rain from his face, and strode up the steps.

    "Sir, you..."

    The receptionist behind the front desk politely stood up to greet him, but upon seeing the man¡¯s face and recognizing who he was, her gray-blue eyes suddenly widened in shock, "You... You..."

    "Where is Gan Yuan?" Huangfu Jue asked.

    Will, running up, exined to her, "The Asian girl who checked in here in the early morning, she was with a boy."

    "Oh..." The receptionist finally came back to her senses, "She¡¯s not here."

    Huangfu Jue, who had already made his way to the staircase, turned around at her words, reaching over the bar to grab the receptionist¡¯s arm, "She¡¯s gone?!"

    The receptionist nodded.

    The man immediately burst out in anger, "Who let you let her go?"

    Having finally caught up to her, to find that Gan Yuan had left again, his disappointment and anger were naturally beyond words.

 Chapter 377 - 378 Grandma Jennyâ€™s Conjee

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 378 Grandma Jenny¡¯s Conjee</h4><h4></h4>

    The waitress was scolded by him until she waspletely confused, "She... she asked me where the hospital was, and I... I just told her..."

    The hospital?!

    "What¡¯s wrong with her?"

    "She..."

    "Speak!"

    "She¡¯s fine, it¡¯s the child... seems to be sick. I saw her holding the child... ah..."

    The man¡¯s palm tightened, and the waitress felt like her arm was about to break, uncontrobly crying out in rm.

    Pulling her in front of him, Huangfu Jue, with narrowed blue eyes, demanded.

    "Which hospital!"

    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s the one in town... next to the church..."

    Letting her go, Huangfu Jue turned and ran towards the exit.

    "Sir!"

    When Will ran out, he had already gracefully leaped over the road¡¯s median barrier, heading towards the church with its pointed spire.

    He had already seen the electronic map and vaguely remembered theyout of this area; the hospital mentioned by the waitress should be the church hospital next to the church.

    Holding an umbre, Huangfu Qi reached the street corner just in time to see his older brother dash across the road like lightning, and upon seeing Will also rushing over, he realized something was wrong and immediately called out loudly.

    "What happened?"

    Huangfu Jue, anxious about Gan Tang, was in no mood to pay attention to him. With the sound of the rain, he hadn¡¯t heard Huangfu Qi¡¯s question and simply ran full speed towards the hospital.

    His high-end custom shoes sshed through the puddles on the road, sending water spraying in every direction.

    Sensing trouble, Huangfu Qi gripped the handle of his umbre tightly.

    "Notify the pilot immediately; tell him to bring the helicopter over."

    After giving the instruction, he took long strides onto the road, transforming into apletely different state.

    If the man was a lionzily basking in the sun on the grass just moments ago, then now, he had be a leopard fiercely chasing after its prey.

    ...

    ...

    In the hospital, the emergency ward.

    The nurse carefully removed the IV needle from Gan Tang¡¯s hand and looked up at the little fellow¡¯s calm demeanor, smiling in approval.

    "Well done, what a little braveheart. Now, let¡¯s check your temperature."

    The nurse took the thermometer, and the little guy willingly opened his small mouth to embrace the probe. After several trips to the bathroom and vomiting twice, his current state, both mentally and physically, wasn¡¯t very good.

    Butpared to the pallor of his little face earlier, he was much improved now.

    After a moment, the nurse took out the thermometer and nced at the reading.

    "It¡¯s back to normal temperature now."

    The doctor looked at the reading and smiled gently at Gan Tang, "Have a good sleep, and you should start feeling better by tomorrow morning."

    Gan Tang nodded slightly; despite feeling unwell, he remembered to thank the doctor.

    "Doctor." Gan Yuan stood up, holding her son¡¯s small hand, "Can he eat something?"

    "He can have a bit of easily digestible liquid food. Do pay attention to hygiene, and he should eat smaller, more frequent meals. His gut flora hasn¡¯t recovered yet; eating too much could cause indigestion and be detrimental to his condition." After advising on some important matters, the doctor left the ward.

    Bending down, Gan Yuan¡¯s palm gently stroked the little guy¡¯s soft hair, frowning with concern.

    "Does your stomach still hurt?"

    The little guy shook his head.

    "Really?"

    "A little bit."

    She lifted the corners of her mouth slightly, and with an open hand, caressed his small face.

    "Are you hungry? Tell Mommy, what would you like to eat?"

    "Jenny grandma¡¯s porridge."

    Jenny was an Asian cook specially hired by Huangfu Jue, and she was best at making homestyle dishes. Not just Gan Tang, even Gan Yuan enjoyed the Chinese food she made.

 Chapter 378 - 379 You Are Not Hungry!

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 379 You Are Not Hungry!</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan immediately red at him, "I think... you¡¯re not hungry!"

    The little fellow then pouted and showed her a smile that was heartbreaking.

    "I¡¯m really not hungry, I don¡¯t want to eat."

    From here, the sound of rain could be heard, and he didn¡¯t want Gan Yuan to go out and buy food for him in such heavy rain, especially since he really didn¡¯t have an appetite.

    Seeing the little fellow¡¯s thoughts, the thin anger that had risen in Gan Yuan immediately melted into a bellyful of heartache. She reached out to pull up the nket for him and gently kissed his forehead.

    "Wait for me a moment, I¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s a Chinese restaurant nearby and get you a bowl of porridge."

    "I¡¯m really not hungry," the little fellow said.

    He hadn¡¯t eaten much for breakfast and had been through so much since; how could he not be hungry.

    "Nonsense," Gan Yuan said as she took out her wallet from her backpack, "Close your eyes and rest for a while, mommy will be back quickly. Be good, okay?"

    "Then ask the nurse for an umbre," the little fellow advised considerately.

    "I don¡¯t need your worrying," Gan Yuan shot him a look and stood up to walk to the door, pulling it open before turning around, "Don¡¯t run around, did you hear me?"

    "Mhm."

    The little fellow nodded lightly.

    "I¡¯ll be back soon." She smiled at him, gently closed the room door, and hurried down the corridor.

    Outside the window, lightning illuminated the gloomy sky, and she instinctively turned her gaze away. Through the rain and fog, she clearly caught sight of a figure - in the storm, the person¡¯s white shirt was particrly conspicuous - at this moment, he was crossing the street, rushing into the hospital entrance.

    The figure was all too familiar to her. Despite the heavy rain obstructing her view, she recognized it was Huangfu Jue.

    Noticing a red car speeding out diagonally below, she rushed to the window and clutched her wallet nervously in her hand.

    Fortunately, Huangfu Jue flipped over the railing before the car hit him.

    Gan Yuan let out a sigh of relief, watching the man rush into the hospital entrance, then snapped back to reality and dashed back to the ward.

    On the little bed, Gan Tang had just closed his eyes when he heard the door open and looked up in surprise.

    "Mommy?"

    Rushing to the bedside, Gan Yuan quickly stuffed her wallet into her backpack, slung it over her shoulder, and grabbed the thin nket covering him, then reached over to lift his small body.

    "Xiaotang, be good, hurry up."

    Gan Tang sat up, puzzled.

    "Mommy?"

    As she picked up his shoes, Gan Yuan wrapped him in the hospital¡¯s nket, held him in her arms, and bolted from the ward, crossing the hallway, and entered the emergency stairwell.

    No sooner had she left than Huangfu Jue burst out of the elevator and sped to Gan Tang¡¯s ward.

    "Xiaotang!"

    He pushed open the door urgently, only to see the bed empty, the sheets in disarray, and the little fellow¡¯s water cup on the table next to it.

    Huangfu Jue turned and rushed out of the ward; spotting a nurse walking towards him, he immediately stopped her.

    "Where¡¯s Gan Tang, the child?!"

    The nurse nced in the direction of the ward, "Isn¡¯t he in the room?"

    "Damn!" He cursed under his breath as his gaze fell on the still-swinging emergency door and chased after it.

    "Sir!"

    At that moment, Will had just emerged from the elevator.

    Seeing him going downstairs, Will hurried after him.

    ...

    ...

    Downstairs, Gan Yuan held Gan Tang and rushed to the entrance, her gaze sweeping over the rain-drenched world andnding on the SUV she drove over there.

    Raising her hand to lift the nket over the little fellow¡¯s head, she helped tighten the nket around him and stepped into the pouring rain.

 Chapter 379 - 380: How Long Can You Endure?

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 380: How Long Can You Endure?</h4><h4></h4>

    She opened the car door to put the little one in the back seat, then quickly returned to the driver¡¯s seat.

    Gan Tang sat up straight and looked outside the car window. She noticed a figure rushing over from the hospital entrance and immediately eximed in rm.

    "Uncle Xiao Jue?!"

    Gan Yuan looked up from the driver¡¯s seat and indeed saw a man running from the hospital¡¯s main gate, bearing a striking resemnce to Huangfu Jue, his suit already drenched by the rain.

    Recognizing it was Huangfu Jue, she mmed on the brakes.

    "Get down!"

    The little one frowned, "But..."

    "Get down!"

    Her voice became sharp.

    He sighed and reluctantly bent down.

    Gan Yuan turned off the fog lights and gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands.

    "Gan Yuan... Xiaotang..."

    At the gate, Huangfu Jue called out their names as he sprinted into the center of the hospital square, then he stopped and looked around with furrowed brows.

    Seeing him, Huangfu Qi immediately ran over.

    "Did you find them?"

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t pay him any attention, only slowly surveying the entire square with a frown.

    The water in the cup was still hot. It was clear that the little one had just been there. In such a short time, with a child in tow, she couldn¡¯t have gone too far...

    In the heavy rain, visibility was dim, all the lights of the hospital building were on, and in the yard, vehicles came and went.

    "I know you¡¯re here!" he stood in the rain, shouting loudly, "Gan Yuan, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about getting away like this..."

    The helicopter flew in andnded at the entrance of the hospital, its lights cutting through the rain and mist, illuminating Huangfu Jue.

    The man stood in the pouring rain; his entire suit was soaked, short hair sticking to his forehead, his entire body dripping with water.

    The assistant jumped out of the helicopter, rushing over with an umbre, trying to shield Huangfu Jue from the rain, but was stopped by Huangfu Qi reaching out with the palm of his hand a short distance away.

    "Do you think this will make me give up?" Huangfu Jue said with a furrowed brow, his gaze piercing as he watched the hospital building in front of him, "I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Inside the car.

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips tightly, gripping the steering wheel.

    In the back seat, Gan Tang started to straighten up little by little, peeking out through the car window.

    Watching Huangfu Jue standing in the rain,pletely drenched, he pursed his lips lightly then soon knitted his brows again.

    "Mommy?"

    "Get back down," Gan Yuanmanded in a low voice.

    "With the rain so heavy, Daddy will catch a cold."

    Gan Yuan remained silent, gripping the steering wheel.

    "He¡¯s sure to get a fever..." the little one continued.

    Gan Yuan stayed quiet.

    "Maybe, he¡¯ll even get pneumonia..." the little one sniffled, "Mommy, Daddy won¡¯t die, will he?"

    "Shut up!" she shouted angrily, "This is a hospital. He can¡¯t die here!"

    "Didn¡¯t you sayst time that someone got lung cancer from getting caught in the rain?"

    "Nonsense."

    "What if..."

    Gan Yuan suddenly turned her face, ring at him with a pair of red eyes.

    "If I get out of the car, that¡¯s when he might actually die!"

    The little one was startled by her expression, frozen for a good while before he raised a small hand and gently wiped away the droplets on her face.

    "Mommy, why are you crying?"

    "I¡¯m not!" Gan Yuan sat up straight again and quickly wiped her face with her hand, "It¡¯s just rainwater."

    Crash!

    Thunder cracked in the sky, lightning illuminating the whole world, and rain poured down like a waterfall.

    "Sir!" Will finally couldn¡¯t stand by any longer, rushed over and grabbed Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm, "You should talk about this inside. It¡¯s raining so hard."

    After such a downpour, how could his body take it?

    "Get lost!" Huangfu Jue shook off his arm aggressively, "I know you¡¯re watching, yes, I want to force you out. I want to see how long you can endure!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning. Monday, still asking for votes, thank you for all your support, bowing~!

 Chapter 380 - 381 Are you satisfied now?

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 381 Are you satisfied now?</h4><h4></h4>

    Will fell into the rainwater, but immediately got up and charged at Huangfu Jue again.

    Serving Huangfu Jue, ensuring his safety... these were Will¡¯s missions, the reasons he stayed by Huangfu Jue¡¯s side.

    A hand reached through the rain and grabbed his arm.

    "Let go!" Will turned with anger in his face, his eyes met Huangfu Qi¡¯s under the umbre, and his movement froze, "Your Highness?"

    "Leave him be!"

    Huangfu Qi released his arm and walked towards the steps, the assistant hurried over to hold the umbre over his head.

    After taking three steps forward, Huangfu Qi turned his face, his gaze through the misty rainnding on Will¡¯s face.

    "Are you deaf?"

    The man¡¯s tone carried an unusual authority.

    Will looked at Huangfu Jue in the rain for a moment, clenched his teeth, turned, and made his way to his side, following Huangfu Qi up the steps to stand under the hospital¡¯s portico.

    "If this goes on... your body won¡¯t be able to take it, sir."

    Standing behind Huangfu Qi, he was still muttering under his breath.

    At this moment, Will would rather stand in the rain himself.

    Huangfu Qi nced sideways, his shining dark eyes indifferently fell on his face, Will immediately closed his mouth and did not utter another sound. He just watched Huangfu Jue in the rain from the steps, his eyebrows tightly furrowed.

    The rain kept getting heavier.

    It pummeled heavily on the car roof and the ss, as if it were striking Gan Yuan herself.

    She did not turn on the wipers. Through the cascading rain on the ss, the silhouette of the man outside was just a blur.

    In the yard, only he was left.

    The helicopter¡¯s lights cast a distant glow on him, the rain hitting his head and shoulders... scattered into a mist, breaking the light into rainbows.

    The man in the rain night, dazzling yet lonely.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers on the steering wheel were pale from gripping too hard, her longshes trembled, and droplets slid down from them, streaking across her face.

    Gan Tang spoke up again from the back seat.

    "Mommy?!"

    Gan Yuan gripped the steering wheel tightly, her thumb squeezing the side of her index finger hard.

    Turning her head to see Huangfu Jue in the rain, the little guy finally could not help but sit up straight.

    "Please, if this continues, he¡¯ll really get sick."

    "Shut up!"

    Her reprimand came out in a low tone.

    The little one pursed his lips, ready to speak again, but Gan Yuan suddenly reached over, grabbed the car key, and twisted it fiercely.

    The engine made a soft sound as it started.

    She reached for the steering wheel, her hand identally brushed the wiper switch while steadying herself.

    Whoosh!

    The wiper swept across the ss, parting the rainwater, and the man outside became clear all at once.

    She could see his face clearly, rainwater pouring off his chin, dripping onto his chest, his white shirt already soaked and clinging to his body. It seemed as if he heard the noise here, Huangfu Jue slowly turned his face towards her.

    Across the vast courtyard, through the pelting rain...

    He looked in her direction, then turned around.

    Gan Yuan initially thought he would rush over, but he didn¡¯t. He just stood there calmly, waiting!

    His posture was clearly stating that if she didn¡¯te over, he would wait here forever, and never leave.

    "Bastard!"

    She cursed out loud.

    Whether she was angry at him, herself, or fate... she couldn¡¯t even tell.

    She was just very angry.

    Bang!

    She pushed open the car door with a forceful shove and stormed into the rain, sshing through the puddles on the ground until she was in front of him, tilting her face up to yell at him.

    "You¡¯ve won! Are you satisfied now?"

 Chapter 381 - 382: I Only Regret One Thing

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 382: I Only Regret One Thing</h4><h4></h4>

    The man didn¡¯t speak, instead, he reached out and grasped her left hand, then a cold, mmy metal ring slipped onto her finger.

    "This is the first time I forgive you, never take it off your finger again. If you want a simple life, I will follow you once I settle my affairs. Wherever you want to go, we¡¯ll go there."

    Her lips trembled as she watched his eyes through the rain.

    "Huangfu Jue, are you not afraid of dying?"

    The man¡¯s tone was calm.

    "Without you, life is worse than death."

    Her lips quivered, and she had to bite down hard to stop her tears.

    "You said it yourself, Huangfu Jue, don¡¯t you regret it."

    "From six years ago, when I pushed you away on the snowy mountain until now..." Huangfu Jue stretched out his hand to pull the hood over her head, "I only regret one thing¡ªthat I didn¡¯t keep you with mest night."

    She could no longer speak, just stood there with clenched fists, watching him.

    On the steps, Huangfu Qi walked over and offered the umbre to him.

    Taking the umbre, he covered her head and took a step forward to embrace her, then hesitated and drew back his hand.

    He was soaked with rain, cold and wet; now was not the time to hold her.

    As he was about to retract his hand, Gan Yuan stepped forward and hugged him.

    "Huangfu Jue, you..." She clung tightly to him, pounding on his back, "are such a bastard!"

    The man wrapped his arms around her, pulling her entirely into his protection.

    "You¡¯re the one who chose this."

    Huangfu Qi stood aside, silently lifting the corners of his lips, then raised his left hand to summon Will and the assistant with a flick of his fingers, heading towards the entrance.

    "Your Highness?" Will caught up, asking with confusion, "What are you doing...?"

    Grabbing his arm, Huangfu Qi pushed him towards the helicopter.

    "Get in."

    "But sir..."

    Will turned to look back at Huangfu Jue, who was still standing in the rain.

    Stepping onto the stairs, Huangfu Qi pulled him into the helicopter and threw him onto the seat.

    "The guy finally acts shamelessly for once; can¡¯t you just give him a chance?!"

    "But... he..."

    Will was uneasy; standing in the rain for so long, even an iron man would falter.

    Huangfu Qi took the towel an assistant handed him, wiped his face, and sat down in his wet suit with an indifferent expression, "Anyway, it¡¯s been a long time since hest fell ill; getting sick asionally can be good for him."

    Lazily wiping his hair with a hand, he issued themand.

    "Take off!"

    The helicopter¡¯s des began to spin, lifting it into the sky.

    Just as Will was about to speak, Huangfu Qi¡¯s long finger pressed against his chest.

    "Say one more word, and I¡¯ll throw you out."

    Will clenched his lips tightly, knowing too well that the two brothers meant what they said.

    The helicopter had already risen ten meters or so, being tossed out from this height would leave him incapacitated.

    Turning away, he looked through the window at the receding hospital and leaned back in his seat, defeated.

    Sir, good luck!

    ...

    ...

    In the hospital.

    Huangfu Jue released Gan Yuan¡¯s back and ordered in a deep voice, "Get to the car quickly!"

    Without waiting for her response, he took the umbre, guiding her towards the car.

    Gan Tang had already opened the doors for them. Gan Yuan sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and he situated himself beside the little one, noticing the medical tape still sticking to the child¡¯s hand. His frown deepened.

 Chapter 382 - 383 Xiaotang Outdoors

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 383 Xiaotang Outdoors</h4><h4></h4>

    "What¡¯s wrong with Xiaotang?"

    "He¡¯s got a bit of gastroenteritis, but you needn¡¯t worry, the doctor has already treated him, and it¡¯s not serious," Gan Yuan exined.

    Staring at the little guy¡¯s pale face, a pang of heartache tinted the man¡¯s eyes, "Does your tummy still hurt?"

    The little guy smiled, shook his head, and hugged the nket towards himself.

    "Daddy, put it on quickly, otherwise, you¡¯ll get sick."

    Taking the nket, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t drape it over himself, but bent down and wrapped it around Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulders, casually turning on the car¡¯s air conditioning.

    "Does he need to be hospitalized?"

    "No need." Gan Yuan started the car, nced at the helicopter that had flown away, and stuffed the nket back to him, "Let¡¯s find a ce to rest for the night and make ns in the morning."

    As she drove out of the hospital gate, she cautiously looked around, then carefully steered the car out of the hospital, not returning to the previous resort but stopping at a family hotel in the corner of the town.

    The hotel owner was dozing off behind the front desk, his sleepy eyes not recognizing the rain-drenched Huangfu Jue. After taking the money, he carelessly tossed over a key.

    "There¡¯s hot water, no breakfast, check out before noon."

    The three of them came to the second-floor room where Gan Yuan put the little guy onto the bed and then immediately turned to look at him.

    "Go take a shower."

    The man stood still, not moving.

    "Only if youe with me."

    After tucking the little guy in, Gan Yuan turned around to face Huangfu Jue, who was still dripping with water.

    "Ah¡ª" Xiaotang yawned widely, "I¡¯m so sleepy, going to sleep now."

    After saying that, he burrowed into the bedcovers and promptly pulled them over his head.

    Was this guy afraid she would run away again?

    Without a word, Gan Yuan walked towards the bathroom, and Huangfu Jue reached out, tenderly pulling the covers back from the little one¡¯s face.

    "Don¡¯t cover your head while sleeping."

    Gan Tang slightly opened her eyes to look at him, smiled, and then closed her eyes again, her small hand gently waving at him.

    Huangfu Jue smiled, turned, and entered the bathroom, closing the room door securely behind him.

    Inside the bathroom, Gan Yuan had already turned on the shower, testing the water temperature with her hand; she immediately stepped aside when she saw him enter.

    "You go first."

    The hotel¡¯s bathroom was cramped, already feeling crowded with two people standing inside.

    The man stepped forward, stopping in front of her, his hand reaching out to pinch her shoulder. Thinking he wanted to get close, she spoke softly.

    "Xiaotang is outside."

    The man said nothing, only steadied her by the shoulders to turn her around, his hands reaching out to unbutton her blouse one by one.

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    She raised her hand to grasp his, mindful that the child was still awake outside, she couldn¡¯t allow intimacy here.

    And moreover, what he needed most now was a hot shower, to expel the cold from his body.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    The man withdrew his hand, brushed her wet hair aside, and his fingers lifted her blouse, which slid down from her shoulders, revealing her smooth shoulders and her back¡¯s curve.

    On her wless, white skin, that circr scar stood out starkly.

    Realizing what he was doing, she instinctively wanted to turn around but he grasped her right arm.

    Bending down, Huangfu Jue squinted at the scar on her shoulder; his left hand gently touching her skin.

    His palm was a bit cold, causing her to shiver uncontrobly.

    "This is a gunshot wound. The person who took the bullet for me that night, was it you?!"

 Chapter 383 - 384: Always Following Me

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 384: Always Following Me</h4><h4></h4>

    She remained silent.

    Turning her around, Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze was deep and intense as it bore into her eyes.

    "Answer me!"

    "Yes." Gan Yuan spoke with difficulty, every word seemingly exhausting all of her strength, "As you see, I¡¯m not any good woman, I have blood on my hands... I¡¯ve done many things that a good girl wouldn¡¯t do."

    Bowing her head, she raised her hand to draw the shirt back up over her shoulders.

    "If you want to leave now, the car keys... are on the table..."

    Before she could finish speaking, he had pulled her to him again, cradling her face in his hands, his eyes full of disbelief.

    "During that time, were you... always following me?"

    Six years ago.

    Not long after she left, he attended a summit of ten nations in Europe, and during a banquet on a cruise ship, he had encountered a terrorist attack.

    The summit site was chaotic, and someone had taken a bullet for him, a sneak attack. The bullet hade from behind, aimed at his heart.

    If that person hadn¡¯t shielded him from the bullet, he might not have died that day, but he would have been seriously injured.

    He only remembered that someone had pushed him from behind; their body had mmed into his back. He could tell by touch that it was a woman, but the scene was too dim at the time and he had not seen her face.

    Afterwards, he checked every name from attendee to bodyguard, whether wounded or deceased... but there was no record of the woman who had taken the bullet for him.

    Huangfu Jue remembered clearly that the person who had been shot was hit in the left shoulder¡ªthe same spot as hers.

    No wonder, during that period, he had always felt a strange sensation as if someone were secretly watching him from somewhere.

    If she hadn¡¯t been continuously following him, it would have been impossible for her to be at the summit with him, to be there right by his side at that moment.

    Lifting her face to meet his, the man spoke in a deep tone.

    "Answer!"

    She pursed her lips, a flush of red spreading across her pale face.

    "I...just wanted to take another look at you."

    In his estate in Paris, they had a brief springtime together. The next morning when she awoke, she learned his true identity.

    Duke!

    Prince!

    The future King!

    ...

    He was too dazzling, as bright as the sun, and she felt there was no way she could get close to him.

    Knowing it was impossible between them, she left with a heavy heart, only to realize she couldn¡¯t let go of him at all. That man seemed to possess a magic that irresistibly drew her closer to him.

    He looked for her everywhere in Paris, and she quietly followed him from a distance. She trailed him from Paris to Italy, then to Germany... For over two months, she chased him all around the world, just to watch him from afar.

    Each time she told herself it would be thest, yet every time, she found herself unconsciously following in his footsteps.

    Until that day on the ship, when she saw him in danger and rushed out to protect him, getting injured in the process.

    It was only when she found a doctor to treat her wound, that she realized¡ªshe was no longer alone¡ªshe was pregnant.

    In less than half a year of knowing him, she had gone from a girl to a woman, and now to a mother-to-be...

    After learning of the pregnancy, she seriously considered for three whole days. Originally, she thought of terminating the pregnancy and returning to her former life.

    While at the hospital for a check-up, she heard the child¡¯s heartbeat for the first time. The decision she had contemted for three days was reversed in that instant¡ªshe wanted to keep this child.

    From then on, life was a whirlwind!

    ^

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 384 - 385: That Big Fool

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 385: That Big Fool</h4><h4></h4>

    Before you read the update, go search for Tonya Mitchell¡¯s "Stay" and listen to it while you read. I¡¯ve been looping this song while writing these Chapters yesterday, strongly rmend it~!~

    ...

    ...

    Imagining Gan Yuan alone, pregnant, injured, licking her wounds in the dark like a wounded wildcat...

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart had already ached beyond recovery, his palms cradling her face, his fingertips trembling.

    "You..." His fingers brushed across her face, and he pulled her into his arms, tightening his grip bit by bit. His lips parted several times, but in the end, he could only curse in a hoarse whisper, "Idiot! Dummy!... Fool!"

    By thest two words, his voice held no anger, only deep tenderness.

    She didn¡¯t mind the scolding, just curled up in his embrace, eyes lightly closed, savoring the warmth of his hold.

    "Hold me!"

    The man ordered in a low voice.

    As her arms were held and she couldn¡¯t move, he reached over, pulled her arms around his waist without waiting for her to act.

    She wrapped her arms around his waist, and the man murmured discontentedly again.

    "Tighter!"

    She obediently tightened her arms, hugging him with all her strength.

    "Never run away again..." His palm ran through her damp hair, Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "Running will be useless. Even if the world turns upside down, I will find you. You have to fulfill your promise to me."

    Gan Yuan lifted her face to meet his eyes.

    "Ajue, I..."

    "Xiaoqi has shown me the information, I know everything about you." His fingers pressed against her lips, "I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve done or who you were, I only know that you are my fianc¨¦e now, and you will be my wife in the future!"

    There was no impulsiveness in the man¡¯s eyes, only deep calm. Her lips trembled, feeling almost choked with emotion.

    "Your parents won¡¯t agree."

    "I will persuade them."

    "What about your subjects? They won¡¯t allow their king to choose a woman like me."

    "If I can¡¯t even protect my own woman, I don¡¯t deserve to be a king."

    She was so choked up that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    He was her foolish, simple-minded love, chiding her for being silly... But what about him?

    With so many respectable and pure girls in the world worthy of him, yet he chose to be with her...

    "Huangfu Jue... you are the real fool!"

    As she spat out thest word, she suddenly pushed him away with force.

    "Do you know how much effort it took for me to let go? Why... Why do you keeping back for me? It makes it impossible for me to let go!"

    "Do you remember what I¡¯ve said?" he smiled with a mischievous grin, "I want you to love me so deeply that you can¡¯t extricate yourself, can¡¯t let go, can¡¯t throw away, or leave!"

    She bit her lip, her eyes filled with tears as she smiled.

    "Alright, you win!"

    Noticing her shiny eyes, the man frowned instantly. He stepped forward, intending to wipe away her tears, but as he moved his right foot forward, a wave of emotion hit him, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a big sneeze.

    "Damn it!" Gan Yuan cursed softly, walking over to push him under the shower¡¯s hot water, reaching for his shirt, "Hurry and take off your wet clothes!"

    She came in to give him a bath, got carried away talking, and almost forgot that he was soaked in the cold rain.

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t move, just let his arms hang down as she undid each button, and he simply looked down at her, watching quietly.

    The girl¡¯s hair had also been wet by the rain, clinging to her face and neck in strands. Her delicate features appeared even softer in the humid mist of the bathroom.

 Chapter 385 - 386 Have I Ever Told You How Beautiful You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 386 Have I Ever Told You How Beautiful You Are?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Ayuan..." As she lifted her arm with her movement and let her pull down the shirt sleeve, he retracted his hand to caress her face, "Have I ever told you that you are beautiful?"

    "I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. I already know," she retorted smugly, yet her cheeks were still a bit warm. She couldn¡¯t help but mock herself internally¡ªhere she was, a mother, yet her heart skipped at a merepliment from a man. She was indeed living in the past.

    The man paid no attention to her sarcasm, just continued to speak.

    "Actually, back in the snow cave, I kept wanting to take off your goggles to see what your eyes looked like."

    The two met while skiing on the Alps Mountains, and due to an avnche, they moved from strangers topanions in adversity.

    At the time, both were d in skiing gear. During the day, as they searched for a way out, neither took off their ski goggles out of concern for snow blindness.

    After dusk, they rested together in a snow cave, and she kept on his ski goggles without taking them off.

    Therge ski goggles covered most of her petite face, and along with the scarf, he actually never saw her real appearance.

    His fingers gently traced her beautiful eyebrows as he gazed deeply into her eyes.

    "Your eyes are very simr to my mother¡¯s. I like eyes like these, as peaceful as the night sky," he said earnestly.

    "You should be grateful you didn¡¯t do that," Gan Yuan extended her hand to unbuckle his belt, "I had it very clear in my mind at the time¡ªif you dared to make a move on me, I would castrate you."

    Leaning over to her face, the man whispered close, "You wouldn¡¯t."

    "Are you so sure?" she asked softly.

    nting a light peck on her lips, Huangfu Jue spoke in a low voice, "Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have invited me to dive in the Belize Great Blue Hole."

    The next evening, they found a road and made their way back to safety. Rescuers who had been searching for them brought them back to camp, and as soon as she disembarked from the ne, she hurried away.

    Before leaving, she said just one thing to him.

    "Two weekster, the Belize Great Blue Hole. Be there if you¡¯re a man!"

    The Belize Great Blue Hole is breathtaking, one of the most famed diving sites in the world, yet the stgmite formations in the cave and the elusive sharks make divers hesitate to enter, making it much more dangerous than the Alps.

    At that time, she had juste of age, full of youthful fervor and a desire for excitement. Her spur-of-the-moment invitation on parting had many reasons.

    Out of unwillingness to ept defeat, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing to Huangfu Jue on such a skiing trail.

    Another reason was her curiosity. She wanted to see if this man truly had the courage.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason.

    Although Gan Yuan didn¡¯t realize it at the time, whenever she looked back on that moment, she finally understood.

    She had actually fallen for him since that night in the snow cave, it was just her pride and innocence that prevented her from recognizing it.

    Unexpectedly, he had seen right through her, causing Gan Yuan¡¯s face to grow even redder.

    Taking in her expression, the man spoke softly.

    "It¡¯s not that surprising. Many women fall for me at first sight."

    She rolled her eyes at him.

    "So what? Many men chase after me as well."

    He chuckled softly.

    Yes!

    This was the proud, arrogant, and unyielding girl he remembered.

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow, "You don¡¯t believe me?"

    "Of course, I believe you!" Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone carried a hint of self-mockery, "At least I know one person who, in order to keep your date, had a press conference in Europe the day before and flew over half the Earth without sleep to dive in the Great Blue Hole, only to find that you stood him up."

 Chapter 386 - 387: The First Time in Life

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 387: The First Time in Life</h4><h4></h4>

    Because of one girl¡¯s words, going to a date where he¡¯d been stood up was definitely a first for Huangfu Jue in his lifetime.

    He had always thought that women were synonymous with trouble in his heart.

    They¡¯re vain, troublesome, boring...

    But she was different. He was filled with curiosity about that girl, he wanted to see what her eyes looked like, wanted to know where she came from, what her name was...

    Her heart was moved, and so was his.

    "I saw you," Gan Yuan bit her lip, "At that time, I was on the pier... but something came up suddenly, so I left first."

    At that time, she was waiting for him on the pier.

    Just when she thought he would note, she received a call from Moses, ordering her to kill someone.

    As she got up to leave the pier, she saw him get out of the car; her heart filled with surprise and helplessness, she ultimately had to leave with gritted teeth.

    "You went to F Country," he said.

    It was not a question, but a statement.

    He remembered the date they had arranged to meet very clearly. At the Great Blue Hole, he had waited for her for two days. He did not see her, but instead he received a call from the Royal Pce, informing him of the death of F Country¡¯s President.

    At the time, of course, he did not think much of it, but now he had realized that her "something came up" meant going to F Country to assassinate the President.

    This time, Gan Yuan did not hide anything.

    "That¡¯s right, I went to kill someone."

    With lip bitten, she waited somewhat nervously for his reaction.

    She had seen Huangfu Qi¡¯s information, and it definitely did not include assassinating F Country¡¯s President. Even now, she was somewhat worried about how he would react to the truth.

    The more you love, the more you care, the more cautious you be.

    All this time, she had tried hard to maintain a good image of herself in front of him, but now she had toy everything bare, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    When he found out about all those secrets she kept, would he truly not care?

    "Furthermore..." Before Huangfu Jue could react, she continued speaking, "He wasn¡¯t the first one."

    Since she had decided to tell the truth, she might as well tell him everything. She had told him too many lies, she was tired, she didn¡¯t want to make up more stories or continue to deceive him.

    Huangfu Jue frowned.

    Her heart immediately tightened.

    As expected, he must be disgusted, right?!

    The man did not push her away, but instead once again wrapped his arms around her and drew her into his embrace.

    "I should have met you earlier!"

    There was no disgust, no contempt; only sadness in his voice.

    Had he met her earlier, maybe he could have gotten her out of that dreadful life sooner.

    A girl in the prime of her youth should be living brightly and happily like his sister Chongchong, freely enjoying life, not leading a bloody and murderous existence on the knife¡¯s edge.

    Gan Yuan stiffened in his arms.

    "You... you really don¡¯t mind?"

    "Mind what?" he asked.

    "I... I¡¯ve killed people."

    Heughed.

    "I¡¯m not in love with an Angel."

    "But..."

    "There are no buts," Huangfu Jue took her by the shoulders, his blue eyes meeting hers, "Gan Yuan, listen carefully. Even if the whole world is against you, I¡¯ll stand by your side."

    His eyes, as clear as the Belize Great Blue Hole she remembered, irresistibly drew her in.

    Gazing at him, Gan Yuan raised her hand to his cheek.

    "Huangfu Jue, from now on, unless I die, I¡¯ll never let you go again."

    "Even if you die, we¡¯ll be buried together," he said with a satisfied smile, his tone proud and domineering, "Of course, I only allow you to die of natural causes."

 Chapter 387 - 388 The Name Chosen for Him

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 388 The Name Chosen for Him</h4><h4></h4>

    Sheughed too, herughter like that of a little girl on Christmas opening the gift box to find the present she most desired, and as sheughed, tears unconsciously streamed down her face.

    The man¡¯s lipsnded on the corner of her eye, kissing away her tears.

    "From today on, I forbid you to cry, this is thest time, no exceptions."

    Tears trickled from the corner of her eyes, falling on the corner of her lips, quickly kissed away by him, and then the kiss naturally moved over to her lips.

    The two said nothing more, just held each other close and kissed one another.

    Steam rose in the bathroom, enveloping the two embracing figures.

    He reached out his hand to lift her clothes, to unhook her troublesome bra, but the shirt was soaked and clung to her back.

    "Damn!"

    He lost patience, steadied her shoulders, and turned her around.

    Her shirt stuck to her waist, revealing half of her slender waist, and at her tailbone, a fiery red was faintly visible.

    Moving his fingers, he carefully undid her jeans¡¯ button, gently pushing down her waistband.

    He saw the Red Spider Lily, zing like a me, bloom on her lower back, and he spoke with a hoarse throat.

    "I remember it, that night, I saw it."

    "Is it very ugly?"

    "Of course not!"

    The man slowly ran his fingers over her tattoo, lifted his hand to remove her shirt, unsped her bra, and nted kisses down from her shoulder, imprinting on the fiery red petals.

    "When did you get it?"

    "At eight."

    He frowned.

    "I¡¯m going to kill him."

    How could someoney a hand on an eight-year-old girl?

    "Who?!"

    "The person who gave you the tattoo."

    She was stunned.

    But the man¡¯s hand had already moved from her waist, enclosing her from behind, gently kissing the side of her ear, as he spoke dominantly.

    "Don¡¯t let anyone else see it, apart from me!"

    The tattoo was made with a special medication, imperceptible in color even while being inked; only when the heart rate exceeded a certain level would it be visible.

    "Later, when you¡¯ve grown up, I want to see what this tattoo has turned into."

    So said Moses when he inked her.

    But, he never got his wish to see it; aside from herself, only Huangfu Jue had truly seen her tattoo.

    The voice was just a fleeting whisper by her ear, soon reced by Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle, Xiaotang won¡¯t hear."

    "Gan Yuan... Ayuan... Yuan..."

    Gan Yuan!

    This was a name she had given herself¡ªit was a homonym for Gaia but had another meaning as well.

    For him, she was willingly prepared to give up everything, to start anew, no matter how bitter or difficult, she embraced it with relish.

    ^

    ...

    Good morning~!~

    Continuing to ask for votes, thank you all

 Chapter 388 - 389 Gently Rubbing

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 389 Gently Rubbing</h4><h4></h4>

    Raindrops struck the man¡¯s solid back, sshing away and wetting the clothes scattered carelessly on the ground.

    On the floor, a woman¡¯s shirt pressed against men¡¯s trousers, a man¡¯s shirt wrapped around a woman¡¯s bra...

    The mirror was coated in ayer of mist, reflecting the blurry silhouettes as they embraced each other.

    The heavy rain seemed to gradually recede, a ne of ss separating two worlds.

    Outside the window, the temperature was lower than early summer should feel, with the rain carrying a biting chill, pounding heavily on the roof of the ck car.

    The assistant gazed across the street, his eyes rising from the parked cars to the standalone, dimly lit building amidst the storm.

    "That¡¯s Miss¡¯s car, it has to be this ce."

    In the back seat, Moses turned his face.

    The torrential rain flowed down the window like a waterfall, making the lit window appear somewhat unreal.

    "With that light on, it should be Miss¡¯s room..." The assistant turned back, ncing at the man in the back seat. The interior was dark, making the man¡¯s expression difficult to discern. Despite the heater being on, the assistant felt a chill up his spine, "Sir, what do you think...?!"

    In the back seat, the man remained silent, not making a sound.

    The assistant swallowed hard, not daring to ask again as the air seemed to solidify, creating an atmosphere so oppressive it was hard to breathe.

    In the sky, a bolt of lightning tore through the pitch-ck heavens, illuminating Moses¡¯ face in the back seat, a handsome countenance darker than the stormy sky.

    ...

    ...

    The rain continued until thete night before it gradually eased.

    At dawn, the sun rose as usual, and after the world had been cleansed by a heavy downpour, it seemed to be much cleaner.

    The cloudless sky, the rooftops across the way, the branches reaching to the window with hanging raindrops, the freshly bloomed flowers on the windowsill... Everything shimmered as if newly painted, more vibrant and lively.

    Gan Tang opened her eyes and immediately saw the window across from her.

    Behind the white window sheer, the Vian blinds weren¡¯t tightly shut, and through the ts, one could see the washed sky.

    "Is it clear?"

    "Mhm."

    Next to her, a male voice, mild and pleasant.

    She tilted her head slightly and instantly saw Huangfu Jue smiling at her, his finger to his lips, reminding her to keep her voice down.

    On the other side of the pillow, Gan Yuan was wrapped in a white bathrobe, her hair slightly disheveled, sleeping soundly.

    The room wasn¡¯trge, containing only one big bed, where the family of three naturally slept together.

    The little one was in the middle, with her and him sleeping on each side of her.

    Gan Tang withdrew her gaze, carefully propping herself up on her little arm, leaned in, and gently kissed Huangfu Jue¡¯s cheek, whispering softly.

    "Daddy, good morning."

    Lifting his arm to hold her little face, Huangfu Jue kissed her forehead, hisrge hand then moved to gently cover the little one¡¯s tiny belly.

    "Does it still hurt?"

    His palm was sorge it could cover her entire small belly with just one hand. Through the thinyer of the tank top, she could clearly feel the warmth of that hand.

    "Just a little bit..." Gan Tang told a little lie, not for any reason other than wanting his palm to linger on her body a little longer, but also afraid that Huangfu Jue would worry, she quickly added, "A very, very small bit."

    In her big bright eyes that looked up at him, there shone a light full of barely hidden anticipation.

    Seeing through her little wish, Huangfu Jue leaned in slightly, his palm tenderly rubbing on the soft belly of the little one.

 Chapter 389 - 390 All!

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 390 All!</h4><h4></h4>

    "Is that better?"

    The little guy immediately nodded vigorously.

    "Thank you, Daddy."

    He had always hoped for the day when, like other children, he would get up early in the morning, sneak into his parents¡¯ room, crawl under their covers, and suddenly pop out to give them a fright.

    Although today¡¯s scene was somewhat different from what he had imagined, it was enough to satisfy him.

    "No," Huangfu Jue whispered, "it¡¯s Daddy who should say thank you."

    This sentence was by no means a mere formality.

    He had never fully lived up to his responsibilities as a father, yet this child had always been helping him¡ªhe felt deep guilt and gratitude towards the little guy.

    The little one turned his face to smile at him and gently winked.

    "As long as you¡¯re good to mommy, that¡¯s enough!"

    That one line had a decidedly grown-up tone.

    A childish phrase, yet it touched Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart with tenderness, and he reached out to support the little guy¡¯s back, drawing the small, soft body into his arms.

    "I will, I promise!"

    The little one stretched out his small palm, patted his chest, and spoke in a soft voice.

    "I believe you."

    The man¡¯s lips lifted in a smile, and his arms tightened slightly.

    The little one didn¡¯t move further, just letting himself rest on his arm, pressing his face gently against his solid chest, and lightly pinched his muscle.

    Feeling his careful movements, Huangfu Jue wanted tough yet also felt a twinge of heartache. After thinking for a moment, he lifted his arm, showing off his impressive biceps.

    "Want to squeeze Daddy¡¯s muscle?"

    The little one pursed his lips and immediately reached over to pinch and pat his arm, envy appearing in his eyes.

    "When I grow up, I also want to have strong muscles like that."

    "I believe in you too, you definitely can," Huangfu Jue said with a smile as he lowered his arm, "After we go back, Daddy will teach you personally."

    "What?" the little one asked softly in his embrace.

    "Everything!" he replied with a gentle ruffling of the child¡¯s hair, his voice indulgent and tender, "Everything Daddy knows, I will teach it to you, one by one."

    The little one stared intently at his face, "Did you and mommy talk about it?"

    Huangfu Jue nodded.

    Immediately, a light shone in the little one¡¯s big eyes.

    "So..."

    Realizing his voice was a little loud, he hurriedly covered his mouth and quietly turned to look at Gan Yuan, relieved to see he hadn¡¯t woken her.

    His actions were both considerate and adorable.

    Huangfu Jue took in the sight, his heart filled with gratitude to heaven. Having such precious treasures, he, Huangfu Jue, had no regrets in this life.

    Turning back, Gan Tang talked softly to Huangfu Jue from within the covers.

    "Does Daddy like to eat boiled eggs?"

    Huangfu Jue shook his head.

    The little guy looked worried, "I don¡¯t like to eat boiled eggs either, but I read in a book that to build muscle, you need to supplement with protein..."

    Heughed, "Protein isn¡¯t found only in eggs. Milk, grains, meat... many foods contain it. You¡¯re still young now, you need bnced nutrition, not in a rush to build muscle... You know, the strongest thing is not muscle..."

    "Then... is it guns?"

    "Of course not." Huangfu Jue extended his hand, gently tapping the little one¡¯s head, "It¡¯s wisdom, and... love!"

    "Love?" he frowned slightly, "What¡¯s so strong about that?"

    "When you grow up and fall in love with someone, you¡¯ll understand."

 Chapter 390 - 391 "Woman" and "Girl

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 391 "Woman" and "Girl</h4><h4></h4>

    "I certainly don¡¯t want to fall in love," the little one immediately pouted, "Girls who cry and are petty, so troublesome."

    He was taken aback, then burst outughing. His son was truly his spitting image, holding the very ideas he¡¯d held in the past.

    "No!" His gaze shifted from his own face to Gan Yuan¡¯s, Huangfu Jue spoke with a smile, "Some girls don¡¯t cry or act petty, they only make you never want to let go."

    "Is there such a girl?"

    "Of course."

    The little one followed his gaze and found it resting upon his mother¡¯s face, smiling in turn.

    "Mummy? She¡¯s a woman, not a girl."

    Huangfu Jue arched an eyebrow.

    The little rascal could actually differentiate between "a woman" and "a girl"?!

    By now, the Gan Yuan on the pillow had also awakened from her slumber, opened her eyes, and looked at the two males, one big, one little, beside her, smiling with her eyes half closed.

    "I vaguely heard you guys discussing women; are you talking about me?"

    Just as Huangfu Jue was about to speak, Gan Tang¡¯s voice rang out.

    "That¡¯s our men¡¯s secret!"

    Gan Yuanughed, kissing his forehead and reaching out to pinch his little cheek.

    "All right, little man, it¡¯s time to get up, have something to eat, and then we need to go to the hospital for another treatment."

    The little one sprang up and took the clothes she passed to him, dressing himself.

    Gan Yuan also sat up to get out of bed, but as she was halfway up, an arm caught her, and she turned to Huangfu Jue with a puzzled expression.

    The man slightly raised his eyebrow, his voice soft butced with a mischievous charm.

    "What about mine?"

    "Yours?"

    Huangfu Jue raised a finger to point at his own face; his son had received a good morning kiss, but he had not.

    Only then did Gan Yuan realize what he was hinting at.

    At the side, the little oneughed out softly, quickly pulling up his pants and slipping off the big bed barefoot.

    "I¡¯m going to the bathroom!"

    "Wear shoes, don¡¯t catch a cold!"

    She busied herself with reminding him.

    The little one slipped on his shoes and ran into the washroom, shutting the door behind him.

    She turned to look over, only to find Huangfu Jue still maintaining the same posture.

    That attitude was clearly saying, if he didn¡¯t get what he wanted, he would stay in bed forever.

    "Shameless!"

    She scorned him.

    The man raised his brow, appearing to smile as he watched her.

    That¡¯s the kind of person he was; never giving up until he got what he wanted.

    Rolling her eyes at him, Gan Yuan turned to his side and gave his cheek a light, swift kiss.

    "Now, may I get out of bed?"

    Just as she was about to rise, his arm moved to press down on her shoulder, she fell back onto the pillow and before she could react, she was pulled into his embrace.

    He gently pressed a kiss to her left forehead and formally spoke.

    "Good morning!" he looked up, gazing sincerely into her eyes, "This is to make up for six years ago."

    She paused.

    But the man had already lowered his head and kissed her right cheek.

    The touch was gentle, but it felt like a kiss on her heart, filling her chest with a burst of tender emotion in an instant.

    "This is for today. Ayuan..." he called her name affectionately, "Good morning!"

    These six years, he owed her too much.

    Starting today, he nned to make up for the six years he owed her and Xiaotang, one by one.

    No!

    He would repay them double... tenfold, a hundredfold to her and her son.

    Gazing into Huangfu¡¯s deep blue eyes, Gan Yuan wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning in to nt a kiss on his cheek.

    "My dear... good morning!"

    This sentence, too, she had owed him for six years.

 Chapter 391 - 392: Donâ€™t Miss Me Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 392: Don¡¯t Miss Me Too Much</h4><h4></h4>

    In the washroom.

    Gan Tang gently pushed the door open and saw a man and a woman embracing and gazing at each other with deep affection. He hurriedly shrank his small head back and closed the room door softly.

    Outside, the sound of rapid footsteps approached.

    Soon after, someone knocked on the couple¡¯s door.

    "Who is it?"

    Gan Yuan raised her voice and asked.

    "Miss Gan, sir..." Will¡¯s voice sounded from outside, "I apologize for disturbing you both at this time... The journalists have received the news and are rushing over from all directions. I¡¯ve arranged for people to try and stop them, but... I fear they won¡¯t hold them off for too long."

    Last night, Huangfu Jue had made quite a spectacle at the hospital when he left Gan Yuan there, and someone had already posted a video online.

    Someone quickly recognized his identity, and after fermenting on the inte overnight, the news was already well-known by everyone.

    Not just journalists, even many people from nearby towns have heard the news and areing over, wanting to catch a glimpse of the Prince¡¯s grace.

    Huangfu Jue frowned in annoyance and propped himself up.

    "Wait a moment."

    Wrapped in a bath towel, he stepped towards the door, opened it, and Will immediately handed him a paper bag.

    "These are clothes prepared for you and Miss Gan, and this..." He reached into his suit pocket and handed a letter to Huangfu Jue, "This is a letter from the Prince for you. He also told me to convey his message, saying he¡¯s off to the Arctic to have a chat with his pr bear friends, and the signal there is bad, so you shouldn¡¯t call him unless necessary."

    Huangfu Jue took the letter handed to him.

    "Where is he?"

    Will shrugged helplessly, "His Highness leftst night, and now... he should already be on his way to the Arctic."

    When the Prince got serious, he could be no less imposing than his own master. When not serious, on the other hand, he was simply more capricious than a child.

    Will, who had gotten used to Huangfu Jue, stillpletely couldn¡¯t keep up with Huangfu Qi¡¯s pace, even now.

    "I see," Huangfu Jue nodded. "Prepare the airne and also arrange for a doctor."

    "Yes, sir."

    Will respectfully agreed, helped him close the door, and retreated.

    Huangfu Jue returned to the room and took out from the paper bag the clothes Will had prepared for Gan Yuan, cing them next to her. Then he took out Huangfu Qi¡¯s letter from the envelope.

    As he expected, it was clear his brother was worried he might actually take Gan Yuan away to live a quiet life, so without waiting for him to ask, his brother had already made an early escape.

    "Dear brother:

    Congrattions on winning the beauty¡¯s heart. Considering I¡¯m truly unsuited to be King, you would do well to persuade your wife to be the Queen.

    PS: I¡¯m nning to catch a pr bear to bring back as a pet for my nephew; I probably won¡¯t return soon, so don¡¯t miss me too much!

    Your loving brother: Qi"

    After scanning the few lines on the letter, Huangfu Jue first shook his head, then showed a faint smile.

    Despite the seemingly heartless words in Huangfu Qi¡¯s letter, Huangfu Jue knew very well that if he ever needed him, his dear brother would definitelye back to help him at the first opportunity.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Gan Yuan, having sorted out her clothes, looked over with concern.

    "Xiaoqi left," he said, approaching her with an apologetic tone, "Before I persuade him to take the throne, I can¡¯t leave."

    "No!" Gan Yuan draped the shirt over his shoulders and lifted her hands to his shoulders, "Ajue, I want you to do what you love most. Don¡¯t give up anything because of me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel guilty for a lifetime."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses, remember to leave your votes ha[I may ask for votes frequently in the next few days; please don¡¯t mind.]

 Chapter 392 - 393: We

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 393: We</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes seriously gazed at Gan Yuan, and after a moment, he posed a question in return.

    "Are you sure?"

    Extending a finger, she straightened the cor of his shirt. Lifting her face slightly, Gan Yuan met his gaze without any evasion.

    "Ajue, I don¡¯t care if you are amoner or a king, but I know you were born this way."

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was born into royalty, nor simply because of his parents...

    Just like some people are naturally artists, and some have skillful hands...

    He, by nature, possessed the demeanor of a ruler, destined to stand at the pinnacle andmand everything. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be himself.

    His whole life was spent striving towards this, and she neither could nor wished to destroy all that he had achieved.

    "I know that this path is destined to be difficult," Gan Yuan said, her lips curving slightly, her eyes filled with determination, "or perhaps, as you say, this is my fate."

    After six years of fleeing, to avoid it all, she had hidden herself across the ocean, yet she still couldn¡¯t escape the reunion with him¡ªmaybe this was what was meant to be.

    "Not you, us, our fate!" Huangfu Jue corrected solemnly.

    "That¡¯s right," she smiled, nodded, and turned her face to look at the little head peeking out quietly from the bathroom door, "It¡¯s ours!"

    Knowing she had been spotted, Gan Tang pulled the door openpletely and walked up to them. Gan Yuan reached out her hand and brought the little one into her arms, Huangfu Jue also extended his hands, supporting the shoulders of the mother and child with one on each side, "Then... let¡¯s go home now!"

    Gan Yuan took his tie, "Before that, you should get dressed properly. I don¡¯t want others to see you looking disheveled."

    Thus, the three of them made quick adjustments.

    By the time Gan Yuan had gathered the little one¡¯s oral medicine and packages, Will had already returned, knocking on the door to inform the three that the helicopter was about to arrive on the rooftop, "The doctor is already en route to the Duke Residence. As soon as the nends, he will begin treating Xiaotang immediately."

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly and bent down to pick up the little one. Will immediately pulled open the door for him.

    After the four of them arrived on the rooftop, the helicopter had already stabilized on top of the building. As soon as Huangfu Jue appeared, several bodyguards immediately came forward to escort them into the helicopter.

    Downstairs, across the street, on farther thoroughfares... The reporters who heard the news converged, but they could only watch as the helicopter carrying them rose higher and swiftly moved out of their sight.

    ...

    ...

    An hour and someter, the helicopter returned to the Capital smoothly.

    However, this time their destination wasn¡¯t the manor but located in the city, Huangfu Jue¡¯s Duke Residence.

    It was an ancient estate in the Northern Nobility District, previously the residence of Huangfu Jue¡¯s duchess grandmother. As the helicopter descended, the garden¡¯s expanse of red roses bloomed mboyantly under the early summer sun, adding a rich hue to the magnificent mansion.

    The doctor and the butler stood shoulder to shoulder awaiting them at the stairs, with Jenny, the ethnic Chinese cook from the suburban estate, standing not far behind them.

    Huangfu Jue personally carried the little one down from the ne and took him to the bedroom on the second floor, where the doctor had already prepared medication for Gan Tang ording to the case records from Bailu Town Hospital.

    As the nurse was inserting the IV, Jenny, the Chinese cook, personally brought in the porridge she had prepared, cing it carefully on the small table beside the bed.

    Before Gan Yuan could move, a maid took the bowl and brought the porridge to the little one¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 393 - 394 Shall I accompany you?

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 394 Shall I apany you?</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang lifted his little hand, grasped the spoon, and dered, "I can eat by myself."

    "This..." the maid was a bit troubled.

    "Just let him eat on his own," Gan Yuan said with a smile, watching her son, "A man must learn to take care of himself."

    The maid ced the bowl on the small bed table, and the little guy gripped the spoon with his left hand, immediately starting to eat heartily.

    After a night¡¯s rest, his stomach had recovered quite a bit, and coupled with his cheerful mood, he had quite an appetite. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish the small bowl of porridge.

    Stretching out his hand to pat his refilled belly, the little guy leaned back against the pillowzily and yawned hugely.

    "So sleepy, I need a nap. Can you all leave for a while?"

    Gan Yuanughed, reaching out to touch his little face.

    "If you don¡¯t feel well, call the nurse or call Mommy over. I¡¯ll be downstairs."

    The little guy nodded immediately.

    "Take good care of him."

    After giving instructions to everyone, Huangfu Jue brought Gan Yuan to the upstairs dining room, where the servants had already prepared everything. As soon as the two settled down, the meal was served.

    Raising his hand to dismiss the servants, Huangfu Jue picked up the utensils, his gaze still fixed on Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "In a while, I need to make a trip to the Imperial Pce."

    Such a major event wouldn¡¯t have gone unnoticed at the pce; he had to see his parents and offer them an exnation.

    Gan Yuan naturally knew why he was going and immediately nodded lightly, taking a few bites of her dish before looking up again.

    "Do you want... me to go with you?"

    "No!" eximed Huangfu Jue, smiling and shaking his head, "Now is not the right time."

    His woman should enter the Royal Pce with dignity, not apany him now amidst uncertainty.

    After all, he was not entirely sure what reaction¡ªparticrly from his strong-willed father¡ªawaited him.

    "I¡¯ll be fine," Gan Yuan said earnestly, "What I mean... I have a strong resilience, and ordinary people can¡¯t hurt me."

    Because of her, Huangfu Jue had caused such a stir that by now, his parents must be in a state of fury.

    Setting aside his utensils, Huangfu Jue reached out, covering her hand resting on the dining table with his palm.

    "I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. My parents are not that difficult to handle; just rest well at home. I¡¯ll be back soon."

    She took a deep breath and nodded.

    "Okay."

    She understood his father; since he had made such a decision, he must have had his reasons, and she trusted his choices were for the best.

    After the meal.

    Huangfu Jue visited Gan Tang one more time before bidding farewell to the mother and son.

    Gan Yuan personally went downstairs to see him off. Will opened the car door for him, and she reached out to grasp the sleeve of his garment.

    "Don¡¯t argue with them, I mean... if you can avoid it," she shrugged lightly, "I don¡¯t expect their blessing, but I don¡¯t want you to lose them either."

    No matter what, they were his parents, and she did not wish for him to lose what he inherently had because of her, whether that was the throne or his family.

    Huangfu Jue smiled and nodded, his hand reaching out to straighten her hair.

    "I know."

    Gan Yuan let go of the sleeve she had been clutching.

    "Be careful on the road."

    With a short reply, Huangfu Jue quickly walked down the steps and got into the back seat of the car.

    Soon, the car left the Duke Residence.

    "Sir..." Will, in the passenger seat, turned his face and said, "There¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you."

    Huangfu Jue gestured with a tilt of his chin, signaling him to continue.

 Chapter 394 - 395 Coquetry

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 395 Coquetry</h4><h4></h4>

    "The butler told me that this morning someone phoned the estate looking for Miss Gan." Will pursed his lips, "It was a... young male."

    Huangfu Jue subtly raised an eyebrow.

    "Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I didn¡¯t mean it that way." Will hurried to exin, "It¡¯s just that the butler told me to pass the message onto you."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression darkened, and he spoke with authority.

    "Remember, she is my fianc¨¦e, not a ve. Notify everyone that this shall not happen again!"

    They had actually dared to intrude on her privacy and quietly report to him. In Huangfu Jue¡¯s view, this waspletely disrespectful.

    "Yes, sir." Will busilyplied.

    Soon, the car turned onto Central Avenue, and before long, the Royal Pce was already within sight.

    As the car drove through the gates of the Royal Pce, and he gazed at the splendid and majestic building not far away, Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes also took on a deep hue.

    What would their reaction be upon learning what he had done for Gan Yuan?

    Noting Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression, Will also wisely chose to remain silent.

    The car stopped at the towering steps of the pce, and as the guards opened the door, Huangfu Jue stepped out onto the stairs, where the guards standing on either side immediately saluted him.

    "Your Highness!" Inside the hall, a Pce Assistant saw him and promptly came over to greet him, "The Queen is waiting for you in the study."

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly and quickly ascended to the third floor, arriving in front of the study door.

    The servant pushed open the door, and he immediately saw his mother, Leng Xiaoye, sitting at the desk writing.

    "Come in."

    Holding a pen, Leng Xiaoye said without lifting her head.

    Huangfu Jue walked into the study, approached the desk, and his nce swept over the invitation she was writing. The corner of his eye briefly caught theputer screen, causing his eyebrows to subtly lift.

    On the screen, there were two news web pages open. The top one was ying a video¡ªin it, he was embracing Gan Yuan in the rain.

    After signing her name at the bottom right corner of the invitation, Leng Xiaoye nced at the video.

    "Hmm... it¡¯s a pity the resolution is so low, otherwise... the image would have been very beautiful."

    Her tone was indistinguishable between sarcasm andment.

    "Ahem!" Huangfu Jue cleared his throat softly, "As you know, I... can¡¯t let her go."

    "So..." Leng Xiaoye lifted her face, tapping the desk lightly with her pen, "You are getting married, is that it?"

    "I¡¯m sorry, I... didn¡¯t discuss it with you. But, I believe... this is my affair."

    "Yes, of course." Leng Xiaoye spread her hands, "Indeed, it is your affair. So, after you leave, this matter doesn¡¯t concern me anyway, does it?"

    Huangfu Jue sighed softly, "I¡¯m sorry."

    His father might be domineering, but the one he truly found difficult to deal with was his mother.

    If it were his father, he could argue back without hesitation, sticking to his guns. But facing his mother, his assertiveness would always significantly diminish.

    He had witnessed his mother¡¯s pain when she gave birth to his sister and knew too well that the agony she endured during his and his brother¡¯s births must have been doubly intense.

    How could he possibly be firm with a woman who had carried and raised him?

    Leng Xiaoye gently raised an eyebrow, "Just an apology?"

    He was helpless, took a deep breath, and in the end, softened his voice.

    "Mommy!"

    A glint of amusement shed in Leng Xiaoye¡¯s eyes. It had been so many years since he had called her that way.

    This child wasn¡¯t like Huangfu Qi; after the age of six, he had not been coddled by her again, and today, for another woman, he was pleading with her like this.

 Chapter 395 - 396 Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 396 Invitation</h4><h4></h4>

    That feeling, it was truly a mix of happiness and sorrow.

    Happy because her son had finally met the one meant for him, but sorrowful because, in the end, he would belong to another woman.

    Reaching out a hand, Leng Xiaoye passed an invitation card over to him.

    "This is as far as I can help you."

    He took the invitation card, Huangfu Jue pulled out the enclosed card and opened it, to see a beautifully strong handwritten style. Before the word "Miss," two graceful Chinese characters were written¡ªGan Yuan.

    This was an invitation to a banquet at the Imperial Pce. With this invitation card, Gan Yuan could enter the Royal Pce openly, as an honored guest.

    The man, who was not usually expressive, immediately had a glint of light spilling from his blue eyes.

    "Thank you."

    "It¡¯s too early to thank me now." Leng Xiaoye stood up from the chair, his gaze serious as he looked at him, "Whates next, you both must rely on your own efforts. Our family has never judged heroes by their birth, but not everyone feels the same way. I don¡¯t mind you marrying amoner as queen, but many will not ept her."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, "I will handle it."

    Walking around the table, Leng Xiaoye stopped in front of his son.

    "Is there anything else you want to tell me?"

    Huangfu Jue was silent for a moment before finally shaking his head.

    "Not now... no!"

    He knew that Huangfu Qi wouldn¡¯t betray him easily, and his parents definitely didn¡¯t know about Gan Yuan¡¯s identity yet; he couldn¡¯t risk it.

    After all, Gan Yuan¡¯s identity was truly special.

    His parents would never introduce him to marry amoner; they would certainly care that he was marrying someone who had killed the President of F Country.

    Leng Xiaoye turned sideways, leaning on the table, his gaze lingering on his son¡¯s face for a moment.

    "Alright."

    No one knows their children better than their mother.

    It was not that she knew Huangfu Qi had been up to some tricks; simply from Huangfu Jue¡¯s reactions, she could smell something unusual.

    A woman whose background even she couldn¡¯t investigate, how could she possibly be an ordinarymoner?

    But since her son was not ready to tell her yet, of course, she would not force him.

    Huangfu Jue opened his arms and embraced the woman in front of him.

    "Then... I¡¯m going back now."

    Leng Xiaoye nodded lightly, watching as he turned and headed towards the door. She ultimately couldn¡¯t help but call out to him.

    "Xiaojue."

    Huangfu Jue turned his face, looking at her inquiringly.

    Gazing at her grown son, Leng Xiaoye spoke softly.

    "I believe, you will handle it well."

    He was no longer a child; he knew what he was doing. Leng Xiaoye trusted her son, and this trust had never diminished since his childhood.

    This time was no different.

    Huangfu Jue nodded earnestly, "When the timees, I will bring Xiaotang to see you and dad."

    Leng Xiaoye smiled, "Good."

    He slipped the invitation card into his suit¡¯s inner pocket, Huangfu Jue opened the door and walked out, closing it behind him as he walked toward the exit.

    Leaning on the table, listening to his footsteps grow fainter, she chuckled softly.

    "True enough, once you have a wife, you forget your mother. You two rascals, always keeping secrets from me, you think your mom is a vegetarian?"

    She reached out a hand and gently pressed the phone on the table.

    "Feng Yang, how is it going?"

    "I¡¯ve sent the information to your email." The middle-aged man¡¯s voice was heavy on the other end, "You better be prepared, this Gan Yuan... is not an ordinary person."

    "Thank you very much, I¡¯ll buy you a drink sometime." Leng Xiaoye hung up the phone, her lips curving into a smile, "An ordinary person? How could my son possibly fall in love with an ordinary person?!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning~!~

 Chapter 396 - 397: Hate Most When Women Play Hard to Get

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 397: Hate Most When Women y Hard to Get</h4><h4></h4>

    Could a girl who requires the Queen¡¯s, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s, use of her old friends¡¯ power to be found be an ordinary person?

    Of course not!

    Returning to theputer, Leng Xiaoye swiftly logged into her email, opened the newly received information, and read through the words on the screen as her rxed brows gradually furrowed.

    "Gaia?!"

    It seemed that things were far moreplicated than she had imagined!

    ...

    ...

    Four Seasons Hotel, top-level suite.

    Moses stood on the balcony, gazing distantly at the beautiful and prestigious building in the city center, while his assistant reported the news they had just gathered.

    "The youngdy has returned to the Capital, but she didn¡¯t go back to the manor in the suburbs. Instead, she checked into the Duke Residence. Half an hour ago, Huangfu Jue visited the Royal Pce and has just left."

    Moses frowned slightly.

    "How about the media?"

    "All major media are currently probing for news, but so far, nothing fresh has surfaced," the assistant shrugged. "As you know, the mainstream media in A Country are basically controlled by the Royal Family. Without permission from the Imperial Pce, they don¡¯t dare to write recklessly."

    Just as Moses was about to speak, the door was gently pushed open by a bodyguard.

    "Sir, Miss Qian would like to see you."

    Qian Xueying?

    "Let her in."

    With amand, Moses stepped towards the sofa, and, turning, he took a seat.

    The bodyguard returned, and indeed, Qian Xueying followed behind, clothed in a ck mourning dress.

    d in a ck gown that made her skin appear as white as snow, her face betrayed weariness.

    "Please sit," Moses suggested gently with a nod of his chin. Qian Xueying smiled and bowed in gratitude, then took her seat on the smaller sofa, taking a box from the assistant and presenting it to him with both hands, "I was unable to entertain you properly during the funeral, please don¡¯t take offense, Mr. Moses."

    ncing over the box before him, Moses lifted the corners of his mouth slightly, "Miss Qian, you¡¯re being too courteous. Such a gift hardly warrants a personal visit."

    Just to deliver a gift, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for the youngdy herself toe. She undoubtedly had another purpose foring.

    Of that, Moses was acutely aware.

    He was not in the mood to y a game of cat and mouse with her; he simply hoped she would say what she needed to and then disappear from his sight.

    "If I have disturbed you, that is truly regrettable." Qian Xueying stood up from the sofa, "Since you are not in good spirits, I will not impose any further. Farewell!"

    Was he mistaken?

    Watching Qian Xueying¡¯s forward steps with narrowed eyes, he took a deep breath.

    "Miss Qian, please wait."

    A flicker of imperceptible color shed across Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes as she turned, smiling, "Mr. Moses, is something the matter?"

    Moses rested his hands on the back of the sofa, "I don¡¯t have much time to waste on you. If you have something to say, Miss Qian, be direct about it."

    If it had been any other woman, such disdain from him might have been hard to take, but Qian Xueying just self-deprecatingly shrugged, "Why should I bother when I know I¡¯ll be rejected?"

    Moses narrowed his eyes, "I hate it most when women y hard to get!"

    Qian Xueying took out an invitation from her handbag and walked back to him, "An invitation to the Royal Banquet. My father is too unwell to attend. As you know, given our current situation, I need a powerful malepanion to prevent others from coveting the Locke Family."

    ...

    ...

    Thank you for your rmendation votes, adding another Chapter.

    I¡¯ll sleep in tomorrow, so the update will be a bitte. Don¡¯t wake up early to wait~!~

 Chapter 397 - 398 Escape!

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 398 Escape!</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses didn¡¯t even nce at the invitation in Qian Xueying¡¯s hand but slightly raised his chin to gaze at her pretty face, "What¡¯s in it for me?"

    "At the banquet, all the important figures from A Country will be present. I can introduce you to anyone you wish to meet," Qian Xueying said.

    "People I wish to meet?" Moses stood up from the sofa, took a step forward, and stood in front of Qian Xueying, his dark eyes looking down intently into hers, "Miss Qian, whom are you referring to?"

    Qian Xueying smiled, "For instance, the Minister of Economy or the banking magnate Mr. Rosen... I am quite familiar with their wives and daughters."

    "Of course," Moses¡¯s right hand lifted to gently cradle her face, his fingertips softly caressing her cheek, "What a pity... I care not for any of that!"

    The handsome man¡¯s face was so close, his breath fanning her face.

    That face was enchanting and dangerous.

    A blush rose on Qian Xueying¡¯s face, her heartbeat unconsciously quickening as Moses¡¯s fingers traced her face and rested on her carotid artery.

    "Miss Qian, your heart is beating rather fast."

    "I know you mightugh if I said it," Qian Xueying pursed her lips, her long eyshes casting down slightly, "The reason I chose you... I... I like you. If you marry me, all the assets of the Locke Family will be yours."

    She had the appearance of a young girl in the throes of spring, her nervous excitementbined with a certain longing when her secret crush finds out about her feelings.

    Moses¡¯s fingers lightly caressed her artery, "That offer is indeed tempting. However, I¡¯m a bit puzzled, how exactly would Duke Locke¡¯s wealth be yours while he is still alive?"

    Qian Xueying¡¯sshes trembled, and she lifted her eyes to look at him, "I mean... after my father¡¯s passing, a hundred years hence."

    His fingertips gently stroking her skin, Moses¡¯s index finger remained on her pulse, his ck eyes like the night sky fixed on Qian Xueying as he spoke softly, "I prefer you as a person far more than his wealth."

    Qian Xueying bit her lip.

    "You all leave."

    Her assistant immediately retreated towards the door.

    Moses slightly raised his eyebrow, and the assistant, catching his nce, also turned and left the room, closing the door tightly behind him.

    "If... if you want..." Qian Xueying bit her lip, "I am yours right now."

    Moses¡¯s tone was calm, devoid of any ripples.

    "Strip!"

    She slowly lifted her hand, pinching the zipper at the back of her dress, and began to pull it down bit by bit.

    As the zipper parted, the dress began to loosen slowly, slipping down her smooth shoulders, revealing the girl¡¯s slender shoulders and graceful corbones, as well as... the straps of her ck bra hanging from her shoulders.

    Moses appeared unfazed, simply watching her face calmly, his eyes not missing a single expression.

    He did not trust Qian Xueying.

    Having met only a few times, how could there be any affection?

    This woman certainly had a motive, and her disrobing was nothing more than a test.

    He had absolutely no interest in her.

    The dress slipped off, and the girl¡¯s fair skin slowly rose with fine goosebumps.

    Casting a quick nce at him, she hung her face and turned her hand to unsp her bra, hesitating for two seconds before finally undoing the fastening and allowing the bra... to slide off without a sound.

 Chapter 398 - 399: Why Not?

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 399: Why Not?</h4><h4></h4>

    The man¡¯s palm slid down from her neck andnded on her left chest¡ªthe position of her heart.

    Through her soft skin, he could clearly feel her heartbeat. Qian Xueying¡¯s heart was racing, her body trembling uncontrobly as she felt his hand on her.

    "Why did youe to me?" Moses asked.

    Qian Xueying hesitated for a moment before speaking softly, "It¡¯s... it was my father who sent me."

    Moses raised his eyebrows slightly, "The Duke?"

    "Yes. My father... you know, I... I owe the Locke Family a great deal. I... I couldn¡¯t refuse him." Qian Xueying took a deep breath, raised her face again and there was a flicker of light in her eyes, "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Moses."

    She stepped back, hastily pulled up her dress to cover herself, and bowed deeply to him.

    "I have disturbed you, I¡¯ll be leaving now!"

    Picking up her bag, she took a few steps before hurrying back to pick up the invitation that had fallen on the ground.

    Before she could, Moses¡¯s slender fingers picked up the invitation from the floor. As Qian Xueying looked on in astonishment, he straightened up, holding the invitation between two fingers and gave it a light shake towards her.

    "I wille to pick you up an hour early."

    "You..." Qian Xueying stared at him with surprise, "You agreed?!"

    cing the invitation on the table, Moses stood in front of her, stretching out his hands to adjust the dress on her shoulders, then his arms closed as his hands gripped the zipper and slowly pulled it to the top.

    Letting go of her, he smiled with the corners of his lips raised, giving her a small smile.

    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?"

    Qian Xueying smiled then took a step back and bowed deeply to him again.

    "Thank you... thank you, Mr. Moses."

    As her long hair slid down to cover her face, Moses did not see the cold sneer that flickered in her eyes.

    When Qian Xueying straightened up again, she had regained her innocent look. Adjusting the hair on her shoulders, Moses lifted the corners of his lips slightly.

    "From now on, you can call me Moses."

    Qian Xueying hesitated, "This..."

    The man said nothing but kept smiling at her. After a slight cough, she said, "Moses."

    "Very good." Moses nodded, "I have something to do in a bit."

    Qian Xueying quickly grabbed her bag, "Oh... then... I should go now."

    "I¡¯ll walk you out." Moses personally escorted her to the door and, like a gentleman, he opened it for her, instructed his assistant to see her off, and then turned back.

    After a moment, the assistant returned.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Duke Locke to try to win you over in such a way."

    "Humph!" Moses sat back on the sofa and picked up the invitation from the table, "Things are not that simple."

    "You mean..." the assistant nced towards the door, "Qian Xueying lied?"

    Moses tapped the invitation in his hand lightly with his fingertip, "Go check... her background."

    Despite the testing he had done before, Moses hadn¡¯t spotted any ws, but he still did not feel at ease.

    Now, even Gaia was lying to him, so others... were of course even less trustworthy. Thinking of Gan Yuan, he became agitated again.

    Tossing the invitation back onto the coffee table, he spoke impatiently.

    "Where is Gaia?"

    "There¡¯s no particr news at the moment, she should still be at the Duke Residence." The assistant watched Moses¡¯s expression, "Tonight there¡¯s a banquet at the Royal Pce, and Huangfu Jue is sure to attend. We could take advantage of that. Do you think... we should arrange for some people?"

 Chapter 399 - 400 Never Forgive

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 400 Never Forgive</h4><h4></h4>

    "Don¡¯t worry!" Moses nodded towards the invitation on the table, "I think I can see her tonight."

    If it weren¡¯t for seeing Gan Yuan, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to attend Qian Xueying¡¯s dinner party.

    As the smiling face of Gan Yuan shed before his eyes, he furrowed his brows once more.

    "Has the child¡¯s background been rified?" Moses asked.

    The assistant shook his head gently, "No news yet."

    Moses¡¯s brows puckered, and the assistant hurriedly exined, "Miss has always been very careful with her whereabouts. These past few years, aside from the earlier Qiao Liang, she has hardly had any friends, making it not easy to investigate."

    "I don¡¯t care!" Moses looked over coldly, "I need to know who that child¡¯s father really is."

    If his guess was not wrong, Gan Tang¡¯s father must be the reason why Gan Yuan betrayed and left him. He could forgive Gan Yuan¡¯s betrayal, but not that man¡ªthe man who took Gan Yuan away from him¡ªhe would never forgive.

    ...

    ...

    Duke Residence.

    The sun beamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows, warming the entire bedroom, and after several hours, Gan Tang¡¯s IV drip finally finished itsst drop.

    As the nurse removed the IV needle, the little guy was already asleep.

    His fever had subsided, but his body was still somewhat weak, naturallycking his usual energy. Now was a good time for him to rest more.

    "Call me if you need anything!"

    Gan Yuan tucked the little one in and whispered amand to the nurse, then tiptoed out of his bedroom.

    Passing through the corridor and reaching the terrace at the end, Gan Yuan raised her arm to the railing, and her mind plunged into contemtion.

    Moses must have gotten the news by now; this time, she had deceived him again, and in the days that follow, he would probably seek to take revenge on her fiercely...

    Raising her palm to her forehead, Gan Yuan frowned in sorrow.

    How should she broach the subject with Huangfu Jue? How would he react if he found out?

    If he knew that Moses was the man who had tattooed her and was nning to take her away from his side, he would surely not ept it.

    ...

    Imagining the possible conflict that could arise between the two men gave Gan Yuan a headache for quite some time.

    She massaged her slightly aching temples, sighed with a frown, reluctantly took her cellphone out of her pocket, and, after powering it on, dialed Moses¡¯s number.

    As her fingers hesitated over the call button, Huangfu Jue¡¯s car had already driven into the Duke Residence below.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue getting out of the back seat, Gan Yuan hurriedly pocketed her phone.

    The man had already spotted her and was smiling up at her from downstairs.

    "I have something for you."

    There was an undisguised excitement in his voice.

    "I¡¯ll be right down."

    Gan Yuan turned and hurried down the stairs; before she could step off thest one, Huangfu Jue had alreadye forward, presenting the object he held to her.

    "This is..."

    Gan Yuan took the envelope from his hand, noticing the crossing swords wrapped in rose stems printed on it¡ªthe symbol of the Royal Family.

    "Open it and see," the man said with a smile.

    She opened the envelope and unfolded the invitation inside.

    Seeing her name on it, Gan Yuan could hardly believe her eyes.

    "For... for me?"

    She was actually on the guest list for an Imperial Pce banquet, a fact that took herpletely by surprise.

    After all, this was not just an invitation but also represented that the Imperial Pce had acknowledged her existence.

 Chapter 400 - 401: Qualifications to Become a Queen

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 401: Qualifications to Be a Queen</h4><h4></h4>

    "Of course," Huangfu Jue said, his smile brilliant, "it was written by Mother herself."

    Gan Yuan retracted her gaze, looking at the invitation in her hand. Indeed, at the bottom right corner, there was a beautiful signature in Chinese¡ªLeng Xiaoye.

    Such a task naturally did not require the Queen herself, Leng Xiaoye, to do personally. The message conveyed by her writing this invitation herself was self-evident.

    "She... she must not know yet, right?"

    Gan Yuan asked softly, lifting her face from the invitation.

    If the Queen knew her secret identity, she probably would not have received this invitation.

    "I haven¡¯t told her yet," Huangfu Jue frowned slightly, "Ayuan, I don¡¯t mind, but I hope this matter can involve fewerplications... I don¡¯t want anyone to hurt you."

    "Of course, I understand." Taking in the man¡¯s apologetic expression, Ayuan smiled and opened her arms to hug him, "I also don¡¯t want them to know."

    If she were in Huangfu Jue¡¯s position, she would certainly keep this matter a secret too; honesty is not always the best policy.

    Gazing at the invitation in hand, Gan Yuan bit her lip.

    How was she going to bring up Moses¡¯s matter?!

    "I¡¯ve prepared a gown for you," Huangfu Jue said with a smile as he let her go, "Will."

    Will, standing not far off, immediately waved his hand gently, and several staff members promptly entered in single file, carefully pushing in several dresses mounted on mannequins into the living room. Another two brought in a rack holding numerous handbags on top and shoes below, while thest one who walked in was holding several exquisite gift boxes, the brands on which led Gan Yuan to guess they likely contained jewelry.

    "Miss Gan," a dapper man dressed in fashionable summer attire approached with a smile and gave her a bow, "It¡¯s an honor to serve you."

    "This is Anton, and he will be responsible for your look tonight," Huangfu Jue introduced with a smile.

    Gan Yuan smiled and shook hands with Anton, then Huangfu Jue reached over to gently pat her shoulder.

    "You have three hours until the banquet. You can take a bath now, and Anton will take care of the rest. Don¡¯t worry..." He stroked her face reassuringly, "everything will go smoothly."

    This was her first appearance at the Imperial Pce, and naturally, Huangfu Jue hoped she could present herself impably.

    This was the woman he cared about most; he wanted everyone to like her, to be charmed by her poise, and he also wanted everyone to know he was right in his choice¡ªthat this woman truly had the qualifications to be a Queen.

    Gan Yuan nodded lightly.

    "Okay."

    It was clear Huangfu Jue was unusually excited, and she did not want to spoil his mood by bringing up Moses¡¯s matter at this time.

    Perhaps, after the banquet, once they returned safely from the Royal Pce, she would tell him everything.

    "Miss Gan!" Anton spoke up with a smile, "Shall we head upstairs now?"

    Gan Yuan smiled at Huangfu Jue, "Then... I¡¯ll go up first."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, "How is Xiaotang doing?"

    "He¡¯s fine; he fell asleep half an hour ago."

    "I¡¯ll go and see him."

    Together, they went to the second floor. Huangfu Jue went to the bedroom to see Gan Tang, while the butler led Gan Yuan and Anton with others upstairs to the third floor.

    Anton and his team got ready in the small reception room while Gan Yuan took a bath in the master bedroom.

    By the time she finished bathing and came over, Anton and his assistants had already set up all their tools in the small reception room, and immediately helped her to a seat as soon as they saw her.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, happy weekend, Little Princesses~!

 Chapter 401 - 402 I Demand Perfection!

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 402 I Demand Perfection!</h4><h4></h4>

    "Ladies, we now have only two hours and forty minutes," Anton directed immediately into action. "Lucy, blow dry her hair... Jenny, please attend to Miss Gan¡¯s nails... Remember, I¡¯m not just talking about the fingers... Facial mask, lip mask, neck mask, arm mask... put them all on... Oh, right... Lucy, did you apply a hair mask before starting the blow dry?" After receiving Lucy¡¯s affirmative answer, Anton finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Excellent,dies, remember... I demand wless perfection!"

    Under Anton¡¯smand, several assistants circled Gan Yuan, attending to her like stars around the moon.

    Blow drying, treatments, filing nails...

    Sitting in the chair and ncing at herself in the mirror, Gan Yuan was about to arch an eyebrow when an assistant already reached for her brows with a pair of small tweezers.

    "Miss Gan, I am going to trim your eyebrows now. Please try to stay still, and if you get tired, speak up in advance, so we can ensure your eyebrows are in perfect condition."

    With no choice, Gan Yuan could only sit in the chair like a mannequin, letting them fuss around her.

    ...

    After the treatments came the makeup, a process Anton took upon himself toplete. Gan Yuan had to turn her face away from the mirror, unable to see herself, only catching glimpses of Anton wielding brushes of various sizes, outlining and painting on her face.

    Next was trying on clothes, wearing one for Anton to see, he shook his head, and she changed...

    After several attempts, he was finally satisfied.

    Then came the jewelry, don one piece, no good, change it, try another, change again...

    More than two hours of fussing almostpletely wore out Gan Yuan¡¯s good temper.

    Anton circled Gan Yuan twice, inspecting her from head to toe, down to every hair strand and nail, ensuring every detail met his standards before he nodded in approval.

    "Perfect! Let¡¯s pack up now and prepare to follow up at the Imperial Pce."

    The assistants began to tidy up the various boxes in the room, while Anton personally assisted Gan Yuan by the arm, leading her out of the room.

    In the corridor, Huangfu Jue was exiting Gan Tang¡¯s room when he heard the noise and naturally turned around.

    His gaze fell on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, and he paused for two seconds before regaining hisposure.

    With a top-tier stylist, an elite team, coupled with innate beauty, Gan Yuan was wlessly impable from head to toe at that moment.

    The girl standing in the corridor was so beautiful it seemed almost unreal.

    "Duke," Anton stepped aside, his tone not without a hint of pride, "Are you satisfied?"

    "Of course!" Huangfu Jue smiled as he approached, extending his right hand to Gan Yuan, "Xiaotang is still asleep, I¡¯ve instructed Will to stay and take good care of him. Shall we go?"

    The little guy was not yet recovered, and couldn¡¯t attend the banquet. While Gan Yuan was getting ready, Huangfu Jue had arranged everything.

    "Yes!"

    Gan Yuan smiled and raised her left hand, cing it in his palm.

    Momentster, the car carrying the two of them left the Duke Residence, heading for the Imperial Pce, with Huangfu Jue briefing Gan Yuan on the banquet¡¯s proceedings from the back seat.

    "During this banquet, along with our country¡¯s officials, there will also be delegates from other nations visiting. I might not be able to stay with you the whole time," Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone carried a hint of apology, "I¡¯ve arranged for a resting room for you. After the dinner, Charlie will escort you there."

    Gan Yuan turned to him with a smile, "It¡¯s alright with me."

 Chapter 402 - 403: With You, Thatâ€™s Enough

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 403: With You, That¡¯s Enough</h4><h4></h4>

    "Remember!" Huangfu Jue gently patted the back of her hand, "No matter who the other person is, don¡¯t let yourself be wronged."

    Before Gan Yuan appeared, countless people had been eyeing the position of Princess Consort, and by the time she won his favor, Gan Yuan had already offended numerous contenders for the throne.

    For today¡¯s national celebration ceremony, Father had already ordered him to personally preside over it. It was a trial, as well as a signal to the outside world that he was gradually taking over state affairs.

    Of course, that also meant that he had unavoidable obligations before the banquet and naturally couldn¡¯t stay by her side the entire time.

    Gan Yuan teasingly blinked at him, "Could there be anyone more difficult to deal with than you?"

    If she wasn¡¯t afraid of him, would she care about anyone else?

    Grasping the meaning behind her words, Huangfu Jueughed softly.

    "You should know, not everyone is like me towards you."

    Sheughed too.

    "With you, it¡¯s enough."

    Four words, a double entendre.

    It wasn¡¯t just an expression of her satisfaction, but also an underlying message¡ªsince everyone knew she belonged to him, they would naturally think twice before targeting her.

    Unbeknownst to them, the car had already reached the Royal Pce¡¯s main street and drove through the splendid arch-shaped gate.

    This time, the Imperial Pce banquet was held in the Royal Banquet Hall, following tradition.

    At such a banquet, naturally, no one would bete, and guests from all walks had already arrived at the Royal Pce early.

    The spread of gossip always moved faster than a gue, and this time was no exception.

    At this very moment, men were busy making new friends, discovering new connections, or seeking new prey, while the women¡¯s topic of conversation was almost unanimously focused on one person¡ªGan Yuan.

    "Do you think she¡¯lle to the banquet?" a young girl asked curiously.

    "How could she?" Someone immediately snorted with disdain, "This is the Royal Pce. Unless the King and Queen allow it, the Prince surely couldn¡¯t bring her over."

    "It¡¯s not the same, haven¡¯t you noticed? She wears a ring on the middle finger of her left hand. I heard the Duke has already proposed to her!"

    "Is it true?"

    No sooner had the person spoken than a surprised female voice came from behind.

    Everyone looked towards the direction of the voice and saw a girl wearing a dark green gown standing not far away.

    "Miss Annie," someone recognized her and immediately came forward to introduce her to the group, "Thisdy is the daughter of the Marquis of F Country, the Minister, Miss Annie."

    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, someone inquired, "Did your father note with you?"

    Annie shook her head gently, "Father is unwell and did note. This time, I¡¯m here as the Secretary-General of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, leading the delegation to attend the celebration of your country."

    Previously, due to Miss Anna¡¯s incident, Huangfu Jue declined F Country¡¯s cooperation terms. This time, Annie led the delegation with the hope of salvaging the situation.

    "I see, Miss Annie, you really are young and capable." Apanied by a pleasant female voice, someone from behind the crowd walked up to Annie and extended her hand, "I¡¯ve heard my father mention you several times before. It¡¯s an honor to meet you today."

    Annie smiled as she shook the other person¡¯s hand, "May I ask who you are?"

    The girl in a white gown lifted the corners of her lips gently, "Qian Xueying, Duke Locke is my father."

    With that, she turned to smile at Moses, who was approaching from behind.

 Chapter 403 - 404: Just a Name

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 404: Just a Name</h4><h4></h4>

    "Moses, let me introduce you. This is Miss Annie, Secretary of the Foreign Affairs Department of F Country. This is Mr. Moses, President of GM Group."

    "Nice to meet you!" Annie smiled and extended her hand to Moses, "I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Moses to be so young."

    In recent years, GM Group had risen swiftly, capturing a significant market share in several sectors, particrly in energy and rare metals; naturally, Annie had heard the name.

    While everyone was still engaged in light conversation, the announcer¡¯s voice came from the entrance.

    "His Royal Highness the Prince and Miss Gan Yuan."

    In such a setting, Huangfu Jue actually brought her to attend?

    Upon hearing these two names, everyone halted their discussions and turned to look towards the entrance.

    There were those who were surprised, curious, and envious...

    In any case, the mere mention of her name had already made Gan Yuan a sensation upon arrival.

    At the entrance, a man and a woman entered leisurely.

    Huangfu Jue was in the most formal attire of a ck suit and white shirt, while Gan Yuan wore a white evening dress, made of the finest silk, featuring a ssic off-shoulder design, devoid of any superfluous embroidery or exaggerated essories, embodying pure elegance and aesthetic perfection, perfectlyplementing the man¡¯s simple outfit.

    Such a dress was most demanding on the figure; if not for full confidence in one¡¯s physique, no woman would dare to wear such a gown, for it clearly revealed all the ws of the body. Yet on Gan Yuan, it was the best choice¡ªtrue beauty never needed excess embellishment.

    The curves of her body, forged from years of exercise, could not be matched even by surgical sculpting.

    In that moment, who knows how many women felt a surge of jealousy, while men were filled with admiration.

    The moment she saw her, Annie immediately clenched her back teeth uncontrobly.

    She had previously received news that Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue had returned to the country, and Annie had thought that, given Gan Yuan¡¯s ordinary status, the Royal Pce would never approve of Huangfu Jue¡¯s choice.

    She never expected that Gan Yuan would appear at the Royal Pce banquet so soon.

    Beside her, Moses slightly narrowed his dark eyes.

    "Gan!"

    With a smile in his voice, the yboy Abel approached, immediately extending his hand to Gan Yuan.

    Huangfu Jue reached out his hand and shook it with Abel¡¯s, then casually flung Abel¡¯s hand away.

    Abel didn¡¯t mind and continued to smile at Gan Yuan.

    "Gan, would you dance with meter?"

    Huangfu Jue red at him coldly, "No."

    "Alright then!" Abel pouted and spread his hands, but thick-skinned, he leaned closer to Gan Yuan, "Gan, you look so beautiful tonight, my heart has beenpletely captivated by you..."

    Sensing the murderous re from Huangfu Jue nearby, he hastily straightened up.

    "Ahem... I just remembered that I have something to do, so I won¡¯t bother you any longer. See you..ter!"

    With a wink to Gan Yuan, Abel sidestepped away.

    Afterward, many people promptly took the initiative to greet Huangfu Jue, and of course, to include Gan Yuan. Regardless of jealousy or disdain in their hearts, in front of Huangfu Jue, no one dared to show the slightest disrespect to her.

    Qian Xueying watched the couple who had moved to a nearby spot, her lips curling into a smile, "Moses, shall we go over and say hello?"

    Moses smiled, "Of course."

    And so, the two walked over side by side.

    Not far away, Gan Yuan gracefully extended her hand to a middle-aged man.

    "I have listened to your speeches, and they are truly inspiring."

 Chapter 404 - 405: What a Pity

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 405: What a Pity</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze swept past the man by her side, catching sight of Qian Xueying and Moses who were already approaching, her breath suddenly disordered.

    Moses, why was he here too?!

    Qian Xueying, smiling, pulled Moses along as they walked over, "Duke, Gan Yuan, the two of you really shine brightly tonight."

    Huangfu Jue nodded lightly, his eyes thennding on Moses.

    "Oh, let me introduce you," Qian Xueying looked to Moses at her side, "I think Gan Yuan must have mentioned him to you before, this is..."

    Huangfu Jue interrupted Qian Xueying¡¯s words, "No need for introductions, we have met before, at a funeral. Didn¡¯t the Dukee?"

    Qian Xueying¡¯s expression darkened slightly, "My father isn¡¯t here tonight, I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    Huangfu Jue nodded gently, "Is he well?"

    Qian Xueying smiled gratefully, "Nothing serious, thank you for your concern."

    At that moment, Moses had already bent slightly, raising his right hand towards Gan Yuan.

    "You truly look stunning tonight."

    Gan Yuan, being treated with such courtesy, could only courteously respond, lifting her right hand lightly onto his palm, Moses raised her palm to his lips and gently kissed it.

    From the speakers, the voice of the emcee came through.

    "The banquet is about to begin, please could all guests take their seats ording to their assigned ces, thank you!"

    Gan Yuan immediately withdrew her palm.

    "Excuse me."

    With a faint nod to the two, Huangfu Jue stretched out his hand to encircle Gan Yuan¡¯s waist and led her away with swift strides.

    Watching them leave, Qian Xueying, arm in arm with Moses, followed the flow of people forward, then lightly asked him.

    "Mr. Moses, are you sure Miss Gan Yuan isn¡¯t the one you¡¯re looking for?"

    Moses withdrew his gaze, "Most likely, I got the wrong person."

    "That¡¯s a pity!" Qian Xueying shook her head lightly, "Such a shame."

    Moses just smiled faintly, saying nothing.

    Under the guidance of the staff, guests made their orderly way into the banquet hall ording to their seating arrangements.

    Inside the banquet hall, the white long tables already prepared with chairs and tableware, exquisite silver candbras reflecting the ssware sparklingly.

    Huangfu Jue led Gan Yuan towards the middle of one of the long tables, pulling out a chair for her and gentlemanly arranging her napkin.

    Gan Yuan quickly nced around, noticing Moses sitting diagonally opposite her. She hesitated, wanting to speak, as Huangfu Jue straightened up and took the seat to her left.

    Not long after everyone had been seated, the emcee¡¯s voice rang out again.

    "The King and Queen have arrived!"

    All rose from their chairs and Gan Yuan turned to look toward the entrance.

    Soon, a man and woman appeared in her sight.

    To these two people, she was not unfamiliar; on television, in newspapers... She had seen their faces countless times before, but seeing them in person, Gan Yuan was still struck by their presence.

    Compared to Huangfu Jue, the man did not appear old, but his demeanor was even more subdued and mature. The woman walking beside him appeared even younger than the image Gan Yuan had seen on television.

    All present voluntarily bent down to salute the two.

    As they arrived at the main seats of the long table, Huangfu Yaoyang adjusted a chair for Leng Xiaoye, then took his own ce.

    Surveying the room, his voice was deep.

    "Good evening!"

    His sinct opening, without superfluous words, carried an innate authority.

    Then Leng Xiaoye spoke.

    "Tonight, everyone sitting here is our honored guest. The King and I wish for you all to have a pleasant evening. Now, I dere, the banquet officially begins."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 405 - 406 Reserved Program

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 406 Reserved Program</h4><h4></h4>

    Leng Xiaoye¡¯s statement, though seemingly ordinary, was already hinting at the underlying implications to the discerning ear.

    "Everyone present here" naturally included Gan Yuan, and without making it explicit, she had already suggested that Gan Yuan¡¯s presence had been tacitly approved by the Royal Family.

    Gan Yuan, being astute, had caught the meaning in her tone.

    She naturally nced sideways, only to meet Leng Xiaoye¡¯s gaze.

    "I personally arranged tonight¡¯s menu, so everyone must eat plenty."

    While her mouth said "everyone," her eyes were on Gan Yuan, the distinguished Queen above them all. Her gaze did not carry the sharpness of someone superior but had the gentleness and inclusiveness of an elder.

    Leng Xiaoye had epted Gan Yuan¡¯s presence, but it did not mean that she had fully approved of her as a daughter-inw.

    After all, there were secrets behind Gan Yuan that even she did not understand, and until she was certain that Gan Yuan¡¯s feelings for her son did not involve any other motives, she had to remain on guard.

    After all, she was the Queen, and her son was the future King.

    Therefore, she handled her approach to Gan Yuan very well, showing her personal appreciation for Gan Yuan while not bing too close.

    Despite this, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s properly measured kindness still warmed Gan Yuan¡¯s heart, who looked at her and smiled gratefully.

    At this moment, Mr. King Huangfu Yaoyang, seated behind Leng Xiaoye, had already brought over a cup. Leng Xiaoye smiled as she took the cup and looked away.

    Seeing the two of them holding their cups, everyone lifted their own.

    Huangfu Yaoyang raised his cup slightly, "A toast to everyone here."

    "May our nation thrive forever, and may the King and Queen always be healthy and safe."

    An elder nobleman seated at the main table spoke up, and everyone immediately echoed him. Each took a sip of wine, and the waiters had already brought out the first course; the banquet had officially begun.

    At such banquets, everyone tried their best to exhibit their elegance.

    There wasn¡¯t a single sound at the dining table.

    Spoons never clinked against tes, no one made the slightest noise while chewing, and only the most sophisticated topics were discussed... Such banquets could inevitably be rather dull.

    Fortunately, the banquet had not gone on too long before moving on to the dessert course.

    Without touching the spoon on her te, Leng Xiaoye used her fingers to pick up the stem of a cherry on the dessert.

    "Honestly, I find such banquets utterly boring, so..." She bit into the cherry, casually tossing the stem onto the table, epted a napkin from Huangfu Yaoyang to wipe her fingers, and stood up from her chair, "For those who want to dance, feel free to head down to the VIP hall on the first floor where a DJ will y thetest tracks for you. Thedies who prefer quiet can go up to the lounge on the second floor to chat..." She propped her hands on the table and winked at everyone, "Additionally, the card rooms on the third floor, as well as my Archery Room... are all open to you. I hope you all enjoy yourselves to the fullest!"

    Gan Yuan held her spoon and widened her eyes in surprise; she never dared to imagine that such a formal Imperial Pce banquet could have such events lined up afterward.

    "Wow!"

    Abel was the first to cheer, followed by a loud whistle.

    The younger guests immediately joined in, pping their hands, cheering, and whistling. The banquet hall, which had been dead silent just moments ago, instantly became a sea of joy.

    Gan Yuan looked around her and finally let her gaze settle on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face; he appeared calm, seemingly unsurprised by the turn of events.

 Chapter 406 - 407 Here, It Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 407 Here, It Hurts</h4><h4></h4>

    Diagonally across, Abel stood up with a smile.

    "Queen, do you know why I always attend the National Day banquet punctually every year? It¡¯s because what I like most is the part after the banquet!"

    "I never doubted that," Leng Xiaoye pped his hands, "Now, everyone can leave the table and go y your favorite games. I suggest you hurry up, or once I finish my dessert, you¡¯ll have no chance left!"

    The guests burst intoughter, even Duke Rost¡ªAbel¡¯s father, who had just been looking rather stern,ughed along with the crowd.

    "Elroy, care for a game?" Abel took the initiative to invite.

    "Sure."

    Huangfu Jue rose from his chair.

    He wasn¡¯t a fan of socializing, but considering his status, someworking was essential.

    The festival after Leng Xiaoye¡¯s annual banquet might seem a bit unorthodox, but in fact, it was an attempt at innovation.

    The future belonged to the young. If he wanted his son to truly stand on his own two feet, relying solely on their status and authority was not enough.

    To truly dominate the country, Huangfu Jue needed his own management team, and such banquets were the perfect opportunity for him to mingle with the young elites.

    Both Huangfu Yaoyang and Huangfu Jue were well aware of this. Hence, Huangfu Yaoyang was always indulgent toward Leng Xiaoye, and this indulgence was not merely for the sake of pleasing his wife.

    Gan Yuan rose naturally along with Huangfu Jue, and by this time, the young people at the banquet had already left their chairs.

    Rather than sitting elegantly at the dining table, they would, of course, prefer to engage in some exciting new activities¡ªshould they manage to befriend the key figures of the country, rising to high positions was not out of the question.

    Thus, a group of young people soon gathered around Huangfu Jue, with those familiar with Abel jokingly teasing him.

    "Abel, be careful not to lose your shirt likest year!"

    "Mind your own business," Abel replied, utterly unconcerned, "There¡¯s a saying in China, ¡¯Lucky at love, unlucky at gambling.¡¯ I¡¯ve been sleeping alone for two weeks, maybe tonight I could win a couple of rounds!"

    "Two weeks?" someone immediately questioned, "I bet you count your weeks in hours, don¡¯t you?"

    With Abel¡¯s reputation for being adies¡¯ man, changing girlfriends more frequently than women change clothes, no one was willing to believe that he was sleeping alone.

    "Believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you!" Abel nced at Gan Yuan and raised his hand to cover his heart, letting out a sigh in a chant-like tone, "I¡¯m heartbroken, going through a really tough time... right here, it hurts!"

    No one took him seriously; they justughed even harder.

    In the midst of theughter, everyone had made their way to the staircase.

    Gan Yuan was about to follow Huangfu Jue upstairs when an arm reached from behind and gently tugged on her sleeve. Puzzled, she turned around to see Qian Xueying smiling at her.

    "Gan Yuan, let me introduce you to a few friends."

    Not far behind her stood several young girls, all about the same age as the two of them.

    Seeing her stop, Huangfu Jue naturally paused as well.

    "Wait a moment," Gan Yuan smiled at everyone and turned back, withdrawing her arm from Huangfu Jue¡¯s, "You go ahead, I¡¯ll be up in a little while."

    Having decided to be with Huangfu Jue, she should have the consciousness of a future Princess Consort. Socializing was a very important part of high society.

 Chapter 407 - 408 The Position You Need to Look Up To

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 408 The Position You Need to Look Up To</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze swept over Qian Xueying and the group around her as he gave a slight nod.

    "If you need me, have someone call me upstairs."

    Abel took a step back and spoke in a joking tone, "Take good care of Gan. If you make her unhappy, I won¡¯t let you off easily."

    A noble youngdy quietly spoke up, "Even if you don¡¯t let us off, that would be the Prince¡¯s concern, not yours, right?"

    "What do you know," Abel retorted with a pout, "Gan is not only His Highness¡¯s girlfriend but also my friend. The two of us..."

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t want to listen to him spouting nonsense any longer, said in a stern voice, and continued upstairs. Abel waved to Gan Yuan and hurried after him.

    Gan Yuan moved down the steps, and upon reaching the crowd, Qian Xueying began introducing everyone to her.

    The few youngdies, all of notable identities, also showed ample respect and courtesy to Gan Yuan.

    Seeing Annie approach, Qian Xueying immediately raised her voice and took the initiative to greet her.

    "Miss Annie!"

    Apanied by twopanions, Annie walked over. Upon seeing Gan Yuan, she intended to leave, but with Qian Xueying¡¯s greeting, she had to grit her teeth and approach.

    Qian Xueying moved to her side and affectionately hooked her arm, pulling Annie in front of Gan Yuan.

    "Gan Yuan, let me introduce..."

    "No need," Gan Yuan said with a smile, "Miss Smith and I already know each other very well."

    Annie struggled to suppress the resentment in her heart and lifted the corners of her lips, "Yes, when I met Miss Gan, she was still a coach at the gym!"

    She deliberately stressed the words "gym coach," ostensibly making conversation with Gan Yuan. In reality, she was reminding everyone of Gan Yuan¡¯s background¡ªthat she was neither from a prestigious family nor a rising star, just an ordinary gym coach who had the dumb luck to capture Huangfu Jue¡¯s attention.

    "Indeed!" Gan Yuan¡¯s smile remained, "Life is always full of surprises. Miss Annie is still the same as before, yet here I stand in a position where you have to look up to me. You agree, don¡¯t you?"

    She was still standing on the steps, higher than Annie, making Annie look up to see her.

    However you listened, it sounded like a yful remark.

    But Annie could hear that, in between the lines, Gan Yuan was hinting that her status was now higher than Annie¡¯s.

    Annie¡¯s original n was to embarrass Gan Yuan, but her adversary didn¡¯t take offense and instead hit back. And at that moment, Annie was representing F Country¡¯s delegation, soon to interact with Huangfu Jue to secure his cooperation with F Country¡¯s projects.

    Offending Gan Yuan at this juncture was clearly not a smart move, so she had to swallow her anger and spoke with a smile.

    "Miss Gan is quite humorous."

    At that moment, one of the girls suggested,

    "Why don¡¯t... we go upstairs as well? I¡¯ve heard the Queen is very fond of collecting archery equipment, and I can¡¯t wait to see it for myself!"

    "Sure!"

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t refuse.

    Compared to a battle of wits with people like Annie, she much preferred to look at the archery collection upstairs¡ªin her opinion, those bows and arrows were far more likable than Annie¡¯s face.

    Gan Yuan headed upstairs, with Annie and the others, including Qian Xueying and several girls, following behind.

    Once everyone reached the corner of the third-floor corridor, Gan Yuan turned left. Annie deliberately lingered behind, aiming to turn right.

    "The Archery Room is this way!"

    Qian Xueying reached out to grab her arm and pointed diagonally ahead, where there was a sign indicating that the direction to the Archery Room was to the left.

 Chapter 408 - 409: The Proud Little Princess

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 409: The Proud Little Princess</h4><h4></h4>

    To facilitate everyone¡¯s search, there were very noticeable signs in the corridor, which Annie of course saw; but her goal was solely the billiard room.

    Her more important purpose in attending this banquet was to get close to Huangfu Jue and regain his favor, not to waste too much time on Gan Yuan.

    However, since everyone¡¯s attention was now on her, it would not be good for Annie to leave, so she reluctantly followed Qian Xueying and the others towards the Archery Room.

    The Archery Room was at the end of the corridor. By the time several people arrived, many were already standing inside, mostly men, with only two girls standing by the entrance to the right, one of whom was taking a bow from the table¡ªa bow from Leng Xiaoye¡¯s collection of American Hunting Bows.

    Gan Yuan also had a fondness for cold weapons, and her eyes immediately lit up upon seeing the bows and arrows on the walls and tables.

    It had been said before that the Queen held a special fondness for cold weapons, and now it seemed that the saying was indeed true...

    Annie, who had been utterly disinterested, only looking for an opportunity to leave, brightened up upon seeing the girl handling the bow.

    She could not afford to target Gan Yuan directly, but some people would not care about such things, like this one.

    She strode over to the girl wearing a red dress, who was trying to draw the bow in her hands.

    "Princess Betty, I didn¡¯t expect to find you here!"

    The girl turned around, and upon seeing Annie, a smile appeared on her small face adorned with a pair of bright green eyes.

    "Sister Annie, long time no see."

    Annie turned her face and nodded towards Gan Yuan, who was studying a horn bow.

    "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, the person in the white dress is Gan Yuan. She¡¯s the one who broke Barbara¡¯s ribs!"

    Upon hearing thetter part, the girl holding the bow¡¯s expression darkened instantly.

    With a huff, still holding the bow, she walked purposefully to Gan Yuan¡¯s side, who was just drawing a horn bow. ncing at the bow in her hand, the girl spoke haughtily.

    "You... do you dare to have apetition with me?"

    Gan Yuan let go of her bow and turned to look at the girl next to her, gripping a hunting bow with an imposing air, and lifted her hand to point to her own face.

    "Me?!"

    "Is there anyone else here holding a bow?" the girl retorted.

    "Of course not. However..." Gan Yuan looked the other up and down, "I don¡¯t quite understand."

    Clear anger was evident in those beautiful green eyes. She and the girl were not acquainted, so where did this anger stem from?

    The girl lifted her right hand and pulled off the jewel bracelet from her left arm, mming it down heavily on the table.

    "If I lose, this will be yours. If you lose, I will take something simr from you!" she said scornfully, curling her lip, "Of course, if you¡¯re scared, you can concede, and I won¡¯t take anything from you."

    "If I¡¯m not mistaken..." Qian Xueying walked to Gan Yuan¡¯s side and sized up the girl holding the bow, "You must be Princess Betty, right?"

    The girl did not give Qian Xueying a very pleasant look, "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me, Betty de Caroline!"

    This surname was not unfamiliar to Gan Yuan.

    Caroline was a Royal Family surname in Y Country; the fact that this girl held this surname and was referred to as ¡¯Princess¡¯ by Qian Xueying surely meant that she was indeed a Princess from the Royal Family of Y Country.

    Even though the Royal Family of Y Country was only a figurehead with no real power in governance anymore, in Y Country, the Royal Family was still a very revered entity, hence the girl¡¯s arrogance was not unmotivated.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, it¡¯s Monday; continue to vote, thank you~!

 Chapter 409 - 410 I admit defeat

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 410 I admit defeat</h4><h4></h4>

    As several people were talking, a staff member immediately turned and hurried downstairs.

    In the first-floor restaurant, Huangfu Yaoyang was conversing with a guest while Leng Xiaoye continued to enjoy her pastries. Looking around, the staff member quickly approached her side.

    Leng Xiaoye swallowed the sweet in her mouth and spoke lightly.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    The staff member bent down, "Miss Gan and Princess Betty have had a conflict. Would you like to go take a look?"

    Leng Xiaoye gently swayed the fork in her hand, leisurely piercing another piece of pastry.

    "If she can¡¯t even handle this little issue, then I have misjudged her. Go upstairs and take a look, and as long as there¡¯s no bloodshed, don¡¯t intervene."

    "Yes, madam!"

    The staff member answered, bowed slightly towards her, and quickly walked upstairs.

    Huangfu Yaoyang came over from not far away, reaching for a napkin on the table, "What happened?"

    "It¡¯s the same old story," Leng Xiaoye revealed a mischievous smile, "If someone wants to marry into your family, they must endure eighty-one trials."

    A doting smile appeared in the man¡¯s heterochromia eyes as he reached over to help her wipe a bit of cream from the corner of her lips.

    ...

    ...

    Upstairs, in the Archery Room.

    "I¡¯m so sorry, Princess," Qian Xueying held onto Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, "Gan Yuan and I were just about to go look for the Prince. How about we talk another day when we have a chance?"

    After sending an apologetic smile to Betty, Qian Xueying pulled Gan Yuan and started to leave.

    Betty stepped forward, blocking their path, and her gaze fell on Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "Unless she admits defeat first!"

    Around them, all eyes turned their way, with Annie also standing not far behind Betty, quietly awaiting the drama.

    Annie knew Betty because of Barbara, the intermediary, and she wasn¡¯t really fond of this straightforward Princess. Had it not been for Betty¡¯s royal status, Annie would never have been so cordial. And to think that she woulde to be useful in this situation.

    This Princess might have a simple mind, but her reflexes were top-notch. Annie had once heard from Barbara that not only was this Princess skilled inbat, but her archery was outstanding, and she had been hunting and horseback riding since she was very young.

    Imagining what a tough situation Gan Yuan would be in, Annie couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of her lips in anticipation.

    Gan Yuan withdrew her arm from Qian Xueying¡¯s grasp and smiled nonchntly.

    "Fine, I admit defeat, you win."

    The other party must have connections to the Royal Pce to have received an invitation, and she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for nothing.

    What would Huangfu Jue¡¯s parents think of her if she caused a scene during her first visit to the Royal Pce?

    Betty was taken aback.

    She had thought Gan Yuan would haughtily ept the challenge. She hadn¡¯t expected this oue.

    While Betty was still baffled, Gan Yuan had already turned around and, at the same time, raised her arm to draw the bow.

    Whizz!

    Apanied by the sound of vibrating bowstrings, a carbon steel arrow flew from the string, forcefully striking the target across the room, its tip plunging deep into the center, with the tail still quivering.

    In an instant, the entire Archery Room fell silent, save for the twang of the trembling arrow.

    Surprise was also evident in Betty¡¯s clear, green eyes.

    To hit the bullseye without even aiming, anyone, even a fool, could see the level of that archery skill, let alone an expert like her.

    Without at least a decade of practice, such skill was unattainable, and even she, who prided herself on her archery, didn¡¯t have that confidence.

    "It seems... luck is on my side tonight." Gan Yuan smiled as she put down her bow and arrow, "Princess Betty, excuse me."

 Chapter 410 - 411 Itâ€™s Yours

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 411 It¡¯s Yours</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan nodded to her counterpart with elegance and courtesy, then she walked toward the exit. The script had not gone ording to her n at all, leaving Annie¡¯s chest tightening with anger.

    "Wait a moment!"

    Betty¡¯s voice rang out again.

    Gan Yuan stopped in her tracks and turned around, only to see the young Princess briskly walking toward her.

    What now?

    She raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Just moments ago, she had given enough respect to Betty by not making her lose face in front of so many people. Was Betty so foolish that she couldn¡¯t see that and still refused to give up?

    "This... for you!"

    Betty raised her arm, presenting her right hand to her.

    Gan Yuan looked down and saw in her palm the jewel bracelet glistening with dazzling colored diamonds under the light.

    This time, even Gan Yuan was taken aback.

    Betty pushed the bracelet closer, "I lost, it¡¯s yours!"

    Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, the reality was in front of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t match Gan Yuan¡¯s level¡ªif there had been a realpetition, she certainly would have lost.

    She was willing to ept her loss; she wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    "Your Highness is too polite," Gan Yuan regained herposure, pushing away the Princess¡¯s hand that was holding the bracelet, "We didn¡¯tpete, there¡¯s no need..."

    "If I say it¡¯s yours, it¡¯s yours!" Betty, annoyed, pulled Gan Yuan¡¯s hand and stuffed the bracelet into it, her delicate pink lips pursing lightly, "But don¡¯t get too smug. I will challenge you again, and next time, I¡¯ll win that bracelet back myself."

    Gan Yuan had originally thought that this person was spoiled like Nancy.

    Now, however, she found her to be quite frank and amusing.

    Without further refusal, "Then I will keep it safe for Your Highness until the next opportunity, when we can have a proper contest."

    Betty extended her right hand, "It¡¯s a deal!"

    Gan Yuan reached out and gave a light handshake, smiling as she spoke.

    "It¡¯s a deal!"

    Facing the other¡¯s smile, Betty¡¯s tense little face rxed, before instantly tightening again.

    In fact, she already admired Gan Yuan wholly and was surprisingly discovering that she wasn¡¯t as bad as Annie and Barbara had described her. She was even starting to like Gan Yuan a bit.

    Of course, the proud Little Princess would not easily admit to that.

    "Goodbye!"

    Trying hard to keep a stern face, she pulled back her hand, holding her head high and proudly leaving the Archery Room with her entourage.

    When reaching the exit, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t said goodbye to Annie. She quickly stopped, turning her head towards Annie.

    "Miss Annie, I¡¯m leaving now."

    "Ah... okay!" Annie inwardly groaned but could only smile back and warn her, "Take care on your way."

    Miss Annie?

    Gan Yuan nced sideways at Annie, instantly realizing why the Little Princess had given her such a hard time¡ªit was Annie¡¯s doing.

    "Miss Annie, we¡¯re going to meet Ajue, would you like to join us?"

    "No need, I... I just remembered I need to make a phone call, excuse me!" Realizing that her trick had been exposed, Annie quickly made an excuse and prepared to bolt, fearing Gan Yuan¡¯s retaliation.

    Gan Yuan stood in ce, silent with a smile, but as Annie walked by, she stealthily extended her left foot forward.

    Her beautiful silver high heels caught on Annie¡¯s ankle causing her to sway and lose her bnce, lunging uncontrobly forward.

    It all happened too suddenly, and no one had time to react; naturally, there was no hero rushing to the rescue.

 Chapter 411 - 412: Donâ€™t Mess Around...

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 412: Don¡¯t Mess Around...</h4><h4></h4>

    Annie screamed and fell,nding in a perfect face-down sprawl.

    "Miss Annie, are you all right?"

    Gan Yuan was the first to rush forward, trying to steady her by the arm, only to receive another shrill squeal from Annie, like that of a pig.

    "My hair!"

    Retracting her gaze, Gan Yuan glimpsed at her foot resting on Annie¡¯s long hair, a sh of amusement in her eyes as she withdrew her foot by one step.

    "Sorry, I... I didn¡¯t see it!"

    "Ahh¡ª¡ª"

    Annie screamed again, even more miserably than before.

    As Gan Yuan stepped back, her high heelnded precisely on Annie¡¯s fingers bracing against the floor. The stiletto, along with Gan Yuan¡¯s deliberate force, made the pain unbearable.

    "Whoops, really sorry!" Gan Yuan lifted her high heel and, together with others, helped her get up, "I truly didn¡¯t mean it. Didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?"

    Tears nearly streamed down Annie¡¯s face from pain, her imagepletely ruined, incapable of maintaining the pretense any longer. She pushed Gan Yuan away and ran out the door, sobbing.

    Watching her figure disappear outside the door, Gan Yuan heaved a sigh.

    "I¡¯m really clumsy, always trying to do the right thing and messing it up. Carry on, everyone, I¡¯ll excuse myself for a moment!"

    After a slight bow to the others, she walked out of the Archery Room and turned towards the restroom.

    In the women¡¯s restroom, Annie stood in front of the sink, examining her bruised fingers. Seeing Gan Yuan enter through the mirror, she whirled around like a startled bird.

    "What... what are you going to do?"

    "Of course to check on you!" Gan Yuan said with a smile as she locked the door, then advanced towards her. Annie retreated step by step, fearfully, until there was no ce to go against the wall. Then, she stopped, pressed against the cold wall, her gaze uncertainly fixed on Gan Yuan, "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t mess around..."

    "Tsk tsk tsk..." Gan Yuan reached out and grabbed Annie¡¯s palm, her fingers gently stroking the injured spot, "Such beautiful fingers, it would be such a pity if they got broken."

    Annie was already scared enough to sweat, her entire body beginning to tremble.

    In the restroom, it was just the two of them. With Gan Yuan¡¯s strength, she could easily do anything to Annie.

    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t mess around... or else I... I¡¯ll scream..." Before she could finish her sentence, Gan Yuan¡¯s finger had already pressed on her wound, and Annie cried out in pain, "Ah¡ª¡ª"

    "You like screaming, don¡¯t you? How about... screaming a few more times?" Gan Yuan asked, supporting her injured finger.

    Annie¡¯s cold sweat had already broken out, "No... please... don¡¯t..."

    Gan Yuan gently released her finger, and Annie quickly withdrew her hand, but before she could steady herself, Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers were already lifting to sp her throat.

    Pulling her closer, Gan Yuan looked into Annie¡¯s pale face with a cool gaze.

    "This time it¡¯s the fingers, next time I¡¯ll ruin one of your arms, and after that... it¡¯s here..." She tightened her grip slightly, and Annie¡¯s breathing became frantic, "You can try and see which is faster, your screams or my hand!"

    Before her, the girl¡¯s eyes were cold, her tone calm, yet it was through this calmness that a terrifying chill was emitted.

    Annie didn¡¯t doubt a single word she said. She believed that if she dared make a sound, Gan Yuan would crush her throat without hesitation.

    She was panting, not daring to make even the slightest noise.

    "Of course!" Gan Yuan chuckled, "Next time you try tomit murder by proxy, find a sharper knife. Losing so easily to me is truly boring!"

 Chapter 412 - 413 Still So Naughty

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 413 Still So Naughty</h4><h4></h4>

    Annie gasped for air, her voice trembling, her face already devoid of any trace of color.

    "I... I can¡¯t... I won¡¯t dare again... really... truly..."

    Gan Yuan shoved her away.

    "Get out!"

    Gulping for air, Annie couldn¡¯t help coughing uncontrobly, but without caring for that, she shakily got to her feet, not even bothering to grab her bag, and stumbled toward the door.

    "Wait!" Gan Yuan snatched the small handbag from the washstand and threw it at Annie, who timidly turned back, "Take your things."

    "Thank... thank you!"

    Picking up the bag that had fallen to the ground, Annie frantically pulled open the door; frightened, she used too much force and stood in the wrong spot, and as the door swung open, it mmed against her forehead.

    It hurt so much she almost passed out, but she didn¡¯t dare dy, holding her forehead as she fled.

    Gan Yuan stood at the washstand, listening as the footsteps outside grew distant, then chuckled to herself.

    Immediately after, she sighed, raised her hand to look at her fingers, and shook her head in self-mockery.

    Indeed, fighting evil with evil is the best method.

    "You haven¡¯t changed a bit, still so naughty."

    From the direction of the door came a pleasant baritone voice.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers, resting on the washstand, trembled slightly as she nced towards the door.

    Sure enough, Moses was striding in, casually closing the door behind him.

    She stood up straight, her left hand gripping the handbag, her fingers slowly tightening around it, the butterfly knife inside pressing firmly against her fingertips.

    After locking the door, Moses turned around, his gaze sweeping over her handbag, eliciting a cryptic smile.

    "Bringing a knife to a party, aren¡¯t you afraid the Duke might misunderstand? Or..." he crossed his arms, leaning casually against the door, "are you nning to kill me to silence me?"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s brows drew together.

    "I don¡¯t want to be your enemy!"

    "If there¡¯s anything you still need to deal with..." Moses paused slightly, "I can give you a bit more time."

    She didn¡¯t want to be his enemy, and he... he didn¡¯t want to either!

    So, he decided to give her another chance.

    Gan Yuan bit her lip, then slowly began to speak.

    "Let me go, and consider it...returning the favor, then we¡¯re even!"

    "And then?" Moses¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, "Pretend we¡¯ve never met?"

    The man¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse, clearly suppressing some intense emotion.

    Gan Yuan hung her head, avoiding his gaze.

    "You should know, I can¡¯t go back anymore!"

    "Ha..."

    Moses suddenlyughed, his chest heaving violently, but his eyes devoid of any hint of mirth.

    Soon, hisughter ceased, and his dark eyes intensely focused on Gan Yuan¡¯s, eximing sternly.

    "Do you really think that you can sever ties with your past? Do you really think you can deceive everyone? When the King and Queen find out your true identity, do you think they will ept you?"

    Noting Gan Yuan¡¯s furrowed brows, he took a deep breath, walked up to her, and raised his palm to rest on her shoulder.

    "Gaia, don¡¯t be foolish! They are not like us, you and Huangfu Jue were never meant tost. Listen,e back home with me, all right?"

    Hearing him mention Huangfu Jue¡¯s name, a ray of light instantly rose within the depths of Gan Yuan¡¯s heavy heart.

    She wasn¡¯t sure about others, but one thing she was certain of¡ªno matter who she was, Huangfu Jue would never disdain her.

    Thinking of that person gave her heart courage once more, and Gan Yuan raised her face again, her tone now resolutely determined.

    "I want... to try!"

    Outside, the sound of urgent footsteps approached, and then the door was knocked.

    "Ayuan... are you in there?"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 413 - 414: It Can Never Be a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 414: It Can Never Be a Woman</h4><h4></h4>

    "Ayuan...are you inside?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice, filled with concern, rang out.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s breathing tightened, and Moses caught her expression in his eyes, a cold sneer shing in the depths.

    "You want to try? Fine...then let¡¯s try. I will go tell him now who it is and see what your Duke¡¯s reaction will be."

    Turning around, he stepped toward the door.

    Gan Yuan spoke from behind him, "Just let me try once...please, Brother Moses!"

    At this moment, Moses¡¯s fingers had already gripped the doorknob.

    With just a light twist, the door would swing open, and he could reveal all her secrets to Huangfu Jue. But now, Moses, who was always decisive and detached, hesitated.

    If he really opened this door, she would surely never call him that way again.

    Thinking of this possibility, his fingers tightened fiercely on the doorknob, the metallic handle creaked softly under his grip, and Gan Yuan¡¯s heart clenched tightly.

    She had not yet had the time or chance to tell Huangfu Jue about Moses. Seeing her with Moses, she could not begin to guess what his reaction would be.

    Moses took a deep breath, suddenly let go of the doorknob, turned around, and walked briskly to her side.

    "The truth will prove to you that I am right! I give you onest chance, if you¡¯re wrong this time, you muste home with me."

    In a low voice, Moses stepped past her, pulled open the door of a stall, and stepped in, mming the door hard behind him.

    "Ayuan?"

    Huangfu Jue called out again.

    "I¡¯m here!" Gan Yuan called back, ncing at the stall Moses was in, and hurried to the door.

    Outside the door, Huangfu Jue was worriedly watching, with Will, Abel, and others standing beside him.

    Seeing Gan Yuan emerge, he immediately stepped forward, grasped her shoulders, and peered into the washroom.

    "What happened?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, I just felt a bit unwell." Gan Yuan reached out to hug his arm, "Can we go back now?"

    His sharp blue eyes swept past the slightly ajar door of the woman¡¯s washroom behind her, lingering for a moment on the reflection of the stall in the mirror.

    From his angle, he could just see the stall Moses was in, the door closed but the clear shadow of a foot showing overhead¡ªthe kind of shoes that could not possibly belong to a woman.

    Huangfu Jue withdrew his gaze and raised his hand to caress her face.

    "Okay."

    Turning around, Huangfu Jue walked her into the corridor, with Abel following and starting-to talk cheerfully.

    "Gan, you definitely wouldn¡¯t guess, but I almost beat Elroy just now, it was only that I messed up thest shot."

    "That¡¯s too bad." Gan Yuan smiled.

    "I wouldn¡¯t tell you that I did it on purpose," Abel winked at her, "that is out of consideration for you; otherwise, I would have beat him until he was down to hisst penny."

    "So..." Gan Yuan nced at his body, only dressed in a shirt, and teased with a smile, "did your suit and tie run away on their own?"

    "Actually..." Abel spread his hands, "thanks to your luck, if we hadn¡¯te looking for you after hearing you were in trouble, I would have even lost my pants."

    He chuckled, but Gan Yuan felt a slight sinking in her heart.

    From Abel¡¯s words, it was clear that someone had informed Huangfu Jue, and that¡¯s how he found her here.

    Just now, the only ones who knew she was here were Annie and Moses. Annie wouldn¡¯t have deliberately sought out Huangfu Jue to sh with; could it be... was it Moses?!

    Huangfu Jue stopped before the stairs, "Abel, tell Duke Mark that we¡¯ll discuss the partnership another day."

    "Alright." Abel responded with a smile, one hand in his pocket, while the other waved to Gan Yuan, "Gan, see you another day."

 Chapter 414 - 415 Before I Get Angry at You

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 415 Before I Get Angry at You</h4><h4></h4>

    "Goodbye."

    After bidding him farewell, Gan Yuan turned and followed Huangfu Jue up the steps.

    Instead of taking her back to the hall, Huangfu Jue led her through the corridor, leaving the banquet room through a side door.

    Down the steps, a car had already pulled up with its door open, waiting.

    Momentster, the car started and drove out of the Royal Pce gates.

    In the back seat, Huangfu Jue remained silent, making the atmosphere inside the car seem somewhat oppressive.

    Will nced up, looked at the man and woman in the back seat through the rearview mirror, his lips parted, but in the end, he remained silent.

    Gan Yuan was aware of this, too, and nced sideways at the man sitting next to her. Huangfu Jue¡¯s sensual lips were pressed into a tight line. Although he didn¡¯t show it, she could feel that he was quite unhappy, and was just trying hard not to let it show.

    The drive from the Royal Pce to the Duke Residence was not long, and within half an hour, the car had stopped in front of the steps leading to the Duke¡¯s grand entrance.

    Will jogged over to help the two out of the car. Huangfu Jue stretched his legs to alight and, without paying any attention to Gan Yuan who was getting out after him, he swiftly climbed the steps.

    By the time Gan Yuan entered the living room, he had already reached the corner of the staircase on the first floor.

    "The master... he might be a bit tired," Will exined softly beside her.

    "Mhm." Gan Yuan nodded to him, lifted the hem of her skirt, and went upstairs, first to peek into Gan Tang¡¯s room. The little fellow was peacefully sleeping on the pillow, his little face had regained its rosiness, and he appeared much better.

    "The young master had a good amount of dinner. The doctor says that after one more day of rest, tomorrow, he should bepletely recovered," a servant reported softly about the little guy¡¯s condition.

    "Thank you for your hard work."

    After nodding at her, Gan Yuan bent down, kissed the little fellow¡¯s forehead, exited the room, and made her way up to the third floor.

    In the bedroom, Huangfu Jue was nowhere to be seen.

    She turned around and walked into the study, where only one floormp was lit, while from the room diagonally across came unusual sounds.

    She walked over and knocked on the door.

    Inside, there was no response.

    Grasping the doorknob, Gan Yuan gently pushed open the door.

    This was a gym, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s suit was carelessly thrown on the floor. At the moment, the man was standing, kicking a punching bag thaty on the ground so that it flew up.

    The bag flew off, hit the wall, and made a dull thud.

    "Ajue..."

    "Get out!" Huangfu Jue cut her off, "Before I lose my temper at you, get out!"

    Gan Yuan did not leave but instead shut the door behind her, walked over, and picked up his suit from the floor to hang it on a rack.

    Huangfu Jue clenched his fists by his side.

    "I said... get out!"

    Gan Yuan walked up to his side, "If you want to vent your anger at me, don¡¯t hold back."

    The man whirled around, his blue eyes angrilynding on her face, his hand swung violently towards her, his fist grazing past the side of her head and striking the punching bag hanging beside her.

    The bag flew out, then swung back, colliding with her back.

    He frowned, his left hand hastily lifted to block the returning bag.

    "You should know, I hate being lied to the most!"

    If this had happened with anyone else, he would expose her lie mercilessly.

    Because it was her, he had been holding back until now.

    Just the thought of her being secretly together with another man a moment ago was enough to bring his rage to an uncontroble edge in an instant.

    "I know." Gan Yuan looked up, fixing her eyes on his, "That¡¯s why... I came to exin to you. Just now, in the restroom, aside from myself, there was another person."

 Chapter 415 - 416 Fury Engulfed Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 416 Fury Engulfed Emotions</h4><h4></h4>

    The man remained silent, his breathing noticeably smoother than before.

    "I think you might guess who that person is," Gan Yuan bit her lip and struggled to utter the name, "It¡¯s... Moses! We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, in fact, he... he¡¯s the one who gave me my tattoo."

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow.

    It seemed the situation was different from what he had imagined.

    "It was he and father who gave me a chance to continue. Without them, I might still be homeless on the streets, or perhaps already dead..." Gan Yuan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, "Moses is my mentor; he taught me everything. This time, he¡¯s here to find me; he wants me to go back."

    "So..." Huangfu Jue¡¯s brows furrowed, "you¡¯re going back with him?"

    "Of course not." Gan Yuan lifted the corners of her lips, "I want to stay, with you. I¡¯ve said all I wanted to say; now it¡¯s your turn. You can hit me or scold me, but... don¡¯t be hard on yourself."

    The man raised his right hand, and in one move, he pulled her into his embrace.

    "I¡¯m such a fool; I thought..."

    How could he have such absurd thoughts, that she might be having an affair with another man...

    "Thought I was having an affair with another man behind your back?" Clinging to his neck, Gan Yuan leaned against his face and chuckled, "You¡¯re not stupid; you¡¯re just jealous."

    This man had never been in love before; of course, he wouldn¡¯t realize that the emotion that had consumed him with rage was actually jealousy.

    Jealousy?

    Huangfu Jue smirked self-deprecatingly, his eyebrows twitching. No wonder his mother always used to say that jealousy could make one irrational; he hadn¡¯t expected to fall victim to it himself.

    "Did I scare you?"

    Holding her, he asked softly.

    "Mm!" She lifted her face from his embrace with a slight frown, "A little, my heart still feels ufortable, as if I can¡¯t breathe."

    Huangfu Jue immediately tensed up, scooped her up, and rushed towards the door.

    "Rx a little; I¡¯ll call for a doctor right away..."

    "Ha!" Gan Yuanughed in his arms, "Big dummy, I fooled you!"

    "Are you really okay?" He was still somewhat worried.

    "Of course..." She jumped out of his arms, tilting her head back to wink at him, "But then again, Ajue, you look really cute when you¡¯re jealous."

    "Shut up!"

    He murmured low.

    The adjective ¡¯cute¡¯ was thest thing he wanted to apply to himself.

    "I won¡¯t!" She raised her hand to cup his face, her mischievous smile beaming, "Because you¡¯re really very cute."

    Lifting his hand to press against her palm on his cheek, Huangfu Jue looked downward, gazing intently at the face before him.

    If there were one person here who could be described as cute, it would definitely be her.

    Their eyes locked, fond feelings naturally arose.

    She tiptoed closer to him, Huangfu took a sharp breath, squinting his eyes slightly and leaning down to meet her.

    Just as he was about to kiss her, she suddenly slipped away from his embrace, pulled open the gym¡¯s door, and fled outside.

    "Ha... Someone¡¯s been tricked by me again!"

    "Stinking woman!" He stepped out after her, "You¡¯ll regret this!"

    "I certainly won¡¯t!" She picked up her dress to run, but s, the high heels were too tall, and the dress too tight; after just a couple of steps, he had already caught her by the waist.

    "Ah!"

    She cried out withughter, trying to duck under his arm to escape, only to be pinned against the wall by his hand on her chest, and then, his head descended, kissing her on the cheek.

 Chapter 416 - 417 Cute Jerk

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 417 Cute Jerk</h4><h4></h4>

    "I told you, you can¡¯t escape!"

    The man kissed her neck, murmuring indistinctly.

    "Bastard..." "Let me go!"

    At the end of the hallway, Will carefully made his way upstairs.

    Having seen that his own Miss was clearly in a bad mood, he couldn¡¯t help but worry, so he came upstairs to check. Hearing Gan Yuan¡¯s scream, he thought the two had a conflict and immediately dashed over at full speed.

    "Sir!"

    Seeing Yimu in the hallway, he froze in ce.

    Turning her face as Will appeared, Gan Yuan¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she dodged Huangfu Jue¡¯s advancing lips.

    "Get lost!"

    The man growled.

    "Oh, sure!"

    Will stumbled in his response, turning to run toward the stairs, his haste nearly sending him tumbling down.

    Gan Yuan let out a lightugh, but before it ended, her chin was caught by the man¡¯s fingers, turning her face toward him.

    "Now, no one will disturb us anymore."

    He whispered.

    Gan Yuan smiled and lifted her face, watching as the man¡¯s face drew closer, no longer dodging.

    He kissed her.

    Bowing his face, he continued to engage with her lips, taking steps toward the bedroom.

    A mere dozen steps away, yet it took nearly a full minute to reach.

    Leaning back against the door, the man strode to the bed, and his face descended once more, kissing her shoulder, as his hand left her waist to caress her back.

    On her body was only a thin, sheer long dress, which wrinkled under the man¡¯s hands, causing her breathing to quicken.

    His fingers climbed upward, brushing the contour of the scar on her shoulder, then he lifted his hand to pull down her zipper.

    The long dress silently slid down, pooling at her high-heeled feet.

    Raising his hand, his fingertips grazed her cheek as the man tilted his head slightly, removing the hairpin from her styled hair, and lifting it to let her bun fall loose.

    Her long hair cascaded down, draping over her back, shoulders... The ink-ck hair illuminated by the light gave the impression of night sky sprinkled with stardust.

    "Actually..." steadying her waist, he spoke softly, "I wanted to do this even before we went to the Imperial Pce!"

    Rather than her perfectly impable dressed-up appearance, he preferred this moment ¨C her disheveled hair, her dress undone.

    Because this was the Gan Yuan that belonged to him alone.

    A blush spread across Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "You really are..."

    "What?"

    The man arched an eyebrow, waiting for her to finish her sentence, only to see her lips curve into a slight smile as she whispered.

    "An adorable jerk!"

    "You¡¯re going to be punished for that!"

    The man¡¯s arms released, and her body fell,nding on the soft bedspread, followed promptly by the man bending over her.

    Supporting himself on the bed with both arms, he lowered his head to kiss her once again.

    The man¡¯s kisses were unhurried, exuding ease, while she, without realizing it, sank deeper into them.

    ^

    ^

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 417 - 418: No Afterward

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 418: No Afterward</h4><h4></h4>

    "Ajue!"

    She had no choice but to call his name, but the man paid her no heed and continued to kiss her of his own ord.

    ...

    "Tell me, what do you want?"

    She could barely speak, took a deep breath, and with a hoarse voice she spat out a word.

    "You!"

    "Good girl, I¡¯ll let you off this time!"

    He whispered low, Huangfu Jue pressed his lips against hers again, his body heavily bearing down, covering her beneath him.

    ...

    ...

    The ck car slowly drove through the bustling city streets, stopping in front of Duke Locke¡¯s residence.

    The assistant got out and opened the car door, Qian Xueying did not get out, but turned her face to look at Moses sitting beside her.

    "Mr. Moses, would you like toe in for a cup of coffee?"

    The man sat in the back seat in silence for a moment. Just as Qian Xueying was about to step out of the car, the man in the darkness suddenly spoke again.

    "Miss Xueying, have you ever been in love?"

    Qian Xueying turned back around, "I had a rtionship once in high school."

    "And after that?"

    "After that," Qian Xueying¡¯s gaze darkened, "there was no after that."

    Moses turned to her, "Why?"

    Qian Xueying took a light breath, her tone indifferent as if narrating someone else¡¯s story, "Because... a great tragedy befell my family. I had to leave school and take a break from my studies, and he... got into a prestigious university."

    Having said that, she lifted her head again to look at Moses.

    "Would you like... to go for a drink together?"

    Moses raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Sure."

    So the assistant closed the car door again, and took the two of them to a roadside bar.

    The two found a corner to sit down. Moses ordered the drinks, and the man and woman each drank at their table, minding their own business.

    After three drinks, Qian Xueying¡¯s cheeks were flushed with the color of alcohol, and she spoke not with her usual gentleness, but with a somewhat reckless tone.

    "I know..." She held the cup, squinting her eyes at Moses across her, "Gan Yuan is the Gaia you¡¯ve been searching for. Gan Yuan... Gaia... It¡¯s always been one name... I should¡¯ve realized it sooner... Moses, you like her, don¡¯t you?"

    Moses pushed her away with his hand, "I¡¯m her brother."

    "Ha..." Qian Xueyingughed softly,zily leaning back against the sofa, "Brother? I don¡¯t believe it..."

    The Xueying in front of him grew distant, and the noisy sounds around him also began to fade away.

    Once again, a face appeared before his eyes ¨C it was the face of Gan Yuan; she clutched his arm tightly, calling his name with concern.

    "Brother Moses, Brother Moses... don¡¯t leave me, please don¡¯t!"

    That year, he was fifteen, fighting against six, and he suffered severe injuries, to the point even the doctor dered him as good as dead.

    But he survived because she forbade him from leaving.

    "I will never leave you!"

    That was the first sentence he said upon waking up¡ªto her.

    "Come... cheers!" Qian Xueying extended her ss, "To... all that we¡¯ve lost!"

 Chapter 418 - 419: Never Will

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 419: Never Will</h4><h4></h4>

    "Get lost!" Moses shoved Qian Xueying away and stood up abruptly, "I won¡¯t lose her, never!"

    He roared like a wild beast gone mad, his eyes bloodshot.

    Qian Xueying was pushed so hard she stumbled backward, falling from the chair onto the bar floor, her ss slipping from her hand and shattering into a mess.

    The patrons in the bar all turned their puzzled gazes toward the noise.

    "Sir!"

    The assistant gently reminded.

    Moses suppressed his anger, and with a grand gesture, he downed the drink in his ss, then rose and walked toward the exit.

    "Take her home!"

    On the ground, Qian Xueying, half-squinting, watched his retreating figure through strands of her hair and broke intoughter once again.

    "Ha... home? I don¡¯t have a home... My home... has long been gone..."

    Whatever she said, Moses didn¡¯t hear, in fact, he didn¡¯t even attempt to listen.

    After leaving the bar and settling back into the backseat of the car, he instinctively reached into his pocket, fingertips lightly dancing over the one US Dor coin inside.

    The driver waited for a moment, but hearing nomand, he asked in a low voice.

    "Sir, where to?"

    The fingers meddling with the coin in his pocket stilled, and Moses slowly exhaled an address.

    "Duke Residence."

    The car turned and headed toward the Duke Residence. As they approached the main entrance and saw no sign from him to stop, the driver had no choice but to veer right and drove around the Duke Residence.

    As the car reached the rear part of the Duke Residence, the silent Moses in the backseat finally spoke.

    "Stop here."

    The driver stepped on the brake, and before he could get out to open the door for Moses, the man had already pushed it open himself.

    "Don¡¯t follow me!"

    He left themand hanging as he mmed the car door shut and walked away, the driver watching him through the rearview mirror for a moment before slowly pressing on the gas pedal.

    Crossing the street, Moses stopped by the fence at the roadside.

    Inside the fencey the Duke Residence¡¯s backyard. It offered a view of the stately, vintage, yet still opulent main building with a lit bedroom on the third floor.

    ...

    ...

    The next day, dawn arrived as scheduled.

    Children recover quickly. After a day of rest, Gan Tang¡¯s body had nearly returned to normal. She got up early, had a hearty breakfast, and immediately after, the little youngster slid off the chair, letting go of the utensils.

    The nurse and the servants watched her leave the dining room, rushing to follow.

    "Young Master, where are you going?"

    "I¡¯m going to see Xiaofeng," the youngster said while stepping down the stairs.

    Always restless, having been cooped up in the room for two whole days, she had grown unbearably bored.

    With the doctor yet to make his visit, she was eager to seize the chance to go out and get some fresh air.

    "Be careful!" the servants hurried after her.

    "Yes, Young Master, with your current condition, you shouldn¡¯t be riding horses," the nurse called out, following as well.

    "I¡¯m just going to look at it," the youngster frowned with slight annoyance, "stop following me, women are such a nuisance."

    The maidservant and nurse exchanged a look, their faces a mix of amusement and incredulity.

    In front of the stables, a groom was leading Xiaofeng out. A fine horse like this required daily exercise; even if not for riding, it was necessary to keep the horse moving regrly to maintain muscle vitality.

    Knowing the child¡¯s affection for the horse, Huangfu Jue had already arranged for Xiaofeng to be brought over as well.

    Although the space at the Duke Residence wasn¡¯t as expansive as a manor, the grassy area in the backyard was more than enough for the youngster to take the horse out for a stroll.

 Chapter 419 - 420 Who Are You

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 420 Who Are You</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiaofeng!"

    The little one called out the horse¡¯s name, and Xiaofeng, seeing its owner, also revealed an excited expression, prancing in circles, wanting toe over.

    The coachman did not stop it, immediately releasing its reins. Xiaofeng ran towards Gan Tang, affectionately nuzzling the little one¡¯s outstretched palm.

    Feeding it the apple he had brought, Gan Tang lifted his little hand and stroked its mane.

    "Are you bored too?"

    The horse chewed on the apple, joyfully snorting, its hooves tapping on the grass.

    ncing at the maid and nurse beside him, Gan Tang took a step forward, and seizing the opportunity, he deftly leaped onto the horse¡¯s back.

    "Xiaofeng, let¡¯s go!"

    By the time the two reacted, the little one had already ridden the horse several meters away.

    "Young master!"

    The crowd called out anxiously.

    "I¡¯ll take a ride around ande back; nothing will happen!" He waved to them and lightly tapped the horse¡¯s back, "Xiaofeng, faster!"

    The horse snorted, picking up speed, turning its head and galloping into the back garden.

    "Slow down!"

    "Be careful!"

    ...

    The nurse and maid, far from reassured, shouted loudly as they trotted into the back garden after him.

    Sitting on the horse¡¯s back, feeling the early summer warm breeze brushing against his face, Gan Tang took a deep breath, "Ah, with such weather, it¡¯s a pity to lie in bed receiving injections; it would be great to y polo with Grandpa and Grandma."

    Murmuring to himself, he naturally turned the horse around, bypassed a cluster of flowering trees, and quickly the horse reached the end of the garden.

    Actually, the garden wasn¡¯t small, but for a galloping horse, the space was indeed limited, so Gan Tang could only lightly guide the reins, letting Xiaofeng make a round along the grass of the park.

    Xiaofeng trotted past the flowering trees and suddenly stopped, restlessly stamping its hooves.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Gan Tang patted its back soothingly and lifted his eyes to look deep into the flowering trees.

    Behind the flowering trees was a fence, and in the gaps between the trees, a figure flickered past.

    "Who¡¯s there?"

    He called out loudly.

    From behind the fence, a silence followed.

    Gan Tang held the reins, calming the somewhat agitated Xiaofeng, then dismounted and walked through the grove of flowering trees to the fence.

    On the other side of the fence stood a person.

    It was a tall, thin man, probably in his twenties.

    From head to toe, dressed in ck, a handsome face with a pair of dark eyes sizing him up.

    "Who are you?" asked Gan Tang.

    Moses did not speak but squinted, examining the little one in front of him. He had seen pictures of Gan Tang and of course recognized the child at a nce.

    But even without the pictures, he could easily have recognized that this was Gan Yuan¡¯s child.

    The child¡¯s eyes, vivid and ck like the night, were incredibly simr to Gan Yuan¡¯s in his youth, never showing fear in the face of others.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid?" he asked.

    The little one tilted his head and scrutinized him seriously.

    "Why should I be afraid?"

    Almost twenty yearster, the same line was repeated.

    Only this time, it was Gan Yuan facing him.

    This time, it was her son.

    Moses took a deep breath, crouching down, his gaze fixed on the little figure through the fence.

    "How old are you?"

    The little one countered with a question of his own.

    "How old are you?"

    He raised an eyebrow with displeasure, "Answer my question."

    "Why should I answer you?" asked the little one, not the least bit intimidated.

    Indeed, he was her child, so much like her from back then.

 Chapter 420 - 421: The Biggest Bragger

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 421: The Biggest Bragger</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses frowned slightly, "I know, you are five years old, and your birthday is in winter."

    Caught by his guess, a touch of surprise flickered across the little one¡¯s eyes. With a flutter of his long eyshes, he asked in a childish voice, "Who exactly are you?"

    Moses narrowed his jet-ck eyes, "Your mother¡¯s brother."

    Mother¡¯s brother?

    The little one gave him another thorough look from head to toe, "You¡¯re lying. My mommy doesn¡¯t have a brother."

    He had never heard his mommy mention that she had a brother like him, and moreover, they didn¡¯t look alike at all.

    This guy was trying to deceive him, but it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    "If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go back and ask your mother." Realizing that his tone was a bit stiff, Moses took a deep breath and softened his voice slightly, "Tell me, who is your father?"

    The little one pouted, "I don¡¯t want to."

    Moses frowned as if he was about to lose his temper, but when his gaze fell on the little one¡¯s small face, he suppressed his anger once again.

    "Just tell me..." After a moment of thought, he said, "I can fulfill a wish for you."

    The little one thought for a while with his arms crossed, "What wish?"

    "All of them!" Moses spoke authoritatively, "As long as you can think of it, I can make it happen for you."

    "Ha..." The little oneughed out loud, "You are the biggest bragger I¡¯ve ever met."

    Moses¡¯s expression turned cold, "You don¡¯t believe me?"

    The audacity of the little imp to mock him!

    "Of course not." Gan Tang suppressed his giggles and turned to walk out of the grove of flowers.

    "Wait!" Seeing him leaving, Moses called out urgently.

    The little one ignored him, continuing to walk out of the grove. Moses watched with a frown from outside the fence, about to leave, when he saw the little one return.

    He paused in confusion, only to see Gan Tang walking up to the fence and stretching out his little hand towards him.

    "This... for you."

    Moses looked down, only to see a shiny coin in the palm of his hand.

    "That¡¯s all I have, you can use it to buy a hot dog for breakfast."

    Moses was taken aback for a moment, then collected himself.

    Did the little scoundrel think him a beggar?

    "Young Master!"

    From a distance, the calls of a maid and a nurse echoed.

    "Coming!" Gan Tang raised his voice in response to the call, and seeing Moses didn¡¯t take the money, Gan Tang bent down and ced the coin on the stone b at his feet, then waved goodbye, "Good luck, Mr. Chatan."

    Having said that, the little one turned and ran out of the grove.

    "Moses!"

    Moses said.

    Gan Tang stopped in his tracks and turned to face him.

    "Moses, my name!" Moses watched him from behind the fence, his dark eyes deep, "Ask your mother, and you¡¯ll know, I wasn¡¯t lying."

    "Young Master!"

    The maid ran up first, reaching the little one¡¯s side, and her gaze turned toward the flowers he had nced at before, "What were you looking at?"

    "I..."

    The little one turned around, and there was no one outside the fence anymore. He looked down at the ground, and the one US Dor coin had vanished.

    "Moses..." Gan Tang repeated the name softly, "It feels so familiar."

    "I know," the maid said with a smile as she took the little one¡¯s hand, leading him out of the grove, picking off the petals sticking to his head, "He¡¯s the prophet from the Bible. He led the Hebrews out of Egypt, towards Canaan."

    "Did he seed?" Gan Tang asked.

    "He died just before reaching Canaan," the nurse continued, "but... the Hebrews made it to Canaan, fulfilling hisst wish."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 421 - 422 Another Moses

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 422 Another Moses</h4><h4></h4>

    "What a pity!" the little guy sighed.

    "Yeah, it is a bit of a pity," the nurse smiled as she walked over, "How about...we go back to the room, you behave and get your injection, and I¡¯ll read you the story of Moses, okay?"

    Gan Tang helplessly drooped her little eyebrows, haggling, "Can I not lie on the bed?"

    The nurse affectionately supported her in front of the room, "We can have the IV on the terrace, as long as you promise not to move around, and we can even read some books or y chess."

    The little guy instantly brightened up, "Really?"

    "Of course." The nurseughed as she ruffled his short hair, "I promise, this is thest day, by tomorrow you won¡¯t need any more injections, so just bear with it a little longer, okay?"

    The little guy nodded, "Okay!"

    As Gan Tang handed Xiaofeng over to the Coachman and returned to the main building with the maid nurse, the doctor had just arrived; after hearing from the nurse, the doctor allowed him to have the IV on the terrace after a brief check-up.

    As agreed upon before, the nurse tucked the little guy in with a thin nket and sat beside him to tell him the story of Moses.

    "...Pharaoh ordered the killing of all newborn Jewish boys, and after Moses was born, his mother, to save his life, ced Moses in a papyrus basket and hid it by the river. Later, Moses was discovered by the Egyptian Princess who was bathing by the river, and she named him Moses, which means ¡¯drawn out of the water¡¯..."

    The nurse continued the story up to Moses crossing the Red Sea, and the little guy listened so intently that he didn¡¯t even notice Gan Yuan stepping onto the terrace.

    The nurse stopped, and he asked curiously.

    "What happened after that?"

    Gan Yuan squatted down beside him, kissing the little guy¡¯s face tenderly, "Tell Mommy, does your tummy still hurt?"

    Gan Tang immediately shook her head, "It stopped hurting a while ago, I¡¯m all better now, it¡¯s just...consolidative treatment."

    He used the professional term he had learned just that morning from the doctor.

    "Yes!" The nurse smiled as she pulled a chair over for Gan Yuan, "The young master¡¯s health haspletely recovered. Just one more day of consolidation, and tomorrow he won¡¯t need any more injections. After that, just some probiotics and a little attention to diet should be sufficient."

    Still thinking about the story, the little guy immediately asked for more.

    "What happened next, did the soldiers catch up with Moses?"

    "Of course not." The nurse smiled, "Then God performed a miracle, parting the Red Sea. Moses led his people across, and when the pursuers arrived, the Red Sea closed back up, washing all the soldiers away."

    "That¡¯s great," the little guy visibly rxed.

    The nurse looked at the almost empty medicine bottle, told Gan Yuan about it, and stood up to prepare another bottle for him.

    Gan Yuan sat down in the chair, poured a small cup of water for the little guy, and brought it over.

    "Mommy." Gan Tang took the cup and sipped a little from it, "Do you know about Moses?"

    "Of course," Gan Yuan nodded with a smile, "He¡¯s one of the most famous prophets in the Bible, isn¡¯t he?"

    "I mean...another Moses." Gan Tang held the cup with both hands, "Today, outside the garden, I saw someone. He said his name was Moses."

    Moses hade!

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart sank, and she anxiously asked the little guy.

    "What...what did he do to you?"

    The little guy shook his head, his ck eyes shining with a purple gleam as he scrutinizingly looked at Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    "He said he is Mom¡¯s brother, is that true?"

 Chapter 422 - 423 Adult Matters

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 423 Adult Matters</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiaotang," Gan Yuan steadied his arm, "tell me, what exactly did he say to you? Tell me everything."

    The little guy thought for a moment and then recounted the encounter with Moses in detail.

    "In the end, I gave him one US dor, and then he disappeared."

    Gan Yuan raised her eyebrows, "One US dor?"

    "Yeah," the little guy said with an embarrassed smile, "that¡¯s all I had on me."

    Gan Yuan gave him aforting smile, "Handsome boy, Mommy didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just a bit curious... he... he took it away?"

    "Yeah!" the little guy nodded, "I put the money on the ground, and when I turned back around, the money was gone. I¡¯m sure he took it. Mommy, was he lying?"

    Gan Yuan lifted her hand to gently stroke the little guy¡¯s soft, short hair, hesitating for a moment before gently shaking her head.

    "No, he wasn¡¯t lying."

    She had kept Huangfu Jue¡¯s matter from him for five whole years, and now that she thought about it, she was still unable to judge whether she had been right or wrong at the time.

    Since Moses had already appeared, this time, she didn¡¯t want to lie to her son anymore.

    The little guy looked up in disbelief, "Is he really my uncle?"

    "In fact..." Gan Yuan took the cup from Xiaotang¡¯s hands and held his little palm in hers, "Moses isn¡¯t Mommy¡¯s biological brother, but he¡¯s been very good to me, better than a real brother would have been."

    Gan Tang nodded his head in confusion.

    "Why hasn¡¯t he appeared before?"

    "That¡¯s because Moses and I, we haven¡¯t been in contact for a very long time, and only recently met again."

    "Did he do something to make you angry?" Gan Tang asked.

    Gan Yuan shook her head.

    In fact, he never had.

    That man had always doted on her like a real brother, protected her, and never forced her to do anything she didn¡¯t want to do¡ªit was her who had betrayed him!

    "Then why haven¡¯t you been in touch?"

    "It¡¯splicated," Gan Yuan said with a smile as she touched her son¡¯s small face, "someday, Mommy will exin it to you..."

    The little guy pouted, "Is it going to be when I¡¯m grown up again? Sigh... I really want to grow up quickly."

    Gan Yuan smiled as she stroked his small face, unaware that as people grow older, life bes moreplicated, and that his age was actually the most beautiful time.

    When she was small, she was like him, eager to grow up, and it was only when she actually did that she realized there was no turning back in life.

    "No rush!" As she helped the little guy adjust his nket, Gan Yuan affectionately kissed his forehead, "Enjoy your time now, because when you grow up, you¡¯ll understand how precious these days are."

    "Then..." the little guy looked at her with questioning eyes, "if he asks me next time, should I tell him about Daddy?"

    Gan Yuan shook her head, "No."

    "So, I have to lie to him?"

    "I¡¯ve said that sometimes, it¡¯s okay to lie."

    "But Mommy said it¡¯s okay to lie to bad people, and Uncle Moses doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person."

    Gan Yuan felt a little helpless, good and bad were never so clear-cut.

    Moses must have been asking these questions because he wanted to know the truth; the time wasn¡¯t right, and she couldn¡¯t be sure what he would do if he found out this child was Huangfu Jue¡¯s child.

    That man was always unpredictable, and even she couldn¡¯t fathom what he was thinking right now; she couldn¡¯t risk the safety of Huangfu Jue and Gan Tang.

    She ced her hands on the little guy¡¯s shoulders, and Gan Yuan spoke with a serious and deep tone.

 Chapter 423 - 424 Not Yet Kissed Mommy

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 424 Not Yet Kissed Mommy</h4><h4></h4>

    "If next time you meet him again and he asks you this question, you don¡¯t have to answer. You can tell him toe ask me¡ªit¡¯s an adult matter and should be answered by me."

    The little one thought about it for a moment and nodded.

    "Okay, I¡¯ve got it."

    ncing at the corridor, Gan Yuan cupped the little one¡¯s soft cheeks in her hands and stared earnestly into his eyes.

    "And remember what you promised Mommy before, except for Mommy, Daddy, and Uncle Xiaoqi, don¡¯t easily trust anyone else."

    "Including Uncle Moses?" Gan Tang asked.

    Uncle Moses?

    Gan Yuan was startled for a second before she realized he meant Moses, and immediately nodded, "Including him!"

    From the corridor, footsteps were heard, and Gan Yuan rxed her expression once again.

    "Have you remembered?"

    The little one nodded.

    A nurse came in carrying a tray with medicine, followed by Huangfu Jue and the chief physician walking onto the terrace, with Charlie trailing behind them.

    Over these days, Charlie had almost be Gan Tang¡¯s personal bodyguard, staying inseparably by the little one¡¯s side except for when necessary.

    Just now on the way here, Huangfu Jue had already asked the doctor about Gan Tang¡¯s condition and knew that the little one had recovered, so he also looked rxed.

    While the nurse was changing Gan Tang¡¯s dressing, Huangfu Jue stepped up beside Gan Tang, "Rest at home again tomorrow, and the day after, I¡¯ll take you to the Royal Pce to see the National Day ceremony."

    The little one¡¯s eyes immediately shone with excitement. "You mean it?"

    Going to the Royal Pce meant he could see Grandpa and Grandma again, and maybe even Aunt Chongchong!

    Huangfu Jue nodded with a smile.

    "That¡¯s great," Gan Tang waved his unbandaged right hand excitedly. "Then... is Mommying too?"

    "Together."

    "Long live Daddy!"

    The little one cried out in excitement.

    Huangfu Jue smiled and steadied his arm with the IV, "On the condition that you rest well at home for these two days and be good to Mommy."

    "No problem." The little one raised his unbandaged palm to salute him.

    Fondly ruffling his hair, Huangfu Jue gently kissed his forehead, "Daddy still has work to do. I¡¯lle back tonight to be with you."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself and Mommy," the little one dered like a little adult, and as Huangfu Jue stood up, he didn¡¯t forget to remind him, "You haven¡¯t kissed Mommy yet."

    The adults all smiled at once, and Huangfu Jue turned around, cupped Gan Yuan¡¯s face with his hand, and kissed her forehead as well.

    "Can I go now?"

    The little one showed a bright smile of satisfaction and waved his small hand at him.

    "See you tonight, Daddy!"

    "See you tonight!"

    Huangfu Jue bid him farewell, and Gan Yuan rose from her chair.

    "I¡¯ll walk you out."

    Both of them went downstairs together, and the doctor watched their silhouettes disappear around the corner of the corridor, then spoke with a smile.

    "Lately, the Duke sure has be a lot more cheerful."

    "Yeah!" Charlieughed in agreement, "I¡¯ve been by his side for so long, and he¡¯s smiled more in these past few days than I¡¯ve seen him smile ever."

    "That must be the power of love," the nurse sighed wistfully, "Miss Gan really is such an elegant and adorable woman. If I were a man, I¡¯d fall for her too."

    "That won¡¯t do," Gan Tang quickly spoke up, "I think Daddy would beat you hands down."

    The adults allughed, and the nurseughed as well.

    "Of course, how could I possiblypete with the Duke? He¡¯s the man all the young women in A Country dream of marrying."

 Chapter 424 - 425: You... Donâ€™t Mind

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 425: You... Don¡¯t Mind</h4><h4></h4>

    Downstairs.

    Gan Yuan escorted Huangfu Jue out of the living room, where Will had been waiting by the car door at the bottom of the stairs for some time.

    Seeing them from a distance, he immediately nodded to Gan Yuan as a greeting.

    "Ajue," after straightening Huangfu Jue¡¯s wless suit, Gan Yuan spoke softly, "in a bit, I¡¯m thinking of going out, to... "

    Huangfu Jue cut her off, "You can go anywhere you wish to go, see anyone you want to see, provided that... you ensure safety and return on time."

    He could easily guess what was on her mind; even if she didn¡¯t say it, Huangfu Jue knew that she was definitely referring to Moses.

    She was his lover, his future wife, not his ve; she most certainly had that right.

    Gan Yuan gazed into the man¡¯s blue eyes, "You... don¡¯t mind?"

    "I do mind," the sincerity and indulgence shone in the man¡¯s blue eyes, "but I trust you."

    If possible, he would¡¯ve hated not to have her by his side 24 hours a day, or to keep her hidden away like a treasure in a box, not to be shared with anyone...

    However, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t!

    Last night, he¡¯d lost his temper with her in a moment of impulsiveness, butter he gave it some serious thought.

    For him, she¡¯d fearlessly given birth to Gan Tang, raising the child all by herself.

    For him, she¡¯d risked everything; such devotion shouldn¡¯t be questioned.

    ...

    A few simple words, yet full of deep affection.

    The man before her had never been one for sweet talk, but he¡¯d always been a man of action.

    Knowing his personality and status, Gan Yuan understood how precious this trust was.

    With a thousand unspoken words in her heart, she chose to say nothing, but instead tiptoed to steady herself on his shoulders and gently kissed the corner of his lips.

    "Come back soon."

    The man nodded with a smile, turned, and walked down the steps, getting into the car and waving goodbye as he drove away.

    Standing on the steps and watching his car disappear into the distance, Gan Yuan¡¯s lips remained curved upwards.

    She had imagined many times, sending him away like this, waiting for his return; she had never dreamed that one day it woulde true.

    And yet, she¡¯d really done it.

    Tucking away her smile, she quickly turned and walked back upstairs.

    Once back in the bedroom, she changed her clothes and immediately took her phone to dial a number she knew by heart.

    This happiness hadn¡¯te easily; this time, no matter the cost, she was determined to fight for it.

    ...

    ...

    At the street corner, a discount notice for the national holiday hung in the window of the bakery.

    "Chocte mousse $2.9, apple pie $3.6..."

    Thest line listed the price of hot dogs¡ª$0.99.

    Outside the disy window, Moses, dressed in ck, was flipping a coin between his fingers with agility honed over the years.

    The coin tumbled swiftly between his fingers but never fell.

    The bakery¡¯s female clerk, who had been watching Moses standing there for a long time through the window, finally couldn¡¯t help stepping out.

    "Sir, if you¡¯re short on money, I can treat you!"

    Moses didn¡¯t respond; in fact, he hardly noticed her presence at all.

    Buzz!

    The vibration of his phone rang out, making him pause. Quickly, he clenched the coin between his fingers and pulled out his phone from his suit¡¯s inner pocket. Upon seeing the number, a flicker of unusual light crossed his dark eyes.

    For many years, he had kept this number and developed the habit of always carrying the phone with him.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 425 - 426 I Want to Talk to You

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 426 I Want to Talk to You</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses had maintained the same phone number all these years, solely so that Gan Yuan could always find him.

    After six years, the phone finally rang, and the man¡¯s voice was somewhat uncontrobly excited.

    "Gaia?!"

    "I¡¯d like to talk to you." After waiting a moment without hearing his reply, Gan Yuan continued, "So... should Ie to your hotel?"

    The man¡¯s voice had returned to calm.

    "Okay."

    Putting his phone back in his pocket, Moses strode to the roadside and hailed a taxi.

    Soon, the car started and headed towards the hotel where he was staying.

    Calling his assistant to pay the taxi fare, Moses walked into the lobby, his assistant hurrying after him.

    "Miss Xueying would like to see you."

    Moses¡¯s pace didn¡¯t slow, and his voice was as calm as a still pond.

    "Not seeing her."

    The assistant helped him press the elevator button, "She¡¯s already upstairs."

    On hearing that, Moses¡¯s face tinged with displeasure, and the assistant swallowed nervously.

    "She came over early this morning, saying she wants to apologize for what happened yesterday."

    Last night, Moses had attended a banquet with Qian Xueying and even had drinks with her after the dinner, which made the assistant view Qian Xueying with some newfound respect.

    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t allow any woman into his room.

    Moses hummed through his nose.

    The assistant hurried to open the folder he was carrying, "I¡¯ve found the information you wanted. Qian Xueying, 24, a graduate of University of California in M Country, alumni with Nancy Locke, from RB Fukuoka..."

    Using the time it took to ride the elevator, the assistant sinctly presented Qian Xueying¡¯s information.

    From the dossier, Qian Xueying was just an ordinary person; it was only because of her fortuitous friendship with Nancy Locke that she found herself amongst the society¡¯s elite and nobility.

    "She had a family incident during high school?"

    "That¡¯s..." The assistant checked the document, "It merely states that she took a year off from school, then lived with her grandfather and went to high school again in M Country. It seems both her parents are deceased, so perhaps that¡¯s it?"

    Ding¡ª¡ª

    The elevator doors parted, and the girl standing in the hallway turned her face.

    It was nobody else but Qian Xueying.

    Seeing Moses, she immediately stepped forward to meet the maning out of the elevator and bowed deeply to him.

    "Mr. Moses, I was out of linest night, and I am very sorry."

    Moses walked up to her and stopped only when he was in front of her.

    "You waited this long just to say sorry?"

    Qian Xueying looked down, fixing her gaze on the tips of her shoes for a while, before finally extending both hands to offer him a paper bag she was holding.

    "This... is meant as... an apology, I hope you¡¯ll ept it... They¡¯re rice balls that I made myself. If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, you could have them for breakfast."

    "Not hungry."

    Moses didn¡¯t spare her any face, responding coldly and walking past her towards his room.

    "I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you."

    Bowing to his receding figure, Qian Xueying¡¯s fingers tightened around the paper bag.

    The man ignored herments and continued forward without stopping. As she straightened up and turned towards the elevator,

    before she could press the down button, the elevator stopped again.

    The doors opened to reveal the passenger inside¡ªGan Yuan.

    Their eyes met, and both were somewhat surprised.

    "Xueying?"

    "Gan Yuan?"

    Gan Yuan stepped out of the elevator, his gaze sweeping over the paper bag in her hands, "You...?"

    "Oh, I had something to discuss with Mr. Moses, but it¡¯s done now, goodbye." She smiled faintly and nodded at her, then stepped aside, "Please go ahead."

 Chapter 426 - 427: Are you threatening me?

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 427: Are you threatening me?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Thank you!"

    Gan Yuan replied politely and strode toward Moses¡¯s room door.

    Qian Xueying slowly entered the elevator, stretched out a finger to press the button for the first floor, and watched Gan Yuan¡¯s figure recede through the elevator doors, a mysterious smile curling at the corners of her lips.

    ...

    ...

    At the end of the hallway, the assistant was already waiting outside the door as per Moses¡¯s instructions.

    Seeing Gan Yuan, he bowed respectfully and helped her push open the door.

    "Sir is inside waiting for you."

    Gan Yuan nodded slightly and stepped into Moses¡¯s guest room.

    There was no one in the living room. She nced around and saw Moses leaning over the railing on the balcony, his back to her.

    She walked leisurely onto the balcony and stopped beside him.

    "I remember you always liked high ces!"

    "I suppose it was thrilling back then!" Gan Yuan also leaned her arms on the railing, reminiscing about the times they had spent drinking on rooftops, and spoke softly, "How have you been these past few years?"

    Been well?

    Of course, not!

    Time after time of self-me, searching for her, returning disappointed...

    "What about you?"

    Moses countered.

    "Very peaceful," Gan Yuan watched the distant sky, "getting up, going to work every day, taking Xiaotang to amusement parks, parks on weekends... We travel during holidays, he likes ces with the sea..."

    Moses frowned slightly, picturing her and Gan Tang running on the beach together.

    "That child looks a lot like you."

    "He told me." Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze to look at him, "He saw you today."

    Moses¡¯s tone remained as calm as ever, "You promised to bring him to see me. Since you didn¡¯t, I had to go myself."

    Taking a deep breath, Gan Yuan straightened up and turned to face Moses directly.

    "What will it take for you to let me go?"

    Moses¡¯s brow twitched profoundly as he slowly stood up straight, turned his head slightly and squinted at her.

    "What did you say?"

    "Name your terms, I will strive to satisfy them, as long as you agree not to harass Xiaotang any longer, not to interfere with my life, I will do anything for you."

    The hand Moses had on the railing clenched little by little, the veins on his fingers bulging from the force.

    Harass?

    Interfere?!

    ...

    He had thought she woulde to talk about where she had been these years, why she had left in the first ce, or maybe just reminisce about the past.

    He was mistaken!

    The man before her was slowly bing more sinister.

    Feeling his danger, Gan Yuan¡¯s body tensed gradually.

    "I know I owe you, and I will repay!"

    Moses turned away to look at the distant sky.

    "So, you want to repay? The year you were seven, I broke my leg for you; at ten, I took a knife for you; when you were fifteen and got hurt, I was the one who carried you out of the jungle..." Moses suddenly spun around, grabbing her cor, "Your life is mine, how can you repay it?! You know my rules. You should also know, in Red me, no one leaves unless they are dead!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t repay that. If you need, I wille to help you anytime. But..." Gan Yuan¡¯s lips trembled, and she finally spoke softly, "Please... stay away from Xiaotang."

    The fingers grasping her clothes tightened instantly as Moses pulled her face-to-face with him, his dark pupils locking onto her eyes intensely.

    "Are you threatening me?"

 Chapter 427 - 428 I Beg You

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 428 I Beg You</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyshes dipped slightly, not looking into Moses¡¯s eyes.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to see such a situation at all.

    Over the years, the reason she had been fleeing with Gan Tang was partly due to the fear of her own identity and partly because of Moses¡ªit wasn¡¯t just because she was daunted by him, but also because she didn¡¯t want to be his enemy.

    He was her rtive, her family, besides Gan Tang and Huangfu Jue, he was the person she cared about the most.

    But when it came to Xiaotang, there were some things she had to say. That child was her lifeblood; she couldn¡¯t let anyone harm him, not even a little.

    "I¡¯m not threatening." Gan Yuan slowly lifted her gaze, "I am begging, I beg you!"

    Beg?!

    Moses¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.

    The proud and unruly girl he knew, would one day actually use the word "beg"?

    How could she...

    His chest tight with anger and pain, Moses pushed her away with a forceful shove.

    "Get out!"

    Seeing him press his right hand to his chest, his face pale, Gan Yuan hurried over.

    "Moses, brother..."

    Moses forcefully shook off her hand and straightened up again.

    "From today onward, never appear before me again."

    Taking two steps back, Gan Yuan bumped into a table, her frown making him instinctively step forward, only to stop himself abruptly.

    Gan Yuan stood up straight, her gaze falling on the man¡¯s pallid, handsome face.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    The door was suddenly pushed open, and the assistant rushed in with a worried face, but upon seeing the scene inside, he hurriedly stopped in his tracks.

    "Get out!"

    The man roared.

    "Thank you."

    Bowing slightly toward him, Gan Yuan turned and walked out his door.

    With rage in his heart and nowhere to vent, Moses kicked the small table in front of him with a fierce move.

    "Everyone, get out!"

    The assistant gently waved his hand, and several bodyguards hurried out the door; he did not dare make a sound, but quietly stepped out, gently closing the door behind him.

    Bang!

    The moment the door closed, a wine bottle smashed against the wall and shattered.

    "Sorry... Thank you..." Moses gasped as he threw the cup in his hand, "That¡¯s not what you should say, not you!"

    Downstairs.

    Gan Yuan walked into the lobby from the elevator, her brows also tightly furrowed.

    She understood Moses; if he truly didn¡¯t intend to let her go, he wouldn¡¯t have just told her to get out.

    His words "never appear before me again" had already indicated he was giving her freedom.

    Stepping out of the lobby, she turned her head, looking back at the towering building behind her, her eyes filled with gratitude.

    "Moses, thank you!"

    Sensing something amiss, she turned her head and looked toward a nearby figure, sneakily peeking out at her; seeing that she had spotted him, the person hurriedly turned away.

    Noticing the camera on his back, Gan Yuan inwardly cried out in rm and took steps to chase after him, but he had already recklessly dashed across the road, weaving through the speeding traffic and disappearing into the crowd.

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t catch up, Gan Yuan stopped and hailed a taxi.

    "Duke Residence."

    After telling the driver her destination, she turned to nce at the hotel building where Moses stayed and slowly withdrew her gaze.

    ...

    ...

    A Country¡¯s National Day was always a day of jubtion, and this year was no exception.

    Normally, the weather in A Country wasn¡¯t very cold, and by this time of year, it was already quite warm. This spring, the weather was a bit gloomy and chilly, but these past few days had suddenly cleared up, with temperatures rising nearly ten degrees, and everyone was eager to put on their bright summer clothes.

 Chapter 428 - 429: Becoming More and More Humane

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 429: Bing More and More Humane</h4><h4></h4>

    On the streets, rooftops, and inside shops... Tri-Color gs and Rose Sword Banners, symbols of the Royal Family, were everywhere, contributing to the joyful atmosphere.

    The Royal Pce was, naturally, out of the ordinary¡ªevery corner was freshly cleaned, bright red roses bloomed passionately, and every employee walking by wore a look of happiness on their face.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Good day, sir!"

    ...

    Upon seeing Huangfu Jue ascend the stairs, all the employees stopped respectfully and greeted him.

    The man, who was always cold and taciturn, nodded from time to time, and even responded proactively on two asions.

    "Morning!"

    "Good!"

    Though these were simple words, they already revealed his good mood.

    The new clerk working at the Royal Pce could not believe that her greeting had elicited a response from him. In her excitement, the documents in her hands slipped to the floor.

    She bent down in panic to retrieve them, but a handsome, slender hand picked up the fallen documents at her feet before she could.

    "I¡¯m sorry!"

    The clerk¡¯s face turned pale as she apologized, her heart full of apprehension. Everyone knew that he was always strict and demanding with his subordinates; making such a mistake on her first day of work, she feared she might lose her job!

    The man handed her the documents, his brow furrowed in displeasure.

    "There won¡¯t be a next time."

    The clerk was stunned for a moment before she realized that he hadn¡¯t told her to get lost.

    "Sorry... I mean... Yes, sir... I mean, I meant... Your Highness..."

    Without listening to her finish, Huangfu Jue already strode past her into his office, where several key employees immediately rushed in with documents.

    Huangfu Jue sat in his chair and looked up.

    "So..."

    "The work concerning security has been arranged, and this morning we justpleted the second emergency situation drill."

    The man nodded and turned to the next person.

    "All the guests have been amodated. Of the 14 who have not arrived, 6 are en route, and the remaining 8 will also arrive within the next six hours."

    ...

    One after the other, they reported on the parts of the work they were responsible for.

    In the end, Huangfu Jue nodded slightly.

    "Good. After National Day, you can take two days off."

    The few people looked at each other in surprise, barely believing their ears.

    This was the first time the Duke had taken the initiative to give them a holiday.

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow slightly.

    "Don¡¯t want to take it?"

    "Of course not. Thank you, sir!"

    "Yes, thank you very much! My son has been nagging me to take him to the zoo, and now I finally have the chance!"

    ...

    All of them showed gratitude, though Huangfu Jue still maintained an impassive expression.

    "So, are you on holiday right now?"

    Everyone snapped back to attention, smiling and bowing hurriedly before leaving his office.

    Will, off to the side, slightly tilted the corners of his mouth.

    Huangfu Jue nced at him with a sideways look.

    "Funny, is it?"

    Will immediately straightened his expression to a serious one.

    "Not funny, sir."

    "Then why are you smiling?"

    "I..." Will coughed lightly, "I just feel ... that the Duke is bing increasingly humane."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, "So, you¡¯re saying I used to be very inconsiderate?"

    "I... that¡¯s not what I meant, I mean..." Will, who was never skilled at talking his way out of situations, got tongue-tied when countered by Huangfu, and didn¡¯t know how to respond, "What I meant was..."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, and have a lovely weekend, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 429 - 430 Infidelity

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 430 Infidelity</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips subtly curled upwards as he collected the other¡¯s embarrassment into the depths of his eyes.

    Catching his husband¡¯s expression, Will suddenly understood.

    "So, you are teasing me," he realized.

    Huangfu Jue nced sideways at him, "Is that not allowed?"

    "Of course not," Willughed, "Actually, you¡¯re quite nice like this. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am not saying you weren¡¯t good before, but now... you are better, yes! Better than before."

    Immediately, the terrace burst into a delightfulugh, charming as a silver bell.

    "I must be hearing things, has Colonel Will actually started toy on such nauseating ttery as well?"

    Hearing that voice, Will¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment before his face reddened.

    By the table, Huangfu Jue had already stood up and opened his arms wide, and a figure immediately flung herself off the terrace,ughing as she jumped into his embrace.

    She was an eighteen or neen-year-old young girl, d in a somewhat worn T-shirt and jeans, her glossy long ck hair draped over her shoulders, slightly curly, exuding a rxed andzy vibe.

    Her face, as delicate as a Barbie doll, framed by long, curled eyshes, unexpectedly revealed a pair of pupils as dazzling as gold.

    In the whole of A Country, there wouldn¡¯t be a second person with eyes like hers.

    This youngdy was none other than the Little Princess¡ªChongchong¡ªwho was adored most by the King, Queen, and her two older brothers.

    Off to the side, Will had already bent down.

    "Your Highness, Princess!"

    "Long time no see, Will," she smiled and waved at him, indicating he didn¡¯t need to be overly formal. Huangfu Chongchong, hugging her big brother¡¯s neck,ughed and asked, "Mommy said that you¡¯ve gotten a wife and forgotten your mother; did you forget about your sister too?"

    "How could I?" Huangfu Jue carefully set the little girl down to the ground, his blue eyes examining her from top to bottom. His usually cool demeanor now only showed indulgence, "Why did you onlye back today?"

    "I took a few extra sses this year, so things were a bit hectic," Chongchong winked at him, "Where are sister-inw and Xiaotang?"

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to tidy her hair, "They aren¡¯t in the Royal Pce."

    Chongchong revealed a hint of disappointment, "When can I meet them?"

    Before Huangfu Jue could speak, Will had already approached from behind.

    "Sir," he said.

    "On National Day, I will bring them to the Royal Pce for the celebration," dered Huangfu Jue.

    "Then I¡¯ll wait one more day." Chongchong nodded with a smile, "You be busy, I¡¯m going to see mom and dad."

    If it weren¡¯t for something important, Will would never interrupt Huangfu Jue and Chongchong during their reunion.

    Both siblings understood this well, hence Chongchong prudently did not dy Huangfu Jue any further.

    After Chongchong left, Will spoke up in a low voice.

    "Miss Gan... has made the news."

    His tone was tinted with unease.

    "The news?"

    "It¡¯s all over social media," Will said.

    Huangfu Jue frowned, and Will handed his smartphone to him. On the screen, there was a photo.

    In the photo, Moses and Gan Yuan were captured dining together in a restaurant, with the bold caption - "Prince¡¯s girlfriend cheats, her real boyfriend is someone else".

    The article not only mentioned their dining together but also specifically described how Gan Yuan entered and left a hotel that morning, along with separate photos of her and Moses departing from the hotel.

    To create confusion, the article merely mentioned her leaving the hotel in the morning, omitting when she arrived at the hotel. From the perspective of the article, it totally portrayed an ambiguous rtionship between Gan Yuan and Moses, suggesting a secret meeting at the hotel with her leaving early in the morning.

 Chapter 430 - 431 Iâ€™m Not That Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 431 I¡¯m Not That Stupid</h4><h4></h4>

    His fingers clenched tight around his phone, Huangfu Jue¡¯s anger furrowed his brows.

    Catching his expression, Will swallowed hard and spoke softly.

    "Sir, you... you must stay calm. You should know that the youngdy was at the Duke Residence all night. As for the dinner incident... Miss Gan must have... had her reasons..."

    "Dammit!"

    Huangfu Jue cursed under his breath.

    These past days, he had been worried about the media¡¯s reaction to Gan Yuan and Gan Tang, hence every step had been taken with great thought and carefully arranged; he just didn¡¯t want any harm toe to them.

    Yet, everything had stille to pass.

    He was, of course, aware of Gan Yuan¡¯s innocence, but would others believe her?

    With National Day around the corner, Gan Yuan¡¯s identity had already attracted countless attentions, and he had nned to formally introduce her to everyone during the celebrations.

    At such a critical moment, to have such news break out was unimaginable, and she would be the target of public criticism.

    He could control the mainstream media, but in the age of the inte, controlling the spread of information was simply impossible. If extreme measures were used, it could escte the situation beyond repair and even provide enemies who were already skeptical of him with ammunition to make a big fuss.

    Frowning, Huangfu Jue tossed the phone back to Will and quickly made a decision.

    "Find the source of this news immediately."

    Having said that, he strode towards the door.

    This couldn¡¯t be a moment of rage causing him to go back and vent his anger on Gan Yuan, could it?

    "Sir!" Will followed after him, "Please, don¡¯t be rash. This could just be a baseless rumor, and the photos might be fabricated..."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand grasped the doorknob, "Arrange the car, I¡¯m going to meet someone."

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem like he was going back to the Duke Residence to find Gan Yuan, Will breathed a sigh of relief, "Whom are you going to meet, sir?"

    Huangfu Jue narrowed his blue eyes, "Moses."

    The heart that Will had just settled jumped to his throat again, "Moses?! You... You don¡¯t actually suspect Miss Gan, do you?"

    "I¡¯m not that stupid!" Huangfu Jue opened the door, "Dial his number."

    "But..." Faced with the man¡¯s gaze, Will stopped the persuasion on the tip of his tongue, quickly grabbed the folder from the desk, and chased after him while dialing Moses¡¯ number on his phone.

    As early as this morning, Huangfu Jue had ordered to look into Moses, so knowing his contact number obviously wasn¡¯t a difficult task.

    The call was quickly connected, and Moses¡¯ assistant answered.

    After hearing Will¡¯s purpose, the assistant immediately walked into the meeting room and handed the phone to Moses, whispering in his ear.

    "Your call, sir, from the Duke."

    Huangfu Jue?

    Moses took the receiver, gestured for those present to wait, and rose to step into a smaller conference room within the partition, while the assistant hurried to close the door.

    Moses put the phone to his ear.

    "Hello?"

    "This is Huangfu Jue." On the other end of the line, the man¡¯s voice was deep, "I need to meet you."

    Moses replied evenly, "I¡¯m busy."

    "In half an hour, on the rooftop of Empire Tower, I¡¯ll wait for you."

    The line went dead right after.

    Moses handed back the phone to his assistant and turned to go back into the main conference room.

    "Sir." The assistant called out to him, "There¡¯s another matter, concerning... Miss Gaia."

    Moses, who had been continuing towards the main conference room, stopped in his tracks and looked back at the assistant upon hearing Gan Yuan¡¯s name.

    "What about her?"

 Chapter 431 - 432 A Deal

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 432 A Deal</h4><h4></h4>

    The assistant handed over the phone once again, and on his screen was the same gossip about Gan Yuan and Moses.

    His gaze fell upon the photo of the two dining together, and Moses¡¯s brow immediately furrowed.

    "Where did this photoe from?!"

    At the time, he had reserved the entire restaurant, and had his assistant clear the scene, so where on earth did this photoe from?

    "I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to look into it," said the assistant.

    "And the person who released the news," Moses¡¯s tone icy, "bring them to me along with it!"

    "Yes, sir," the assistant replied.

    Moses took a deep breath and returned to the conference room, sitting down at the head of the table.

    "Continue."

    The director of the finance department immediately straightened up and continued the report he hadn¡¯t finished, while Moses, slightly sideways in his chair, listened to his voice, his peripheral vision catching sight of the building outside the window, and he nced sidelong at it.

    The building, just across from the tower he was in, had a dazzling golden sign on one side¡ªit was the "Empire Tower" that Huangfu Jue had just mentioned to him.

    The finance director lifted his face from the spreadsheet, "President, this is the financial situation for the first quarter of the year. Do you see any issues?"

    "Have the documents organized and handed to me," Moses rose from his chair, "Meeting adjourned!"

    ...

    ...

    Half an hourter, on the rooftop of Empire Tower.

    Other than the manager who hade up to serve Huangfu Jue, the entire rooftop was cleared, and by the table near the pool, Huangfu Jue sat quietly in a chair.

    In front of him was the hot coffee that the manager had just brought over.

    On the table, there was another cup of coffee, facing him, with steam gently rising from it.

    Will looked at his watch, half an hour had passed since that phone call, but still no sign of Moses. Surely that guy wasn¡¯t going to stand him up?

    He let his left hand drop and turned to look at the MG Building opposite, bending down to ask quietly.

    "Sir, shall I... shall I make another call to check?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s right hand was resting on the coffee cup¡¯s handle, his gaze fixed on the entrance.

    "No need."

    Will followed his gaze, and saw two figures walking into the entrance.

    The one leading was dressed in ck, it was indeed Moses and his assistant.

    Huangfu Jue slowly stood up.

    "Mr. Moses, please take a seat!"

    "Thank you!"

    The assistant pulled out a chair for him, and Moses sat down opposite Huangfu Jue.

    He tapped the table lightly with his fingertips and looked up across the table at Huangfu Jue.

    "Duke, what can I do for you?"

    Huangfu Jue extended his right hand, and Will immediately brought over a prepared document, cing it on the table in front of Moses.

    Moses looked doubtfully at the document before him and reached out to flip open the cover.

    Seeing the contents of the contract, he looked up calmly and then closed the cover again.

    "I don¡¯t understand your intentions, Duke."

    Huangfu Jue nodded towards the document on the table, "Do me a favor, and this project is yours."

    Moses¡¯s lips curled into a smile, "I never thought the day woulde when the Duke would need my help."

    Huangfu Jue stirred the coffee in his cup with a spoon, "This is merely a transaction. As long as you agree to prove to the media that you and Gan Yuan are siblings, the project is yours. I can assure you that yourpany would receive more lenient treatment in my country. Of course, you can refuse. However, I¡¯d like to remind Mr. Moses, your decision will lead to different consequences."

 Chapter 432 - 433 I Refuse!

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 433 I Refuse!</h4><h4></h4>

    Thest sentence had a strong assertive tone that was very obvious from Huangfu Jue.

    At this moment, the quickest and most effective method was to have Moses rify his rtionship with Gan Yuan.

    Once he admitted that the two were siblings, the so-called scandal would naturally copse without a fight.

    "Ha..." Mosesughed out loud, "Is this a threat?"

    Huangfu Jue picked up his coffee cup, "You can understand it that way if you like."

    For Gan Yuan, Moses was family, a mentor, a friend.

    But to Huangfu Jue, he was just the man who had tattooed his tailbone, and if not for considering Gan Yuan¡¯s feelings, his attitude might have been even more extreme and forceful.

    Moses¡¯s assistant frowned and took a step forward.

    Across from him, Will also stepped forward assertively and unyieldingly.

    The atmosphere on the rooftop became as tense as the sky before a heavy rain, oppressively making one¡¯s chest feel tight.

    Moses raised his hand and gestured to his assistant, who snorted softly and stepped back behind him.

    "I refuse!"

    Indeed, this man was no ordinary person.

    He was a Duke, a Prince, the future King... so what?

    In Moses¡¯s eyes, Huangfu Jue was nothing more than the man who had stolen Gaia, how could he possiblypromise with him?

    Moses pushed the documents in front of him forcefully away and stood up from his chair.

    "I¡¯ll treat these two coffees," Moses offered.

    He wouldn¡¯t owe Huangfu Jue any favors.

    Huangfu Jue tilted his chin up slightly, "This is my ce, no need to pay!"

    Moses strode toward the exit, his voice rising as he went.

    "Pay the bill!"

    The assistant pulled out his wallet, took out some banknotes, and casually tossed them on a coffee table next to him.

    Will frowned, trying to follow, but Huangfu Jue already raised his palm to stop him.

    "But..." Will looked at him with a furrowed brow, "If he talks nonsense to the media, Miss Gan..."

    Standing up from the chair, Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression darkened.

    "If he dares to do so, I will make his life a living hell!" Taking a deep breath, he walked toward the exit, "Quick, back to the Imperial Pce."

    Moses had already refused him, and now the most important thing was to find another way to help Gan Yuan reverse the impact of this scandal.

    ...

    ...

    Outside the hotel lobby, there were silhouettes everywhere.

    The driver nced at the figures in the lobby and frowned slightly.

    "Sir?"

    In the back seat, Moses came to his senses from his reverie and lifted his face to look towards the lobby entrance. Snapping his gaze over the cameras and equipment the fellows were carrying, he didn¡¯t need to guess who these people were.

    Huangfu Jue, who had never publicly announced any romantic rtionships, was seen together with a woman for the first time, and then a scandal like this erupted. Naturally, the media hade swarming at the mere wind of it.

    "Turn around!"

    The assistant ordered sternly.

    "No need."

    Moses straightened his jacket with a sweep of his hand.

    The assistant turned his head in confusion, his eyes scanning Moses¡¯s face before turning back to the driver.

    "Drive over there."

    The car stopped outside the lobby doors and the doorman immediately jogged over to pull the door open.

    The assistant exited first, guarding the door, as Moses stretched out his leg and got out of the car.

    Not far away, the reporters immediately swarmed over like flies, surrounding Moses in a tight circle.

    "Mr. Moses, do you have anything to say regarding Miss Gan?"

    "Do the two really know each other or is it just a coincidence?"

    "Mr. Moses, are you aware of Miss Gan¡¯s rtionship with the Duke?"

    ...

    Moses stood still in the crowd and then slowly looked around, calmly facing all the cameras.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 433 - 434 Important Existence

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 434 Important Existence</h4><h4></h4>

    "Cough!"

    Moses cleared his throat lightly, signaling that he wanted to speak.

    Everyone quieted down, simply pointing their recording pens or microphones at him.

    "That¡¯s right!" he spoke up loudly, "We know each other, and have known each other for a very long time!"

    The crowd sensed the big news lurking behind his words, their eyes shining with anticipation.

    "So, Mr. Moses, does that mean you and Miss Gan have an intimate rtionship?" a female reporter asked in a sharp voice.

    "Of course." Moses replied with a smile, "Our rtionship is very close."

    The assistant frowned, watching Moses with a sense of iprehension.

    Such an answer could easily leave a lot of room for the reporters to specte¡ªwas he deliberately targeting Gan Yuan?

    The reporters were already beyond excited. As soon as Moses finished speaking, another reporter immediately asked loudly.

    "Mr. Moses, do you like Miss Gan?"

    "Yes!" Moses responded with certainty, "I like her, very much. She is an extremely important presence in my life."

    The reporters nearly went mad; they had covered so many scandals, discovered so many affairs, and never once had the subjects responded so readily with an affirmation. This was definitely a first.

    "What is your connection with her?"

    "How long have you two been together?"

    "So you¡¯re saying, you knew Miss Gan before the Duke did?"

    "Were you really togetherst night?"

    "As we know, Miss Gan has a child, are you the father of that child?"

    ...

    Countless questions followed one after another.

    This time, however, Moses fell silent.

    "So, Gan Yuan must be a mercenary woman, that¡¯s why she abandoned you..." A male reporter didn¡¯t even finish his sentence when Moses grabbed his throat in a grip, the rest of the question stuck in his throat, turning into a fit of coughing.

    "Don¡¯t you dare nder her!" Moses said, his eyes coldly fixed on the man¡¯s, "All the women in the worldbined aren¡¯t worth one of her hairs..."

    With his throat seized tightly, in excruciating pain and struggling to breathe, the reporter couldn¡¯t speak, merely trying in vain to pull at Moses¡¯ arm with his palms.

    But unfortunately, there was no way he couldpete with Moses¡¯ strength¡ªthe reporter¡¯s hands grew weaker, his face turning from pale to red, then slowly into purple.

    "Sir!" the assistant, noticing his distress, rushed over to grab his arm, "Calm down... let go... please, let go!"

    This was happening in front of a public audience¡ªif Moses really did something out of line, it would be very hard to recover from the situation.

    Moses suppressed his anger, flung the male reporter away, and several bodyguards, at a signal from the assistant, rushed over to shield Moses, separating him from the reporters and leading him towards the hotel lobby.

    The assistant protected Moses as they left the crowd of reporters, stretching out a palm to block those who wanted to follow.

    "I apologize, but Mr. Moses is not avable for further interviews right now. We will hold a press conference at an appropriate time to exin the details to everyone."

    "Mr. Moses!"

    "Mr. Moses, you and Miss Gan..."

    "Mr. Moses, will youpete with the Duke..."

    ...

    The reporters surged forward, but were stopped at the door by the hotel security.

    The assistant followed Moses into the elevator, only to see him leaning against the elevator wall, his right hand on his chest, his eyebrows deeply furrowed.

    "Sir!" he immediately rushed over, supporting Moses¡¯ arm, "Are you alright..."

    "It¡¯s nothing!"

    Moses took a deep breath and shook off his arm, standing up straight again.

    ...

    ...

    (Here we rmend a free book by our good friend, Public Ziyan, "Hidden Marriage with a Mysterious Movie Star: Spoiled Wife, Addicted to ying!")

 Chapter 434 - 435 The Only Woman I Want to Marry

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 435 The Only Woman I Want to Marry</h4><h4></h4>

    As the elevator ascended, an unhealthy flush crept over his face, and his breathing became hurried. His assistant nced at him several times only to meet the man¡¯s authoritative gaze.

    Helpless, the assistant could only grit his teeth and stand still.

    Finally, when the elevator reached the floor where Moses lived, they led him back to his room and settled him on the sofa. The assistant gestured for the bodyguards to leave and then hastily pulled out a bottle of medicine and hurriedly handed over a ss of water.

    "Sir, please take your medicine quickly!"

    After bringing the pills to his mouth, Moses snatched the ss and gulped down a few mouthfuls, then took a deep breath.

    The assistant turned around and pulled out his phone.

    "I¡¯ll call Dr. William right away..."

    "Shut up!" Moses coldly stopped him and mmed the water ss on the coffee table. "Arrange a press conference."

    The assistant lowered his phone and looked at him with furrowed brows. "But, Dr. William said..."

    "Arrange a press conference." Mosesmanded again before he could finish.

    "But, your health..." The assistant began to say but, catching the sharp look thrown his way, he nodded. "Then you should rest a bit first. I¡¯ll go arrange it immediately."

    The assistant took out his phone to make calls, arrange the venue, and set up the press conference while Moses wearily leaned back on the sofa, pressing a palm against his still-ufortable chest. Irritated, he smashed his fist into the sofa¡¯s armrest.

    "Damn it!"

    ...

    ...

    Royal Pce, the top floor study.

    From behind the desk, Leng Xiaoye lifted her face to gaze at the son walking in. She leaned back in her chair with a beaming smile.

    "Coming to see me in such a hurry, what¡¯s the issue?"

    He hadn¡¯t even arrived, and the call had alreadye through to the Imperial Pce; moreover, it was he who had personally made the call. She had no difficulty sensing that her son¡¯s visit was no simple matter.

    Huangfu Jue walked over and stopped in front of her desk.

    "I have a very important matter to discuss with you."

    "I see," Leng Xiaoye nodded. "What is it?"

    "I want to marry Gan Yuan."

    Without beating around the bush or hesitating, he spoke directly about what he intended to discuss.

    The negotiations on Moses¡¯s end had failed, and right now this was the most effective method he could conceive of.

    Announcing their rtionship to the public and rifying Gan Tang¡¯s background would prove that he and Gan Yuan had already been in love for many years, rendering any rumors of scandal naturally imusible.

    Leng Xiaoye¡¯s expression remained calm. "You think... I didn¡¯t notice that beautiful ring?"

    Having dined at a table before, she had already noticed the ring on Gan Yuan¡¯s left ring finger and of course, could easily guess the significance it represented.

    Huangfu Jue stood in front of the desk, raised his eyebrows slightly, and then softened his voice.

    "Mommy!"

    Leng Xiaoye rolled her eyes at him. "When did you learn Xiaoqi¡¯s tricks? Do you think calling me ¡¯mommy¡¯ casually can resolve this kind of matter?"

    "Mom!" The man¡¯s expression turned serious. "This is not a rash decision; she is the only woman I want to marry."

    Standing up with her hands braced against the desk, Leng Xiaoye walked around it to stand in front of her son.

    "Have you thought it through?"

    "Very clearly."

    "Have you considered the consequences of this matter?"

    "I¡¯m aware."

    "So... still no turning back?"

    "No turning back."

    Leng Xiaoye gazed seriously into her son¡¯s eyes. "Are you sure Gan Yuan is worth it?"

    That woman had once taken a bullet for him, given him the most beautiful and precious thing she had, and even risked her body to carry a small life for him, betting everything for his sake...

 Chapter 435 - 436 Objection Invalid

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 436 Objection Invalid</h4><h4></h4>

    If such a woman still isn¡¯t worth his undeviatingmitment, then who would be?

    Huangfu Jue looked into his mother¡¯s eyes without any hesitation.

    "Deserving!"

    "If I were to object..." Leng Xiaoye lifted her face to look at her son, "would you change your mind?"

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "I hope to have your blessing."

    "So, in other words, opposition is futile?!"

    Huangfu Jue pursed his lips, "Mom, I¡¯m sorry."

    Leng Xiaoye turned around, "Come with me."

    Following her, Huangfu Jue walked up to the terrace with her.

    The Imperial Pce was not the tallest ce in the Capital, but because there were no particrly tall buildings around, the view was still very open.

    "When your father and I got married on this terrace, waving to all our subjects below. You and Xiaoqi were both in my womb at that time, and I knew then that my children were destined for extraordinary lives. This didn¡¯t just mean luxurious clothes, high status, boundless glory, but also pressures and trials that others could not understand."

    Leng Xiaoye turned her face, her eyes tender, "Now, you¡¯re an adult and can take responsibility for your actions, so... I won¡¯t make demands on you as I did before, nor will I easily ask you to change your decision."

    Others only know how to envy the endless glory from above, but how many understand ¡¯it¡¯s lonely at the top¡¯?

    "In fact, I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Jue..." Looking at her son, a color of remorse appeared in Leng Xiaoye¡¯s eyes, "if we were just ordinary people, your lives might have been much easier."

    If he didn¡¯t have such a status, none of this would be an issue, but who could change the fact that he was her son?

    "No!" Huangfu Jue shook his head gently, "I¡¯m proud of it."

    The corners of her mouth lifting, Leng Xiaoye revealed a radiant smile.

    "You three are also your mother¡¯s greatest pride!"

    The mother and son exchanged nces for a moment before Leng Xiaoye opened her arms. The now taller man bent down to embrace her waist, just as he did when he was a child.

    With her palm on her son¡¯s broad back, Leng Xiaoye gently stroked his short hair.

    "Good luck, my son."

    "Thank you!" Huangfu Jue straightened up, "Is Father in the Royal Pce?"

    "He¡¯s not in the Royal Pce, he won¡¯t be back until the evening." Leng Xiaoye smiled, supporting his arm, "Go on with your things, I¡¯ll tell him about it."

    With her insight, she had of course seen the news long ago.

    Leng Xiaoye had thought that everything could take its time, but now it seemed like that was too much to hope for.

    Who hasn¡¯t been young before?

    She too had once been head-over-heels in love and, of course, she understood how her son felt at this moment.

    He was not only a prince and the heir to the throne, the future king, but also her son, one of her most beloved children.

    For their happiness, as a mother, she could do anything.

    ...

    ...

    Duke Residence.

    As Gan Yuan stepped onto the stairs, her steps were somewhat heavy.

    She understood Moses; that man always kept his word and had given her freedom.

    This oue was what she had always wanted, but now, her heart still felt heavy.

    "Mommy!"

    In the living room, upon seeing her, Gan Tang immediately stood up and greeted her.

    Kneeling, Gan Yuan gently embraced her son, raising her hand to touch the little guy¡¯s soft cheek.

    "How do you

 Chapter 436 - 437: The Steps Are Already Incredibly Light

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 437: The Steps Are Already Incredibly Light</h4><h4></h4>

    "Like Xiaofeng, just eager to run wild on the grass!" the little oneughed.

    Sheughed too, "Okay, Mommy will take you outside for a walk."

    Gripping the little one¡¯s palm, Gan Yuan straightened up and had just taken two steps when a rapid pace of footsteps echoed up the stairs.

    "Mr. Butler, no... it¡¯s not good; there¡¯s been an ident..." a maid hurried down, noticing Gan Yuan standing in the living room, her expression changed abruptly, "Gan... Miss Gan?!"

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Before Sherry could ask, Gan Yuan had already spoken first.

    "This..." the maid hesitated visibly, mumbling and fumbling with her words as her right hand clutching the phone stealthily moved behind her, "It¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing!"

    "Well..." Gan Yuan walked over with a smile and extended her right hand to the maid, "May I use your phone for a moment?"

    The maid frowned and hesitated for a long time but finally moved the phone from behind her and handed it over to her.

    Huangfu Jue had long since instructed that the presence of Gan Yuan and Gan Tang here was like his own; the maid could not defy amand from Gan Yuan.

    Gan Yuan looked down at the screen in her hand, which disyed an opened link to a social media content rted to the "affair" news about her.

    Seeing that headline, her brows twitched gently.

    "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Gan Tang asked, puzzled, by her side.

    "Oh, it¡¯s nothing." Gan Yuan handed the phone back to the maid, "Why don¡¯t you take Xiaotang out to the grass for a walk? I just remembered that I have something to take care of."

    The maid, who was still anxiously worried, saw how calm Gan Yuan was and immediately breathed a sigh of relief, "Yes, Miss!"

    The maid took the little one¡¯s palm, while Gan Yuan gently patted his little head.

    "Mommy wille to find you in a while, go ahead and y."

    The little one nodded and followed the maid out of the living room.

    Watching her son walk away, the smile at the corner of Gan Yuan¡¯s lips gradually faded.

    She had merely met Moses, and it had caused such a stir; she had indeed underestimated these reporters.

    Turning around, she quickly went upstairs while pulling out her phone from her pocket and dialed Huangfu Jue¡¯s number.

    Because of Moses, he had already gotten angry once; this time, she didn¡¯t want any misunderstandings to arise between them.

    The call connected quickly, and upon hearing Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice, she immediately spoke up.

    "I wanted to exin..."

    Before she could finish, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice came through, calm as ever.

    "I know, you don¡¯t have to worry."

    The man¡¯s voice was as serene as still water, not a trace of anger or disturbance, imbuing a stabilizing power that immediately calmed her troubled mood.

    She was being silly.

    He had already said he trusted her; how could he harbor any misunderstandings about her just because of some frivolous report?

    With self-mocking, she curved her lips into a smile and spoke.

    "Come home early for dinner tonight."

    "Okay."

    The man¡¯s voice came through softly and smilingly from the other end of the phone.

    Thus, Gan Yuan hung up the phone with a smile, stuffed it back into her pocket, and turned to walk briskly downstairs out of the living room to find Gan Tang on the grass. Her steps were incredibly light and lively.

    As long as he trusted her, even if the whole world spoke ill of her, she wouldn¡¯t care.

    At the other end of the phone, Huangfu Jue had juste downstairs from his mother¡¯s study, putting away his phone.

    At the end of the stairs, Will was pacing back and forth with furrowed brows.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue emerge, he immediately ran up to him.

    "Sir, the situation isn¡¯t good. Just now, Moses gave an interview!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

    "What did he say?"

    ...

    ...

    Okay then, it¡¯s that time again¡ªsome cheer with joy, some beat their chests in frustration, some smash their mice and curse their fate¡ªit¡¯s time to pay up.

    The payment date is the 8th, and the Chapters should update after midnight on the 8th. These days the server is more capricious than me, I don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll refresh.

    If you¡¯re working or going to school, don¡¯t wait up; it¡¯s still early, and it¡¯s the same if you read it the next day. Those few hours won¡¯t make a difference.

    I won¡¯t ramble on about being poor and showing off. The little princesses who continue reading, prepare your coins; those who want to spit on me, prepare your saliva and tomatoes, no matter what, I wee it all.

    If you love me, remember to cast your monthly votes, if you don¡¯t love me? It¡¯s not toote to start now~!

    Thank you, big pat.

 Chapter 437 - 438 Ominous Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 438 Ominous Premonition</h4><h4></h4>

    Will nced at the staff passing by and, out of caution, did not directly give an answer.

    "You... you should watch the video!"

    Just from Will¡¯s expression, Huangfu Jue already felt an ominous premonition rising within him. He quickened his steps through the corridor and strode into the office.

    On theputer screen, Will had already prepared the video. Before Huangfu Jue was fully seated, he forcefully pressed the Enter key, and the video on the screen immediately started ying.

    The video was exactly the footage of Moses returning to the hotel and responding to the inquiries from the reporters.

    ...

    In the video, Moses spoke loudly, "We know each other, and have known each other for a long time!"

    "So, Mr. Moses and Miss Gan are close?"

    "Of course," Moses answered with a smile, "Our rtionship is very close."

    "Does Mr. Moses like Miss Gan?" another reporter pressed.

    "Yes!" Moses replied with absolute certainty, "I like her, very much so. She¡¯s a very important existence in my life."

    ...

    m!

    Huangfu Jue forcefully clicked the mouse, freezing the video on Moses¡¯ face.

    "Moses!"

    Squeezing a few words through clenched teeth, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice wasced with anger. Not helping Gan Yuan to rify was one thing, but this bastard was pouring oil on the fire at such a time.

    At this moment, Huangfu Jue wished nothing more than to crumple that handsome face of Moses into pieces.

    A junior assistant knocked on the door, and Will, frowning, went to open it and exchanged a few words with the person, then returned to the desk.

    "The press conference is ready," Huangfu Jue dropped the mouse in his hand and stood up from his chair, "Are all the necessary documents prepared?"

    "Yes," Will took his coat from the hanger, looking somewhat worriedly at Huangfu Jue¡¯s face, "Sir, are you really sure about doing this?"

    If Moses really intended to oppose them, it was very possible that Gan Yuan¡¯s true identity could be exposedter on. If that were the case, Huangfu Jue would certainly face great controversy.

    At this time, announcing their engagement was not the wisest decision.

    Huangfu Jue took off his suit and epted the new coat handed over to him, donning it and carefully straightening his tie.

    "More certain than ever!"

    These were concerns Will could think of, and of course, he had thought of them too.

    He was a man and should protect his woman, no matter how many storms it might bring¡ªit was him who should bear them.

    Will nodded lightly and turned to help him open the door.

    Turning around, Huangfu Jue walked out of the office without hesitation.

    ...

    ...

    The conference room was packed to the brim.

    Upon receiving the news of the Royal Pce press conference, reporters had rushed to the Royal Pce as quickly as they could to attend the event.

    In this age of rapid information spread, the speed at which news travels far surpasses that of any gue, and it was not difficult to imagine that this press conference likely had something to do with Gan Yuan.

    Just how the future King would deal with this scandalous incident was the question on everyone¡¯s mind.

    With a soft sound, a door on one side of the conference room opened.

    Several staff members filed in one by one, and as everyone¡¯s gaze shifted collectively, they saw a tall figure enter from outside, walking steadily towards the podium.

    A silver-gray suit enveloped his near-perfect physique, the man¡¯s face was determined and calm as if he had a well-thought-out n.

    Everyone quieted down, unconsciously following his steps, yet no one dared to speak rashly.

 Chapter 438 - 439 My Son

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 439 My Son</h4><h4></h4>

    The press conference venue was silent, save for the faint sounds of a man¡¯s high-end custom leather shoes treading across the carpet.

    Finally, Huangfu Jue came to a stop in front of the podium.

    After looking around, he lightly raised his right hand, signaling everyone to take their seats.

    "I¡¯ve asked everyone here today because I want to share two pieces of good news with you all." The man¡¯s lips lifted into a smile, his handsome face captured in close-up by the photographers, radiant as the midday sun, "I¡¯m getting married!"

    Five words, like a huge stone thrown into ake, immediately stirred up huge waves, even the most seasoned journalists showed an incredulous expression.

    "As for my bride-to-be, she is no stranger to you all." Huangfu Jue paused slightly, "Indeed, as you presumed, she is Gan Yuan. That is the first piece of good news. In addition to this, I would also like to formally dere another matter. I have confirmed my heir to the dukedom; ording to the empire¡¯sw, he is the eldest son of this generation, which means... he will be the future Prince."

    Yet another bombshell dropped, causing a collective gasp to sound throughout the venue.

    First a marriage, now a son?!

    No one spoke; all faces were turned to Huangfu Jue in shock, holding their breath as they waited for him to continue.

    "He is the son of Gan Yuan and myself¡ªGan Tang. That¡¯s all I have to say for now. If you have any questions, please feel free to ask."

    "Prince!" A female journalist was the first to stand up, "You say that Miss Gan¡¯s son is your son, but why have you never mentioned this before? Was it for their mother and child¡¯s protection, or was there another reason?"

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "In fact, I only recently found out that my long-lost love was still around, and that she had borne me a child."

    "Duke," another journalist raised his right hand, "Are you truly certain that the child is your son?"

    Huangfu Jue tilted his chin up, and immediately, a report appeared on therge screen.

    "This is a paternity test report from the EPI Testing Center, which confirms the father-son rtionship between Gan Tang and me. Regarding the royal lineage, I would of course be careful."

    "With such news, why isn¡¯t Miss Gan present?"

    "A woman had a child for a man, she bore the pregnancy alone, attended prenatal check-ups alone, went through the pain of childbirth alone, and raised him alone for five whole years... Yet, this man cannotpensate her in the slightest." Gan Yuan¡¯s face shed before his eyes and Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice was tinged with undeniable heartache, "I just want to give her a surprise, to let her know, she has not loved the wrong person."

    A female journalist began pping excitedly.

    In an instant, the venue erupted into apuse.

    Huangfu Jue raised his right hand.

    "No, this apuse should not be for me."

    "May I ask, since the two of you loved each other so much, why did Miss Gan leave in the past?"

    "Because at that time, she did not know my true identity, and she was worried that she was not worthy of me, so she left. Fortunately, the god of destiny did not overlook a woman¡¯s true heart, so... I found her again."

    "I am moved by your true love, but I must ask a rather practical question. Duke, what do you think about the previous rumors of Miss Gan¡¯s infidelity and her so-called boyfriend?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips curled into a smile, "All I know is thatst night, she was with me the whole time."

    "The whole night?" the female journalist pressed.

    Huangfu Jue slightly lifted his chin, "Are you doubting my virility?"

 Chapter 439 - 440 He Loves Her

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 440 He Loves Her</h4><h4></h4>

    Below the stage, a wave ofughter erupted, and the female reporter¡¯s face flushed as she awkwardly sat back down in her seat.

    Huangfu Jue had already dered that he was with Gan Yuan all night yesterday, so naturally, the rumor about "Gan Yuan spending the night with Moses" was self-defeating.

    A man and a woman in love for six years, already with a child and about to get married¡ªany infidelity scandal at this point seemed rather farcical.

    "Duke, how do you view Miss Gan¡¯s rtionship with Moses? Just now, during an interview, Moses imed he has known Miss Gan for a long time and their rtionship is very intimate. What is your opinion on this?"

    Below the stage, Will was feeling anxious for Huangfu Jue.

    He knew this man¡¯s temperament well and at this moment, his biggest concern was that the reporters might provoke Huangfu Jue, and if he had any extreme reaction, it would be easy for them to pick on any slip-up.

    "Miranda has been my trantor for eight years..." Huangfu Jue raised his hand, pointing to a female staff member of the Royal Pce standing below the stage, "We also have known each other for a long time, and our rtionship is very intimate... So, do you think she¡¯s my mistress?" Miranda was old enough to be Huangfu Jue¡¯s mother, so of course, no one would entertain such an ambiguous conjecture.

    Once again,ughter filled the space below the stage.

    Huangfu Jue had sessfully turned the tables on the reporter.

    "For years, we have been talking about gender equality, but in your hearts, how many of you truly ept it." Huangfu Jue scanned the crowd, his gaze solemnly passing over the female reporters present, "It seems that when men make friends, socialize, it¡¯s all beyond reproach, but why? Why can¡¯t a woman meet with her friends, have a chat, or have a meal?!"

    This stance immediately garnered the unanimous support of all the female reporters and staff present.

    In a world that was predominantly patriarchal, it was far more difficult for a woman to seed than for a man, and Huangfu Jue easily resonated with the crowd.

    A female reporter stood up, energized, "Duke, I think you¡¯ve spoken for all of us women. I retract my previous doubts about you."

    "I support you too."

    "I also support!"

    "I believe that once you take over, our country will give more support and care to women."

    ...

    Below the stage, Will heaved a long sigh of relief, looking at the man on the stage, his eyes filled with admiration.

    In such a situation, to still be able to find such an angle to win over these sharp reporters to his side¡ª their Duke was bing more mature.

    Separated by two floors.

    In the study on the third floor, the live broadcast of the press conference inside the meeting room yed on theputer screen.

    Leng Xiaoye watched the confident figure of his son on the screen and curved his lips into a smile.

    "You little rascal, now you¡¯re ying nice with policies too!"

    While he seemed optimistic, standing behind his chair, with one hand on the backrest, Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s expression was somber.

    "You can¡¯t wrap fire with paper."

    Leng Xiaoye, of course, couldn¡¯t keep such a big event from Huangfu Yaoyang. Every time he received news, he would share it with Huangfu Yaoyang¡ª and that included Gan Yuan¡¯s identity.

    If Huangfu Qi could find out, and he could find out, then it was only a matter of time before others did too.

    This point, of course, he understood as well.

    Leng Xiaoye frowned slightly, feeling distressed yet helpless.

    "You know he loves her." Huangfu Yaoyang reached out his hand tofort her shoulder and turned to lean his head against his arm,

 Chapter 440 - 441 Restricted Level Scene?!

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 441 Restricted Level Scene?!</h4><h4></h4>

    Leng Xiaoye wrapped her arms around his waist, "I just hope this girl... is worth it!"

    Huangfu Yaoyang hugged her shouldersfortingly, "He has grown up and should be responsible for his actions."

    Raising her face, Leng Xiaoye turned to look at her husband, "I made a decision without your consent, are you angry?"

    The man lifted the corners of his lips, a sweet helplessness in his tone, "When have you not been capricious like this?"

    She pouted, "When have I ever?"

    In front of the man she loved, every woman has the ability to be young again. Even though she was now the mother of three children, and even a grandmother, in front of him, she remained the same girl who could act spoilt and wilful.

    As he took in her adorable appearance, Huangfu Yaoyang naturally bent down to kiss her.

    "Cough, cough, cough!" The door was pushed open, and the young face that peered in coughed exaggeratedly at the scene, "Can you not perform R-rated scenes in front of a minor?!"

    Leng Xiaoye immediately red back, "You¡¯ll be eighteen in a month, and you still call yourself a minor?"

    Chongchong stuck out her tongue at her, joyfully dashing to her father.

    "Daddy, Mommy is picking on me again!"

    "How is this picking on you?" Huangfu Yaoyang smiled as he embraced his daughter, "When did you get back, you girl?"

    The young girl kissed his face and then acted spoilt in his embrace, "Daddy, why don¡¯t you divorce Mommy and marry me instead?"

    "Nonsense." The man scolded yfully, raising his hand to tidy her hair, then frowned with concern, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to eat more, why are you still so thin?"

    "Because nobody pampers me!" The young girl pretended to be pitiful, wrapping her arms around his, "I¡¯m not like Mommy, who gets spoiled by you every day."

    "Smart aleck!" Leng Xiaoye walked over and stopped beside the two of them, "I asked the servants to prepare your favorite Chinese meal; it should be ready by now."

    "Are we not calling Big Brother to join us?" Chongchong asked.

    "He..." Leng Xiaoye sighed lightly, "Once the son is grown, he won¡¯t listen to his mom. He¡¯s probably too busy to care about us right now."

    Chongchongughed lightly, "Speaking of which, I¡¯m really curious about what kind of woman Gan Yuan is to make my brother so crazy."

    Huangfu Yaoyang patted her shoulder affectionately, "It¡¯s not Gan Yuan that¡¯s driving him crazy, it¡¯s love."

    "Then... what is love exactly?"

    The couple looked at each other, and Leng Xiaoye smiled as she spoke.

    "One day, when you find yourself going crazy for a man, you¡¯ll understand."

    "Me?" Chongchong shrugged her shoulders, extending her arms to embrace her parents on each side, the young girl spoke with a smile, "I don¡¯t want to fall in love, I want to stay by your sides for a lifetime."

    "Really? Then isn¡¯t Andre going to be heartbroken?" Leng Xiaoye teased.

    "Mommy!" Chongchong gave her an eye-roll, "We¡¯re buddies, not lovers, and you guys mustn¡¯t talk nonsense about it in front of him, that guy is so shy, it would be really embarrassing. By the way... is heing to the National Day celebration?"

    "We did invite him, but Andre called earlier to say that his mother hasn¡¯t been welltely, he might not be able toe."

    Chongchong nodded, "That¡¯s too bad. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a while."

    "Now that you¡¯re finally back, why not stay a few more days?" Huangfu Yaoyang suggested with a smile.

 Chapter 441 - 442: Rampant Across the World

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 442: Rampant Across the World</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy, I can only stay with you to watch the parade," the young girl apologized, "There¡¯s a charity event, and I¡¯m the team leader."

    Upon hearing this, Huangfu Yaoyang immediately spoke up, "Where are you going, what are you doing, do you want me to contact the local government for you...?"

    The young girlughed lightly, "Daddy!"

    "I¡¯m just worried about your safety," Huangfu Yaoyang said.

    Chongchong winked at him, "Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m just an ordinary girl from a middle-ss family; nobody is going to pay attention to me. I¡¯m so hungry... shall we go to eat?"

    "Ah!" Leng Xiaoye sighed, "This girl is getting more and more unruly!"

    Huangfu Yaoyang smiled, "Who¡¯s to me... when her mommy is Leng Xiaoye."

    Back in the day, when she was the age of this child, wasn¡¯t she also running wild all over the world?

    Leng Xiaoye rolled her eyes at him, "Everyone spoils her, what can I do?"

    "I will arrange for someone to take care of her, don¡¯t worry," Huangfu Yaoyang said with a smile as he wrapped his arm around her slender waist, "Let¡¯s go, have dinner."

    ...

    ...

    After dinner, Gan Tang took the initiative to find Sherry.

    Having heard the nurse tell the story of Moses, he had be fascinated by the stories in the Bible.

    For a child, such books might be too profound, and whenever the little guy encountered something he didn¡¯t understand, he would immediately ask. Gan Yuan was not an expert in this area and didn¡¯t want to misguide her son with careless answers, so she let him turn to Sherry for help.

    Sherry was widely read and very learned, and she treated the little guy¡¯s questions seriously.

    Gan Yuan sat and listened for a while as the two talked with great focus. She herself became engrossed until she suddenly snapped out of it when she heard Gan Yuan mention the name "Moses."

    "You two chat, I¡¯ll go upstairs for a bit."

    Bidding them farewell, she quickly went upstairs and opened theptop she had brought with her.

    She too wanted to know how Huangfu Jue had dealt with the previous scandal.

    After typing her name into the search page, she tapped the Enter key, and immediately, countless articles about her appeared on the web page.

    "Unveiling the Prince¡¯s girlfriend"

    "The future Princess Consort¡¯s affair"

    ...

    One headline strikingly read "Moses admits rtionship with Gan Yuan is special."

    Seeing this link, Gan Yuan¡¯s brows twitched, and she immediately clicked to open the news page.

    It was a text news page with a picture of Moses on top, followed by a summary of Moses¡¯s responses to questions. She read through his answers one by one, her eyebrows tightening with each line.

    "Moses, you still refuse to let me go, I just didn¡¯t expect you to use this method."

    Her tone was somewhat somber.

    The Moses she once knew was someone who would never stoop to such despicable tactics.

    If he were to take revenge, it would be outright and tant; he never disguised it.

    "It seems, after all these years... we both have changed!"

    In her voice, there was an unmistakable hint of disappointment, not because of the revenge from Moses but because of his vile methods.

    On the screen, a news alert suddenly popped up¡ª "Prince announces new heir."

    Her brows twitched again, and Gan Yuan quickly clicked the link, which automatically redirected to a video. Huangfu Jue¡¯s figure immediately appeared on her screen.

    "...I¡¯m getting married. As for whom I am marrying, she¡¯s no stranger to everyone... In addition, I have another important announcement. I have determined my heir... and he is the son of Gan Yuan and me¡ªGan Tang..."

 Chapter 442 - 443: How to Comfort a Jealous Man

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 443: How to Comfort a Jealous Man</h4><h4></h4>

    She watched the video on the screen intently, holding her breath, listening carefully to his every word, every sentence...

    Even when the door was opened and someone tiptoed in, standing behind her, she did not notice.

    It was only after the entire video had finished ying that she softly spoke up.

    "Ajue... have you lost your mind?!"

    "I¡¯m very sober."

    From behind, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice came, and Gan Yuan startled, suddenly turning her face to see him smiling at her.

    "I didn¡¯t discuss with you before telling everyone the truth, I hope you don¡¯t mind. I just felt... I should give you and Xiaotang an exnation. He should have a father, and you... should have a husband!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curved, but her eyes felt warm.

    "Actually, you really didn¡¯t have to do this, I don¡¯t care what they think of me."

    She was no fool; his deration of the truth to the entire world was clearly meant to clear the rumors about her.

    He wanted the whole world to know, even if everyone doubted her, he still believed in her.

    "I care!"

    The man said as much.

    His woman was not to be trifled with or belittled by others.

    "I¡¯m worried..."

    "I¡¯ll bear all the consequences," Huangfu Jue said with a smile, taking her hand, "I haven¡¯t eaten yet,e apany me for a bit."

    She stood up and followed him downstairs. While waiting for the food to be served in the dining room, she softly spoke.

    "I have one more request, I hope you can grant it."

    Huangfu Jue, holding a ss of water, replied indulgently.

    "Speak."

    She hesitated, reluctant to speak, "This time, can you let Moses off? Even if it¡¯s... a favor I owe him."

    With Huangfu Jue¡¯s personality, Moses¡¯ deliberate targeting meant that he was unlikely to easily forgive Moses.

    Gan Yuan knew it was not an easy request for him; he might get angry or jealous, but she did not want to see the two men fighting because it would only hurt both of them, and that was thest thing she wanted to see.

    His fingers lightly caressed the ss, silent for a long time.

    "Just this once, no exceptions!"

    In fact, on the way over, he had already thought about making Moses pay a price.

    No one had ever opposed him and gotten away with it, and Moses would be no different.

    This was the only time he let someone off purely for Gan Yuan¡¯s sake.

    The servant brought over the steaming dinner, and Gan Yuan reached out to pick up his soup bowl.

    "Let me cool the soup for you!"

    The man frowned slightly.

    "I¡¯m jealous."

    Even though he had agreed to let Moses go, he still felt a bit resentful¡ªshe actually pleaded with him for another man.

    A man like him, who so openly admits to being jealous, might be rare in this world.

    He was... domineering yet adorable.

    Gan Yuan let out a light chuckle, turning her face to give him a gentle kiss on the cheek.

    "Now, is it a little better?"

    The man raised an eyebrow, "Still a bit."

    She leaned in again, kissing his lips. The man raised his hand, pressing it against the back of her head, thoroughly savoring her inside and out until Gan Yuan blushed and felt weak at the knees. Only then did he let her go, contented.

    "Now, I¡¯ve temporarily forgiven you!"

    Of course, just temporarily.

    After dinner, he intended to let her make it up to him properly.

    She pursed her lips, moistened by his kiss.

    "Shameless!"

    The man took the cutlery and elegantly began to cut the food on his te.

 Chapter 443 - 444: Shamelessness and Encroachment

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 444: Shamelessness and Encroachment</h4><h4></h4>

    "This isn¡¯t shameless, it¡¯s just pushing the envelope."

    He really was honest!

    Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, then lowered her face to seriously help him cool down the soup.

    Huangfu Jue swallowed the food in his mouth and spoke earnestly.

    "I hope you can understand, I just want to make things simpler."

    He didn¡¯t care who she was, and not everyone was indifferent; he didn¡¯t mind standing against the world for her, but that didn¡¯t mean he wanted to push her into the spotlight.

    If there was a simpler solution, he wouldn¡¯t mind trying it, as long as it was the best choice for her and Gan Tang.

    "I understand." Gan Yuan nodded softly, "You decide, I trust you."

    Just like he trusted her, since they had chosen to walk side by side, let them face whatever came together.

    He reached out his hand to cover her left hand, which wore the ring, and the man slowly curled his lips into a smile.

    ...

    ...

    Hotel, suite.

    Moses carefully took a photo out of the album and ced it on the table.

    On the table beside him, there were several photos already ced, all of which were pictures of him with Gan Yuan.

    These photos were the testimony of the two growing up together and also cherished memories.

    Closing the album in his hands, Moses picked up the photos on the table, appreciating them one by one. Looking at the photos in his hand and thinking of the past, his lips unconsciously curled upwards.

    The first was when she was eight, the first time she followed him to learn scuba diving.

    The second was when she was twelve, he gave her a car as a gift, and that was her first driving lesson.

    ...

    The fifth was thest photo of the two of them before she left, taken on his birthday.

    Thest photo wasn¡¯t a picture of them together but one of a little girl.

    The little girl in the photo, about three years old, wore a white Little Princess dress, her ck hair lifted by the breeze, her baby-faced cheeks filled with a sun-like radiant smile.

    She walked across the grass with her tiny arms outstretched, herrge eyes filled with curiosity as she observed the world.

    In the photo, she dominated the scene, and on one side of the picture, one could see two slightly blurry figures. They stood not far from her, both dressed in ck, their faces tense and vignt.

    Staring at the photo, Moses smiled absentmindedly.

    The door was gently pushed open, and the assistant stepped in. Seeing Moses lost in thought while looking at the photo on the sofa, he quietly approached, his gaze sweeping over the photo in Moses¡¯ hand, and the assistant also showed a puzzled expression.

    "Is... is this the youngdy?"

    Moses snapped back to reality and put the photo back into thest page of the album.

    "Are you ready?"

    "There¡¯s a problem with the line in the hotel¡¯s main conference room; they¡¯re checking it now. It won¡¯t be ready until tomorrow morning at the earliest."

    Moses frowned in displeasure, "Then find another ce."

    The assistant looked at his face with concern, "I just spoke with Dr. William on the phone, and he rmended that you¡¯d better go to bed and rest now."

    Moses closed the album in his hands firmly, "Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?"

    The assistant hung his head, looking like he had something to say but hesitated.

    Watching him, Moses narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "What is it?"

    The assistant frowned but said nothing.

    "Speak!"

    Moses growled lowly.

    The assistant, feeling helpless, bit his lip and spoke softly.

    "The Duke is holding a press conference at the Royal Pce; he has already announced his... engagement." He carefully watched the man¡¯s expression, relieved to see Moses remained calm, then cautiously continued, "Also, he... he announced something else... it¡¯s about... Gan Tang¡¯s background."

 Chapter 444 - 445: Always Hiding from Me

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 445: Always Hiding from Me</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses¡¯s hand arranging the photos froze in ce.

    "Continue."

    "Ahem!" The assistant cleared his throat and took a deep breath, "He said... that Gan Tang is the young miss... and his child."

    Over the past few days, Moses had been trying to figure out who the father of that child was.

    He considered the possibility that Gan Yuan might have been abandoned by some bastard, thought she might have indulged in a moment of passion, even thought that the child might not be hers, he considered she had her reasons...

    Unfortunately, he had thought of all sorts of possibilities, but he hadn¡¯t thought it would be this one.

    "Huangfu Jue is the father of that child." Moses whispered, "Does that mean she betrayed me because of Huangfu Jue?! She left everything behind just because of him... I was by her side for over a decade, but I couldn¡¯tpare to a Huangfu Jue?!"

    The assistant hung his head in silence, and Moses stood up and grabbed him, "Why?"

    The assistant just shook his head, unable to answer this question.

    "Answer me!" Moses yelled.

    "I..." The assistant furrowed his brow tightly, "I think the young miss... she was just...just confused for a moment..."

    "Confused for a moment? Confused for a moment and she has a child for a man?" Moses pushed him away, "So, she¡¯s been avoiding me, all these years... she¡¯s been hiding from me!"

    He bent down and picked up a photograph from the coffee table.

    The girl in the photo slowly came to life, turning into the real her.

    "Moses, don¡¯t leave me!"

    "Moses, from now on, we¡¯ll never be apart."

    "Moses..."

    A dull pain arose in his chest, and Moses forcefully threw the photo in his hand.

    "Throw it away!"

    The photo crashed onto the coffee table, bounced up, briefly circled mid-air, and fell to the floor.

    The man strode over, his right foot raised as if about to crush the photo, then he pulled back and kicked the coffee table heavily.

    "Throw them all away!"

    The coffee table let out a pained cry, tilted to one side, and everything on it¡ªthe camera, fruit te... all sorts of things¡ªslid off with the tilt and smashed onto the carpet.

    Without looking at the photos again, Moses stepped into the study and mmed the door shut with force.

    The assistant sighed softly, walked over to straighten the coffee table, crouched down, and began picking up the albums and photos from the floor one by one, neatly rearranging them. Noticing a sheet of paper on the ground, he picked it up with a puzzled expression.

    It was a spare sheet from the hotel, and on the beautiful paper, there was bold handwriting.

    "Press Release:

    Some rifications regarding Moses and Gan Yuan

    We are not lovers; I have been searching for her all these years, she is my sister. I am relieved that she is still alive..."

    Clearly, it was the press release that Moses had handwritten when he was preparing for the publication. Holding the thin sheet of paper, the assistant¡¯s frown deepened.

    It turned out, he had misunderstood; the gentleman had never intended to target that person.

    Bang!

    The door to the study was suddenly pulled open, and the assistant turned his face in shock as Moses strode towards him, his gaze sweeping over the paper in his hands.

    "If anyone shoulde to know the contents of this draft, I¡¯ll kill you right away!"

    "I... I didn¡¯t see anything." The assistant hurried to his feet, "I¡¯ll dispose of these right away."

    He picked up the photo albums and papers from the ground and hurried out the door.

    Moses took a deep breath and walked towards the liquor cab.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something reflective under the coffee table. He bent down and picked up the photo from beneath it.

 Chapter 445 - 446: Want to Take a Bite

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 446: Want to Take a Bite</h4><h4></h4>

    In the photo, a tiny child smiled innocently and brilliantly.

    This was the very photo of the girl he had seen before, just missed by the assistant in their haste.

    He nced at the photo, strode to the corner of the room, and casually tossed the photo away.

    The photo hit the rim of the garbage can and perfectly bnced on the edges of the square bin.

    Moses didn¡¯t notice, simply taking a ss from the shelf, pouring himself a drink, raising it to his lips, and gulping it down.

    The liquor was spicy, sliding down his throat like a ball of fire scorching his empty stomach.

    A wind blew from afar, like a hand with no warmth, flicking the man¡¯s hem and winding around his side, making the photo leaning against the trash can flutter continuously. Finally, it fell down, twirling in mid-air, andnded at the man¡¯s feet on the balcony.

    Noticing the slight sound, Moses looked down and saw, under the moonlight, a delicate girl¡¯s innocent and pure smile.

    ...

    Moses remembered that the sun was shining brightly that day.

    She walked over, her pale little hand holding a one-yuan coin from her mother out to him, speaking in a childish voice.

    "This... for you."

    The shiny coin was blinding under the sunlight.

    Twenty years on, he still remembered how she looked then.

    She was about three years old, dressed in exquisite clothes, a white princess dress with luxurious hand-craftedce on the hem, and tiny red carved leather shoes on her feet.

    Her smile was like an angel from the stained ss windows of a church.

    She smelled sweet all over, like a fresh cream ice cream, irresistibly tempting one to take a bite.

    He, on the other hand, was ragged, with hunger growling in his belly, and could not remember thest time he bathed, his hands streaked with ck dirt.

    Snatching the coin from her hand, he ran off.

    Dashing across the street, he turned into an alley, ran through it to a bakery where a one-yuan coin could buy two discounted loaves of bread left from the previous night.

    If he was lucky, he might even get an about-to-expire carton of milk for free.

    But as soon as he entered the alley, a leg stretched out to trip him, and the coin fell from his hand, bouncing on the ground with a ng, spinning for a while before slowlying to a stop.

    An older child came over and picked up the coin from the ground.

    "That¡¯s mine!" he said, struggling to lift his slender arms, eyes locked on the coin warming in the older child¡¯s hand, "She gave it to me!"

    "Dirty brat," someone stepped on his back, "don¡¯t you know, this is our turf? Remember, next time you get money, you pay us first!"

    The two older kidsughed out loud, the foot on his back lifted off, and before leaving, they didn¡¯t forget to kick him in his thin ribs.

    Watching them head deeper into the alley, he got up and grabbed a piece of rebar from the garbage bin that someone had discarded.

    Then, he ran, sprinting with all his might, swinging the rebar hard onto the back of the head of the tallest kid.

    Blood sttered out.

    He didn¡¯t care, he just swung the rebar with all his strength, they kicked him, he struck...

    Eventually, they copsed, bloodied, kneeling before him begging for mercy.

    He still didn¡¯t care, just kept swinging the rebar in his hands.

    Again and again and again...

    When both of them stopped moving, he was still swinging his arms.

 Chapter 446 - 447: Life is Different From Then On

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 447: Life is Different From Then On</h4><h4></h4>

    Until a figure made a sound in front of him.

    "They¡¯re dead."

    It was then he stopped, releasing the blood-covered rebar, realizing how much his palms hurt¡ªdue to the excessive force, his own palms had many cuts that were bleeding.

    Not only his palms, his body was also bleeding.

    "Kid,e with me." The man looked down at him, "From now on, I will make you superior to others."

    "I¡¯m not a child, I have a name." He lifted his face, "My name is Moses."

    This was the name given to him by the matron of the orphanage, although after he was adopted, his foster parents had tried to change his name, but in his heart, this was his true name.

    "Moses?" The man seemed to be tasting the name, then after a moment, he asked, "Will youe with me?"

    He thought about it and nodded.

    The man then turned and walked towards the entrance of the alley.

    He followed two steps, then retreated, reaching over with his still bleeding palm to pick up the blood-stained coin from the ground, clutching it tightly in his palm.

    That day was his ninth birthday.

    That day, she had given him a coin.

    He had always believed that it was a sign from God because after that day, his life was forever different.

    Regathering his thoughts, Moses¡¯s mood had gradually calmed.

    Bending down carefully, he picked up a photo from the ground, and after carefully wiping the front and back of the photo with a handkerchief, he stuffed it into the inner pocket of his suit, near his chest.

    There, besides the photograph, there were also two one-dor coins.

    ...

    ...

    After a night¡¯s brew, Huangfu Jue¡¯s wedding news quickly overshadowed the so-called scandal, bing one of the headline news even the international newsworks were broadcasting.

    Because of his excellent performance at the press conference, Huangfu Jue¡¯s approval rating, especially among women, had substantially increased.

    In just one night, his personal website had reached a traffic of millions of visits, with countless people leaving messages on his website, wishing him and Gan Yuan a happy marriage, and many expressed high expectations for his future work.

    Early the next morning, Will got the data report, which showed an increase of 1.3 percentage points in his overall approval rating, and there was ample data indicating that a significant portion of this approval came from sessful individuals.

    This emergency public rtions move was, without a doubt, highly sessful.

    Carrying the report to the Duke Residence, as soon as Will walked into the living room, he saw their future Mr. King, chatting with his son.

    "I heard Teacher Sherry say that you want me to be King."

    "Yes. Because you are my eldest son, it is a right granted to you byw, as well as your duty."

    The little guy tilted his head, pondering for a while.

    "Do you think I can do it?"

    Huangfu Jue did not give a perfunctory answer but replied earnestly.

    "When I was sensible, my parents told me that I would be King in the future. At the time, I had the same doubts as you, thinking that I might not be as good as my father. However, since then, I have worked even harder to make myself better."

    "Do you think you¡¯ve seeded?" Gan Tang asked.

    "Of course not yet." Huangfu Jue rubbed the top of his head, "However, I will continue to try. We¡¯ll do it together."

    The little guy watched him for a moment, then smiled again and nodded solemnly.

    "Hmm."

    Seeing their conversatione to a pause, Will stepped forward, handing over the data report to Huangfu Jue.

    "It looks like the oue is very optimistic now."

 Chapter 447 - 448: The Little Girlâ€™s Mannerisms

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 448: The Little Girl¡¯s Mannerisms</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue flipped through the materials handed over to him, his face showing little expression. He closed the materials and handed them back to Will as he stood up from the sofa.

    "It¡¯s time to go running."

    The little guy immediately grabbed his towel and slung it over his shoulder.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Father and son descended the steps together, stretched on the grass, and then began to jog across the field at a slow pace.

    Of course, to amodate his son¡¯s short legs, Huangfu Jue ran very slowly.

    Watching from the floor-to-ceiling window, as the figures of the father and son grew distant, Will¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    Upstairs.

    Gan Yuan climbed out of bed, didn¡¯t see Huangfu Jue, draped on a garment, walked to the window, pulled back the curtains, and saw two figures¡ªonerge, one small¡ªheading toward the garden.

    The same grey and ck sports attire, the same white sneakers, the same rhythmic steps... even the way the two men swung their arms while jogging was exactly the same.

    She smiled, quickly walked into the wardrobe, and in no time had changed into her sports outfit before hurrying down the steps, chasing after the pair on the grass.

    Hearing her footsteps, Huangfu Jue turned around, and upon seeing her, immediately switched to jogging in ce.

    "Xiaotang, wait for Mommy."

    Gan Tang turned around and, like him, stopped to jog in ce while waiting for her.

    When she caught up with the two, father and son then continued forward with her.

    The trio jogged to the edge of the park¡¯s fountain, where Huangfu Jue slowed to a stop.

    "Let¡¯s rest for a moment."

    The little guy, panting, walked over to the stone bench, ready to sit down, when he was immediately stopped by his arm.

    "Xiaotang, you can¡¯t sit down just yet. You need to walk slowly for a while to let your heartbeat gradually slow down. That¡¯s the proper way."

    The little guy nodded and walked in ce for a while longer until Huangfu Jue sat down on the stone bench and patted his own leg.

    "Come here!"

    Walking over and sitting on his father¡¯sp, the little guy revealed a contented smile.

    "Daddy, what do you think is the most important thing about being a king?"

    Gan Yuan also walked over, took a towel, and wiped the thin sweat from their foreheads. The man¡¯s free hand reached out and pulled her toward his other leg.

    She struggled awkwardly, but the man¡¯s hand tightened around her waist.

    Gan Yuan stopped struggling, her cheeks flushed with a hint of pink.

    Used to being strong-willed, she was somewhat unustomed to such girlish behavior.

    "I don¡¯t have an answer to that question at the moment," Huangfu Jue thought for a moment and then added, "I remember when I was a child, I asked my grandfather the same question. He told me that wisdom and kindness are very important qualities of a person."

    The little guy nodded and then fell into deep thought.

    "You don¡¯t have to rush to think about these things." Seeing his little expression, Huangfu Jueughed and pulled him into his embrace, "What you should do now is to learn, to acquire knowledge and the ability to survive. Everything else wille gradually. Don¡¯t rush."

    He certainly didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on the child; he was still young and should be enjoying the pleasures of life.

    Listening to the father and son chatting, Gan Yuan¡¯s previously taut waist rxed bit by bit, and she nestled into Huangfu Jue¡¯s side just like Gan Tang.

    She had never been held like this before, but today she realized howfortable it felt to lean on someone else.

    Noticing the beads of sweat by his ear, she took a towel to wipe it for him, while her peripheral vision caught a fleeting shadow in the distance.

 Chapter 448 - 449: The Chance to Enjoy Fatherly Love

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 449: The Chance to Enjoy Fatherly Love</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan looked up and saw only the wrought iron garden fence.

    "Mr. Duke, breakfast is ready."

    The servant came to inform.

    She hurriedly stood up from his legs, and the little one also stood up, wanting to slide off hisp, but was caught by Huangfu Jue by the ribs and held in his arms.

    "Daddy will carry you back!"

    The little one had just recovered from a serious illness, and necessary exercise could improve skin recovery, which was good for the body, but one must not be too tired.

    "I heard that there will be fireworks on National Day evening. Can we go to see them?" Xiaotang asked, clinging to his neck.

    "Xiaotang..."

    Gan Yuan was just about to speak when Huangfu Jue had already agreed smoothly.

    "Of course, we can."

    Gan Yuan looked worriedly at Huangfu Jue. The fireworks show was at the square, and on the evening of National Day, it would definitely be crowded with countless people. Such a ce was too unsafe.

    "That¡¯s amazing!" Gan Tang¡¯s cheers drowned out her voice, "Teacher Sherry, we¡¯re going to watch the fireworks with Daddy, do you want toe too?"

    Teacher Sherry stood on the steps, smiling, "I promised to help you organize Moses¡¯s materials, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t join you."

    Obviously, arranging materials was just an excuse. How could Teacher Sherry intrude when a family of three was going out together?

    "Oh!" the little one frowned, "No problem, I¡¯ll record a video for you when the timees."

    Sherry smiled, "Okay, thank you."

    Seeing the little one¡¯s excited smile, Gan Yuan had words on the tip of her tongue but held back.

    After breakfast with the others, Sherry saw the signs and took the initiative to stand up.

    "Shall we read the story of the Exodus from Egypt today?"

    Knowing that the little one was very interested in the Bible recently, Sherry also adopted the method of teaching through interest. She temporarily changed the teaching material to the Bible, using it to help the little one learn to read and write, and the little one¡¯s interest in learning was growing stronger.

    As the two left the dining room, Gan Yuan put down the cutlery she was holding.

    "Ajue, I still think this is too risky. Don¡¯t forget, someone tried to take your life just a few days ago."

    "Actually, these kinds of incidents have been happening almost non-stop since I was about Gan Tang¡¯s age," Huangfu Jue said calmly, "so, I can¡¯t stop eating for fear of choking, and... we will disguise ourselves as ordinary people, and no one will receive the news."

    Gan Yuan still felt uneasy, "Actually, we could find a better viewing spot. The building on the east side of the square is a good location."

    Huangfu Jue stretched out his hand and covered her slightly cool left hand, gently interlocking their fingers and holding her palm in his.

    "I don¡¯t want to disappoint Xiaotang."

    He could see the child¡¯s longing.

    Six years of absence had left him with a lot of guilt toward the child. This time, it was Gan Tang who took the initiative to want to see the fireworks; how could he bear to refuse.

    The man¡¯s blue eyes were deep and solemn. Gan Yuan understood his intentions and no longer tried to persuade him. She could not deprive a father of the chance to love his child, nor a child of the chance to enjoy that love from a father.

    "Alright!"

    Huangfu Jue reassuringly squeezed her hand, "I will make arrangements, don¡¯t worry."

    "Okay!" Gan Yuan smiled and nodded, "Eat up, it will get cold in a bit, and you still have a lot of work."

    "And what about you!" Huangfu Jue watched her with a smile, "Have you considered the job I mentioned before?"

    He was busy with work and could not apany her every day. He also hoped she would have her own work so that her life would be more fulfilling.

 Chapter 449 - 450: Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 450: Compensation</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan knew he was referring to the hotel management issue they had discussed before, the one he would soon be opening.

    "This one?" Gan Yuan raised both hands and intertwined her fingers, "Well, let¡¯s see, how about mypensation? You do know that I¡¯m about to marry the future King, so my worth is quite high."

    After thinking for a moment, the man picked up a silver bell from the table and gently shook it. The butler came in, and he instructed him to fetch a check.

    Gan Yuan was taken aback, "Hey, I was just kidding!"

    "Business is business," the man replied seriously.

    Shortly after, the butler had already brought back a checkbook and a pen. The man took it, wrote a few words earnestly, and handed it to her.

    "Is thispensation okay?"

    This guy, he¡¯s actually serious?

    Gan Yuan reached out and took the check, looking at the figure written¡ª "Love you, for all my life," signed with his full name and the date beneath it.

    She was startled, then she burst outughing.

    "Deal!"

    ...

    ...

    On National Day.

    Central Square was a sea of flowers, with national gs, streamers... the entire square was redecorated anew.

    Before the sky even brightened, many citizens had already rushed over, eager to witness this extraordinary celebration.

    The event staff conducted a tense and thorough inspection to ensure order and safety for the celebration. The Royal Guard prepared for the review was already in full regalia, just waiting for that most solemn moment to arrive.

    The square seemed calm, but every staff member was seriously busy at work.

    Inside the Imperial Pce, the situation was the same, with the staff also bustling about.

    Everyone got up early, whether it was the King or the Queen, even the Little Princess Chongchong was no exception.

    After breakfast, Chongchong returned to her room, changed into the formal dress prepared by the staff, and went through necessary preparations like makeup.

    On such a big day, even a carefree person like her took it very seriously.

    Once she was dressed, she immediately stood up and walked to the balcony to look down below.

    "It¡¯s sote, why hasn¡¯t big brother arrived yet?"

    "Princess," the maid said with a smile, "It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock now, still early."

    "Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m already so eager to see my mysterious sister-inw and my little nephew!" she said, then turned briskly, walked to the desk, pulled open the drawer, and took out a beautifully wrapped gift box, "Almost forgot, the present I¡¯ve prepared for that child."

    Downstairs, a convoy drove in.

    "They¡¯re here!" the maid immediately alerted.

    Chongchong walked back to the window and handed the gift box to the maid, then turned to look outside.

    As expected, the convoy below had already reached the steps, and then the car doors were opened by the staff.

    The first to get out of the car was Huangfu Jue, dressed in a ck military uniform with a sash slung across his shoulder. After him, a young girl in a white dress was helped out of the car by him.

    From this angle, Chongchong couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s face, but she could still feel the aura emanating from her.

    Standing beside such an outstanding man, she still had a very significant presence, dazzling and eye-catching.

    Then, Chongchong saw the little nephew she had been longing for.

    The little guy was in a ck suit with a gold bow tie and decorative handkerchief, everything about him exuded elegance.

    Chongchong smiled, "This kid, he really takes after my brother!"

    With a sigh, she turned and hurried to the door.

 Chapter 450 - 451: I donâ€™t mind being turned by you

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 451: I don¡¯t mind being turned by you</h4><h4></h4>

    The maidservant hurriedly followed with the gift box in hand, "Princess, please slow down!"

    ...

    ...

    Downstairs.

    Huangfu Jue reached out and took Gan Tang¡¯s small hand while lifting his left hand toward Gan Yuan, and as soon as she rested her arm on his, he turned to whisper to her.

    "Don¡¯t be nervous, just be yourself."

    Gan Yuan smiled and nodded.

    The two stepped into the hall to see a young girl in a light yellow dress descending the staircase.

    At the age of blossoming beauty, she was of simr height to Gan Yuan but appeared even more slender, with a naturally rosyplexion that many women couldn¡¯t achieve with all their makeup, and a pair of sparkling golden eyes that were clear and sprightly.

    Although Huangfu Jue had mentioned his sister before, Gan Yuan could not help but be astonished at Chongchong¡¯s beauty when she finally saw her in person¡ªeven as a woman herself.

    The girl was... too beautiful, and moreover, it wasn¡¯t just her beauty, she truly seemed like a fairy that had fallen to earth from heaven.

    "To send me such a big bowl of dog food early in the morning, big brother, aren¡¯t you overdoing it?" Chongchong teased, stopping in front of them and then reaching out her hand to Gan Yuan with a beaming smile, "Hello, sister."

    With a simple "sister," she exhibited her intelligence and emotional intelligence.

    Calling by name would be distant, calling sister-inw would be inappropriate at this time, the title "sister" was both intimate and wouldn¡¯t embarrass Gan Yuan.

    "You¡¯re even more beautiful than I imagined," Gan Yuan did not skimp on her praise.

    Chongchongughed generously, "To beplimented by such a beauty is an absolute honor. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s my brother, I wouldn¡¯t mind being ¡¯bent¡¯ by you!"

    With a single sentence, both girls burst intoughter.

    Both were no ordinary individuals and of course, had enough experience in judging others; a brief exchange was all it took to see that they liked the same type in one another¡ªnot pretentious or overly delicate, but witty and measured.

    Huangfu Jue looked at his sister with a mix of responsibility and helplessness, but Chongchong nonchntly shrugged her shoulders and winked at Gan Yuan, "It¡¯s okay, they don¡¯t understand Chinese."

    "Aunt Chongchong, what does ¡¯bending¡¯ mean?" At the side, the little one asked, looking up.

    "SORRY!" Chongchong stuck out her tongue, "I forgot, we have this little underage Chinese-speaking guest here."

    Crouching down in front of Gan Tang, she began with a smile,

    "It seems I underestimated you, you¡¯re more of a sweet talker like your Uncle Xiaoqi. Since you already know my name, there¡¯s no need for introductions," she said, extending her hand solemnly to the young child, "Hello, Xiaotang."

    "Hello."

    The little one extended his small hand without shyness and shook hers.

    Watching how he interacted with others, Chongchong¡¯s appreciation for Gan Yuan grew.

    These were the people, the child she had raised; being able to educate such a young kid to this extent was no simple feat¡ªher brother¡¯s choice was indeed excellent.

    "So... would you like your aunt to take you on a tour?"

    "Yes."

    The little one immediately nodded.

    "Then what are we waiting for!" She quickly grabbed his little hand, "We¡¯ll excuse ourselves first, see you in a bit!"

    "Princess, your gift."

    The maidservant reminded from the side.

    "Oh, I almost forgot," Chongchong lightly pped her forehead, "I was too excited to see our little handsome guy."

    She took the gift box from the maidservant and handed it to the young child with a smile.

    "Even if you don¡¯t like it, pretend that you do, otherwise, your aunt will be very unhappy, you know!"

 Chapter 451 - 452: The Princessâ€™s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 452: The Princess¡¯s Gift</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy took the gift and carefully unwrapped it. Beneath the beautiful wrapping paper was a small box, unadorned with any borate carvings¡ªjust an ordinary-looking wooden box that seemed rather old and had a sense of antiquity.

    Upon opening the lid, he saw a silver-wrapped tooth resting on ck velvet inside. The silverwork was exquisitely crafted, a perfectbination of roses and a longsword in its design, snugly wrapping around a slightly yellowed tooth.

    Looking closely, one could still see dark crimson lines on it.

    The sight of this object caused the little guy¡¯s eyebrows to furrow slightly.

    "Is this... a wolf tooth?"

    "Why..." Chongchong pursed her lips, "don¡¯t you like it?"

    "I guess, it must be from a big wolf." The little guy reached out his small hand, cradling the wolf tooth and examining it closely, "This seems to be an upper tooth, right? The bloodline is so beautiful!"

    Chongchong then breathed a sigh of relief.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid her gift wasn¡¯t good, only that it wouldn¡¯t be appreciated. This was her most precious possession, and her little nephew certainly didn¡¯t disappoint her.

    Impressive, little one, you really know your stuff!" Chongchong said with augh, "That¡¯s right, this is one of the teeth from a wolf we hunted together¡ªyour dad, Uncle Xiaoqi, and me. Four teeth in total, they got one each, and I got two. Now, I¡¯m giving one of the upper teeth to you, hoping it will protect you just like it did for us."

    The little guy lifted his face and gave her a radiant smile, "Thank you, Auntie."

    "Don¡¯t mention it." Chongchong replied with a smile, "For now, hand the box to your mommy for safekeeping. Let¡¯s go take a tour and I can also tell you more about our wolf hunting adventure, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    The little guy responded with a smile, and Gan Yuan came over to carefully take the wolf tooth. Chongchong immediately took the little guy¡¯s hand and waved to the two, who walked away cheerfully chatting.

    Huangfu Jue came over with a smile, "She¡¯s got a soft spot for Xiaotang."

    Those two wolf teeth, always treasured by Chongchong, had been kept in her collection and had never been brought out before. Now, to give one of them to Gan Tang was a gesture that clearly needed no words.

    Gan Yuan nodded, delicately cing the wolf tooth in her handbag.

    "Let¡¯s go!" Huangfu Jue took her hand again, "We¡¯re off to see Mom."

    The two ascended the stairs together. As they reached the third-floor corridor, Huangfu Yaoyang and Leng Xiaoye happened toe out.

    On such a grand day, both were dressed to the nines.

    Huangfu Yaoyang was in military uniform, proudly disying several medals on his chest. Leng Xiaoye was adorned in a dark red dress, her long hair elegantly piled up, topped with a small golden crown¡ªshe was dignified and regal.

    "Your Majesty, the King, and Queen!"

    Gan Yuan paused her steps, gracefully performing a courtly bow to the two.

    Huangfu Yaoyang nodded slightly in acknowledgment, while Leng Xiaoye offered her a warm smile.

    "Littleyuan, could you help me with my dress?"

    Gan Yuan, realizing the request was pretext for conversation, immediately nodded.

    "Of course."

    Leng Xiaoye turned and walked toward the small drawing-room to the side, and Huangfu Jue gently squeezed Gan Yuan¡¯s hand¡ªa gesture of bothfort and encouragement.

    She would have to face her parents sooner orter.

    Gan Yuan turned her face slightly to give him a ¡¯no worries¡¯ look, nodded at Huangfu Yaoyang as a sign of respect, and stepped to follow Leng Xiaoye.

    As they walked away, Huangfu Yaoyang gave his son a light nod towards the chin.

    "You...e with me!"

    Huangfu Jue stepped aside to let his father pass, then followed in his footsteps.

 Chapter 452 - 453 I Am a Father Too

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 453 I Am a Father Too</h4><h4></h4>

    Not far away, a staff member pushed open the door of the reception room, and Leng Xiaoye led Gan Yuan inside, following which the door gently closed behind her.

    Stopping before the window, Leng Xiaoye elegantly turned around.

    "Sit!"

    "I¡¯m fine standing." Gan Yuan said.

    "I believe, you also know that I didn¡¯t really have youe to help me with the dress." Leng Xiaoye took a step closer to her, dark eyes meeting hers, "I only have one question."

    "Please ask."

    "Do you... truly love my son?"

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t immediately answer, but instead took a deep breath, contemted for a moment, then lifted her face to look at her once again.

    "I certainly don¡¯t love him as much as you do, but, I think... I can give him a happiness that others cannot."

    Leng Xiaoye watched her for a moment, her voice sincere as she spoke.

    "As you just said, I love my son, and you are a mother too. You should know that a mother would not allow anyone to harm her son. The King and I will give you a chance; I hope you won¡¯t let me down."

    Gan Yuan replied calmly, "Thank you for this opportunity, I will do my best."

    She too was a mother; she of course could understand a mother¡¯s love for her son. If it were her and Xiaotang, she even doubted she would have the same tolerance as Leng Xiaoye.

    Leng Xiaoye nodded gently, and when she spoke again, her tone had softened considerably.

    "That child is sometimes not very good at expressing himself, he is not perfect, and sometimes... you need to give him a little time. I know I might sound a bit selfish in saying this, but please take good care of him."

    A mother¡¯s intentions are oh so painstaking.

    Gan Yuan was moved.

    "I will."

    "Thank you," Leng Xiaoye reached out her hand proactively, "for Xiaotang, for... everything."

    Regardless, she had added a bloodline to their family; just for that alone, she deserved this expression of thanks.

    Gan Yuan extended her hand and gently grasped the other¡¯s tender fingers, "It¡¯s I who should be thanking you and Mr. King."

    After a moment, Leng Xiaoye withdrew her hand.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go down."

    The two of them walked out of the small reception room and downstairs. Meanwhile, the dialogue between father and son had just begun in the study on the third floor.

    Standing by the window, looking out, King Huangfu Yaoyang was silent for a long time.

    "I am your father, and also the King."

    As a king, he could not only consider his son¡¯s feelings; he hoped his son would understand this.

    Huangfu Jue stood behind him, his response equally concise.

    "Now, I too am a father."

    Huangfu Jue understood his father¡¯s feelings but also had to make it clear to his father that there were some things he had to take responsibility for, some people he could not let down.

    Lowering his gaze, looking at Gan Tang who had reached the steps, Huangfu Yaoyang took a deep breath, then turned to face his son.

    "I hope you will be not just a good father, but also a good king."

    Huangfu Jue nodded earnestly.

    "I will try."

    Huangfu Yaoyang said nothing more, only raising hisrge hand to pat his son¡¯s shoulder before striding toward the room¡¯s door.

    "Time to go."

    As the two men came downstairs, Gan Yuan and Leng Xiaoye were already on the stairs; Chongchong was leading Gan Tang¡¯s little hand,ing from a corridor on one side.

    Upon seeing her father, she immediately shook the little one¡¯s hand.

    "Xiaotang, quickly call Grandma."

    "Grandma!"

    The little one raised his face and called out crisply.

    "Hello."

    Leng Xiaoye smiled, her lips curving upwards, showing no excessive warmth, but while no one was paying attention, she stealthily winked at the little one.

 Chapter 453 - 454: The Unspoken Smile

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 454: The Unspoken Smile</h4><h4></h4>

    The little fellow lifted his lips, noticed Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze, and immediately reeled in his mischievous smile, taking the initiative to walk over to Leng Xiaoye.

    "Hello, Grandma, I¡¯m Xiaotang."

    Chongchong only worried that his mother would be too cold toward the little fellow and quickly came over, holding Xiaotang¡¯s shoulders, "Mommy, look, doesn¡¯t the little fellow look a lot like brother? Apart from the eyes, it¡¯s like they were cast from the same mold!"

    "Yes." Leng Xiaoye reached out to pinch the little fellow¡¯s cheeks, "Very much alike."

    At this moment, Huangfu Yaoyang had stepped out of the entrance hall, and all the guards and staff, upon seeing him, immediately stood at attention and saluted.

    Chongchong immediately led Xiaotang to his father¡¯s side.

    "Xiaotang, guess who this is?"

    The little fellow lifted his face to meet the man¡¯s gaze.

    "Hello, Grandpa."

    "Yes."

    Huangfu Yaoyang merely responded indifferently, showing no closeness to Xiaotang, and continued walking toward the steps.

    Staff members opened the car door, and Leng Xiaoye got into the car with Huangfu Yaoyang. Chongchong waved to Xiaotang.

    "Xiaotang, see you at the square."

    She then slipped into her parents¡¯ car, and Huangfu Jue held Xiaotang¡¯s hand and walked to Gan Yuan¡¯s side while Gan Tang lifted her little hand and waved inside the car.

    Through the sliding car window, he clearly saw Huangfu Yaoyang turning his face to look at him, with his left hand seemingly casually propped on the window, giving him a thumbs up.

    The little fellow, receiving the signal from his grandfather, curved his mouth upwards into a smile that showed a mutual understanding.

    "Goodbye, Grandpa and Grandma, Auntie, see you in a bit."

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan held his hand to help him into the car, Gan Yuan was afraid her son would be unhappy because of Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s coldness.

    "Grandpa... he doesn¡¯t talk much, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like you."

    The little fellow smiled carefreely.

    "I know!"

    Seeing that he was not disheartened, Gan Yuan secretly sighed with relief.

    The motorcade started, heading for Central Square.

    ...

    ...

    Central Square was swarming with people.

    Guest journalists from various countries, people from all over the country who came to visit the celebration...even including several streets near Central Square, were all packed with pedestrians.

    If it were not for traffic control in advance, the roads would have been impossibly congested.

    Seeing the Royal Family¡¯s motorcade pass by, the people on both sides excitedly waved their national gs and royal crest banners, shouting the surname of the Royal Family and King Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s name.

    "Long live Teresa!"

    "Long live MYKING!"

    Men, women, the elderly, children...

    National gs, flowers, banners, slogans...

    Such atmosphere cannot be felt unless one is truly there.

    Seeing Xiaotang leaning to look out of the window, Huangfu Jue extended his hand to bring him onto hisp, so he could more easily see everything outside the window.

    Soon, the motorcade had driven down Central Avenue and arrived at the side of the square where the Parliament Hall was located.

    Shortly, they would inspect the Royal Guard Squad from the tribune facing the street in front of the Parliament Hall.

    His gaze falling on the towering sculpture in the center of the square, Gan Tang looked around and then eximed with his mouth wide open.

    "So beautiful!"

    Numerous flowers made up several flowerbeds, with thergest one surrounding the sculpture, where red, ck, and yellow flowers were arranged into a huge Royal Family emblem - a rose and a sword.

    When the Royal motorcade drove up to the Parliament Hall, all the people cheered along, and amidst the cheering, countless balloons flew towards the sky, turning the entire square into a peak of excitement.

 Chapter 454 - 455: Sheâ€™s Still in Her Motherâ€™s Belly

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 455: She¡¯s Still in Her Mother¡¯s Belly</h4><h4></h4>

    The motorcade entered the gates of the parliamentary hall and came to a stop in its parking lot, where staff were already on hand to open the doors for Huangfu Yaoyang and Huangfu Jue, among others.

    Several individuals disembarked from the vehicles one after another and entered the front hall of the parliamentary hall, ascending the stairs toward the street-side grandstand.

    At the grandstand facing the street, all the guests had arrived early. Seeing the neers, everyone stood up from their chairs and bent at the waist to greet the King and the others.

    Huangfu Yaoyang, apanied by Leng Xiaoye, walked past the crowd, giving a slight nod of his head, his graceced with a dignity that rose above all others.

    Following were Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan. The sight of Gan Yuan stirred envy in the hearts of all the young girls.

    The Duke Locke, who had not appeared for a long time, was also in attendance with his daughter for the celebration. Dressed in simple white, Qian Xueying smiled at Gan Yuan and the others as soon as she saw them, to which Gan Yuan responded with a nod and a smile.

    Last of all, Chongchong walked over, leading Gan Tang by the hand.

    Seeing the princess, who had been away from the public eye for so long, every young man¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest, and even many female guests from afar showed signs of amazement.

    Faced with such gazes, Chongchong remained calm. From a young age, she had grown ustomed to the peculiar attention from others.

    Everyone took their seats separately, with Huangfu Yaoyang and Leng Xiaoye naturally taking the main seats.

    Originally, there were no ces for Gan Yuan and Gan Tang, as their names were not on the list when the seating was arranged.

    After receivingst-minute information, staff moved the seat reserved for Huangfu Qi next to Huangfu Jue for Gan Yuan¡¯s seating, and then added another seat next to Chongchong for Gan Tang.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan sat beside Leng Xiaoye, while Chongchong lifted Gan Tang onto the seat beside her father, then took the seat on the far left for herself.

    The family of six, in harmony.

    As a staff member approached and whispered a report to Huangfu Yaoyang, Chongchong took out her phone and snapped a photo of the group to send to her second brother, who was on the other side of the world.

    After sending the photo, she added a message.

    "Now we¡¯re just missing the second sister-inw!"

    Momentster, a message from Huangfu Qi came through.

    "No rush, she¡¯s still in mother¡¯s belly."

    Chongchong chuckled, prompting Gan Tang to turn her head in curiosity.

    "What are youughing at, Auntie?"

    "Nothing!" Chongchong hugged the little one, "Come... take a photo with Auntie, so I can look at it when I miss you."

    "Tonight, I¡¯m going to watch fireworks with Daddy and Mommy. Will youe with us, Auntie?"

    "Really?" Chongchong showed a helpless expression, "Honestly, I really want to go with you, but I have some other things to do and have to leave this afternoon."

    "What a pity," the little one said with a look of disappointment.

    "Yes!" Chongchong smiled reassuringly at him, "But don¡¯t worry, even if I can¡¯t apany you to see the fireworks, I can take you to set off fireworks during Christmas."

    The little one immediately smiled again, "I¡¯ve never done that before."

    "I¡¯ll let you set off as many as you want then." Chongchong pinched his little face and, ncing at the people around her, knew the celebration was about to begin. She put away her phone and sat up straight, "Now sit nice and proper, let them all see our handsome little man."

    The little one immediately sat up straight in his chair. After helping him tidy his clothes, Chongchong also sat up with a smile.

    On one side, Huangfu Yaoyang and Leng Xiaoye rose together. The man lifted his right hand gently, and the za, popted by tens of thousands, fell silent in an instant.

 Chapter 455 - 456: The Greatest Honor

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 456: The Greatest Honor</h4><h4></h4>

    "Today I stand here with you all, witnessing the growth of this nation. I hope that ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years from now... you will still take pride in being in this nation, in being citizens of this country, for this will be the lifelong goal and the greatest honor of the Teresa Family!"

    The man¡¯s deep voice, amplified by the microphone, resounded in every speaker, in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The entire venue erupted in apuse and cheers.

    Leng Xiaoye smiled as he looked around, then nced sideways at his son. Huangfu Jue immediately stood up and walked over. Huangfu Yaoyang moved aside to give up the microphone, and Leng Xiaoye started to speak with a smile.

    "Today, Elroy will preside over the national celebration ceremony on behalf of the King."

    A staff member had already brought the royal standard over. Huangfu Yaoyang took the royal g from the tray, holding it with both hands and presenting it in front of Huangfu Jue. Huangfu Jue bowed solemnly to take the g from his father¡¯s hands.

    Leng Xiaoye led the apuse and once again, the cheers and ps reached a new peak.

    Smiling at his son, Leng Xiaoye steadied Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s arm and settled back into his seat.

    Holding the standard and surveying the crowd, Huangfu Jue slowly raised his right hand to his chest and bowed his head slightly¡ªthat was the royal salute.

    In his crisp military uniform, his brand new cap glinting in the sunlight... the man standing on the tform stood straight as a spear,manding an innate authority that demanded everyone¡¯s upwards gaze, and the crowd cheered once more.

    "Long live!"

    "Your Highness, long live!"

    ...

    Therge screen in the square disyed his handsome face, with a steady gaze in his pair of blue eyes.

    Then, he raised the standard.

    The ck and gold g shed through the air with a sharp flourish, captured by countless photographers and cameras.

    On the surface, this was just a national celebration ceremony, but in reality, it was a signal¡ªthe Royal Family was using this opportunity to tell the world that this prince, this Mr. Crown Prince, was soon to formally take over the nation¡¯s affairs.

    Music began to y, and the perfectly uniformed royal guards marched onto the square in lockstep.

    Their footsteps, as if from a single body, were majestic and awe-inspiring.

    While everyone¡¯s eyes were on the royal guards in the square, Gan Yuan turned sideways to gaze at Huangfu Jue on the podium.

    Around her, all sounds faded away, and the only thing left in her eyes was the figure of the man.

    Watching him raise his arm, watching him wave the g, watching him turn around with crisp, efficient movements...

    The man before her still left the warmth of his palm on her own, yet she felt as if she were dreaming.

    Was this man hers?

    Her fingers gently caressed the ring he had ced on her finger, and a fluttering sense of tion suddenly rose in her heart.

    Yes, indeed, this man was hers!

    Her lips curved up in a smile, her face brimming with happiness and pride.

    On the other side, the little one, Gan Tang, shifted his gaze from the parade on the square to the man standing on the high tform, his eyes also shining brightly.

    His dad was still there, and he loved him and his mom. That man was more handsome, taller, and stronger than any other man he had ever seen, and he was the future King. Everyone was supposed to respect him...

    That was his dad, belonging only to him!

    Chongchong turned his face, capturing the little one¡¯s expression, and raised his hand, affectionately stroking his little head.

    The King and Queen, seated in the center, also fixed their gaze on their son, their eyes filled with undisguisable pride.

    The child who oncey in swaddling clothes, growing up day by day to achieve such feats, was not only because he was their son, but more importantly, it was his own efforts that mattered most.

 Chapter 456 - 457: Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 457: Embrace</h4><h4></h4>

    The za SH Army had just passed, and now tank and armored units were marching onto the square.

    Tanks rumbled across the za, and once again, tranquility was restored.

    Meanwhile, the sound of engines grew closer in the sky, people lifted their faces only to see squadrons of aircraft approaching from the distance.

    The ck fighter jets glistened in the sunlight with a substantial sheen, their bodies painted with the enthusiastic and blood-red emblem of a rose, and on either side of the rose, instead of branches, there were a pair of golden wings.

    That was the Rose Air Force Legion, a team that demanded the attention of the entire world.

    As the fighter jets soared past, colorful vapor trails were drawn in the air, lingering long after the aircraft had flown away, a testament to the nation¡¯s strength.

    The crowd cheered, tossing flowers into the air, as countless peace doves and balloons ascended, their vivid cooing soaring into the skies...

    The hours-long military parade seemed tost only a moment.

    When everything ended, everyone felt somewhat reluctant to leave, still shaken by what they had just witnessed.

    Below the stage, the citizens hugged and cheered.

    Up in the stands, people also excitedly stood up, embracing those around them, and many international guests even went to the King and Queen to extend their congrattions.

    "Duke, I must admit, this was the most thrilling performance I¡¯ve ever seen," a foreign head of state smiled, extending his hand to Huangfu Jue, "I believe, this country will only be busier and stronger."

    "Thank you!"

    Huangfu Jue shook hands with a smile, and after the dignitary moved on to speak with his parents, he made his way through the crowd to Gan Yuan, who had stepped aside on her own initiative.

    "Congrattions, everything was a great sess." She started smiling, "I... I was so excited just now."

    He nodded slightly, "I was too."

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the national celebration, not just the chance to show the world the strength of their family and nation, but more so because she was by his side.

    There are moments in life meant to be shared with someone.

    Like this moment.

    Without saying much more, Huangfu Jue simply stretched out his arms, offering an embrace to Gan Yuan who stood before him.

    Some people don¡¯t care about your status, your background... they only care about who you are, and Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t describe what that felt like.

    He just knew, right here and now, he wanted to embrace this woman in front of him, to share all the glory, the excitement... together with her.

    Reading his intent from his eyes, Gan Yuan took a deep breath, stepped forward, and opened her arms toward him.

    The two slowly embraced each other.

    Behind them was the grand white dome of the Parliament Hall, the clear blue sky washed clean, adorned with countless balloons like a dreamscape.

    The golden midday sun shone down, casting a bright Yaoyang glow on the man¡¯s hair and the sashes and badges upon his chest.

    Their garments intertwined, the wind lifted the girl¡¯s white dress and her ck hair; her left hand rested on his shoulder, the pale fingers against his ck uniform like ivory, the red diamond on her ring finger reflecting a rainbow of light...

    On the big screen, a close-up perfectly captured this moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just on this one screen¡ªevery television,puter, and mobile phone screen... countless pairs of eyes witnessed this moment.

    In front of everyone, the man embraced the woman.

    That scene, beautiful and touching.

    ...

    ...

    Thank you, everyone, for your support, and finally, a shout-out for monthly tickets.

    Goodnight, Little Princesses~!

 Chapter 457 - 458: The Most Touching Embrace [Extra - for Monthly Tickets]

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 458: The Most Touching Embrace [Extra Chapter for Monthly Tickets]</h4><h4></h4>

    An international media once selected the most touching embrace of the century, and this hug not only made the list but also won by andslide, garnering twice as many votes as the runner-up.

    Of course, this cameter.

    At this moment, there was only a man and a woman, wrapped in a deep embrace atop the majestic walls, under the blue sky, in the eyes of everyone watching.

    ...

    ...

    "So beautiful!"

    "Duke, so handsome!"

    "If only I were Gan Yuan!"

    ...

    In the hotel lobby, the staff stood before the big screen, watching the live broadcast of the National Day parade. As they saw the man and woman embracing, several young girls were excited, their eyes sparkling with stars.

    "It¡¯s daytime now, so let¡¯s not dream," said the lobby manager, even as his own eyes unwillingly glued to the screen featuring Gan Yuan. Though he usually preferred blond hair and blue eyes, he was profoundly moved by those dark eyes. "But... speaking of which, just who is Miss Gan exactly?"

    Ding!

    The elevator doors parted.

    The assistant held the elevator door while a man dressed in ck walked out calmly.

    "Cough!"

    With a light cough from the assistant, the lobby manager snapped back to attention and hurried over to greet Mr. Moses.

    Mr. Moses nodded lightly and his gaze naturally wandered over to the big screen.

    His eyes stiffened for two seconds upon seeing the embracing couple on the screen, then he leisurely withdrew his gaze and walked undisturbed towards the main entrance.

    The assistant nced at the screen and hurriedly followed to hold the car door for him, while the lobby manager and a few staff members hastened to see him off, respectfully bending to bid him farewell.

    "We hope you visit again."

    The car started and pulled away from the hotel portico.

    "The ne will take off in an hour. I¡¯ve already contacted Dr. William; he will be waiting for you at the airport for aprehensive check-up," the assistant flipped through his work folio. "The chairman of Teqi Company has invited you to y golf this weekend, which I¡¯ve declined on your behalf, and there¡¯s also..."

    Mr. Moses rested one hand on the armrest, his gaze seemingly fixed outside the window. He didn¡¯t show any reaction, whether he hadn¡¯t heard the assistant or for some other reason.

    The assistant swallowed nervously and gently closed his work folio.

    The car moved silently forward but only covered a few streets before it reduced speed and eventually came to aplete stop.

    "What¡¯s happening?" the assistant asked softly.

    "There¡¯s traffic control ahead," the driver said somewhat helplessly, nodding towards the road ahead, "probably clearing the way for the military units participating in the parade."

    ncing at Mr. Moses¡¯ expression, the assistant refrained from asking more.

    After a while, the traffic still showed no signs of improvement.

    Checking the time, the assistant started to grow anxious; they would miss their flight if they kept waiting. "Can we take a detour?"

    Airport schedules weren¡¯t easily altered, and if they missed this flight, they probably couldn¡¯t leave today.

    The driver looked at the long line of cars behind them, "We can¡¯t back the car out right now."

    "Perhaps..." The assistant turned his face and cautiously suggested, "Sir, shall I arrange for another car?"

    While their vehicle was stuck, they could move ¡ª he could arrange another car to meet them on a nearby road.

    Mr. Moses nodded slightly. The assistant, as if relieved from a heavy burden, hurriedly tucked away hisptop, picked up his briefcase, and came back to help him open the car door.

    The guards who had been in the car behind had alreadye forward to escort Mr. Moses. As the group left the road, the assistant made a call to arrange another car.

    ^

    ^

    Adding an extra Chapter, thank you for all the support, a pat for everyone.

    Also, a notice that future updates will still be around 7 a.m.

 Chapter 458 - 459: Delicate Lip Print [Reward for More]

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 459: Delicate Lip Print [Reward for More]</h4><h4></h4>

    After confirming the location, he immediately jogged over, pointing to ane not far away.

    "Sir, we¡¯ll go through here."

    They walked into the alley, moving forward, and when they reached the middle of the road, a gap suddenly appeared between the towering buildings on either side, and the sunlight poured down.

    Along with the sunlight, cheers from afar also made their way over.

    Moses turned his head and after walking through a section of the alley, he clearly saw the council hall at the end of thene.

    In the sunlight, the white building was so bright it was almost blinding.

    Withdrawing his gaze, he stepped over the ground bathed in sunlight and re-entered the alley¡¯s shade.

    Shortly after, they arrived at another street.

    The assistant¡¯s newly arranged car arrived just in time to pick up Moses and his party and take them to the airport.

    However, due to the national holiday, not only the main roads, but most of the roads in the city were congested, and by the time the group arrived at the airport, they had just missed the ne¡¯s departure.

    The assistant contacted the airport management, but they could only apologize and scheduled their flight for the next day.

    Returns from the control room to the VIP lounge, the assistant was prepared to brace for Moses¡¯s stormy response.

    "Our flight at the earliest won¡¯t be arranged until tomorrow morning..." eventually, the assistant carefully suggested, "or perhaps, I could book you a ticket?"

    The private flight couldn¡¯t happen today, but there was still a way to book a return ticket.

    Without hearing a response from the man, the assistant waited with a downcast face for him to lose his temper, but unexpectedly, the man just gave a faint grunt of acknowledgment.

    The assistant looked up in astonishment, only to see Moseszily rise from the sofa and stride out of the lounge.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the assistant quickly followed his steps.

    Following Moses out of the airport, knowing the man had no intention of booking another flight, he didn¡¯t dare to bring it up again, and simply made a phone call to rearrange his hotel stay.

    On the way back to the city, the assistant didn¡¯t dare to breathe too heavily, cautious not to identally trigger the man¡¯s anger.

    Once inside the city, he carefully looked at the man¡¯s face and saw that Moses appeared calm, even more rxed than before, leaving the assistant puzzledly raising an eyebrow, but still at a loss.

    ...

    ...

    After the parade ceremony, the Royal Family hosted a banquet for all the guests in the council hall.

    Later, amidst various send-offs and festivities, when the banquet finally came to a close and guests began to leave, it was already past four in the afternoon, and dusk was nearing.

    Chongchong, who had a ne to catch, didn¡¯t linger and, after bidding farewell to an envoy sent by Prince Andre, whom she was on good terms with, immediately came to Huangfu Jue to say goodbye.

    "We¡¯ll see you off."

    The "we" of course referred to their family of three.

    Chongchong smiled as she watched the three of them, shaking her head with augh.

    "No need, aren¡¯t you going to watch the fireworks tonight? You all should head back early to rest a bit, so you can take our little Xiaotang to enjoy the fireworks." At this, she didn¡¯t forget to bend down and pinch the little one¡¯s cheek, "We agreed, you have to send me a video, don¡¯t forget!"

    The little one immediately mimicked the way the foreign nobles had bid her farewell earlier, cing a hand on his chest and bowing to her.

    "Yes, my princess!"

    "You little thing!"

    Chongchongughed and picked up the little one, unceremoniously leaving a moist kiss on his cheek.

 Chapter 459 - 460: Mommy, Look Quick

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 460: Mommy, Look Quick</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy touched his cheek, wanting to wipe it but too embarrassed to do so, his little face turning red. Chongchong, watching this, couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    "Gan Yuan loves you to death, it¡¯s just too bad you¡¯re still too small, otherwise, I would definitely take you with me."

    After putting the little one down, she hugged Huangfu Jue goodbye and then stopped in front of Gan Yuan, extending her arms to gently embrace her by the shoulders, and whispered something in Chinese in her ear.

    "Sister-inw, hang in there!"

    Gan Yuan smiled and nodded her head, as Chongchong waved goodbye to everyone and winked at Gan Tang.

    "The lipstick mark can wait until I¡¯m gone before wiping."

    Smiling, she patted the little one on the head and turned away, leaving the scene with two staff members.

    The little guy covered his face, watching Chongchong walk through the corridor, and immediately rubbed his cheek forcefully with a handkerchief, checking with Gan Yuan afterward to make sure there were no lipstick marks left before finally taking a deep breath of relief.

    "Your Highness, Miss Gan." Qian Xueying, supporting Duke Locke, approached the trio, not forgetting to smile and greet the little one. "And our little Highness... Gan Tang."

    "This is Duke Locke and Miss Xueying."

    Gan Yuan smiled as she introduced them to Gan Tang, who politely greeted the two. Qian Xueying reached out to pat his head, but the little one stepped back discreetly to avoid the touch.

    He wasn¡¯t the type to casually get close to people, and for the one in front of him, he didn¡¯t feel the same closeness and fondness as he did for Chongchong, hence instinctively avoiding her approach.

    "He¡¯s a bit shy," Gan Yuan exined apologetically.

    "It¡¯s okay." Qian Xueying smiled. "Bring him to Duke Residence to y when you have time!"

    "We¡¯ll see," Gan Yuan replied, making polite conversation.

    After a brief exchange, Qian Xueying helped Duke Locke away, bidding farewell.

    As the pair walked further away, Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes followed the weakened figure of Duke Locke, her brows furrowing slightly.

    Having not seen him for a few days, the Duke seemed to have changed a lotpared to before, not only looking much older but alsocking the sharpness in his eyes.

    Just now, he had hardly spoken, and it felt as if he might have sumbed to senile dementia.

    "Duke Locke seems like apletely different person." Will reflected somberly, "It seems Miss Nancy¡¯s incident really affected him tremendously."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone was neutral. "Can¡¯t me others."

    It was the Duke who raised his daughter, and Huangfu Jue knew that with Nancy¡¯s character and temper, it was only a matter of time before a major incident urred. What was the use of regrets and sorrow now?

    Will nodded in agreement, "It¡¯s just a pity, he always sought strength and curiosity, and yet in the end, the family business will be passed to outsiders, truly ironic."

    Huangfu Jue clearly wasn¡¯t interested and, after saying goodbye to Gan Yuan and Gan Tang¡¯s parents, returned to Duke Residence with the others.

    After a short rest and dinner, Huangfu Jue instructed Will to arrange his men, then got up from the dining chair.

    "Let me go change into another set of clothes, and then we can leave immediately!"

    Gan Tang went upstairs to fetch his small DV camera, and Gan Yuan had the servants prepare some snacks and water to carry with them in case of need.

    Mother and son prepared separately and then gathered in the living room.

    Upstairs, Huangfu Jue, who had gone to change clothes, had already returned.

    Hearing footsteps, Gan Tang, holding the camera, turned around and saw the maning down the stairs, his eyes widening even further.

    "Wow... Mummy, look!"

    "What is it?"

    Gan Yuan took the snacks from the servant and put them in her backpack, turned to look at the staircase, and upon seeing Huangfu Jue descending, she too froze in action, a look of surprise crossing her face.

 Chapter 460 - 461 Home Decor

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 461 Home Decor</h4><h4></h4>

    Up the stairs, the man who was always dressed in suits and leather shoes was unusually not in formal attire.

    Biker boots, faded blue jeans, a ck T-shirt with a thin denim jacket thrown over... Worried that someone might recognize him, Will had specially prepared a pair of wide-framed sses with in lenses for him.

    The T-shirt was a slim fit, showcasing his impressive physique without a doubt.

    The man, who was always graceful, was casually dressed for once and appeared several years younger. Paired with his cool demeanor, he exuded a subtle rebellious sexiness.

    Used to seeing him in formal shirts, even Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the sight of Huangfu Jue like this. She kept watching him as he walked down the stairs without saying a word.

    The butlers and maids around were also seeing him like this for the first time. Each one looked over in surprise.

    "Ahem!"

    Seeing everyone staring at him, Huangfu Jue coughed lightly. His eyebrows wrinkled behind the sses; through the lens, he red fiercely at Will¡ªit was certainly a reproach for the outfit he had prepared, which Huangfu Jue found embarrassing.

    He had asked Will to prepare a casual outfit for him because he was going out with Gan Yuan and her son that evening. Firstly, he didn¡¯t want others to recognize him and cause trouble, and secondly, wearing suits and leather shoes to a crowded fireworks disy was clearly inappropriate.

    Being a designer, he knew such clothes were a verymon casual style, exactly the "ordinary clothes" he had in mind, but he had never worn such attire before, which made him somewhat ufortable.

    Will kept saying it looked good upstairs, so Huangfu Jue reluctantly came downstairs. Seeing the reaction from Gan Yuan and Gan Tang, the man felt even more ill at ease.

    Raising his hand to touch his hair, which Will had deliberately styled to look a bit messy and casual, he annoyedly took off the sses.

    "I¡¯m going to change into a suit."

    "Ajue!" Gan Yuan called out to stop him. She walked over and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt past his elbows, "Don¡¯t change, you look very handsome!"

    The man raised an eyebrow, and she took the sses from his hands and ced them back on his nose, giving him a smile in return.

    "I mean it."

    "Daddy!" Gan Tang also ran over, grabbing his arm, "We are wearing father and son outfits, look!"

    Huangfu Jue gave the little guy a once-over, and indeed, he was wearing the same style, identical in color and fabric.

    Huangfu Jue turned to look at Will, who just shrugged and smiled back. When Will was buying clothes for Huangfu Jue, he happened to find a simr child¡¯s version, so he got it for Gan Tang and instructed him to wear it for the fireworks.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Gan Yuan picked up the denim jacket that was draped over the chair and put it on, smiling gratefully at Will as she did.

    Gan Tang gasped when she saw her jacket, "Wow, Mommy has one too, it¡¯s family outfits."

    Without question, Will also gifted the jacket; because he didn¡¯t know her size, the shirt looked a bitrge. Huangfu Jue reached out to hold Gan Tang¡¯s little hand and walked over to take Gan Yuan¡¯s backpack, which was filled with water and snacks.

    Will stepped forward and suggested, "How about... the three of you take a photo together?"

    Both the men, young and old, were slightly taken aback.

    Having been chased by cameras all his life, Huangfu Jue had little interest in being photographed, especially indifferent to the kind of posed photo shoots for publicity.

    "Thanks!"

    Gan Yuan handed the camera to Will, lifted the little one into her arms, and stood next to Huangfu Jue.

    Will raised the camera, Huangfu Jue lifted his eyebrows, and cooperatively wrapped his arm around her waist.

 Chapter 461 - 462: Within a Hundred Meters

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 462: Within a Hundred Meters</h4><h4></h4>

    With the camera shutter clicking, a family portrait of three was captured and frozen on the camera screen.

    Will handed back the camera, and Gan Tang reached out her little hand to take it, giggling as she looked at the photo disyed.

    "Daddy doesn¡¯t like taking pictures just like me, does he?"

    Huangfu Jue returned her a smile; Gan Yuan leaned in to see. In the photo, two males, one big and one small, were both awkwardly frowning.

    "You two!" scolded Gan Yuan withughter, "It¡¯s just a picture; what¡¯s so difficult about that?"

    The bodyguard approached, "Sir, the car is ready."

    Gan Yuan put the little one back on the ground, and the family of three walked out of the living room together, with Will hurrying after them.

    "Sir, we¡¯ll be within a hundred meters of you."

    After seating the mother and child in the back, Huangfu Jue nodded at Will, turned around, got into the driver¡¯s seat, and drove out of the Duke Residence¡¯s gate.

    Will took the wireless earpiece handed to him by a subordinate and fitted it into his ear, swiftly descending the steps and then speaking into the earpiece.

    "Everyone... the operation begins!"

    This time, Huangfu Jue had decided to venture out incognito, appearing as an ordinary man, not nning a major operation, just to let the little one have a good time.

    Naturally, Will couldn¡¯t let him go out by himself. As soon as Huangfu Jue agreed to Gan Tang¡¯s request, Will had already ordered his people to prepare for tonight¡¯s operation.

    The protection operation began as soon as Huangfu Jue left the house.

    Two ck cars that had been waiting outside the gate immediately followed, trailing the vehicle from a distance, while at the same time, Will¡¯s car had also reached the Duke Residence and took another route heading towards Central Square.

    ...

    ...

    Hotel room.

    The assistant brought the prepared medication and water; Moses swallowed the pills and, holding the ss, stood in front of the window overlooking the city.

    "I¡¯ve already contacted the airport; the flight time is adjusted to seven in the morning. I have notified Dr. William, and your other work has been rearranged," the assistant said, noticing Moses¡¯sck of enthusiasm and wisely not pressing the topic further. "Your health isn¡¯t great, so if there¡¯s nothing else, you should get some rest early, especially since we have to catch the flight tomorrow."

    Moses turned, cing the ss back on the tray in his hand, and then strode towards the door.

    "I¡¯m going out for a walk."

    The assistant hurried after him, only to see the man raise his right hand.

    "There¡¯s no need to follow me."

    With no other option, the assistant could only open the door for him.

    "Shall I arrange a driver for you?"

    "No need!"

    Moses strode out of the room, and the assistant stood in the doorway, shaking his head helplessly as he watched Moses¡¯s figure recede into the distance.

    Stepping out of the hotel, Moses took a breath of the slightly cool night air, instinctively reaching into his pocket for a coin, which he began toying with as he aimlessly walked down the street.

    The hotel was located in the city center; a short walk ahead was Central Avenue, the sidewalks filled with people hurrying to join the National Day festivities and watch the fireworks.

    As Moses ambled on, he found himself at the edge of Central Avenue, frowning at the bustling crowd. Just as he was about to turn around, a group of young people swept past, one of them identally bumping into his back.

    Moses turned around to face the person.

    Confronted by his icy gaze, the young girl¡¯s expression stiffened.

    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry!"

    Her friends called out to her loudly; in her panic, the girl quickly apologized and ran to catch up with herpanions.

 Chapter 462 - 463 Fatherâ€™s Shoulders

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 463 Father¡¯s Shoulders</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses turned to leave when suddenly he heard someone shout out loud.

    "The float ising!"

    People immediately cheered and surged forward, carrying him along in the flow, making it impossible to move against the current.

    "Damn!"

    Cursing softly, Moses frowned and just moved forward with the crowd.

    ...

    ...

    At the other end of the street, Huangfu Jue, Gan Yuan, and Gan Tang had already made their way near Central Avenue.

    Despite having prepared for a crowd, Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t expected there to be so many people.

    Just looking for a parking space took them down two streets, and in the end, they hadn¡¯t found one, so he simply parked on the side of the road and called Will to handle it.

    As they approached Central Avenue, there were more and more pedestrians. Huangfu Jue initially guarded Gan Yuan and Gan Tang, one in each hand; seeing the dense crowd ahead, he stopped.

    Slipping off his backpack, he reached out to support Xiaotang¡¯s little shoulders.

    "Xiaotang, wait a second!"

    "Daddy?"

    The little tyke, who was moving forward, paused in confusion, just about to turn around to look at him when suddenly he felt light, hoisted into the air, then heard Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice.

    "Spread your legs!"

    Only then did the little one realize he had been lifted high by his father, a bright light in his eyes, as he spread his little legs and sat astride his father¡¯s shoulders.

    Originally, with his height, he could only see the waists and backs of adults, but now, sitting atop his father¡¯s shoulders, his view suddenly widened.

    Huangfu Jue, already towering like a crane among chickens, made Gan Tang sitting on his shoulders feel an overwhelming sense of "looking down at all below."

    Xiaotang¡¯s heart raced with excitement. He swallowed hard, hugged his father¡¯s head, thinking he was nervous. Huangfu Jue reached out to steady his legs.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Daddy will hold you tight!"

    "Okay!" the little guy replied excitedly, "I¡¯ll guide you."

    Gan Yuan caught his expression in a sideways nce and smiled, reaching for the backpack on Huangfu Jue¡¯s back.

    "Let me carry it!"

    "No need." The man steadied Xiaotang¡¯s legs and lifted his left arm to her, "Hold on to me."

    In such a crowd, he didn¡¯t want them to get separated.

    Gan Yuan smiled and extended her hand, grabbing his arm.

    "Daddy, the float is here!"

    The little guy, sitting high with sharp eyes, spotted the float in the distance.

    "Where?"

    "Three o¡¯clock direction!"

    "Great, let¡¯s go see the float!"

    The man replied with a smile and stepped forward, leading the two into the throng.

    The crowd was dense, but the tall figure of the man was like a massive tree unshaken by even the fiercest waves. Xiaotang, riding on his back, didn¡¯t have to worry about being squeezed at all. He couldfortably look around, filming a video with the small DV camera Gan Yuan had prepared for him.

    Gan Yuan, meanwhile, clung to the man¡¯s arm, following the path he cleared.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on the float, and no one noticed that the figure who brushed past them was their future Mr. King.

    Parting the crowd, Huangfu Jue pulled Gan Yuan to a spot up front for a better view. He stood with his legs apart behind her, securing Xiaotang¡¯s waist, protecting his son and his woman.

    Apanied by music, the float drew near.

    Youths in festive attire performed on the float, ying instruments, dancing, fire-breathing, doing magic shows...

    Provoking a wave of gasps from the crowd, Xiaotang held the DV in his little hands. He himself was so engrossed that the camera¡¯s lens tipped down, capturing Huangfu Jue¡¯s affectionate upward gaze, as well as the hand he rested on Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulder...

 Chapter 463 - 464 Everywhere Follow the Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 464 Everywhere Follow the Crowd</h4><h4></h4>

    On either side of the float, people were handing out National Day gs, and the three in the front were no exception. Gan Yuan casually took one, passed one to Gan Tang, and pinched another one himself, stuffing thest one into the pocket of his shirt.

    "Happy National Day!"

    Huangfu Jue smiled, and she followed with a lightugh.

    People waved their national gs, shouting long live the nation.

    "Long live, long live Teresa!"

    Behind them, the little one was also waving a small g and shouting along with everyone, showing a rare excitement.

    As the parade¡¯s float team gradually moved away, the crowd followed to Central Square for the grand finale: the fireworks show. Each year¡¯s fireworks disy was a spectacle not to be missed, and this year would be no exception.

    Gan Yuan on one hand and Gan Tang on the other, Huangfu Jue made her way to Central Square along with the crowd.

    Since he hade of age, he had always been a witness to the National Day celebrations.

    When he was younger, his younger brother and sister had also suggested sneaking out to have fun together, but he had never shown much interest.

    What was so fun about going where everyone else did? It was simply boring.

    This year was the first time he genuinely stood among the crowd at the celebration and the first time he truly felt the joy emanating from people¡¯s hearts.

    Times of peace and prosperity, a flourishing nation...

    The Teresa Family had always strived for the nation¡¯s development, providing themon people with greater welfare ns. Under such circumstances, which citizen wouldn¡¯t love their country?

    Listening to the shouts around him, the man¡¯s gaze was not lofty but became even more deeply reflective of the responsibilities that were his own.

    After his father¡¯s retirement, he would have to be the helmsman of the nation, and he would have to work even harder, not to let them down.

    In the square, it was already packed with people. Fortunately, there were staff members maintaining order and many volunteers helping out, which made the crowded ce orderly and not chaotic. The people entered the venue in an organized manner, lively but not panicked.

    "Sir, where are you? I¡¯ve lost my people!"

    In Huangfu Jue¡¯s earpiece came Will¡¯s anxious voice. With so many people, the bodyguards he¡¯d sent were simply unable to keep up with the footsteps of the three.

    "I¡¯m at the square, at the nine o¡¯clock direction," Huangfu Jue said.

    Will breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, we¡¯reing over right now."

    No sooner had their conversation ended than someone suddenly bumped into Huangfu Jue¡¯s back.

    Huangfu Jue protected Gan Yuan and Gan Tang, turning his face to look behind him.

    "I¡¯m sorry..." the person who bumped into him raised their face, and upon seeing him, surprise shone in their dark eyes, "Duke?"

    Facing the three of them were two youths, a man and a woman, whom Huangfu Jue was not unfamiliar with.

    The girl was Qian Xueying, and the young man was the son of a member of parliament.

    "Duke!" The young man finally recognized Huangfu Jue and eximed in surprise, "Du..."

    Huangfu Jue gave a light cough and frowned slightly.

    Qian Xueying reached out to pull the young man¡¯s arm, smiling at the three, "Sorry about that, we bumped into you by ident. Are you okay?"

    Huangfu Jue shook his head slightly, and the young man also realized he didn¡¯t want to be recognized by the crowd, immediately saying, "Then we won¡¯t disturb the three of you, goodbye."

    "Goodbye," Gan Yuan smiled at the two.

    The pair nodded at Huangfu Jue, then they walked past them, quickly disappearing into the crowd.

    This slight incident did not dampen their mood to continue watching the fireworks. Looking around, Huangfu Jue led the two around the crowd, took out the tickets Will had prepared for them, and entered the viewing stand on the side, finding a higher position to sit down with the two.

    He pointed out to Gan Tang, "The fireworks will start from the left side in a while, we have the best view from here."

 Chapter 464 - 465: Moses?!

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 465: Moses?!</h4><h4></h4>

    "Take off the bag so he can have some water,"

    Gan Yuan reached for the bag in his hand, took out a thermos prepared for the little one, and carefully poured some water for him. The little guy had just recovered from gastroenteritis, and she didn¡¯t dare let him drink unboiled water, fearing it would upset his stomach again.

    As Gan Yuan helped the little one with his water, Huangfu Jue exined the order of lighting the fireworks to him and taught him how to adjust the angle and focus to get a good shot.

    The water in the thermos was a bit hot, so Gan Yuan held the cup and gently blew on it to cool it down for the little guy while father and son studied the video camera.

    "Come on, give it a try!" Huangfu Jue encouraged him with a smile.

    The little guy then lifted the video camera, adjusted the angle and focus, and began filming the crowd below the stands as Gan Yuan handed him the now-cooled water.

    "Here, have a drink before you shoot." Taking the video camera from his hand, she smiled affectionately, "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?"

    Gan Tang hugged the cup, "I¡¯m not hungry, Mommy, quickly help me film that!"

    Gan Yuan turned her face, where the staff not far away had already begun preparing, and the firework show was about to start.

    "You drink slowly, I¡¯ll help you!"

    Lifting the video camera, she adjusted an angle, moving the lens towards the distantunch tform.

    On the video monitor, a familiar face shed by, causing Gan Yuan to frown slightly.

    Moses?!

    She lifted her face from the screen, looking toward theunch tform, but could only see a blur of figures. She immediately moved the video camera lens back, carefully adjusting the focus.

    In the lens, that tall figure appeared again, and bit by bit she increased the aperture. The frowning man walking against the background became clear at once.

    It was him, it was Moses!

    He was looking around, seemingly in search of something, his brows furrowed, his face full of displeasure.

    When Gan Yuan saw Moses in the lens turning his gaze in her direction, her heart tightened, and she hurriedly lowered her head slightly.

    Moses, what was he doing here?

    ...

    ...

    On a stand not far away, Qian Xueying looked on from a distance, through the crowd at Huangfu Jue and others, nced at her watch, and a cold, barely noticeable smirk crossed her lips.

    After taking a small sip of the beverage handed to her by a young man, she spoke with a smile.

    "Excuse me for a moment, I need to go to the restroom."

    "Should Ie with you?"

    The young man took her drink and was about to stand up.

    Having met Qian Xueying at a banquet some time ago, the young man had taken a liking to her. Finally gathering the courage to invite her to watch fireworks, he hadn¡¯t held out much hope, but to his surprise, she had agreed promptly.

    The young man came from a decent family, though he was average-looking. It was a rarity for a goddess to favor him, so he was excited and anxious, naturally trying his best to show his interest and attentiveness towards her.

    "No need, keep our spot here so no one takes it. If I can¡¯t find youter, I¡¯ll call you!"

    "Alright then, be careful," the young man smiled and reminded her.

    "I¡¯ll be back soon," she replied with a smile, stood up, and left the stands. She wove through the crowd to the restrooms in the square, entered a temporary stall, and immediately took out a cell phone from her bag.

    Turning on the phone, she quicklyposed a message and sent it.

    Ding!

    In a building diagonally across, a cell phone in the darkness lit up at once.

    A shadowy figure in the gloom tapped the screen lightly, and a text message immediately appeared¡ª"East stand, at the nine o¡¯clock direction."

    With a cold smile, the man put the cell phone back in his pocket, opened the briefcase in his hand, and inside, the folded sniper rifle reflected a faint blue light.

    ...

    ...

    Thank you for your tips and monthly votes, messages... You all know I¡¯mzy, so I won¡¯t write out all of the names.

    So, you¡¯ve sessfully drained all of my stored drafts, and now I must go write tomorrow¡¯s update...

 Chapter 465 - 466 A Beautiful Day

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 466 A Beautiful Day</h4><h4></h4>

    He deftly took out the gun barrel and assembled it together; the man reached out his hand, chambered a magazine, and stepped over to a corner of the rooftop. He deftlyy down and lined his eyes up with the scope.

    East stands, direction... nine o¡¯clock.

    The man gradually moved the gun barrel, and as he did so, several figures quickly came into his field of vision.

    Three people, a man, a woman, and a child, all wearing jeans and light jackets¡ªHuangfu Jue¡¯s family of three.

    The sniper rifle¡¯s crosshair lingered on Huangfu Jue¡¯s chest for a moment, then moved over, targeting Gan Tang, who was sitting beside him drinking water.

    The man stretched out his hand to grab his phone and quickly typed in two characters in response.

    Inside the restroom on the square, Qian Xueying¡¯s phone vibrated lightly. Watching the words "Received" on the screen, she lifted the corners of her lips and quickly typed a few characters in reply.

    "I want him to die in his mother¡¯s arms!"

    The other party¡¯s reply came back quickly.

    "As you wish."

    Qian Xueying turned off the phone and swiftly removed the SIM card from inside, tossed it into the toilet, and sneered as she pressed the flush button.

    She watched the SIM card get washed away before she straightened her clothes and walked out of the stall.

    Just then, a woman came into the restroom with a child. Qian Xueying stepped aside to let them go first.

    "Let the child wash first!"

    The grateful mother said, "Say thank you to the auntie, quickly."

    The small child by her side lifted his face and milkily thanked Qian Xueying.

    Qian Xueying smiled gently.

    "You¡¯re wee!"

    After they finished washing up and left, Qian Xueying waved to them, then stood in front of the mirror, washed her hands, leisurely fixed her hair, and turned to walk out of the restroom.

    Back on the stands, she smiled as she took the drink that the boy with her was handing over. Qian Xueying sipped the drink and nced in the direction of Huangfu Jue and his family, lifting her lips slightly.

    "Today is truly a beautiful day."

    "Yeah!" The boy tried to suppress his excitement, "I think so too."

    With her gaze retracted, Qian Xueying smiled as she looked at the building opposite, wondering if it was almost time for the show to start?

    At the top floor of the building, the assassin had once again steadied the sniper rifle and aimed.

    During such arge-scale event, security was naturally very tight; he would have only one chance to shoot, and he couldn¡¯t afford to miss.

    Soon, he locked onto Gan Tang in the scope, but with the constant flow of people in the stands and the child being so small, he kept getting blocked by others. He waited for a while but couldn¡¯t get a clear shot at the child.

    "SHIT!"

    The man punched the ground, swearing out loud.

    ...

    ...

    On the stands.

    Gan Tang handed back the cup after finishing the water, yet Gan Yuan paid no attention, just watching something in the distance with a brooding gaze.

    "Mommy?!" The little one gently nudged Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, puzzled and followed her gaze, "What are you watching?"

    "Nothing."

    Gan Yuan retracted her gaze and took the cup from his hand.

    It was not like Moses toe to this kind of ce to watch fireworks; if he hade, there must be another reason. Her gaze fell on Gan Tang and Huangfu Jue beside her.

    Now that the whole world knew who Xiaotang¡¯s father was, he couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware. Knowing that her betrayal of those years was because of Huangfu Jue and Gan Tang, he would surely not let it go.

    Could it be that he...

    Considering a certain possibility, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    She suddenly turned to look in the direction of Moses, only to see a surge of people¡ªMoses¡¯s figure had long since disappeared.

 Chapter 466 - 467: You Hurt Me

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 467: You Hurt Me</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mommy, look, they¡¯re about to start the fireworks!" Noticing that staff were starting to move around the fireworks tform, Gan Tang excitedly took back the DV camera from her hands, "I need to get ready; I want to record all the fireworks."

    Gan Yuan nced at Gan Tang, then at Huangfu Jue, who was holding out his hand to support the DV camera for him. She gritted her teeth, picked up her backpack, stuffed the cups inside, and stood up from her chair.

    "Let¡¯s go home!"

    "Why?"

    Xiaotang lifted his face, full of puzzled confusion. They had agreed to watch all the fireworks before returning home, and now, before they had even started, why were they leaving?

    Gan Yuan kept a stern face, "It¡¯s gettingte."

    The little guy felt unwilling, "It¡¯s not even half past eight yet, and you promised me I could stay upte today. The fireworks are about to start, and I promised Auntie and Teacher Sherry to record a video for them."

    "We¡¯re not watching anymore!" Gan Yuan reached out to grab his arm, "Hurry up."

    She knew it was rare for the little guy toe out and y, but she couldn¡¯t let them take risks. If what she feared were to happen, anything was possible next.

    Gan Tang felt his arm being pulled painfully, and his little brows furrowed slightly, "Mommy, you¡¯re hurting me!"

    "Sorry." Gan Yuan quickly rxed her fingers and reached out to grab his DV camera, "Xiaotang, be good, let¡¯s go home first."

    "No!" The little guy twisted his body and sat on the chair, refusing to move. He turned on his charms, "Mommy, can we just stay half an hour longer? I promise, we¡¯ll go home after half an hour..."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s voice became stern.

    "Gan Tang!"

    "Ayuan!" Huangfu Jue noticed her odd behavior, stood up, and supported her arm, "What¡¯s going on, weren¡¯t we supposed to stay until after the fireworks?"

    "I..." Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze dodged, "I... I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell."

    Unwell?

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to her forehead.

    "Is it a headache or..."

    "I¡¯ll exin when we get back." Gan Yuan reached out to grab his arm, frowning as she met his gaze, "Ajue, listen to me, we must go home right now."

    She emphasized the word "must" with gravity in her voice, and meeting her deep, dark eyes, Huangfu Jue nodded gently.

    Gan Yuan was not an unreasonable woman; she must have her reasons for this.

    "Come on, Daddy will hold you!" He reached out to pick up the unhappy Gan Tang, and Huangfu Jue smiled as he touched his little face, "Mommy has something to take care of today, so we¡¯re going home early. I promise, tomorrow night we¡¯ll go to the countryside and set off fireworks for as long as you want. Is that okay?"

    Comforting the little one all the way, he stepped down from the stands. Gan Yuan quickly packed up the backpack and water bottle and caught up to them, her eyes vigntly scanning their surroundings.

    Gan Tang also noticed something was off with her, felt a bit upset, but said nothing more, just holding onto Huangfu Jue¡¯s neck and nodding lightly.

    As they descended from the stands, Huangfu Jue, holding Gan Tang in one arm, pulled out his phone with the other and dialed Will¡¯s number.

    "We¡¯re heading back now. Bring the car nearby and have your peoplee over."

    From Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes, he saw clear fear. He knew she was never one to fear easily. The fact that she was so apprehensive meant it had to be something extremely urgent.

    "Certainly, sir!" Will responded swiftly, "I¡¯ll have them there as soon as possible. The car will wait for you at the closest intersection."

 Chapter 467 - 468: What do you want to do?

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 468: What do you want to do?</h4><h4></h4>

    Will quickly issued orders, and the bodyguards who had been disguised as ordinary tourists, quietly protecting Huangfu Jue and the rest, immediately began to close in on his and Gan Yuan¡¯s direction.

    However, because there were simply too many people in the square, even though they weren¡¯t far from them, it wasn¡¯t easy to approach.

    "Hurry up!" Squeezing to the front of them, Gan Yuan took the initiative to clear a path for Huangfu Jue, "Excuse me, thank you... excuse us..."

    A family of three quickly weaved through the crowd towards the exit.

    ...

    ...

    On the other side of the stands, Qian Xueying was slowly sipping her drink, responding half-heartedly to the boy next to her.

    Pretending to look around, she turned her gaze towards the direction where Huangfu Jue and the others were, only to see an empty stand¡ªHuangfu Jue and the others had vanished.

    Where are they?

    Qian Xueying¡¯s grip on her drink tightened so much that the can crumpled, and the c began to spill out, staining her legs.

    "Damn it!"

    She cursed under her breath.

    "I¡¯ve got it..." The boy reached for a napkin, intending to wipe it for her, but Qian Xueying pped his hand away. His palm stung from the hit, and he looked at her in astonishment, thinking she didn¡¯t want him to touch her, and he quickly apologized, "Sorry, I... I just..."

    Realizing she had lost herposure, Qian Xueying quickly put on a smile.

    "I... I didn¡¯t want you to dirty your hands, never mind it, I¡¯ll go to the restroom and clean up!"

    "Napkin!"

    Taking the napkin the boy handed over, she quickly stood up and ran to the stand below, scanning the surroundings for Huangfu Jue¡¯s figure.

    Noticing movement near the exit, something stirred in her, and she immediately started plowing through the people in front of her, pushing her way towards the exit.

    ...

    ...

    At the top level tform of the building.

    The assassin¡¯s hands were on the sniper rifle, and his expression was very ugly.

    He had been trying to aim since a while ago, and just when the stands had quieted down enough for him to spot Gan Tang, unexpectedly, the family of three mysteriously left their seats.

    The three moved through the crowd, and he simply couldn¡¯t get a clean shot.

    Just as he was considering whether to change his strategy, Gan Yuan, who was leading the way, suddenly stopped.

    Because she saw someone.

    Moses had just squeezed through the crowd and reached the exit to leave when he heard Gan Yuan¡¯s urgent voice behind him. Surprised, he stopped in his tracks and turned towards the direction of the voice.

    Sure enough, he spotted her immediately, as she made her way through the crowd toward him.

    At the same time, Gan Yuan also saw Moses, and abruptly halted her steps as she moved to shield Huangfu Jue who was carrying Gan Tang behind her.

    "Moses, you... what are you trying to do?"

    There was a hint of anger, interrogation, and distance in her tone.

    Moses nced over her legs set apart in a stance ready to attack and her clenched fists by her side, her left hand subtly reaching into her pocket¡ªpresumably for a dagger. Seeing this, the surprise in his eyes turned cold.

    He scoffed coldly, "Is the Duchess interrogating or questioning me?!"

    Gan Yuan was at a loss for words.

    After a moment, she spoke again.

    This time, her voice was much calmer.

    "If you¡¯ve got no business here, we¡¯ll be going now!"

    Stepping to the side, she grabbed Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm and pulled him, intending to leave from beside Moses.

    Moses extended his arm to block her way.

    "What if I do have business?!"

    The man¡¯s arm stretched out in front of her, with fingertips slightly trembling, revealing the suppression of some strong emotion.

 Chapter 468 - 469: Not Your Brother

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 469: Not Your Brother</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and softly spoke four words.

    "Brother Moses."

    In her tone, there was a plea.

    Even now, she still did not want to sh with him, not simply because she was wary of him, but more so because she did not want to be enemies with him.

    That man, who taught her everything, she hoped he would always be that "Brother Moses" who would protect her and dote on her...

    Brother?

    Did she ever really see him as a brother?

    If she truly trusted him like a brother, why had she been hiding from him for six years, changing her name and identity, knowing he was searching for her and still running away everywhere...

    "Shut up!" he growled, "I¡¯m not your brother!"

    "..."

    Gan Yuan was just about to speak when a hand pulled her over, cing Gan Tang in her arms as Huangfu Jue stepped forward to shield her and the child, standing in front of Moses.

    "If you have something to say, tell me!"

    "You?" Moses pushed out a coldugh through his teeth, "This is between her and me, it¡¯s none of your business."

    The matters between him and her, they never needed anyone else¡¯s interference.

    Huangfu Jue stood proudly, his tone even more arrogant and domineering than him.

    "She¡¯s my woman, her business is my business."

    "Sir!"

    ...

    Several bodyguards had already squeezed through the crowd, and seeing the situation, they immediately rushed over, surrounding Huangfu Jue and warily eyeing Moses.

    The expression on Moses¡¯s face remained unchanged, as he looked up at Huangfu Jue, his voice dripping with disdain.

    "Too scared to stand anywhere but behind your bodyguards?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes were as calm as still water, his handsome face wearing the pride that came with being a superior.

    "It¡¯s not fear, it¡¯s because you¡¯re not worth it."

    Moses¡¯s eyes narrowed, his pupils already tinged with a murderous intent. Across from him, Huangfu Jue did not look away, as a pair of sea-like blue eyes also gradually narrowed.

    The two men, like arrows drawn on bowstrings, filled the air with a suffocatingly dense atmosphere.

    The tourists who were originally waiting to watch the fireworks also noticed that something was amiss and turned their faces out of curiosity.

    "That person looks familiar..."

    "Seems like Mr. Wang, the Crown Prince..."

    "How could it be?"

    "It really does look like him!"

    ...

    People whispered among themselves, and Qian Xueying, who was looking around, heard the voices from this side and immediately turned her face, recognizing Huangfu Jue at a nce. Then she saw Gan Yuan and Gan Tang, whom he was protecting behind him.

    Her gaze swept over the several bodyguards around andnded on Moses, who was confronting Huangfu Jue. She frowned slightly, then a smile spread across her face.

    Moses?

    Very well!

    ncing sideways at the opposite building and then at the few troublesome bodyguards, Qian Xueying quickly scanned the surroundings. Her eyesnded on a balloon in a child¡¯s hand, her pupils gleaming with an idea.

    Pulling out a lighter from her bag, she moved inconspicuously next to the mother holding the child and stretched her hand to the side of the balloon, lighting the mother¡¯s hair with the lighter.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Huangfu Jue not far away; no one noticed a girl¡¯s subtle motion.

    Watching the mes rise, she quickly retreated.

    The me quickly soared, and the child¡¯s mother felt something was wrong and screamed out. The people nearby, startled by the mes, rushed up in a panic to help extinguish the fire.

    The balloon¡¯s fuse had already been lit and burned through, soaring into the sky, but amidst the chaos, who would pay attention to that balloon?

    Soon, the fuse burned close to the balloon.

    Bang!

    A strange noise followed, and the balloon burst.

 Chapter 469 - 470 Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 470 Turmoil</h4><h4></h4>

    Qian Xueying huddled in the crowd, clutching her throat and screaming.

    "It¡¯s terrible, there¡¯s been an explosion..."

    With that shout, it was as if a gigantic bomb had been dropped onto the square.

    The people around, not understanding the sound, suddenly heard a loud bang and thought a terrorist attack or some other emergency had urred, immediately feeling panic and instinctively fleeing in all directions.

    Fear spread like an epidemic, with more screams, more cries for help... People covered their heads, trying frantically to escape, yet didn¡¯t know where to go.

    Huangfu Jue and Moses, of course, also heard the explosion. After hearing it, their first reaction was to rush towards Gan Yuan.

    "Ayuan!"

    "Gaia!" Huangfu Jue was in front of Gan Yuan, naturally faster than Moses, extended his arms to embrace mother and child, and with his other hand blocked Moses who wanted to rush over, "Stay away from them!"

    "There¡¯s been an explosion!"

    "Something happened, run for it!"

    ...

    Around them, people were screaming for help and running in all directions, children were crying, women were screaming...

    asionally someone rushed past them, trying to get to the exits, but fortunately, bodyguards were all around, so Gan Yuan and Gan Tang were not affected.

    Taking a look around, Huangfu Jue quickly made a decision.

    "Get mother and son into the car!" After handing them to a bodyguard, he reached for his wireless earpiece, "Will, connect me with the head of security immediately, there¡¯s been an incident in the square!"

    Will was already waiting in the car. Hearing the chaos, he too realized something was wrong.

    "Yes, sir!"

    With that, he quickly took out his phone and began to help Huangfu Jue contact the head of security.

    The bodyguards sprang into action, surrounding Gan Yuan and her child. Gan Yuan held Gan Tang tightly, her gaze falling on Huangfu Jue.

    "What about you?"

    "I need to stay and see what¡¯s really going on!"

    As a Prince and heir, the future King, these were his people; in such a time, he couldn¡¯t just look out for himself.

    The crowd surged forward, pushing Moses aside. The man staggered, nearly knocked to the ground.

    "Brother Moses!"

    Gan Yuan cried out in rm, watching from over a bodyguard¡¯s shoulder as the man steadied himself and did not fall, which allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Go now!"

    Moses waved at her through the crowd.

    At this moment, he had no idea what had happened and certainly couldn¡¯t consider keeping her there at such a time.

    Being at the exit meant danger.

    Seeing a man losing control and hurtling towards them, Huangfu Jue charged forward and blocked him.

    "Quick, get them out of here!"

    "Daddy!"

    "Ajue, be careful!" Gan Yuan raised her hand to stop two bodyguards, "Stay and protect him, the rest of you,e with me!"

    In fact, without her orders, the bodyguards had already split into two groups, a few staying to protect Huangfu Jue, while the others escorted Gan Yuan toward the exit.

    Moses immediately followed, angling through the crowd towards Gan Yuan.

    "What¡¯s going on?!"

    Huangfu Jue grabbed a young man trying to flee.

    "I... I don¡¯t know..."

    The young man replied breathlessly and ran off quickly.

    Huangfu Jue raised his face, the tumultuous crowd growing bigger, and knew that if things continued, the situation would be very grave.

    Considering that there were tens of thousands of people in the square, not even a real terrorist attack, but just a stampede would evolve into an uncontroble catastrophic event.

    Frowning, Huangfu Jue stood amidst the fleeing throng, looking around. He saw no real explosion or anything else, just a frantic, escaping crowd.

    ...

    ...

    That¡¯s it for this update, off to have breakfast, good morning everyone.

 Chapter 470 - 471: I am Duchess Teresa!

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 471: I am Duchess Teresa!</h4><h4></h4>

    "Everyone, don¡¯t panic, leave in an orderly manner... Watch out for women and children... Let women and children go first..."

    Security personnel reacted swiftly, starting to use loudspeakers to direct the crowd methodically.

    Realizing something was amiss, Huangfu Jue turned toward a front diagonal direction and charged toward a security guard who was trying to direct the order.

    Reaching out with his palm, he snatched the megaphone from the other¡¯s hand.

    Seeing someone suddenly rush forward, the security personnel instinctively wanted to resist, and as his fist was just raised, two bodyguards seized it, while Huangfu Jue tore off the sses on his face and threw them away.

    "I am Duke Teresa!"

    Upon seeing his face, the security personnel were instantly stunned.

    "Duke... Mr. Duke!"

    "What happened?"

    "I¡¯m not very clear myself, but there seemed to be an explosion just now..." the security personnel quickly told him what they knew, "We are trying to evacuate the visitors."

    While he was speaking, another security personnel¡¯s voice came through the walkie-talkie, "The situation has been rified, there is no terrorist attack, just a minor idental event."

    "Acknowledged!" This time it was a deep voice, seemingly that of the head of security.

    While the security personnel in front of him were still in a daze, Huangfu Jue had already snatched the walkie-talkie from his hand.

    "I am Duke Teresa, repeat, I am Duke Teresa, everyone listen to mymand, immediately calm all the tourists, we must not let the situation escte to avoid a stampede!"

    The walkie-talkie broadcast his voice, reaching the ears of every security member present.

    "This is head of security Jamie, we have received yourmand, we will act immediately!"

    By this time, the dazed security personnel in front of him had also snapped to attention, immediately grabbing the loudspeaker on his body and shouting at the people, "Don¡¯t be afraid, there is no terrorist attack... everyone please stop..."

    All around was a cacophony, his voicepletely drowned out by screams, nobody was paying attention to him.

    Terror was still spreading rapidly in all directions, more and more people joining the chorus of those fleeing, not far off, a frail girl stumbled and fell toward the ground.

    Behind her were countless fleeing people, and if she fell, it would cause a terrible chain reaction.

    "Be careful!"

    Huangfu Jue pushed his way past the two bodyguards in front of him, dashed forward in a few strides, stretched out his hand to grab the girl¡¯s arm, and pulled her over to hand her to a bodyguard, "Take good care of her!"

    "Thank..."

    The girl, still shaken, looked up to say thanks, but upon seeing the man¡¯s handsome face, she was just stunned into silence.

    "Come with me to the stage!"

    Huangfu Juemanded sharply, and immediately surged against the flow of people toward the direction of the fireworks tform, handing the startled girl to security personnel. A few bodyguards immediately rushed over, nking him, helping him block the oing crowd.

    A few people, like fish swimming against the current in the ocean, with Huangfu Jue leading the front, he then picked up the loudspeaker.

    "I am Duke Teresa, please remain calm!"

    In the midst of chaos, his face remained so calm that not a ripple surfaced, his blue eyes full ofposure.

    His voice spread out, and the running people in front shifted their gaze in astonishment, only to see the man who they had only seen on TV or in newspapers before, striding towards them.

    The sight of him brought an inexplicable sense of calm to those who saw him.

    If there really had been a serious incident, he wouldn¡¯t still be here.

 Chapter 471 - 472: As Moses Split the Red Sea

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 472: As Moses Split the Red Sea</h4><h4></h4>

    Instinctively slowing down, the crowd parted to make way for the man, as if Moses was parting the Red Sea, the tide of people automatically cleaved a path exclusively for him to pass through.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Huangfu Jue swiftly wove through the crowd and rushed onto the stage.

    "Duke... Mr. Duke?!"

    The staff on the fireworks tform, who was shouting into a microphone in an attempt to calm everyone down, instinctively stopped when they saw him approaching and stepped aside to make room.

    The surroundings were still in a state of chaos.

    Near the exit, people were packed together tightly.

    At this time, the voiceing through the speakers was not in the least bit deterrent.

    Huangfu Jue frowned, turned his face, and gave amand in a deep voice.

    "Set off the fireworks, switch the video to the big screen!"

    "Ah..." the staff member was stunned, "What... what did you say?"

    Ignoring them, Huangfu Jue turned around and walked to the control desk, and againmanded the staff at the controls.

    "Quickly!"

    The young person in charge of the control desk nodded and lifted their hand to press the control button.

    Bang!

    A dull explosion sounded as the first firework screamed skywards.

    The sudden noise startled everyone; they instinctively raised their hands to cover their heads, some crouched, and still, othersy t on the ground...

    The previously noisy square instantly became silent, the firework burst midair, illuminating the entire za¡¯s sky as bright as day.

    People turned their faces to the sky, and then they heard the man¡¯s deep voice rise behind the fireworks.

    "I am here on the fireworks tform, I am Duchess Teresa!"

    The big screen on the square lit up, revealing a tall figure.

    "There is no need to panic, nothing terrible has happened, it was just an ident."

    The man standing on the fireworks tform spoke with a deep tone, his expression calm, and each word steeped with a reassuring power.

    People began to stand up, pulling their hands away from their heads, and looked towards the central stage where the man stood.

    Bang!

    Another firework soared and its vivid bloom threw the man on the stage into sharp relief, as if the entire field of fireworks became his backdrop.

    All the hearts that had been held tight settled back in ce. The previously screaming women calmed down, crying children distracted by the fireworks looked up at the sky, having forgotten the tears at the corners of their eyes.

    "Please help the people near you who need assistance, and if someone is injured, we have volunteer service centers set up in all four directions of the za, where you can get water and treatment."

    Under his guidance, people quickly sprang into action¡ªhelping up those who had fallen, aiding the injured, the staff also rapidly took their positions.

    ...

    ...

    "Mommy, look, Daddy is there!"

    Gan Tang lifted her little hand, pointing towards the fireworks tform across the za.

    Having reached the edge of the road, Gan Yuan stopped in her tracks, turned her face to look, and indeed saw him. Despite the distance, she could still make him out, standing as straight as a sword.

    By this time, the people around had already quietened down. Before the situation could escte further, peace was restored to the za.

    "For causing such inconvenience to everyone, this shows there are still ws in our security measures, and for this, I deeply apologize..." the man¡¯s voice arose amidst the respite of exploding fireworks, "But I believe, I believe in you, because you are the bravest people I know, and no matter the situation, we will not be afraid..."

 Chapter 472 - 473 Happy National Day

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 473 Happy National Day</h4><h4></h4>

    Boom!

    Two fireworks exploded simultaneously in the sky, casting the whole night with a dazzling golden light.

    "So beautiful, I have to capture this!"

    Gan Tang looked up with her face to the fireworks, suddenly remembering the DV camera, and hurriedly stretched out her little hand to grab the DV camera that Gan Yuan had hanging around her neck, adjusting the lens to start filming.

    "Duke!"

    Not far away, the head of security rushed over with a few men, and Will hurried to meet them.

    "The Duke is in the stands, and the situation is now under control,"

    The head of security looked around, let out a slight sigh of relief, and immediately waved to his secretary behind him.

    "Hurry up!"

    The secretary, together with the medical staff and workers, quickly left to rush to the volunteer service points around the square to treat those in need.

    Seeing Gan Yuan, the head of security hurried over, "Miss Gan, you and the child are not injured, right?"

    Gan Yuan returned the smile, "No worries."

    Not far away, Moses stopped, looked at Gan Yuan and Gan Tang protected by bodyguards, then turned to look at Huangfu Jue on the big screen, and slowly steadied his feet.

    "Gan Yuan!" Qian Xueying ran over hastily, "Are you guys okay... I was so worried about you..."

    Initially, two bodyguards stood at an angle beside Gan Yuan, perfectly shielding her and her son. As Qian Xueying approached, the bodyguards stepped back naturally, making room for her to talk to Gan Yuan.

    Gan Tang, holding the DV, and the building next to her became aligned in a straight line, losing any cover.

    On the roof of the building, the sniper immediately saw this as an opportunity, aimed at Gan Tang¡¯s heart, squinted, and pulled the trigger.

    Inside the sniper rifle, the mechanism operated, and soon after, the bullet left the chamber, rotating as it pierced through the air, angling downward toward the crowd below.

    At that moment, below, Gan Yuan was talking to Qian Xueying, utterly unaware that danger was descending upon her son.

    On the high tform of the square, Huangfu Jue was preparing to conclude his reassuring speech.

    "...Happy National Day, everyone!"

    Whoo!

    The sound of apuse and cheers erupted from the stage.

    Then, apanied by a dull thud, several fireworks shot into the night sky, bursting into a brilliant disy of light and shadow.

    "Wow!"

    Gan Tang eximed, raising the DV to capture the fireworks in the sky.

    As she just lifted her hand, there was a sharp crack, and her DV camera seemed to be struck hard by something. She felt a sharp pain in her hand and saw shards exploding in front of her eyes.

    The little guy instinctively closed his eyes, feeling something slice across his cheek, so painful, then warm fluid began to flow.

    "Xiaotang!"

    Gan Yuan eximed, instinctively hugging her son close.

    "Protect Miss and the young master!"

    The bodyguards, trained to react swiftly in emergencies, immediately surrounded Gan Yuan and Gan Tang, drawing their guns to guard the surroundings.

    "Take Miss to the building!" Will screamed, rushing over.

    Without needing his prompt, Gan Yuan had already picked up her son and dashed toward the nearby building¡ªit offered more cover and was therefore safer.

    Qian Xueying screamed, crouching down and covering her head with her hands, but a cold smirk shed across the corner of her mouth.

    Not far away, Moses watched Gan Yuan for a moment, and had just turned to leave when he heard screams and gunshots from this direction.

    Turning back, he saw chaos on the ground as bodyguards shielded Gan Yuan as they retreated to the building.

    "Gaia!"

    He eximed, releasing his stride and charging toward Gan Yuan¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 473 - 474: The Person Who Pays You

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 474: The Person Who Pays You</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiaotang!" Gan Yuan came to a halt by the wall inside the building, using her body to shield her son. She quickly checked him over, and the sight of a small cut bleeding on his face was like a knife to her heart. She swiftly pulled a handkerchief from her bag and pressed it against the wound on his cheek, urgently asking, "Tell Mommy... where else are you hurt?"

    The little guy raised his small hand, showing a serious tear at the base of his thumb, from which blood was flowing.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart felt as though it was being sliced apart as she quickly wrapped the injury on his hand with the handkerchief. She picked her son up again and shouted,

    "Get the car ready now!"

    "The car is on its way!" Will rushed over. "Xiaotang, how are you?"

    "Uncle Will, I¡¯m ok!" The little guy, frowning with pain, still tried to reassure them, "You don¡¯t need to worry."

    With his words, Will¡¯s heart ached too.

    At this moment, the bodyguards had also brought Qian Xueying into the building.

    "Are you both ok?" She asked Gan Yuan with a trembling voice.

    "We¡¯re ok!" Gan Yuan, holding her son, stood up. "It was on the roof!"

    "Lock down the entire building immediately." Will gestured to the bodyguards rushing over, then he came over and supported Gan Yuan. "I¡¯ll take you and Xiaotang to the hospital right away."

    Several bodyguards, guns in hand, rushed upstairs to capture the sniper.

    Will, with two bodyguards, took Gan Yuan and her son to another exit to find a car, while he took out his mobile phone to call Huangfu Jue.

    "Duke, we¡¯ve encountered a sniper..."

    On the other side of the phone, Huangfu Jue had just walked to the side of the fireworks tform when he heard this sentence, his face instantly changing color.

    "How are the mother and son?"

    "Xiaotang has got a minor injury."

    Huangfu Jue let out a slight sigh of relief.

    "I¡¯m on my way."

    "Gaia!"

    Moses rushed over, and two bodyguards immediately protected Gan Yuan, pointing their guns at him.

    Moses paused his steps, his gaze sweeping over the guns in their hands, finally resting on Gan Yuan. Seeing that neither of them was gravely injured, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Go through the underground garage!"

    "The car is here!"

    A bodyguard ran over.

    "Miss Gan, let¡¯s go!" Will immediately came over and took Gan Yuan by the arm.

    After ncing at Moses, Gan Yuan protected her son¡¯s head with her hand and hurriedly followed Will to the exit on the other side.

    The car was already waiting there. They all got into the vehicle, and Will immediately gave the order.

    "To the hospital!"

    The car started and headed for the nearest hospital.

    Moses followed for a couple of steps before stopping and watching as the car drove away. Then, turning around, he ran towards the stairs.

    "Miss Qian, we¡¯ll arrange a car for you right away!" A remaining bodyguardforted Qian Xueying.

    "No need, the situation is urgent, you should go after the perpetrator first!" Qian Xueying returned aforting smile, "My car is nearby, I can go by myself."

    Clearly, the sniper¡¯s target was not Qian Xueying. Seeing that she was not injured, the bodyguard didn¡¯t take it too seriously, nodded at her, and also ran up the stairs.

    Qian Xueying narrowed her eyes, seeing that no one was paying attention, she immediately proceeded towards the elevator on the other side. As she walked, she took out her mobile phone and dialed the sniper¡¯s number.

    "Where are you?"

    "Who is this?" the sniper asked.

    "The person who paid you." Qian Xueying stepped into the elevator, "The whole building is locked down,e to elevator A, I¡¯ll help you escape!"

    ...

    ...

    The additional Chapter for two hundred monthly tickets will be delivered in the afternoon, thank you~!~

 Chapter 474 - 475: The Appearance of Innocenceã€Monthly Ticket Bonusã€‘

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 475: The Appearance of Innocence¡¾Monthly Ticket Bonus¡¿</h4><h4></h4>

    The sniper carefully slipped into the corridor and, as expected, saw two ck-d bodyguards clutching their guns, scanning the area. He retreated back to the safety stairwell and turned to dash towards the direction of the elevator in Block A.

    A momentter, he had reached the vicinity of the elevator. As the doors parted, he turned and aimed his gun at the figure emerging from it.

    In his sight was a young girl, sporting a gentle and naive babyface, an image of innocence, who was none other than Qian Xueying.

    The sniper squinted his eyes; he couldn¡¯t connect this young girl with the person who had hired him as a killer, no matter how hard he tried.

    "6490 is thest four digits of your ount," Qian Xueying said, clutching her phone as she stepped out, ncing around. "Let¡¯s go through the other side; there¡¯s an emergency path there."

    Her facial nerves, utterly contrary to her appearance, were recognizable to the sniper who hefted his gun and followed her through the hallway.

    Meanwhile, several bodyguards were still searching for the sniper¡¯s presence. An elevator in Block A stopped, and Moses stepped out.

    He paused, listened for a moment, and then turned to pursue in the direction Qian Xueying and the sniper had left.

    "It seems someone is following us!"

    Hearing the footsteps behind them, the sniper stopped warily.

    Qian Xueying pulled him aside and pressed herself against the wall, cautiously opening the door to peek. She saw Moses carefully advancing from the end of the corridor, his muscles tense, ready for attack.

    "No worries,"

    she whispered softly and turned to continue forward.

    Seeing her calm demeanor, the sniper rxed as well and followed her onward.

    "This is it!" Qian Xueying opened a small metal door. "There are stairs outside leading downstairs. I¡¯ve prepared a car for you, and I¡¯ll deal with the people behind us. They are currently doctors; I hope you won¡¯t miss your target again."

    "Absolutely not!" the sniper said, shing a smile at her before darting out the safety exit. As he disappeared outside, Qian Xueying closed the door and locked it. Then she turned back, concealed her presence, and hid herself.

    Shortly after, Moses had arrived near the area. Surveying his surroundings, his gaze fixed on the door of the safety stairwell.

    He dashed forward and flung the door open, hurrying up the stairs.

    Below, the sniper had already jumped into a ck car and was driving away from the building.

    "Damn it!" Moses cursed softly, picking up his pace down the stairs. He pulled out his phone and dialed his assistant¡¯s number, "Head to XX Hospital immediately, we¡¯ll rendezvous there!"

    As he ran down the stairs, he raised his hand to smash a car¡¯s side window parked at the roadside, pulled open the door, sat inside, and in a moment started the car heading towards XX Hospital.

    It was the hospital closest to the central square, and if his guess wasn¡¯t wrong, the sniper wouldn¡¯t just let things be.

    Qian Xueying emerged from her hiding spot and, seeing the car drive away, finally started to descend the stairs.

    By the time she reached the roadside, the household driver had already brought the car over, stopping beside her. The butler got out to help her into the car, and Qian Xueying gracefully took a seat.

    The butler settled back into the passenger seat and asked her with concern.

    "I heard there was a bit of amotion at the za just now, you haven¡¯t been hurt, have you?"

    "I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern," Qian Xueying replied with a reassuring smile. "However, Gan Tang was injured. Let¡¯s head to the hospital first; I want to go see him."

    "Of course."

    The butler nodded, and the driver started the car, heading towards the hospital where Gan Tang was.

    ...

    ...

    Every hundred monthly tickets promises an update; good afternoon, pat pat,

 Chapter 475 - 476 Cry Out If It Hurts

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 476 Cry Out If It Hurts</h4><h4></h4>

    Hospital.

    In the emergency room, doctors were quickly administering emergency treatment to Gan Tang.

    Beyond the tear at the base of his thumb from the bullet¡¯s impact, the explosion of the DV camera left numerous cuts of varying depths on his face, arms, and lower legs.

    His face and lower legs weren¡¯t seriously harmed, but there was a deep camera lens fragment embedded in his right forearm, which was the most severe injury.

    Despite the doctor having administered a simple anesthetic, because the anesthetic had not taken effect quickly enough, and the fragment was lodged in a dangerous position, they had to immediately begin debridement and suturing.

    The emergency department doctor patientlyforted the little guy, "It will hurt a little, but you need to endure it, okay?"

    The little guy¡¯s face was pale, but his eyes still maintained calmness. Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, he quietly affirmed.

    Gan Yuan reached out her arm, pulling his head into her embrace, her hand then reached forward to support his arm.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy is here. Doctor, you can start!"

    She felt a heart-wrenching pain but also knew this was the best choice for him¡ªa brief pain was far better than losing blood.

    The doctor nodded gently, took tweezers from the nurse¡¯s tray, grasped the little guy¡¯s arm, seized the fragment embedded in the flesh, and quickly flicked it out before inspecting the wound.

    The ss shattered by the bullet was irregr, and if any fragments remained inside the wound, they could cause inmmationter on, so it was essential to clean the wound thoroughly.

    The little guy trembled all over from the pain, biting his lip tightly, his other arm tight around Gan Yuan¡¯s neck.

    "If it hurts, cry out. Don¡¯t hold it in."

    At this moment, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart ached unbearably. If she could, she would rather take the injury on herself, even a thousand times heavier, rather than having her son suffer.

    The little guy didn¡¯t make a sound, just pressed his lips tightly together, and didn¡¯t cry out even as the doctor began the antiseptic suturing and the anesthetic gradually took effect.

    Outside the emergency room, a car charged in, and before it even came to aplete stop, Huangfu Jue bolted out of the car door and dashed into the emergency zone.

    "Xiaotang!"

    "Mr. Duke!" Will, who was waiting at the door, immediately greeted, "This way."

    Turning, he ran over, not even ncing at the people outside the door, Huangfu Jue pushed straight through into the treatment room.

    "Sir, this ce..." The nurse, seeing someone enter, initially wanted to ask him to wait outside but recognizing who he was, froze in ce, "Duke... Your Grace..."

    "Xiaotang!" Seeing his son receiving stitches, the man¡¯s brows immediately knotted in worry, not wanting to disturb the doctor, he walked carefully over to Gan Yuan¡¯s side, his heart twisted as much as his brows upon seeing his son¡¯s injuries, "I¡¯m sorry..."

    The little guy¡¯s face was pale, but the corner of his lips lifted slightly toward him.

    "Daddy, I don¡¯t me you, you looked so cool standing in front of the fireworks!"

    That one sentence choked up the normally stoic man, his throat tightened, and his eyes heated up.

    At that moment, the doctor had just secured the gauze on the little guy, Gan Yuan stood up and handed Gan Tang into his arms, and he took the little guy into his arms as if he were made of ss, tenderly cradling his injured arm, and asked softly.

    "Does it still hurt?"

    The little guy immediately shook his head.

    "Not at all, it¡¯s numb, the doctor gave me an anesthetic."

    Knowing he must be full of self-me, Gan Yuan smiled as she steadied his arm, "It¡¯s not a serious injury, don¡¯t worry."

    "What happened to your hand?" Noticing the bloodstains on her hand, Huangfu Jue furrowed his brows, "Why hasn¡¯t she been bandaged!"

 Chapter 476 - 477: Come Back with Me

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 477: Come Back with Me</h4><h4></h4>

    "Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s just a minor scratch." Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers tightened slightly, "You take Gan Tang to the ward first, I¡¯ll handle this."

    Previously, she had been holding Gan Tang. When the DV camera exploded, some fragments had also cut the back of her hand. In the urgency of the moment, she had no inclination to attend to these.

    "Would you pleasee with me?" the nurse reminded gently.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go first." After instructing Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue carried Gan Tang and followed the nurse out of the treatment room, then immediately spoke to Will, "Go in and take care of Gan Yuan!"

    As he carried Gan Tang with the nurse toward the ward, Will turned around. Moses, who was standing by the wall opposite, stepped ahead of him and opened the door to the treatment room.

    "Stop!"

    The bodyguard extended his hand to block him.

    "Move aside!"

    The man¡¯s voice was deep and firm.

    In the treatment room, Gan Yuan heard his voice and turned her face in surprise. She saw Moses at the door being stopped by two bodyguards and gently lifted her left arm.

    "Let him in."

    Will gestured with his hand, and the two bodyguards withdrew their arms.

    Moses stepped into the treatment room and walked to Gan Yuan¡¯s side, frowning as he watched the doctor stick medicated cotton to her wound, his dark eyes growing deeper.

    After a moment, the doctor put away the scissors.

    "All done, just apply new medicine in three days."

    "Thank you."

    Gan Yuan politely thanked the doctor and got up, jumping down from the treatment bed. Moses stood in front of her and didn¡¯t move.

    Locking eyes with him, Gan Yuan looked up at Will standing to the side.

    "You go wait for me in the ward first."

    Will nodded and then added in a low voice.

    "I¡¯ll be in the corridor, call me if you need anything."

    Thisst remark was clearly a reminder to Moses that if he dared to do anything rash to Gan Yuan, Will and the bodyguards would not let him off easily.

    Moses took in his voice but remained indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, his gaze fixated on Gan Yuan¡¯s right hand hanging by her side.

    On her pale hand¡¯s back, three or four strips of medicated cotton were diagonally ced, and her fingers still bore traces of uncleaned blood, turning that beautiful hand into a mess, and his gaze grew even colder.

    "Alright."

    Gan Yuan nodded softly, Will stepped out of the room quietly, closing the door behind them.

    Noticing his gaze, Gan Yuan quietly drew her hand back behind her.

    "Just now... I... I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper on purpose."

    Moses tilted his chin up slightly.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "It¡¯s a flesh wound, not a big issue," Gan Yuan offered a smile, "It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest as well. You look pale."

    As she spoke, she took a step to the side, trying to walk past him.

    Moses extended his arm, seized her wrist, and spoke in a low voice, "Gaia,e back with me."

    Gan Yuan quietly withdrew her palm, "You promised me, to give me freedom."

    The man furrowed his brows, "But..."

    It had only been a day, and she was injured. The assant was clearly a professional assassin. If they failed once, they wouldn¡¯t just give up.

    "I... I¡¯ll go check on Xiaotang first. Once I¡¯m done with this busy period, I will find time to return and pay respects to father."

    With a low murmur, Gan Yuan hurried into the treatment room.

    Moses turned and followed her out, just to see Will apanying Gan Yuan towards the ward. The two bodyguards, upon seeing him, wore serious expressions, and halted in their steps, clearly indicating that if he made a move, they would not be courteous to him.

    "Sir!" At the end of the hallway, the assistant saw Moses and immediately rushed over with the bodyguards, "Are you alright?"

 Chapter 477 - 478 Apology

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 478 Apology</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses shook his head slightly, turning his face to look towards another hospital ward.

    Watching Gan Yuan enter the ward, he stood there, frowning, lost in thought.

    "Sir!" The assistant nced down the hallway. "Shall we go back?"

    Taking a deep breath, Moses turned and walked towards the exit.

    As the group reached the emergency area exit, they saw a medium-built man with arge ck bag walking in hastily. The man came in so quickly that his bag bumped against Moses¡¯ leg. He didn¡¯t apologize and walked past them indifferently.

    The two bodyguards took a step forward, blocking his path.

    "Apologize!"

    The man lifted his gaze and nced at the two bodyguards. With a scoff, he turned to Moses, muttered an apology, and immediately walked between them.

    As they continued forward, Moses reached the steps and stopped again, turning to look back. He saw the man in ck standing at the information desk, asking the nurse something.

    His eyes fell on the suitcase in the man¡¯s hand, and his brows slowly rose.

    "Sir?"

    "Something¡¯s not right!"

    Moses murmured to himself, and turned to hurry back to the emergency area. Rounding the hallway, he saw the man from before striding towards Gan Tang¡¯s ward, his right hand reaching inside his jacket.

    Seemingly hearing footsteps from behind, the man turned to see Moses. His hand, which had been inside his jacket, withdrew and he quickened his pace, turning down a hallway.

    Across the corridor, Qian Xueying wasing in with the butler when she saw Moses turn into the other hallway.

    A glint of suspicion crossed her eyes. She put her hand in front of the butler and took two banknotes from her bag. "I almost forgot to buy a gift. Could you please get some fruit for the little one? I think I saw a pastry shop nearby, buy two boxes of pastries as well."

    The butler smiled, "Miss, you¡¯re so thoughtful. I¡¯ll go right away."

    "En, I¡¯ll go ahead."

    Nodding to the butler, Qian Xueying stepped toward the emergency center. After a few steps, she looked back to see the butler walking out of the exit and immediately quickened her pace, turning up the stairs.

    On the staircase, the man in ck hurriedly climbed higher, pacing faster. With Moses still following him and the assistant and bodyguards catching up, the man in ck frowned and pushed open the door to the third floor¡¯s corridor.

    Rushing through the corridor, he quickly reached another stairwell.

    Creak!

    The door to the stairwell opened, and Qian Xueying called out.

    "Come in!"

    The man in ck immediately followed her in.

    Moses charged into the corridor, not seeing the man from before, and immediately lifted his right hand.

    "You two go that way, find the man who bumped into me. I want him alive!"

    The assistant and the two bodyguards immediately split up to search in different directions, Moses chose a path as well and pressed on.

    Reaching the stairwell, he gently pushed open the door, heard footsteps inside, and immediately dashed out, running up the staircase.

    Chasing up to the rooftop, Moses carefully pushed open the door to the rooftop.

    On the rooftop, it was pitch ck, with a pile of old medical equipment on one side.

    Noticing a shadow flitting by, he stepped around the medical equipment. Suddenly, a shadow lunged at him, and Moses instinctively swung his fist.

    The figure didn¡¯t even grunt as it was sent flying backward, crashing against the railing, and flipping over it.

    "Damn it!"

    Moses cursed under his breath as he rushed forward, trying to grab the man¡¯s hand, but was still a step toote. The upper body of the man in ck toppled over the railing and fell down the building.

 Chapter 478 - 479: Scream

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 479: Scream</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses rushed to the railing and upon seeing the man who had fallen onto the grass below, he turned and charged downstairs.

    That man must have known who wanted to harm Gan Yuan. He needed to keep someone alive to find out who exactly was the mastermind behind the scenes.

    ...

    ...

    Below the emergency building.

    A patient¡¯s family member walked out of the emergency center, and upon seeing the man lying on the grass, immediately screamed out loud.

    "Ah!"

    The scream pierced the restless night. People, hearing the noise, ran out from the emergency center and saw the man on the grass with his neck twisted at an unbelievable angle. An emergency physician quickly walked over, tried to feel for his breath, then stood up disappointed.

    The man¡¯s pupils had dted, and he made no sound.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Will, apanied by two bodyguards, also ran out, noticing the gun glinting with a ghostly light on the grass near the man¡¯s hand. He immediately walked forward, "Everyone back off, I¡¯ll handle this."

    The bodyguards hurried over, blocking the view of the corpse on the ground. Will picked up the gun from the grass and frowned upon seeing the silencer attached.

    Footsteps sounded urgently as Moses sprinted over, saw the now-dead assassin on the grass, and angrily swung his fist down in frustration.

    "Damn it!"

    Will turned his face towards Moses, his eyes piercingly fixed on Moses¡¯s face.

    "Did you kill him?"

    Moses did not respond but simply turned to leave.

    "Stop right there!"

    The Duke Residence¡¯s bodyguards immediately drew their guns and aimed them at him.

    At that moment, Moses¡¯s assistant and bodyguards, hearing themotion, ran back.

    Seeing their master being pointed at with guns, they drew their weapons and rushed over, facing off against Will and his men. The assistant stood in front of Moses, using his own body to protect him.

    Witnessing both groups drawing their guns, security personnel who hade upon hearing the news, as well as the surrounding hospital workers, all turned pale.

    "You... all of you, cease fire!"

    The security guard, with trembling hands, drew his gun but did not know who to aim at.

    "Everyone, put down your guns!"

    From the steps above, a man¡¯s voice, deep andmanding, sounded.

    Hearing Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice, Will immediately raised his palm and the two bodyguards quickly holstered their guns.

    Moses paid no attention to these events and continued to walk up the steps. He stood in front of Huangfu Jue, gave him a nce, and then strode into the emergency center.

    "Sir!"

    The assistant and bodyguards hurried after him.

    ncing sideways at Moses entering the emergency center, Huangfu Jue surveyed his surroundings and his gaze fell on the body on the grass.

    "Will!"

    Will nodded in understanding.

    "I¡¯ll take care of it right now!"

    Huangfu Jue turned around and went back inside the emergency center. Will immediately pulled out his ID, "National Security Colonel Will Gibson, I¡¯m takingmand of the situation here. Until you receive my orders, no one is allowed to speak with journalists. Now, get back to work."

    The few onlookers, on-call doctors, and nurses nodded and retreated back into the emergency center, while Will took out his phone to call someone to handle the body.

    ...

    ...

    In front of the emergency ward.

    Moses strode through the corridor,ing up to Gan Tang¡¯s ward. Seeing his imposing approach, the two bodyguards guarding outside the ward rushed up to stop him.

    He extended his right hand, seemingly carelessly sweeping it aside, and one of the men was thrown into the hallway. Another bodyguard threw a punch but was caught head-on by Moses. A kicknded in his abdomen, flipping him over onto the ground. Moses stepped forward to the door of the ward and pushed it open with his hand.

 Chapter 479 - 480: I regret it

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 480: I regret it</h4><h4></h4>

    In the room, Gan Yuan stood guard over the bed with a wary face, shielding Gan Tang with her body, ready to fight anyone who barged in.

    Upon seeing Moses at the door, her brows furrowed immediately.

    "Moses?!"

    "I regret it." The man strode into the ward, approaching her, and took her wrist, "Gaia, be good ande back with me!"

    "Let her go!"

    Outside the ward, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice came out sternly.

    Moses said nothing, clutching Gan Yuan¡¯s arm tightly as he turned to head toward the door, with Huangfu Jue blocking the entrance.

    "Let her go now, leave this ce, and I might let it slide!"

    Lifting his right hand, Moses brought Gan Yuan¡¯s injured palm up to his eyes.

    "You im she¡¯s your woman, where were you when she was in danger? Where were you when she was chased by killers? You stood in the square, soothing your people!" Moses narrowed his eyes, gazing coldly at Huangfu Jue, "To possess her... you are not worthy!"

    She had been by his side for so many years, faced danger and been hurt, yet he had never let a scar remain on her, always by her side whenever peril struck.

    And him?!

    Talking of love, of marriage...

    Back on the bed, Gan Tang, who had been drowsy, was roused by the noise, opened his eyes to see everything, and weakly called out.

    "Mommy!"

    Outside the door, Qian Xueying hurriedly came along the corridor, and upon seeing the situation inside the ward, she paused, then stepped in immediately, supporting Xiaotang on the bed.

    "You... don¡¯t frighten the child."

    "Mommy¡¯s here!" Gan Yuan forcefully withdrew her arm, rushed to Gan Tang¡¯s side, and pushed Qian Xueying away, "Mommy¡¯s here, does it hurt again?"

    The little guy, still groggy, shook his head and looked at his father, his gaze settling on Moses.

    "Uncle Moses, did youe to see me, too?"

    Deeply inhaling, Moses¡¯s icy expression slowly softened, and turning to face the little one, he spoke softly.

    "Yes."

    The child¡¯s tender lips curved into a pale yet contented smile.

    "Thank you, I¡¯m okay, it¡¯s just a flesh wound."

    Observing the child¡¯s ck eyes glowing with a faint purple hue, Moses¡¯s hands, hanging by his sides, slowly clenched and then gradually rxed.

    "Gaia, I need to talk to you."

    Smiling and kissing Gan Tang¡¯s forehead, Gan Yuan spoke gently, "Handsome boy, mommy needs to step out for a bit, I¡¯ll be back soon, okay?"

    The little one nodded lightly.

    Huangfu Jue came over and took her arm, "Ayuan!"

    Turning her face to meet his gaze, Gan Yuan said, "You look after Xiaotang, I¡¯ll be right back!"

    She raised her hand to hold therge one on her arm, squeezing it slightly.

    For a moment, Huangfu Jue held her gaze, then slowly let go of the hand on her arm.

    "Five minutes, if you don¡¯te back, I¡¯lle to get you."

    This statement, rather than being for Gan Yuan, was more for Moses to hear.

    Turning around, Moses walked briskly toward the ward¡¯s door.

    "Bye, Uncle."

    In the ward, Gan Tang spoke softly, his voice a bit weak, making him sound all the more youthful and tender, which was endearing.

    Moses, having reached the door, stopped in his tracks, hesitated for a few seconds, and ultimately turned back to nod gently to him.

    "Goodbye."

    Quickly averting his gaze, he walked rapidly towards the exit.

    Gan Yuan followed him out, Will hurried over upon seeing this, but Gan Yuan turned and smiled at him.

    "That won¡¯t be necessary."

 Chapter 480 - 481 Pain

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 481 Pain</h4><h4></h4>

    Will turned his face to look at Huangfu Jue in the ward and saw the man slightly lift his chin. Will immediately followed Gan Yuan, keeping a distance of about ten steps as they left the emergency room.

    This distance allowed him not to disturb their conversation and also to protect Gan Yuan at any time.

    Moses didn¡¯t even nce at Will as he followed, stopping on one side of the staircase, his gaze deeply fixed on Gan Yuan.

    "He might like you, butpared to his country, you mean nothing. Gaia,e back with me. This isn¡¯t your world."

    "This indeed isn¡¯t my world," Gan Yuan replied slowly, lifting her face, her voice soft but firm, "but wherever he is, there I¡¯ll be."

    The man frowned and growled lowly, "He will only cause you pain."

    "Do you remember what you told me the first time I practiced with dumbbells?" Gan Yuan took a deep breath. "Muscles ache because the cells tear, and only through that can the muscles grow stronger."

    "And what about Xiaotang?" Moses pointed towards the grass on one side, where the staff Will had found were lifting the body of the hitman from the grass. "This won¡¯t be the first time, nor will it be thest. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will get hurt?"

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, "Children should be with their parents. I don¡¯t want him to have the same childhood we had."

    Watching her with sorrow, Moses squeezed a few words out between his teeth, "Even if... he dies?!"

    "He won¡¯t die. I will protect him, Ajue will too, and so will his grandparents, aunts, uncles... everyone who loves him will protect him." Gan Yuan reached out and gently grasped his arm that was hanging by his side, both hands holding on, "Moses, if you¡¯re willing, he¡¯ll have an extra uncle..."

    Before she could finish, Moses had already shaken off her hand.

    "When this world betrays you, don¡¯te back to me with your wounds!"

    Turning around, he strode toward the hospital exit.

    "Sir!"

    The assistant dashed down the stairs, with the bodyguards following suit.

    Soon, they disappeared into the night.

    Gan Yuan stood in ce, watching their figures vanish into the night, then bit her lip and turned to walk up the stairs.

    Clenching her fingers, she gently caressed the ring on her finger. This was the path she had chosen; no matter how bitter or difficult, she could not give up.

    Will stepped aside to let her pass, and after she had walked a few steps forward, he cautiously followed.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the ward.

    Qian Xueying took the fruit basket that the butler had handed over and smiled as she waved it toward the little one on the pillow.

    "Handsome boy, what fruit would you like? Auntie will peel it for you, okay?"

    Gan Tang didn¡¯t even look at the fruit in her hand; his bright, spirited eyes were focused solely on the direction of the door.

    A child¡¯s greatest attachment is to their mother, especially when in pain. Right now, he just wanted to snuggle into his mother¡¯s arms and sleep deeply. Not seeing Gan Yuan, he was always restless.

    On the other side of the bed, Huangfu Jue¡¯s thoughts were also all on Gan Yuan,pletely ignoring Qian Xueying¡¯s presence.

    The heavy fruit basket was held up in the air for a while but received no response, and a sh of displeasure crossed Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes.

    A momentter, she smiled again and set down the fruit basket.

    "Don¡¯t feel like fruit, huh! Then how about this..." She took the pastries that the butler handed over and shook them in front of the little guy. "How about this one!"

    The little guy¡¯s eyes brightened.

    Seeing his expression, Qian Xueying softly curved her lips into a smile.

 Chapter 481 - 482 Hemorrhage

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 482 Hemorrhage</h4><h4></h4>

    "I just knew you¡¯d like this one... um... which one to eat... chocte or fruit..."

    The little guy smiled as he spoke, not answering her question, but calling out to Gan Yuan who just walked in.

    "Mommy!"

    He recognized his mother¡¯s footsteps; she hadn¡¯t even entered the ward when he had already discerned her return.

    "How about trying the fruit one first?!"

    Qian Xueying opened the box filled with pastries, carefully helping him take one out, when she heard the word "Mommy," she realized that the little guy waspletely ignoring her presence.

    Her fingers clenched around the stic fork suddenly tightened, and there was a soft snap. The fork in her hand broke into two pieces, and the sheer broken edges pierced her finger in an instant.

    "Are you alright?"

    Gan Yuan approached the bedside, took the little guy¡¯s extended hand, and noticing her unusual behavior, asked softly.

    "Oh... no... it¡¯s nothing!" Qian Xueying shook her finger, "I just identally broke the fork."

    "You¡¯re bleeding!" Gan Yuan grabbed her hand, looked at the wound, and said, "Will, take Miss Xueying to see a doctor."

    Qian Xueying waved her hands hurriedly, "It¡¯s fine, really."

    Gan Yuan smiled at her, "You¡¯re a girl; try not to leave any scars."

    As she said this, Moses¡¯s face shed before her eyes.

    Every time she got hurt, he always said such things, always sparing no effort to treat her wounds properly.

    Ever since she had been by his side, she had been injured a few times, but never once had a scar been left on her body.

    Looking at her own palm, recalling the man¡¯s words from a moment ago, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart involuntarily tightened.

    She was foolish, how could she doubt Moses, when had that man truly hurt her?

    Will immediately summoned a bodyguard toe in, escorting Qian Xueying to have her wound treated, and the butler also hurried after them.

    After seeing the group out of the ward, Will gently closed the door, nced at Gan Tang who had closed his eyes again on the pillow, and spoke softly.

    "Sir?!"

    Knowing he had something to say, Huangfu Jue adjusted the nket for the little guy and took off his shirt to drape over Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulders. He walked out of the ward with Will, and after helping them close the door, he spoke softly.

    "Speak."

    "Just now, we found that man¡¯s gun case. If our spection is right, he should be the sniper at the square earlier." Will nced in the direction of the ward, lowering his voice, "I suspect... this might have something to do with Moses. The sniper fell from the rooftop; someone saw him go up there."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, "Anything else?"

    Will was about to speak when his phone rang in his pocket. He pulled it out, nced at the number, and said softly.

    "One moment, please." He answered the call and listened for a moment, then pressed the phone to his chest, "Sir... we¡¯ve found the ID that posted the information, it¡¯s in a residential area of Eastern Suburb."

    Ever since the incident between Gan Yuan and Moses had been posted online, Huangfu Jue had been searching for the source of the information. After two days of effort, the staff had finally traced the original source of the online ID.

    "Bring that person to me immediately," Huangfu Jue lifted his right hand, pointing a finger at Will¡¯s face, "I want them alive!"

    "Yes, sir!" Will grabbed his phone and turned, "You...e with me!"

    He strode towards the exit, and a bodyguard immediately followed suit.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, that¡¯s it for now, we¡¯ll continue in the afternoon.

 Chapter 482 - 483 I will never leave you again

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 483 I will never leave you again</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue returned to the bedside, where Gan Yuan was gently stroking the little one¡¯s hair, humming an English nursery rhyme softly.

    "...

    Bumblebees buzz on the mint trees

    Lemon springs continuously well up

    Bluebirds sing joyfully on the mountain

    I love Candy Mountain

    ..."

    The little one¡¯s breathing was very light, obviously asleep already.

    Approaching her, Huangfu Jue bent down and gently wrapped his arms around her.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    Even though he did not agree with Moses, Moses¡¯s scolding wasn¡¯t wrong.

    At that moment, when she and her son needed him the most, he wasn¡¯t there for them; that was his mistake.

    Withdrawing her right hand that was gently patting the little one, Gan Yuan turned her face to give him a smile and spoke softly.

    "This isn¡¯t your fault, don¡¯t me yourself."

    Kneeling in front of her, Huangfu Jue nced sideway, his gaze fixed on the sleeping little one, his eyes tainted with a murderous intent.

    "I will make him pay the price!"

    From a young age, assassination was nothing unusual, but this time, the target they chose was a child, one could imagine his rage.

    Gan Yuan understood his feelings at this moment; she helped him up and over to the opposite caregiver¡¯s bed to sit down and handed him a ss of water.

    "Any clues?"

    "Will found the ID address of the message sender, he has gone there already," Huangfu Jue pulled her into his embrace and held her gently, "We can¡¯t disclose this incident, I hope you understand."

    The sudden event in the square was not a minor issue; if the assassination attempt was known by journalists and spread out, it would inevitably cause public panic.

    "I understand," Gan Yuan brought the ss to his lips, "Have some water!"

    Putting the ss aside, Huangfu Jue lifted her injured right hand carefully in his palm, observing the bandage on the back of her hand with increasingly furrowed brows.

    Seeing the person he cared about injured and being unable to do anything about it was the most painful thing.

    Knowing he was still bothered by what Moses said earlier, Gan Yuan lifted her injured hand to cup his face.

    "I¡¯m so grateful, their target wasn¡¯t you!"

    At that time, he was on the firework tform; if their target had been him, that one shot would have been enough to take his life.

    If it were up to her, she would rather they were hurt than him.

    Huangfu Jue frowned and held her tightly in his arms.

    "From now on... I will never leave you again."

    ...

    ...

    Eastern Suburb residential area.

    "Miss Jessica, this is the ce."

    The ck car slowly came to a stop below the apartment building, the driver gesturing with his chin toward the building beside them, while the blonde girl Jessica, sitting in the back seat, turned to look at the building outside and took out her phone to dial a number.

    "I¡¯ve found the person."

    On the other end of the line, Moses¡¯s assistant turned his face to look at Moses, who was frowning in the back seat.

    "Sir, Jessica has found the person who posted the message online."

    Moses withdrew his gaze from the window and spoke coldly.

    "Alive!"

    The assistant nodded and issued an order back into the phone, "The boss says, keep them alive."

    "Fine then!" Jessica slightly pouted in disappointment, "If he says so."

    After hanging up, Jessica stretched her legs and stepped out of the car, walking into the apartment building in her high heels.

    In the dead of night, the apartment building was particrly quiet, the only sound was her high heels clicking on the corridor floor, echoing through the hallway; shortly after, she had arrived at the door of an apartment on the thirteenth floor.

 Chapter 483 - 484: The Red Tattoo

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 484: The Red Tattoo</h4><h4></h4>

    Looking at the tightly closed apartment door, Jessica pulled a hairpin from her hair and deftly picked the lock as if it were nothing, easily unlocking the door.

    She pushed the door open and stepped into the living room.

    Inside, the light was on, casting a glow over a messy living room.

    It was clear that the apartment¡¯s owner must be the type who liked to stay in but didn¡¯t care much for tidying up, with various kinds of convenience food littering the table and trash everywhere on the ground and on surfaces.

    The apartment had two bedrooms, with one door open and the lights off, and another door slightly ajar, from which faint music and the sounds of fighting could be heard.

    Jessica turned and walked over to the slightly open door, drawing the gun from her side with her left hand as she gently pushed the door open with her palm; it swung open silently, immediately letting in a beam of bright light.

    Directly across from the door, two video game characters were battling it out on three screens, while theputer desk was cluttered with coffee cups and snacks like chips.

    A shaggy head was lying on the desk, whether asleep or otherwise,pletely unaware that several uninvited guests had intruded into his home.

    A few people tiptoed over, and Jessica pointed her gun at the back of the man¡¯s head.

    "Time to wake up!"

    The man stilly on the table without any reaction, so Jessica poked the back of his head with her gun, and his body just wobbled before a liquid flowed out from beneath his head.

    In the flickering light from theputer screens, the liquid took on a sinister color, and the air was filled with a sweet and slightly putrid smell¡ªblood!

    Jessica slightly raised her eyebrow and reached out, grabbing the man¡¯s hair and pulling his head back to reveal a knife wound above his coffee. She felt the man¡¯s body with her finger and then turned towards the doorway.

    The body was still warm, and the coffee on the table was still steaming; this indicated that the killer hadn¡¯t left for long.

    As she turned around, she was met by the dark muzzle of a gun, behind which was Will¡¯s cold gaze fixed on her as he sharplymanded.

    "Put the gun down!"

    "FACK!"

    Jessica cursed and carelessly tossed the gun she was holding onto the table.

    Will gave a slight nod of his chin, and a subordinate stepped forward to grab her arm. As soon as he touched her clothing, Jessica suddenly twisted and caught his wrist, grabbing his throat to shield herself, and raised the gun she had taken, ready to shoot.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Will pushed his associate away and leaped out the door.

    As the bullet whizzed past, barely missing Will¡¯s head, a bodyguard rushed out, raising his gun to return fire, only to have it kicked away by a foot d in high heels.

    As Jessica was about to fire at her colleague, Will lunged forward, kicking her gun away and tackling her to the ground.

    Raising his gun to her face, he pressed down on her shoulder. Jessica instinctively strugged, tearing open her fitted T-shirt to reveal her bare shoulder and a swirl of snow-white skin. Noticing the red tattoo on her chest, Will was taken aback.

    That tattoo...

    Taking advantage of his distraction, Jessica punched him away and made for the exit as he aimed the gun at her.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    The assassin from the hospital was already dead; they needed to keep a live one this time, or all leads would be lost.

    "If you dare to shoot, I¡¯ll kill him!"

    With a smirk, Jessica shook her left hand, which held a sharp dagger. The point of the de was now pressed against the neck of the bodyguard Will had brought. "Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster, handsome!"

 Chapter 484 - 485 Who Does She Belong To?

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 485 Who Does She Belong To?</h4><h4></h4>

    Will furrowed his brow as Jessica pulled her bodyguard over to shield herself, retreating to the door. With a shove, she pushed the bodyguard toward Will and then leapt out of the apartment.

    "Chase her!"

    Steadying his subordinate, Will strode out in pursuit, rushing out just in time to see her smirking as she jumped into the elevator.

    By the time he reached the ground floor, Jessica had already jumped into a car, giving Will, who burst from the building entrance, a distant middle finger.

    Will raised his gun to aim, but the car had taken off like a wild horse breaking free. Gritting his teeth, he lowered the gun and immediately pulled out his cell phone to give orders.

    "License te XXX907, ck Hummer, keep tabs on it!"

    After putting away his phone, Will looked at the two subordinates who had rushed out after him.

    "Idiots!"

    The two subordinates hung their heads in shame.

    Cursing under his breath, Will turned around and stormed back into the apartment, returning to the thirteenth floor. He nced at the young man whoy dead and began to sift through the papers on the desk.

    "Take everything away!"

    "Yes, Mr. Will."

    The two bodyguards scrambled toply.

    ...

    ...

    As dawn was breaking, Will returned to the hospital.

    In the ward, the little guy was still sleeping soundly, having just had his temperature checked by the nurse. Everything was normal.

    On the protective bed beside him, Gan Yuan, dressed and leaning on a pillow, was also asleep under a nket that Huangfu Jue had found for her.

    Hearing the door open, Huangfu Jue turned his face toward the sound and, seeing Will at the door, gestured silently. He then got up quietly from the chair and stepped outside the ward, carefully closing the door.

    "How did it go?"

    "By the time we got there, that guy was already dead, and a blonde girl was about to escape..." Will paused slightly, "I¡¯m sorry, sir, I... I didn¡¯t catch her."

    Will hung his head in shame. It was a major failure for three men to not catch a woman, all the more so because it involved an assassination attempt on Gan Tang. Naturally, he felt a great deal of guilt.

    After all this time, Gan Tang had be more to him than just Huangfu Jue¡¯s son; the child was also very important to Will himself.

    Huangfu Jue clenched his fists, repressing his anger.

    "Any other leads?"

    "The publisher¡¯sputer and all other items have been brought back for examination," Will, lifting his face once more, said, "Also, I noticed something on that woman: a tattoo, a red flower."

    Will pulled a piece of paper from his pocket, which bore a drawing of the tattoo he had seen on Jessica from memory.

    "It looked like this. I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before."

    "That¡¯s the Red Spider Lily," Gan Yuan¡¯s voice came from behind the parted ward doors as she walked over. She reached out and took the paper from Will¡¯s hand, "I know whose woman she is!"

    Within the Red me, only those of high rank were entitled to such a tattoo.

    Hers had the most, nine petals. For that girl to have seven, it was enough to indicate her high standing beside Moses.

    Huangfu Jue furrowed his brow, "Moses?"

    Gan Yuan, looking at the Red Spider Lily in her hand, asked, "Will, are you sure, she killed him?"

    "This..." Will cleared his throat, "By the time we arrived, the man was already dead and she was the only one at the scene. However, the detailed autopsy report won¡¯t be out until an hour from now."

    ...

    ...

    See you tomorrow, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 485 - 486: Here, Iâ€™m here!

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 486: Here, I¡¯m here!</h4><h4></h4>

    Concerning Moses, Will also had to be very careful with his words.

    Even though, he had already concluded in his heart that there definitely was a significant connection with that blonde girl.

    Removing his overcoat and draping it over Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulders, Huangfu Jue spoke in a low voice.

    "Notify me immediately after the report is out."

    "Yes, sir."

    Just as Will finished speaking, a doctor at the end of the hallway was alreadying over with several staff members.

    "Duke, the transfer procedures for the patient have all beenpleted, and the patient can be transferred at any time."

    This was just an ordinary small hospital, and in light of the previous assassination attempt, Huangfu Jue no longer felt it safe for Xiaotang to continue treatment here, so he had long instructed the doctors to handle the transfer procedures to move Gan Tang to Royal Hospital for treatment.

    ncing at his watch, Huangfu Jue looked sideways at the hospital room.

    "Let¡¯s wait until he wakes up."

    The effects of the anesthetic wouldn¡¯tst long, and since Gan Tang was finally sleeping peacefully, he didn¡¯t want to wake the little one.

    The doctor nodded and turned to leave with the assistant and nurses.

    Seeing Will hesitate, Huangfu Jue gently patted Gan Yuan on the shoulder.

    "Go back to your room, it¡¯s cold here."

    Gan Yuan turned and went back into the hospital room, and then Huangfu Jue turned his gaze back to Will.

    "Speak."

    "At the time of the incident in the square, Moses was there, and his people appeared at the site where the message was released..." Will paused slightly, "It¡¯s clear, he is the real boss of Red me, and you know... they are capable of anything."

    Will didn¡¯t spell it out, but Huangfu Jue understood the insinuation, he was suspecting Moses.

    Huangfu Jue did not respond to these hints, but continued to ask, "How is the investigation on the dead guy going?"

    "His identity has been confirmed. He used to be a soldier in the Marine Corps. After his discharge, he struggled to find suitable work andter began operating as a frence mercenary, unaffiliated with any organization." Will lowered his face, "However, the weapon he used is thetest product from Seda Weapons Factory. A week ago, GM just acquired thispany... which means, it¡¯s now Moses¡¯s factory."

    Huangfu Jue frowned slightly, "I understand."

    Noticing the redness in his eyes, Will expressed his concern, "You should get some rest as well. I¡¯ll inform you immediately about any progress."

    Huangfu Jue nodded lightly and turned back into the hospital room, where Gan Yuan had already put on her own coat. Seeing him return, she immediately came over to offer him his coat.

    After straightening his shirt cuffs for him, she lifted her face and spoke softly.

    "Trust me, it¡¯s not Moses. He would never harm Xiaotang."

    Moses had only seen Gan Tang once before. If he wanted Xiaotang¡¯s life, the child wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. Despite many doubts, Gan Yuan still believed it wasn¡¯t Moses.

    Huangfu Jue lifted his hand to her face, using his fingers as ab to tidy her slightly disheveled hair.

    "I will find out the truth."

    He could empathize with her feelings, but at this time, he couldn¡¯t afford to be swayed by emotions.

    Gan Yuan was about to say something else when from the small bed, Gan Tang¡¯s voice rose.

    "Mommy..."

    "I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!" Gan Yuan immediately turned and went over to him, bending down to hold his little face, "Is it the wound that hurts?"

    The little one nodded lightly; the effects of the anesthetic had already begun to fade, and the throbbing pain in the wound was making it impossible for him to sleep.

    Gan Yuan was overwhelmingly distressed but helpless.

 Chapter 486 - 487 Mr. King

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 487 Mr. King</h4><h4></h4>

    Pain is something no one else can take on your behalf; the only way through it is to endure it oneself.

    "Xiaotang, be good... Mommy will stay with you..."

    Huangfu Jue approached as well, "How about... Daddy tells you a story?"

    "Is it about the Giant Dragon?" the little guy asked.

    "No, not the Giant Dragon." Huangfu Jue carefully cradled his uninjured hand, "This time, it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s story. Back then, Daddy was about your age, just over five. That time, at the airport, my brother, mother, and I were preparing to visit Grandpa when someone kidnapped everyone there."

    The little guy was immediately captivated by the story, "What happened after that? How did you escape?"

    The man continued his tale, "Afterward, Mom hid us away in the storage room..."

    The resonant baritone voice slowly recounted his childhood story, easily capturing Gan Tang¡¯s attention, whose mind and body followed the ups and downs of Huangfu Jue¡¯s narrative.

    When the story reached a suspenseful part, the little one held his breath; during moments of peril, he clenched his fists tight..pletely ignoring the pain in his body.

    In the hospital room opposite, Gan Yuan found her attention unconsciously drawn to Huangfu Jue¡¯s storytelling as well, visualizing the scene and inadvertently feeling a pang of heartache.

    Unknowingly, dawn¡¯s light had already brightened the curtains, signaling the arrival of the new day¡¯s morning.

    Will carefully knocked and entered, Huangfu Jue paused his story upon seeing him.

    "What happened next..."

    Huangfu Jue stood up, instructed Will to prepare breakfast and the details for the transfer to another hospital, and then returned to continue with the rest of the story.

    Before Will could leave, the butler had alreadye in with breakfast. After a simple meal, Huangfu Jue personally carried the little one into the ambnce for the transfer to the Royal Hospital for continued treatment.

    The hospital had long been ready for the handover. When the car arrived, doctors and nurses were already waiting, and security personnel were there too, ensuring everything would go smoothly.

    Soon, Gan Tang was settled into the VIP ward, and as doctors examined him, Will stepped in with a memory card for Gan Yuan.

    "This is the memory card from the camcorder, it¡¯s been checked, and there¡¯s no damage."

    "That¡¯s great."

    Gan Yuan carefully took the small card housed in a box.

    It was Gan Tang¡¯s first National Day with his father, meaning a lot to the boy. She had thought the memory card had been damaged when the camcorder was shattered, so this was an unexpectedly pleasant surprise.

    The doctors quickly decided on a treatment n, and nurses entered to administer an IV, beginning the necessary anti-inmmatory treatment.

    Having had a restless second half of the night, the little one yawned repeatedly while getting the IV. After a fewforting words from Gan Yuan, he closed his eyes and serenely drifted off to sleep.

    "The press conference is scheduled for nine-thirty, do you think...you should go?" Will quietly asked.

    Last night¡¯s incident in the square needed an exnation for the journalists, and since Huangfu Jue was present at the scene, he was naturally the best spokesperson.

    Gan Yuan, considerate as ever, spoke up, "I¡¯m here, go about your business."

    Huangfu Jue remained seated, "You go and rest, I¡¯ll take care of him here."

    Before Gan Yuan could say anything else, the door to the hospital room was pushed open, and King Huangfu Yaoyang and Leng Xiaoye stepped in, one after the other.

    "Mr. King, Madam!"

    Will busied himself with a bow, and Gan Yuan quickly rose from her chair, nodding in greeting to them both.

 Chapter 487 - 488: Equally Important

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 488: Equally Important</h4><h4></h4>

    His gaze fell upon the little one on the bed, and Leng Xiaoye¡¯s dark eyes deepened, "Leave this to us."

    Gan Yuan felt grateful in her heart, but hurriedly declined with her words, "It¡¯s alright, I can..."

    Leng Xiaoye cut her off, "He¡¯s from the Teresa Family, we will ensure his safety."

    Gan Yuan looked inquiringly towards Huangfu Jue, and Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s voice rang out.

    "Go do what you need to do."

    That sentence was directed at Huangfu Jue.

    As king, Huangfu Jue must learn how to bnce family affairs with national affairs.

    "Let¡¯s go," Huangfu Jue reached out his hand, grasping Gan Yuan¡¯s wrist, "I¡¯ll take you back to rest."

    He understood his father; since they said they would protect Xiaotang, they would certainly do it.

    Seeing Gan Yuan¡¯s maternal love, Leng Xiaoye softened his tone, "I will take good care of him, you cane backter."

    Gan Yuan nodded lightly, "Thank you for your trouble."

    Leng Xiaoye smiled, "He¡¯s my grandson."

    Looking after the child was their duty; Gan Yuan need not be grateful.

    Leading Gan Yuan out of the ward, towards the elevator, Huangfu Jueforted her as she reluctantly looked back towards Gan Tang¡¯s ward, steadying her shoulder.

    "Don¡¯t worry, with the queen there, no one could possibly harm him."

    "I know." Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze, returning a somewhat weary smile, "You don¡¯t need to escort me, go attend to your duties, national affairs are paramount."

    "You and Xiaotang are just as important," Huangfu Jue gripped her hand tightly, "I¡¯ll drop you off before rushing to the press conference, there¡¯s still time."

    Knowing he felt a sense of guilt for her and Gan Tang¡¯s injuries, and wanted to show and make amends, Gan Yuan did not decline any further.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the hospital bed.

    No sooner had Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan left than Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s brows furrowed.

    "How did ite to this?"

    The lively little one from just the day before was now injured and hospitalized; his frustration as a grandfather was understandable, but he refrained from showing it in front of Gan Yuan and his son.

    Leng Xiaoye rolled his eyes in response, "Right now, your daughter-inw thinks of you as heartless as stone."

    The man was unfazed, "I don¡¯t need her to understand me."

    Hearing this, Leng Xiaoye chuckled, seizing the opportunity to tease his own husband, "In other words, you¡¯re just ying it cool, immature!"

    Knowing she was joking, the man slightly arched an eyebrow and did not retort.

    The door clicked softly, and the assistant entered, stopping behind the man.

    "How is it?" Huangfu Yaoyang asked in a low voice.

    "Everyone is in ce, this room is now under A-level protection," the assistant replied.

    With so much happening, as the king and queen, they were of course well aware.

    Last night, Leng Xiaoye had already inquired about the little one and, knowing he was not in grave danger, had restrained himself froming over until now.

    Such an incident, these two would not allow it to happen again, and this time it wasn¡¯t just the two of them; Leng Xiaoye had also brought several elites from the Royal Pce, specifically tasked with ensuring the little one¡¯s safety.

    Ridiculous!

    This little one bears the Teresa name, destined to be the future king, how could they allow him to be harmed again?

    The man nodded, "Any further mishaps, and you can exin them in court."

    The assistant¡¯s expression tensed, "Yes, Mr. King."

    "Go!" Leng Xiaoye waved gently, the assistant left again, and she stepped forward, gently touching the little one¡¯s forehead, "Luckily no fever, I don¡¯t care, after he¡¯s discharged this time, I must take him into the Royal Pce."

 Chapter 488 - 489: Influencing Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 489: Influencing Appearance</h4><h4></h4>

    The man stood at the foot of the bed, watching the little guy¡¯s pale face for a moment, "Should we let him stay in Xiaojuan¡¯s room?"

    Leng Xiaoye lifted the corners of her mouth, "Now that¡¯s more like it."

    Gently sitting down on the chair beside the bed, her gaze fell on the adhesive bandage on the little guy¡¯s cheek, and she frowned again, "I really hope he doesn¡¯t scar."

    To this, Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s reaction was indifferent, "It¡¯s okay for a man to have some scars."

    "It will affect my grandson¡¯s looks," Leng Xiaoye crossed her arms, scrutinizing the sleeping little one, "Little thing, with your eyes closed, you really do look like your father."

    ...

    ...

    After sending Gan Yuan back to the apartment, Huangfu Jue quickly took a shower, changed into formal attire, and rushed to the press conference.

    Will turned theptop screen in his hands towards him, "Take a look..."

    On theputer, a reporter was interviewing a young girl.

    "I was running forward with everyone else when I tripped over something and fell forward. I thought I was done for, but... you know what? Someone rushed over to help me up, and when I lifted my face, I saw a familiar face ¡ª it was Duke! In that moment, I felt so lucky. He¡¯s so handsome, so tall, makes you feel really safe. I wasn¡¯t scared at all anymore... It was the most unforgettable National Day of my life."

    Huangfu Jue had little interest in such interview programs, he nced at it and then averted his eyes.

    "I just got the report. There were only a few minor injuries from yesterday¡¯s incident, and the media is very satisfied with your response and the security work..." Will¡¯s voice was tinged with a bit of joy, "Now, your approval rating has gone up again."

    Last night¡¯s event had not caused any negative impact; on the contrary, it highlighted the effectiveness of the security measures. Most importantly, it was Huangfu Jue¡¯s timely appearance that had quelled the incident in the shortest time possible.

    As a result, both media and the public showed an extremely high regard for this future heir to the throne.

    For Huangfu Jue personally, it could be said to be a blessing in disguise.

    "Shut up!"

    Huangfu Jue shouted at him coldly.

    If he had to choose, he would rather nothing had happenedst night, so that the child wouldn¡¯t be lying in the hospital now.

    After a moment, the car reached the press conference venue; he stretched his legs to get out of the car and faced the cameras and questions of the reporters with an indifferent expression.

    It wasn¡¯t until he stood in front of the podium at the press conference that he finally began to speak.

    "Aboutst night¡¯s events, I am deeply remorseful. If I had a choice, I would only wish that time could reverse and that none of yesterday had happened..."

    Countless cameras captured his figure and broadcasted the event live in its entirety.

    On the television in Moses¡¯ guest room, the same was true.

    "These politicians, each one has a sweeter mouth than honey!" Sitting on the sofa, Jessica spoke in a sharp tone, then turned her face to look at Paul, Moses¡¯ assistant who was sorting files, "Paul, I still can¡¯t understand what the Mister is thinking?"

    Assistant Paul shrugged his shoulders, showing he didn¡¯t understand either.

    The door to the guest room made a soft noise, and Moses pushed it open.

    Seeing him, Jessica immediately withdrew her feet from the coffee table and stood up properly from the sofa.

    "Mister, good morning!"

    "Have they found the assant?" Moses asked.

    "All the stuff was taken by that guy named Will," Jessica gritted her teeth as she mentioned Will, "I¡¯mpletely clueless now, but judging from the wound, the guy¡¯s a pro."

 Chapter 489 - 490 Cancel!

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 490 Cancel!</h4><h4></h4>

    Assistant has stopped speaking, and hands over the rest of the files, "I¡¯ve just been in touch with the airport, and we can dy our departure by two hours¡ªit¡¯s not toote to head there now."

    Moses strides over to the window, "Cancel the flight."

    "But your health..." Paul nces at Jessica and swallows the words that reach his lips, quickly finding an alternative reason, "You also have a very important meeting."

    "Cancel it," Moses says.

    "Sir!" Paul¡¯s tone bes increasingly urgent, "This matter really can¡¯t be postponed any longer!"

    "I said..." Moses turns around, his dark eyes narrowing as they meet Paul¡¯s, "Cancel!"

    Paul opens his mouth, but is forced to suppress any further attempts at persuasion.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Jessica¡¯s pale blue eyes shift back and forth between the two men, "Why do I feel like you¡¯re keeping secrets from me?"

    "Shut up!" Moses interrupts her coldly, "Where¡¯s the child?"

    "Half an hour ago, they moved her to the Royal Hospital for treatment," says Jessica.

    Moses¡¯s gaze sweeps over the screen to Huangfu Jue, a sh of anger in his eyes, "Who¡¯s at the hospital?"

    "The King and Queen are both there, and it¡¯s not just them," Jessica says, her lips curving into a sly smile, "Reliable sources say the hospital is now secured by the Imperial Pce¡¯s security, tight as a drum. Speaking of which, if you really want Miss Gaia toe back with you, I might have a good suggestion."

    Moses nces sideways.

    "Just give the nod, and I¡¯ll head over to the hospital right away to smuggle the little guy out. A son is the best hostage a mother can have. Control Gan Tang, and Gaia will follow your everymand. I¡¯ve heard the Queen is quite the fighter¡ªI¡¯d actually like to see if I¡¯m a match for her..." Jessica catches Paul ring at her, warningly, and after a quick nce at Moses¡¯s brooding face, she hurries to put on a cating smile, "I...I¡¯m just joking."

    Moses raises his hand, tossing something to Jessica. She catches it, and in her palm lies a bullet cartridge.

    "This was found on the rooftop of my building, and it¡¯s one of ourpany¡¯s bullets. Go check the background of that assassin."

    Each bullet has a corresponding production number, just like other productbels. With this cartridge, they could trace its sales history and, subsequently, identify the buyer.

    "I¡¯ll get on it right now!"

    Jessica, not daring to dy, clutches the cartridge and exits the room.

    "How¡¯s your health?" Paul finally dares to ask once Jessica has left.

    Moses shakes his head slightly, "I¡¯m fine."

    "Or maybe..." Paul inhales deeply, summoning the courage to suggest, "we could ask Dr. William over?"

    Seeing the displeasure in Moses¡¯s narrowed eyes, he quickly adds, "Dr. William mentioned before that he¡¯s on good terms with some experts in cardiology at the Royal Hospital. You could perhaps get checked out there and, by the way... visit Xiaotang?"

    Moses turns his gaze toward the window.

    "I¡¯m not going," he states.

    Paul lets out a silent sigh.

    Moses¡¯s eyes narrow.

    This time, their target clearly wasn¡¯t Huangfu Jue, so was it Gan Tang they were after? Could a child influence someone¡¯s interests, or was Gan Yuan their actual target, and they hit Gan Tang by mistake...

    With this thought, Moses suddenly turns back around.

    "Check Annie and Princess Betty... everyone who has had a grudge against Gaia, go through the list. I must know who¡¯s targeting her!"

    Paul immediately agrees and starts to mobilize hiswork to investigate.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, I¡¯ll stop here, we¡¯ll continue in the afternoon.

 Chapter 490 - 491: Annieâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 491: Annie¡¯s Visit</h4><h4></h4>

    He knew that Moses wouldn¡¯t leave this ce until he had eliminated the danger posed by Gan Yuan. To ensure Moses could return for a medical examination and treatment as soon as possible, it was urgent to resolve the matter concerning Gan Yuan.

    In the room, only Moses remained.

    Thinking back to how insistent Gan Yuan was on staying at the hospital earlier, he felt annoyed. Then he thought of Gan Tang, and the bright eyes of the child lying on the bed, which stirred an indescribable emotion within him, increasing his irritability.

    ...

    ...

    Duke Residence.

    Gan Yuany on the soft and warm bed, rolling over a few times with her eyes closed, yet she was far from sleepy. Worried about her son and contemting the events of the previous evening, how could she possibly sleep?

    After lying down for a while without any sign of sleepiness, she simply sat up to think through the events ofst night carefully.

    It was clear that the target wasn¡¯t Huangfu Jue, but either her or Xiaotang. It was impossible for Xiaotang to have any enemies; the only exnation was her own adversaries.

    Over the years, she had always been discreet in her dealings and had not offended anyone significant.

    After much reflection, the only possibilities seemed to be Annie and Princess Betty.

    Princess Betty, with her straightforward and blunt nature, didn¡¯t seem like someone who would stoop to treachery. Could it be Annie?

    Outside the door, footsteps sounded lightly, and Gan Yuan turned alertly.

    "Who is it?"

    A Servant¡¯s voice came from outside the door, "Miss, Miss Annie hase to see you. Would you like her toe upstairs?"

    Talk of the devil, and he shall appear, Gan Yuan mused to herself.

    "Let her in."

    She wanted to see what kind of medicine Miss Annie was selling in her gourd this time.

    After taking a robe from the wardrobe and draping it over herself, Gan Yuan got up and walked out of the bedroom to the small sitting room upstairs, where Annie had already been led by a Servant.

    Aside from Annie, there was also a young assistant following her.

    Upon seeing Gan Yuan, Annie immediately greeted her with a beaming smile.

    "I heard there was a small incident in the square yesterday, and several of us were present. I was worried about you and the young princess, so I came to visit. Seeing you unharmed brings me relief," she said.

    While she spoke, she dared not meet Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes and nervously wrung her hands, clearly terrified.

    Gan Yuan saw through her pretense at a nce but didn¡¯t call her out on it, simply smiling and inviting the two guests to sit.

    A Servant brought in some refreshments, and Annie spoke with a smile.

    "Howe I don¡¯t see the young princess? The little fellow isn¡¯t hurt, is he?"

    "He¡¯s currently learning French with his tutor," Gan Yuan lied smoothly, observing Annie¡¯s expression all the while.

    The fact that Gan Tang had been hurt had not been made public. With the fireworks going off at the time and the recent disturbance, aside from those directly involved, no one else had taken notice of the shooting incident.

    Annie maintained a smile, "The young princess is indeed a diligent learner."

    Gan Yuan smiled back, "Miss Annie, why don¡¯t you speak your mind directly?"

    She certainly didn¡¯t believe that Annie hade out of sincere concern for her and Gan Tang. Seeing Annie hesitate and falter, Gan Yuan knew that Annie surely had something on her mind.

    Her direct challenge caused Annie¡¯s face to briefly cringe with embarrassment. Remembering her mission, Annie mustered her courage to speak.

    "Actually, my visit to the Duke Residence this time is to ask you, Miss Gan, to put in some good words for me in front of Duke," she said as she took a small box that her assistant handed her, gently pushing it towards Gan Yuan, "Please ept this small gift."

    As she spoke, Annie gently pressed the switch, and the lid of the box popped open. Annie turned the box slightly, revealing its contents to Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 491 - 492: Flattery

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 492: ttery</h4><h4></h4>

    On the ck velvet cushiony adies¡¯ watch, shocking in its presence.

    The emblem was familiar to Gan Yuan: it was a high-end Swiss custom watch, not to mention the pink diamonds that adorned it; even without them, the watch was exorbitantly priced.

    Originally, it appeared, this was a gift intended to bribe her.

    Seeing through thisyer, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of her lips in a smile.

    "Miss Annie, such courtesy, calling such a valuable thing a ¡¯small gift¡¯?"

    Annie offered a smile and shamelessly buttered her up, "Compared to your esteemed status, it would be an honor for such a thing to grace your wrist."

    The person who had previously treated her with cold indifference was now wearing this face, which Gan Yuan found somewhat hard to adapt to.

    Compared to that, she would have preferred it if the other party had remained a bit more abrasive¡ªit was somehow morefortable.

    Having no interest in ying this game with Annie, she raised her hand to set down the teacup she had been cradling.

    "If your country is serious about cooperating with A Country, then present some sincere considerations for terms beneficial to both nations..." Her gaze lightly swept over the expensive watch on the table, "As for your ¡¯small gift,¡¯ it¡¯s best you take it back, as there¡¯s simply no more room in my jewelry box."

    Concerning the cooperation project between F Country and A Country, Gan Yuan had once curiously inquired about it from Huangfu Jue, aware that it was a project beneficial to both nations. Setting personal grievances aside, if this matter was advantageous for Huangfu Jue¡¯s side, she wouldn¡¯t mind the cooperation between the two countries; Gan Yuan wasn¡¯t the sort of woman who couldn¡¯t distinguish between personal and official business.

    Annie, being a smart person, caught her drift and immediately took back the watch with a smirk.

    "I knew it, you¡¯re not someone who covets wealth. It was all this girl¡¯s idea, insisting on expressing a gesture to you." ming her own assistant, Annie rose with a smile, "You probably didn¡¯t rest wellst night, so we won¡¯t impose any further. If it¡¯s convenient, please ry to the Duke that our side will definitely strive for a win-win situation for both countries."

    "This matter, you¡¯d better discuss directly with Ajue at the negotiation table. It¡¯s his job, and I won¡¯t interfere." Gan Yuan stood up, "Someone, see the guests out!"

    The servants came in, escorting the two downstairs, while Annie took out her handkerchief and gently dabbed the faint sweat from her brow.

    The memory of almost being strangled to death by Gan Yuan in the restroom, gasping for air, was still fresh in her mind. Now, facing Gan Yuan, she still felt a cold sweat on her back.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the importance of seeding in this negotiation, she would rather have died thane to see Gan Yuan again.

    Standing on the balcony, watching Annie and her entourage depart, Gan Yuan lightly tapped the railing with her fingers.

    She could sense Annie¡¯s terror towards her; every time their eyes met, Annie would dodge and avoid her gaze.

    Now, F Country cared deeply about this cooperation, so she would shamelessly seek out Gan Yuan, trying to curry favor; under such circumstances, as long as she wasn¡¯t too foolish, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm Gan Yuan or Gan Tang.

    After all, she should know that should the mattere to light, what awaited her and F Country would be Huangfu Jue¡¯s furious retaliation.

    At the moment, it seemed that Annie was unlikely to be involved, so then...

    She turned and went back inside, dialing Will¡¯s number.

    "Has the autopsy reporte out?"

    "The results are in; the wound was on the throat, a de cut through the trachea, and the time of death was about 30 minutes before my arrival. Moreover, there was no resistance, which indicates the perpetrator was someone he knew.

 Chapter 492 - 493: Never Even Left the Door

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 493: Never Even Left the Door</h4><h4></h4>

    "From the direction of the knife cut, the assant is likely left-handed, though it¡¯s possible they used their left hand to mislead us," Will paused briefly, "We found original materials and files on hisputer, but didn¡¯t find any cameras in his house. Moreover, our inquiries reveal that this guy is a typical homebody, barely going out once a week for shopping. Many neighbors haven¡¯t even seen him..."

    "So, are you saying the materials weren¡¯t shot by him but provided by someone else?"

    "It seems highly likely at this moment. We¡¯re currently analyzing surveince data from around his house, hoping to identify the person who gave him the materials."

    "Then..." Gan Yuan leaned on the edge of the table, "can you help me check on Princess Betty¡¯s recent movements?"

    "The Duke had already instructed me to look into it," Will immediately shared the information he had gathered, "After attending the banquet that evening, Princess Betty returned to her country. She has been practicing archery at the club for the past few days, and even hired several professional coaches for lessons. She hasn¡¯t left at all."

    "Archery?"

    Gan Yuan was taken aback, then managed a wry smile.

    Previously, Princess Betty had said she would practice well to win back the bracelet.

    It seemed the girl wasn¡¯t just talking; she was actually practicing archery to beat her. Thinking about her interactions with Princess Betty, Gan Yuan nodded slightly.

    This did seem like something in line with her character.

    With this, the likelihood of Princess Betty being the one who attacked her and Xiaotang wasn¡¯t very high. Otherwise, the Princess was even more cunning and dangerous than she had thought.

    "Miss Gan," Will¡¯s voice came through again on the telephone, "Please forgive my boldness, but may I ask you a question?"

    "Go ahead."

    "I want to know if, aside from Annie and Princess Betty, you have... any other enemies?"

    Will didn¡¯t know much about Gan Yuan, so to find out who might be targeting her, he naturally had to start with her to understand if there was anyone else she had grievances with.

    Gan Yuan thought seriously for a moment, then shook her head lightly.

    "I can¡¯t think of any."

    In the past, she had done many things for Moses, but she had always been efficient and never left any trace behind.

    Apart from Moses, no one knew her background; theoretically, it was impossible for an enemy to seek her out.

    "All right. You take good care of yourself, and if you think of anything, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll also keep you updated if anythinges up."

    After Will hung up, Gan Yuan also put down the receiver, and went back to the bedroom. Her gaze fell on a coat hanging on the rack, and she walked over to fish out a small box that held the storage card from its pocket. She then took herputer and inserted the card into the card reader.

    Soon, the contents of the card were transferred onto theputer.

    She began browsing through the photos one by one; the first few were taken by Gan Tang on a trial basis, featuring servants,ndscapes, and even one of herself...

    After that, there was a family portrait of three people.

    In the photo, the two males, one grown and the other small, were both frowning, clearly not fond of posing for such photographs.

    Gan Yuan chuckled lightly, then continued to flip through the photos.

    Following the initial photographs were video files. The first few were poorly shot, but then Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice could be heard coaching the little one. With his guidance, the subsequent videos became clearer.

 Chapter 493 - 494: Childish and Tsundere

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 494: Childish and Tsundere</h4><h4></h4>

    On the screen, the video yed, and Gan Yuan watched the content with a smile, observing until Moses¡¯s figure appeared on the screen. The man stood in the crowd, his tall frame head and shoulders above the others, highly conspicuous.

    He was looking around, seemingly searching for someone or perhaps for a way out, moving against the flow of people, looking confused and alone.

    The knock on the door sounded again; this time, it was the butler asking about Gan Tang¡¯s lunch.

    Naturally, the food in the hospital was inedible, the butler had prepared the ingredients, mainlying in to ask for her opinion.

    "Go ahead and prepare it; I¡¯ll bring it to the hospitalter."

    Gan Yuan removed the storage card, quickly took a shower, changed her clothes, and then went to the little one¡¯s room to find a few books he had been reading recently.

    The little guy must be bored out of his mind in the hospital; taking these to him would give him something to do and pass the time.

    After having a simple lunch, the cook had got the little guy¡¯s lunch ready.

    Hearing that she would go together, the butler had already prepared bodyguards and even specifically had the driver bring over Huangfu Jue¡¯s bulletproof van for her to ride in.

    After the previous incident, everyone was being extra cautious.

    Gan Yuan did not refuse. Huangfu Jue was busy enough; she didn¡¯t want to cause him any more trouble.

    She rushed to the hospital, the butler carrying the lunch box, and several bodyguards carefully escorted her into the elevator like she was a star.

    Walking down the hall, Gan Yuan immediately noticed several people dressed ordinarily but clearly not rtives of patients, their sharp gazes betraying them as anything but ordinary.

    "They must be the Royal Pce security personnel," the butler exined by her side.

    Knowing this must have been arranged by Mr. King and the Queen, Gan Yuan silently breathed a sigh of relief.

    A momentter, they arrived at the door of the hospital room, and before pushing the door open, they heard the clearughter of the little guy from inside.

    "Grandpa, you are so silly; you know that grandma always goes with scissors, and yet you always pick paper."

    Gan Yuan gently pushed the door open to see King, who had just beenughing warmly, quicklypose himself and stand up.

    "I have a meeting this afternoon; I¡¯ll leave now ande to see youter."

    "Goodbye, Grandpa."

    The little guy lifted his uninjured hand to wave at him, and Huangfu Yaoyang turned and walked to the door, nodding at Gan Yuan as he exited.

    Gan Yuan moved aside to give way at the doorway.

    "Thank you for your effort."

    She had already seen an open insted box on the table, along with some fruit that had been cut and half-eaten.

    Without asking, she knew that Huangfu Yaoyang must have brought the lunch; the little guy¡¯s stomach was probably already full.

    With a slight nod, Huangfu Yaoyang strode out the door, his waiting subordinates immediately met him, following behind.

    "Come in," Leng Xiaoye said warmly.

    "Mommy!" Gan Tang greeted her happily, "I have already eaten; it was Grandpa who brought the food." The little one blinked up at Gan Yuan, "Granny said Grandpa is childish and tsundere, Mommy, don¡¯t take it to heart."

    Leng Xiaoye held out a slice of apple to his mouth, "Did I say that?"

    "Cough cough!" the little one immediately coughed softly, "No, not at all."

    Gan Yuan chuckled, and looking up, she saw Leng Xiaoye alsoughing. The woman who had appeared so imposing at the banquet nowughed like a kind, girl-next-door neighbor (Given her youthful appearance, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t quite see her as an elder), and instantly felt much closer to the Queen.

 Chapter 494 - 495 The Benefits of Power

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 495 The Benefits of Power</h4><h4></h4>

    Leng Xiaoye continued to feed the little one some fruit while Gan Yuan took out the books he had recently been reading and ced them by his pillow.

    "The Bible?" Leng Xiaoye picked up the thick volume and turned to the page marked with a bookmark. "You¡¯re reading this?"

    "It¡¯s histest fascination," Gan Yuan exined with a smile.

    Gan Tang turned to face them, "I just want to know if Moses really died or not."

    Leng Xiaoye returned the smile, "Everyone dies; it¡¯s just a matter of sooner orter."

    "So... where do people go after they die?" the little one asked curiously. "Is there really a Heaven?"

    Leng Xiaoye neither confirmed nor denied, "Well, I have never died myself, so... I don¡¯t know. When I die and find out the answer, I¡¯ll try to find a way to tell you."

    True education is about maintaining a child¡¯s curiosity, letting them seek out answers rather than telling them what those answers are.

    In this respect, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s approach to education coincided with that of Gan Yuan.

    "Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t read this book in many years. How about we read it together?"

    As she spoke, she took the book and began helping the little one read.

    Whenever he encountered a word he didn¡¯t understand, they would discuss it together. The Queen, elevated above the masses, demonstrated extraordinary patience.

    She wasn¡¯t limited to the content of the book. She asionally exined new characters emerging from the story or the historical events behind them, revealing her extensive knowledge.

    Gan Yuan sat nearby, peeling fruit for them and listening attentively, gradually developing a deep respect for her.

    From a young age, in addition to practicingbat skills, her father hired tutors to teach her a broad range of knowledge that was much more profound than what she learned at school, including culture, history, science... all aspects. Gan Yuan considered herself well-read, but many of the subjects Leng Xiaoye spoke of were areas she had never encountered.

    The little one fell asleep to the sound of stories, and Leng Xiaoye closed the book in her hands.

    "Let¡¯s go and have some afternoon tea!"

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t refuse.

    The two of them left the hospital room and went to a lounge nearby. Soon, someone brought in a pot of steaming tea kept warm with a candle, along with a te of exquisite snacks.

    Leng Xiaoye smiled as she took the tea pot and filled Gan Yuan¡¯s cup, speaking in a calm voice without any hint of self-mockery or smugness.

    "This must be one of the privileges of power."

    Gan Yuan smiled.

    "Some people like to judge others based on their family background, past... There¡¯s a saying in the East, ¡¯You can tell an old person by the age of three,¡¯ which I don¡¯t really agree with." Leng Xiaoye elegantly added a bit of milk to her tea, "Buddha says, ¡¯Lay down the butcher knife, and you can be a Buddha at once.¡¯ I believe that people constantly change, and every moment, their mindset changes too. Therefore, the most important thing when judging a person is to look at the present."

    Gan Yuan, being intelligent, guessed that Leng Xiaoye might already know her background and understood that she was hinting at her own eptance. Seeing Leng Xiaoye extending the milk jug towards her, she hurriedly spoke.

    "Thank you."

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just for the milk Leng Xiaoye had added for her.

    Leng Xiaoye put down the milk jug, "In a couple of days, when Xiaotang is discharged from the hospital, I would like to take him to the Royal Pce to y for a few days. What do you think?"

    "At that time, I¡¯m afraid it might trouble you and Mr. King. This child has been spoiled by me since he was little and is somewhat undisciplined."

    Across from her, the Queen gently lifted the corners of her lips.

    "Rules are ultimately meant to be broken."

    That statement, seemingly calm, was imbued with a confidence that was impressively proud.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 495 - 496: Never a Person to Play by the Rules

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 496: Never a Person to y by the Rules</h4><h4></h4>

    "Rules are meant to be broken."

    Leng Xiaoye spoke with absolute confidence.

    Before her, there had never been a queen in A Country who came frommoners, she was the first.

    Before her, there had never been a queen in A Country who was Eastern, she also was the first.

    ...

    After she became queen, she amended many legitive proposals concerning women¡¯s rights, breaking countless rules. She was never one to y by the book, nor did she wish for her descendants to be like that.

    Nothing new can be created without breaking the old.

    Leng Xiaoye also hoped that the addition of Gan Yuan and the child would bring a fresh blood to the royal family and the country.

    "Of course," she said gently, stirring the spoon to mix the milk with the tea, "Breaking the rules is never easy."

    For Gan Yuan to truly gain everyone¡¯s eptance, given her status, was by no means an easy task.

    Of course, Gan Yuan picked up on the implied meaning and nodded slightly.

    "I understand."

    Leng Xiaoye smiled.

    It¡¯s always straightforward speaking with someone smart.

    "I heard that Xiaotang likes to paint?"

    She swiftly changed the subject, having touched upon enough, Leng Xiaoye did not want to borate further.

    Love is easy, cohabitation is hard, especially for a man like Huangfu Jue. If Gan Yuan wants to be with her son, she must put forth her own effort, and these are things others cannot assist her with.

    "Yeah, he¡¯s loved it since he was little; he would grab a pen and scribble everywhere before he could even walk," Gan Yuan¡¯s tone lightened when she mentioned her son, her entire face glowing, "The floors, the bed sheets... were all covered in his messy doodles..."

    "Is that so?" Leng Xiaoye also began to smile, "Xiaojue was the same when he was small. I remember when he was three, the design drafts I had done the night before were all colored in by him the next day... But, I have to admit, his creativity was better than mine..."

    The two mothers thus spoke about their sons, sharing the joys and trials of parenting. Over the course of an afternoon tea, Gan Yuan could see the queen¡¯s frank nature, and their rtionship naturally grew much closer.

    Thanks to the meticulous care from his parents and grandparents, coupled with serious medical treatment, Gan Tang¡¯s injuries, which were not serious to begin with, had healed quite a bit after three days of rest.

    During these three days, Gan Yuan and Leng Xiaoye became gradually familiar with each other, and even Mr. King, who had always been very cold towards her, began to show a thawing attitude.

    On the afternoon of the fourth day, after examination by the doctors, Gan Tang finally received permission to leave the hospital for home rest.

    That evening, not only did Huangfu Jue arrive early, but the always busy Mr. King Huangfu Yaoyang also made an appearance in the hospital room once again.

    Upon learning from Leng Xiaoye that Gan Yuan had agreed to let Gan Tang rest and recuperate in the Royal Pce after discharge, the always reticent king showed her a trace of a smile for the first time.

    "Tonight, let¡¯s have dinner together at the Royal Pce."

    This statement wasn¡¯t addressed to Gan Yuan alone, but since he said "together," it meant including everyone in the hospital room, and of course, Gan Yuan was included as well.

    This was the first formal invitation from the Royal Pce to her, following Huangfu Jue¡¯s previous action of bringing Gan Yuan into the Royal Pce.

    Gan Tangughed and hopped down from the small bed, tugging on Gan Yuan¡¯s sleeve.

    "Mommy, grandpa smiled!"

    Huangfu Yaoyang raised his eyebrows slightly, as the little one came over and took hold of his sleeve.

    "Will grandpa make grilled meat for Xiaotang?"

 Chapter 496 - 497: Not Actual Combat

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 497: Not Actual Combat</h4><h4></h4>

    When Gan Tang was his son¡¯s age, Huangfu Yaoyang had always been very strict with him, but facing this little one from the next generation, he simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to be harsh and immediately spoke in a gentle voice.

    "Didn¡¯t the doctor say you need to eat a light diet?"

    "But I really want to eat," the little guy blinked his big eyes, trying hard to look adorable, "Grandpa¡ª"

    "Gan Tang!" Gan Yuan chided, "You mustn¡¯t be willful."

    The little one turned his face to exin, "Grandma said that when facing different enemies, you must use different weapons."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s expression stiffened, the child was speaking his mind, the King wouldn¡¯t get angry at being described as "enemy," right?

    As expected, the man¡¯s face darkened.

    "Am I an enemy?"

    Gan Yuan was worried, and just as she was about to help the little one out, her right palm warmed, already held by arge hand, she turned her face to look at Huangfu Jue beside her.

    The man slightly tightened the fingers holding her hand, signaling her to stay silent.

    By this time, Gan Tang had already begun to speak for himself.

    "Of course, Grandpa is not the enemy; this isn¡¯t realbat, it¡¯s just a drill, I¡¯m just testing to see if it works."

    With that said, everyone in the hospital room showed a smile, Gan Yuan looked somewhat anxiously at Huangfu Yaoyang but saw the man¡¯s lips curling upward, and he let out a very soft chuckle.

    "Alright, just this once, it won¡¯t be a precedent!"

    He wasn¡¯t really upset with a child; he just wanted to see how the little one would react.

    Gan Yuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and behind her, Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand shifted to lightly pat her lower back and then stepped forward to carefully pick up the little one.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Servants had already gathered Gan Tang¡¯s books and belongings, Huangfu Yaoyang led the way out of the hospital room, and everyone followed behind him.

    The car left the hospital and drove into the gates of the Royal Pce.

    As dusk fell, the pce lights were just turning on, making the ancient building look even more majestic.

    Huangfu Yaoyang went off to deal with some affairs, and Leng Xiaoye took Huangfu Jue and others up to the suite where she and Huangfu Yaoyang lived, leading them to a bedroom on the left side.

    "Xiaotang, from now on, you¡¯ll live here, is that alright?"

    Huangfu Jue set the little fellow down onto the floor, and Gan Tang looked around before turning his little face to Leng Xiaoye.

    "Grandma, is this Daddy¡¯s room?"

    "How can you tell?" Leng Xiaoye asked with interest.

    "It¡¯s obviously a children¡¯s bed," the little fellow pointed to a wall, which was a cork wall marked with dense pinpricks, and there was a drawing board at the side, "Daddy said that Uncle Xiaoqi loves to read, and his room must have lots of bookshelves. Daddy liked painting when he was little, so with these drawing boards and easels here, I guessed it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s room."

    "That¡¯s right," Leng Xiaoye nodded in approval, "This room was your daddy¡¯s when he was little, and the next one was Uncle Xiaoqi¡¯s. You can stay in either room you like; there are lots of books in that room, and if you want, you can also take them to read."

    The little fellow¡¯s interest was piqued at the mention of many books.

    "Can we go have a look now?"

    "Of course!" Leng Xiaoye took his little hand, "Let¡¯s go."

    The two walked to the room next door where Huangfu Jue had lived as a child, and Gan Yuan set Gan Tang¡¯s belongings next to the bed, ncing around the room, imagining Huangfu Jue¡¯s childhood here.

    Living with his parents, having a twin brother, and such a cute little sister... Being able to do everything he wanted, that kind of childhood must have been very beautiful and happy.

 Chapter 497 - 498: A Bit Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 498: A Bit Embarrassed</h4><h4></h4>

    Thinking about it, she softly lifted the corners of her lips at the thought of her son growing up as happily as he did.

    Huangfu Jue came over, wrapped his arms lightly around her waist from behind, and rested his chin gently on her shoulder.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    "I was just thinking that Xiaotang could have a colorful and happy childhood just like you... that¡¯s wonderful."

    Tightening his arms, Huangfu Jue gently kissed her cheek while holding the slender waist of the woman in his arms.

    "I can¡¯t change the past, but in the future... I will do my best to give you the best I can."

    Gan Yuan turned her face and smiled as she met his gaze.

    "You already have."

    His love was the best thing in the world. With this alone, she had no regrets in her life.

    Her eyes sparkled like stars, as bright as when he first saw her. Taking a deep breath, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and gently kiss her lips.

    In the next room, Gan Tang came back with the books she had picked out and, reaching the bedroom door, saw this from the slightly ajar door, and immediately shrank back with a smile.

    "Grandma, shall we go downstairs first?"

    Leng Xiaoye came over, nced into the room, smiled, and took hold of the little one¡¯s hand, leading him out of the master bedroom.

    It was quite a while before Huangfu Jue released her lips, but his arms still held her waist and did not loosen.

    "After dinner, I¡¯ll take you to see my other bedroom."

    This was just a children¡¯s bed. After the age of ten, the two brothers had already moved out of their parents¡¯ room, so each of them had two bedrooms in the Royal Pce.

    Gan Yuan looked at her watch and, realizing it had been quite some time, turned around with some concern.

    "The child... why is it taking so long?"

    "I guess they¡¯ve gone downstairs first."

    Realizing the implication in his words, Gan Yuan felt her cheeks warm.

    It was no big deal for their son to see them; after all, they were only kissing and not doing anything indecent, but Leng Xiaoye was Huangfu Jue¡¯s mother, and she felt somewhat embarrassed.

    "I... I¡¯ll go wash my face."

    Her lips were still slightly swollen, and she didn¡¯t want the King downstairs to notice anything amiss.

    Huangfu Jue took her arm and helped her tidy her hair.

    "Dad may seem cold, but once you get to know him better, you¡¯ll see he¡¯s not difficult to get along with."

    "Like you?" she teased with a smile.

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow, "Me?"

    "Yeah!" Gan Yuan teased, "Despite liking me, you wouldn¡¯t admit it."

    "When was that?"

    "If you didn¡¯t like me, why did you keep the diving appointment, and on the snowy mountain, you were as cold as ice."

    Huangfu Jue shook his head lightly, "I wasn¡¯t pretending, I just didn¡¯t understand that was liking at the time."

    Pretense was something he disdained. What he liked, what he wanted... he just went for it.

    He had always been that way, ever since he was young.

    Gan Yuan narrowed her eyes, looking at him skeptically.

    "Do you mean to tell me you¡¯ve never liked anyone before?"

    The man shook his head.

    "How is that possible?"

    With his excellences, women who liked him could probably circle the Earth; how could he have no experience in love.

    "There¡¯s nothing strange about it," Huangfu Jue said as he took her hand and walked towards the door. "Because in the past, to me, dating was just a waste of time, and women meant trouble."

    She found it both amusing and curious.

    "What about now? Why would you waste time for ¡¯trouble¡¯ like me?"

 Chapter 498 - 499: Doing What I Want to Do

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 499: Doing What I Want to Do</h4><h4></h4>

    The man stopped at the staircase and stared at her face with a serious demeanor.

    "I didn¡¯t want to, but I just... can¡¯t control myself."

    He missed someone so much that he couldn¡¯t even focus on his work, always feeling like there was an empty space in his heart, restless in both sleep and appetite... That feeling waspletely different from the happiness and fulfillment of love described in books.

    He didn¡¯t like that feeling at all, but what could he do?

    The more he tried to forget someone, the more frequently she appeared in his mind.

    The teasing expression on Gan Yuan¡¯s face gradually faded.

    "So... do you regret it?"

    "Regret what?"

    "Saving me on the snowy mountain."

    The manughed, holding her hand as they walked downstairs, and he spoke lightly.

    "I never regret. I only do what I want to do, love whom I want to love!"

    Such a simple statement, yet so arrogant!

    ...

    ...

    Dining room.

    When Huangfu Jue walked in with Gan Yuan, the King, elevated above all, wasing out of the kitchen, hands on a tter.

    He had taken off his suit jacket, and over his shirt, he wore a gray apron.

    Huangfu Jue was used to such a father; the nearby servants and staff remained calm andposed, as if ustomed to such scenes, but Gan Yuan watched, dumbfounded.

    "Take a seat quickly!"

    Leng Xiaoye greeted them to sit down as soon as he saw the two of them enter.

    Huangfu Yaoyang ced the tter on the rack and skillfully served the roasted meat onto everyone¡¯s tes. His movements were unhurried yet methodical, clearly not his first time doing this.

    Huangfu Jue pulled out a chair for her and proceeded to set her ce at the table. Gan Yuan, feeling somewhat embarrassed in front of his parents, hurriedly reached out to stop him, but Leng Xiaoyeughed and spoke from across the table.

    "Let me tell you a secret. I posted a photo of Mr. King cooking on my social media ount, and it got more likes than the votes he got when he ran for election!"

    "Xiaoye."

    Mr. King¡¯s voice carried a hint of threat.

    "What is it, Mr. King?"

    Leng Xiaoye turned his face to look at him, only to see the man passing over the well-cut roast meat to his own te.

    "It won¡¯t taste good if it cools down."

    Gan Tang giggled.

    "I knew it, grandfather is most afraid of grandmother."

    Everyone began tough, and Gan Yuan joined in, her tension and awkwardness dissipating.

    "That¡¯s not fear." Huangfu Yaoyang removed his apron and passed it to a servant, then picked up his own silverware, "Men should give way to women."

    "Mhmm," the little one nodded, "then I¡¯ll give way to mommy in the future."

    This time, even Mr. Kingughed along.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was unusually joyful, the family talking and eating together ¨C of course, Leng Xiaoye did most of the talking, followed by Gan Tang.

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t talk much, but sheughed quite frequently.

    This mealpletely shattered her preconception that royal dinners must be as boring as the previous gatherings she attended, and she ended up eating quite a lot without realizing it.

    After dinner, Leng Xiaoye actively offered an invitation.

    "It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you stay at the Royal Pce tonight? XiaoJue¡¯s room has already been prepared by the servants."

    Huangfu Jue frowned slightly, about to object, when Huangfu Yaoyang on the main seat coughed gently once.

    The message was clear: if Huangfu Jue dared to go against Leng Xiaoye, he would be displeased.

    Across the table, Leng Xiaoye stood up.

    "Okay... it¡¯s settled then."

    Bringing his grandson back was only the first step; next would be Gan Yuan and his son.

    The brat thought he could outsmart her, but he still had a long way to go!

 Chapter 499 - 500: Just a Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 500: Just a Kiss</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue looked at his mother¡¯s proud expression and remained silent.

    The fact that his father had epted Gan Yuan was already a huge honor for him.

    This time, by taking the initiative to invite him and Gan Yuan to stay, it also signified eptance of Gan Yuan. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to not recognize the good in this.

    He understood that if it weren¡¯t for his mother¡¯s mediation, his father would definitely not have epted Gan Yuan so easily.

    Afterward, the two left the dining room. Huangfu Jue took Gan Yuan for a walk in the garden. Remembering the incident at the dinner table, he spoke softly.

    "Actually, Mom is not that domineering. She¡¯s just..."

    "I understand," Gan Yuan interrupted him with a smile. "Actually... I am quite envious that you have such a family."

    The King seemed cold and indifferent, but he was extremely affectionate towards his wife and children. The Queen appeared to be arrogant and domineering, but in reality, she was magnanimous and tolerant. Even his brother and sister were very open-minded... Such a family was enviable just to think about.

    "What is there to envy?" Huangfu Jue stopped and looked at her. "Don¡¯t you have the same?"

    She was startled, then understood what he meant¡ªshe was his woman, his home was her home, and his family, of course, was her family too.

    Gan Yuan wasn¡¯t as optimistic as he was, "They still don¡¯t know about my identity, if they find out."

    "Silly woman!" Huangfu Jue smiled and stepped forward. "You underestimate them too much."

    "You mean..." Gan Yuan caught up with him at his side, "they... know?"

    Huangfu Jue nodded, "What I know, they all know."

    "Then..." Gan Yuan had a moment of realization, "So that¡¯s how it is."

    No wonder Leng Xiaoye had said something about ying down the butcher¡¯s knife to be a Buddha instantly," and how "she only cares about the present," Gan Yuan originally thought she was hinting that she didn¡¯t mind Gan Yuan¡¯s ordinary identity. She now understood that they knew everything.

    "How... how is that possible?"

    She looked uncertain, not because she doubted the King and Queen¡¯s ability to acquire information, but because she could hardly believe that they would ept her as she was.

    Huangfu Jue wrapped his arm around her waist, leading her forward.

    "Look at these flowers... whether the noble peony or themon rose, it¡¯s just a matter of opinion... But the flowers don¡¯t care about that, they just grow, germinate, sprout... bloom!"

    Savoring the meaning in his words, Gan Yuan nodded lightly.

    "In the future, I will also try my best to bloom."

    Huangfu Jue raised his left hand in front of her.

    "This... is for you."

    Gan Yuan opened her palm, and a key fell into her hand.

    "This is the key to the General Manager¡¯s office of the hotel. Now that Mom is taking care of Xiaotang, you can go ahead and do what you want. I¡¯ve prepared the employment contract, just sign it when you go tomorrow."

    She had tried many jobs, and having worked at the hotel the longest proved that she liked this kind of work and was capable of it.

    As a man, he naturally wanted to support her career.

    "Thank you!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes immediately shone with excitement.

    As he had expected, out of all the jobs she had done, her favorite was the hotel work, where she could meet people of all sorts, guess their preferences and interests, and create a satisfactory living environment for them¡ªit was both fun and rewarding.

    The man lifted his chin slightly, "Just a thank you?"

    She leaned in and pecked him lightly on the face.

    The man was still not satisfied, "Just one kiss?"

    "What else then?" she asked knowingly.

    The man extended his arms to embrace her.

    "I want everything."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, see you in the afternoon

 Chapter 500 - 501: Measure Your Size

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 501: Measure Your Size</h4><h4></h4>

    "Don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Gan Yuan raised her hand to push Huangfu Jue away, sped her hands behind her back with the string of keys, and walked toward the deeper part of the garden.

    The man strode after her, caught one of her wrists, and his fingers glided down from her wrist, separating her fingers to interlock with his.

    She didn¡¯t struggle, butpliantly separated her fingers to hold on to his.

    His fingers gently caressed the new scab on the back of her hand, and Huangfu Jue spoke in a low tone.

    "So far, we still haven¡¯t figured out who the mastermind behind the scenes is. You¡¯ll sign a contract tomorrow and take a few days off before you go to work."

    "No!" she turned her face, "I want to start tomorrow."

    The man raised an eyebrow.

    Gan Yuan then spoke sternly, "I don¡¯t want topromise with him. If I am his target, or... I might be able to lure the snake out of its hole."

    That guy had been extremely cautious; up to now, they still hadn¡¯t found any valuable clues.

    With her personality, she definitely wasn¡¯t the kind who liked to hide behind others like a coward.

    Gan Tang was very safe in the Royal Pce. If the other party wanted revenge on her, she didn¡¯t mind being the bait.

    The man spoke decisively, "No!"

    "Do you want Xiaotang to keep hiding in the Royal Pce?" Gan Yuan retorted.

    The Royal Pce was indeed safe, but hiding like this wasn¡¯t a solution. If they could not find the murderer, should the child hide in the Royal Pce for a lifetime?

    Huangfu Jue frowned¡ªhe certainly didn¡¯t want that, but he could not agree to let her take the risk.

    "I will find a way..."

    "Ajue," Gan Yuan said seriously, holding his hand, "We will face what¡¯s toe together."

    She didn¡¯t want to be the woman who hid behind him; she wanted to be the person who stood with him, side by side, through all the storms.

    Looking into her hopeful and longing eyes, Huangfu Jue hesitated for a long while but eventually nodded.

    "Alright."

    She immediately lifted her lips into a smile.

    "However," the man promptly added, "I have one condition; you must wear a bulletproof vest."

    "Really?" she frowned, "Ajue, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, is it?"

    She was quite confident in her own skills; wearing a bulletproof vest every day was just too excessive.

    "I insist."

    The man showed no intention ofpromising.

    "Fine!" she agreed reluctantly, "But... it has to be the ultra-thin kind."

    She didn¡¯t want to go to work at the hotel wearing a steel te.

    Heughed, "I¡¯ll prepare it for you."

    As she turned to move forward, the man¡¯s palm reached out and grabbed her arm.

    Gan Yuan turned around only to see him speaking earnestly.

    "I was saying I¡¯d take you to see my bedroom."

    See the bedroom?

    Maybe his intentions weren¡¯t really on the wine!

    Gan Yuan smirked wickedly, "Just to see the bedroom?"

    "To measure your size as well."

    "Shameless!"

    The girl looked at him with feigned anger, her cuteness and allure highlighted by the faint lights of the garden and moonlight, stirring his desire as he pulled her to himself and kissed her again.

    Gan Yuan raised her hands to his shoulders, lifted her face to meet his lips, and her gaze flitted across the pce diagonally opposite them, where she fleetingly spotted a shadow moving on the second floor.

    She opened her eyes and straightened her back.

    Feeling her shift, Huangfu Jue looked up, puzzled.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Gan Yuan stared at the second floor of the Royal Pce, where lights shone from several windows, but no figures were apparent.

    "It¡¯s nothing; I must have seen it wrong..." she said softly as she gently pushed his arms away, "Shall we go see the bedroom then?"

 Chapter 501 - 502: Truly Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 502: Truly Embarrassing</h4><h4></h4>

    Man¡¯s joy and woman¡¯s love are ordinary affairs, but this after all is the Royal Pce. If by chance the King and Queen were to see them being intimate, it would be truly embarrassing.

    Reading her mind, Huangfu Jue smiled faintly, held her hand, and turned to walk towards the garden exit.

    "My bedroom is in the East Tower. If we move to the Royal Pce in the future, we can stay there..."

    The two of them gradually left the garden and turned into the corridor leading to the East Tower.

    From behind the window on the second floor, Qian Xueying carefully poked out her face, her gaze falling upon the empty garden, and a cold color stained her dark pupils.

    "Miss Locke!"

    The voice of a staff member came from a distance.

    "Coming!" Qian Xueying hurriedly turned and walked over, her face swiftly regaining its usual innocent and harmless appearance. She took the documents from the staff with a smile, gratefully speaking, "I¡¯m really troubling you,ing here sote."

    "You¡¯re too polite," the staff member said, shaking his head lightly. "This is my job, but I¡¯m sorry to bother you to make a trip here in person. How is the Duke faring?"

    Qian Xueying sighed, "Ever since my sister died, he¡¯s been very dejected. But don¡¯t worry, the doctor is treating him diligently, and I will help him too."

    The staff member nodded sympathetically, "It¡¯s a good thing the Duke still has you."

    Qian Xueying smiled and bowed to him.

    "Then I¡¯ll take my leave. Sorry for the interruption."

    "Shall I see you out?"

    "No need, I know the way."

    Qian Xueying apologized again to the person and went downstairs with the documents in her hands. The car had already been waiting downstairs, and as she sat in the car and looked back at the Royal Pce, she bit her teeth in the darkness.

    Unexpectedly, the King and Queen had actually weed that child into the Pce.

    The Royal Pce was strictly guarded; attempting anything there was nearly as tough as scaling the heavens.

    The car navigated through the streets, heading back to the Duke Residence. The butler came down to open the car door for her, and Qian Xueying stepped out, holding the documents.

    "How is father?"

    "He just had a small bowl of soup."

    "That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll go see him."

    She went upstairs beaming, saw the butler following her, walked a few steps and then paused, "Speaking of which, I¡¯m a bit hungry. Could you trouble yourself to make me a cup of coffee and bring a few biscuits?"

    "How can you have that for dinner?" the butler looked at her with concern, his gaze on her delicate cheeks, "Shall I ask the servants to prepare some porridge or soup for you?"

    "Then... okay!" Qian Xueying smiled gratefully, "Thank you for your trouble."

    "The one who is troubled is you," the butler sighed and turned to go downstairs.

    Qian Xueying turned around and continued upstairs, a cold sneer curling at the corners of her lips.

    She reached the second floor and walked to the Duke¡¯s bedroom. Qian Xueying pushed the door open and went in, only to see the old Duke rummaging through a drawer, searching for something.

    "Father, what are you looking for?" Qian Xueying immediately went up to him.

    "I remember I put my reading sses here, how could they be missing?" Duke Locke furrowed his brow and suddenly turned around, "The butler..."

    "The butler is busy upstairs. Let me look for it," Qian Xueying helped him to sit down on the sofa, turned to pour a ss of water, opened a drawer, and took a pill out of the pillbox and slipped it into her pocket. She then picked out a small medicine box marked with red, took out a pill, and presented it to him, "You haven¡¯t taken your medicine yet, have you?"

    Duke Locke pushed away the water she used to handle the medicine, "I don¡¯t want to take medicine. It just makes me want to sleep, and every time I wake up, my mind feelspletely nk... these doctors are idiots, the medicine they prescribe is useless..."

 Chapter 502 - 503: Have Two More Drinks

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 503: Have Two More Drinks</h4><h4></h4>

    "Dad!" Qian Xueying smiled as she brought the medicine to his lips, "Be a good boy and take your medicine. Otherwise, when the doctores to check the medicine bottle tomorrow and finds that the pills haven¡¯t decreased, he¡¯ll nag you again. I promise, as long as you finish this week¡¯s medication, we will never have to take medicine again, okay?"

    As she spoke, she already brought the pill to his mouth, and Duke Locke simply opened his mouth and swallowed the medicine.

    Unfortunately, the doctor wasn¡¯t there at the moment; otherwise, he would have realised that the pills Qian Xueying fed Duke Locke were not the same medication he had prescribed.

    "Here, have some water." She brought the cup to Duke Locke¡¯s lips and fed him a few sips of water before wiping the drops with a handkerchief, "Be a good boy, drink a little more."

    After setting the cup aside, she turned around, picked up his reading sses to put them on him, and ced the documents brought from the Royal Pce on Duke Locke¡¯s knees.

    "Here is a document that needs your signature, please read it carefully."

    Duke Locke took the document and reviewed it under the light.

    At first, he read it intently, but soon the words on the paper began to blur. He pinched his temples and blinked, but the words did not be any clearer; instead, they grew increasingly fuzzy.

    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong?" Qian Xueying asked with a smile.

    "I... I can¡¯t see clearly?" Duke Locke took off his sses and put them on again a few times, but the words became more indistinct. He rubbed his eyes forcefully, but nothing changed, and his tone began to show irritation, "Why is this happening?"

    "You must be too tired. How about you close your eyes and rest for a while? I can read it for you, would that be okay?" Qian Xueying took the document from his knees and read it to him attentively.

    Duke Locke leaned back in his chair, at first listening intently, but gradually he closed his eyes and unknowingly fell asleep, with the reading sses slipping onto the carpet from his hands.

    Qian Xueying stopped reading and picked his sses up from the ground.

    "Dad... Dad?"

    Duke Locke didn¡¯t respond at all.

    With a slight smile at the corner of her lips, Qian Xueying stood up, set the document aside, ced the sses back on his face, and covered his knees with a nket before walking to the door.

    The butler was on his way upstairs with her prepared dinner; seeing this, Qian Xueying immediately went to meet him.

    "I¡¯ll take it."

    "The Duke...?"

    "He¡¯s looking at some documents, let¡¯s not disturb him."

    The butler nced through the slightly ajar door and saw Duke Locke seated on the couch with sses on his face and documents on hisp, seemingly reviewing the files.

    Because he was facing away from the door, the butler couldn¡¯t see his closed eyes and, of course, had no suspicion.

    Qian Xueying closed Duke Locke¡¯s room door, "I will eat in my room first. Come up in half an hour; I have something to tell you."

    "Okay," the butler nodded and went back downstairs.

    After standing still for a moment, Qian Xueying turned and walked into her bedroom.

    Shezily ate a few bites from the meal on the table before getting up and walking into the bathroom.

    A short whileter, the butler came upstairs ording to her request, knocked gently on her door with no response, but the door crept open.

    "Miss?"

    The butler called softly.

    "Help... help me..."

    From the direction of the bathroom, came Qian Xueying¡¯s cry for help.

    ?

 Chapter 503 - 504: Let go of me...

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 504: Let go of me...</h4><h4></h4>

    "Miss!" the butler eximed in rm, striding quickly into the bedroom and into the bathroom, pushing the bathroom door open with force.

    Inside the bathroom, Qian Xueyingy next to the window, wrapped only in a bath towel.

    "Miss!"

    The butler, concerned, moved quickly to help her up. He hadn¡¯t even touched her when she grabbed his arm.

    "Let go of me... let go..."

    Qian Xueying cried out in rm, and the butler, taken aback, saw her smirk and push him forward. The butler hadn¡¯t understood what was happening when he fell toward the bathroom window.

    There was a crash as the ss shattered, and the butler¡¯s body flew out,nding heavily on a sculpture in the garden outside. His body twitched, and blood began to pour from his mouth and nose.

    "Mr. Butler!"

    Qian Xueying wrapped the towel tightly around herself and rushed downstairs.

    By then, the servants and bodyguards of the Duke Residence had gathered, and screams came from the maids at the sight of the butler.

    "How is he?" Qian Xueying asked, wrapped in a nket.

    A bodyguard checked the butler¡¯s carotid pulse and shook his head gently.

    "He¡¯s dead!"

    Qian Xueying was stunned, then copsed weakly to her knees on the grass. "It¡¯s all my fault... it¡¯s all my doing..."

    "Miss?!"

    Several maids rushed to support her.

    "What on earth happened, Miss?" the head bodyguard asked.

    "He..." Qian Xueying clutched the nket tighter, "I was taking a shower just now, and he... he suddenly burst in, and wanted... I... I just pushed him away reflexively, I didn¡¯t expect..."

    She spoke through sobs, her entire being quavering, her face wet with tears, looking pitiful.

    Everyone looked at her, d only in a towel, with fresh bruises, seemingly from being grabbed, on her arms... and then at the butler¡¯s body, immediately understanding that perhaps the butler had tried to take advantage of her and identally was pushed out the window by her.

    "Who would have thought, with his respectable facade, he would be such a despicable person."

    "Exactly, he got what he deserved!"

    ...

    The others immediately began to spit scornfully.

    "Impossible," the cook ran over, "the butler wasn¡¯t that kind of man!"

    "So..." Qian Xueying, tears running down her face, raised her head, "are you saying that I... I wronged him?"

    The cook was at a loss for words.

    In the Duke¡¯s Residence, Qian Xueying was known for her gentle nature, treating everyone without airs and winning hearts.

    Now, who would doubt her words, especially since the butler was already dead? The cook might feel that the butler wasn¡¯t a vile person, but without evidence, what could she say?

    "The butler has worked for the Duke Residence for so many years, and we, the Locke family, won¡¯t treat him unfairly. Tomorrow, issue a check for five million and send it to his family..." Qian Xueying, wrapped in the nket, stood up straight, "About tonight¡¯s incident, let¡¯s not publicize it, I... I don¡¯t want others to ridicule the Locke family. Dad is sleeping, don¡¯t disturb him, I¡¯ll tell him tomorrow morning."

    "Yes!"

    The crowd responded in unison.

    With Duke indisposed and the butler dead, Qian Xueying now had the final say in the Duke Residence, and who would dare disobey her orders?

    With narrowed eyes observing the dead butler, Qian Xueying wiped her tears and, supported by several maids, went upstairs, still weeping.

    "It¡¯s all my fault... If only I..."

    "Miss, don¡¯t say that. Scumbags like him got what they deserved, it¡¯s not anyone else¡¯s fault."

    "Exactly, it¡¯s because the Duke is unwell and you¡¯re all alone that he dared to do such a thing."

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 504 - 505: A Female Assistant Suits You Better [Monthly Ticket Bonus - ]

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 505: A Female Assistant Suits You Better [Monthly Ticket Bonus Chapter]</h4><h4></h4>

    A few maidsforted her while cursing the butler¡¯s injustice.

    Qian Xueying returned to the bedroom, where a maid brought her clothes to put on, and another went to tidy up the bathroom. She then stood by the window, pulling her bathrobe tight around her.

    Surveying the entire Duke Residence, she wore a smile of satisfaction.

    Now, this ce was her kingdom.

    Once the servants had left, she turned and entered the Duke¡¯s bedroom.

    She picked up the documents that had been on his knee, ced them beside the desk, took out his pen and seal from the drawer, and, imitating Duke Locke¡¯s handwriting, signed her name on the documents and stamped the seal. Qian Xueying¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction.

    After securing the documents, she walked over to the soundly sleeping Duke Locke, bent down to kiss his forehead.

    "Goodnight, daddy!"

    Standing up, she stepped across the room to turn off the main light, then gently closed the door to Duke Locke¡¯s bedroom.

    Returning to her own bedroom, she powered on herputer and entered a password to ess an encrypted folder.

    A series of image files immediately appeared on the desktop, with the one at the top being a photo of Moses having dinner with Gan Yuan.

    Zooming in on the photo, Qian Xueying squinted her eyes, observing the man and woman in the picture with a cold smirk.

    "You think hiding in the Royal Pce means I can¡¯t touch you? Princess Consort? Queen... Hmph!"

    ...

    ...

    The next morning.

    When Gan Yuan woke up, Huangfu Jue had already bathed, dressed in formal attire, and was carefully cing something beside her pillow.

    Seeing her awake, he leaned down to kiss her forehead.

    "I¡¯ve prepared everything for you. I have a meeting and can¡¯t join you for breakfast."

    Gan Yuan turned her head and saw a set of formal clothes by her pillow, the topmost being a ck, tight-fitting vest that faintly shimmered with a metallic shine.

    She took it in her hands, noting the vest¡¯s unusual texture.

    "This is..."

    "A fiber product made from a specific blend of carbon fiber, gold, and Ker, thetest work from the state¡¯s military factory. It¡¯s not mass-produced yet; it canpletely withstand bullets of caliber .8 or below, and most melee weapons if you¡¯re face to face," cing a ck handgun on top of the clothes from a paper bag, Huangfu Jue raised his hand to tidy her hair, "Though I hope you¡¯ll never need it, to be safe, I¡¯ve prepared one for you. I know you don¡¯t want a bunch of bodyguards following you, so... I¡¯ve arranged for just one assistant for you. She¡¯s waiting at the hotel; I hope you like her."

    She grinned, "I guess, a female assistant?"

    Huangfu Jue slightly raised an eyebrow, "I personally think a female assistant would suit you better."

    She shrugged her shoulders and wrapped her arms around his neck to nt a kiss on his cheek.

    "Thank you."

    The door was gently knocked, and Will¡¯s voice came through.

    "Mr. Duke, the ne is ready."

    "I¡¯m leaving."

    After stroking her long hair, Huangfu Jue stood tall and walked out of the room.

    By the time Gan Yuan got out of bed, the sound of engines could be heard outside. She went to the window and drew back the curtains, just in time to see the helicopter ascending into the sky while Gan Tang stood next to Sherry upstairs, waving goodbye to their father.

    Watching the helicopter fade away, Gan Yuan turned and entered the bathroom.

    A quarter of an hourter, she emerged downstairs in the dining area, dressed in a blue suit with her hair pulled back, radiating the proficient aura of a professional.

    The little one saw her and immediately ran over, looking her up and down, "Mommy, are you going to work?"

    ...

    ...

    Bonus Chapter for every hundred monthly tickets, goodnight, Little Princesses

 Chapter 505 - 506: Must Not Fail the Teresa Family

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 506: Must Not Fail the Teresa Family</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang reached out to steady Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulder and nodded gently to Sherry, who was following behind him. His gaze then returned to his son.

    "Mommy officially starts work today, and you must listen to your teacher and grandma. Without permission, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the Royal Pce at all."

    "I¡¯ve already made an agreement with grandma." Gan Tang wasn¡¯t upset by her grounding order but smiled as he spoke, "We¡¯ve agreed that if I get an A in French, grandma will take me to the aquarium, and when my shooting score exceeds eight rings, she¡¯ll take me out to sea!"

    "Absolutely!" Leng Xiaoye walked in from the dining room with a smile, approached Gan Yuan, and handed over a bunch of car keys, "Here, take this!"

    Gan Yuan hesitated and didn¡¯t ept them, "This..."

    Gan Yuan was already grateful to Leng Xiaoye for taking care of Xiaotang; how could she bring herself to use her car as well.

    "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not giving it to you." Leng Xiaoye took her hand and pped the keys into her palm, "I¡¯ve been too busytely to have time, just asking you to help me run in the new car."

    Her eyes met Leng Xiaoye¡¯s, which were gentle and carried a smile. Sheughed and closed her fingers around the keys.

    "I¡¯ll make sure to run it in well for you!"

    Of course, she understood that Leng Xiaoye¡¯s so-called running in of the new car was just an excuse.

    The so-called running in of the new car was clearly just a pretext. With Leng Xiaoye¡¯s status, how could she need Gan Yuan to run in a car for her.

    If she didn¡¯t ept this kind of thoughtfulness, it would be too pretentious.

    "I¡¯ll leave it with you." Leng Xiaoye reached out and took Gan Tang¡¯s hand, "Say goodbye to mommy."

    "Bye, mommy, be careful on the road."

    The little guy waved to Gan Yuan and followed Leng Xiaoye out of the dining room, and Sherry nodded to Gan Yuan and left as well.

    The servant brought breakfast, and after she finished eating at the dining table, Gan Yuan grabbed the car keys and quickly headed out.

    Upon exiting the hall, she saw the shiny red sports car gleaming under the sun at the bottom of the steps.

    The streamlined body, beautiful side wing contours...

    Even though she was well-traveled like Gan Yuan, she still took a deep breath at the sight.

    "So handsome!"

    She walked down the steps slowly, pressed the car key lightly, and the mirrors automatically unfolded, as did the car doors.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, she pulled on the seatbelt and felt thefortable embrace of the seat. She started the car with a smile, stepped on the gas pedal, and the sports car swiftly took off towards the exit...

    Along the way, all the guards who saw the car stood up straight from afar, saluting her.

    Before she even got close, the gate opened automatically for her, and the guards on each side stood even more rigidly.

    Everyone recognized it as Leng Xiaoye¡¯s car, too far to see who was driving, they assumed it was the Queen going out, and there was no reason not to salute.

    As Gan Yuan nced at the saluting soldiers through the side window, she suddenly understood the real meaning behind Leng Xiaoye letting her drive this car.

    Looking sideways, she saw the Royal Pce gradually receding in the car¡¯s bright rearview mirror and slowly gripped the steering wheel tighter.

    "Mr. King, Your Majesty the Queen, I, Gan Yuan, in this life... will never let down the Teresa Family."

    The sports car drove through several streets, entering thendmark building on the east side of the Capital¡ªthe Duke Hotel.

    When the security staff saw the car, they all stood up straight with solemn faces. When Gan Yuan parked the car in the underground garage and arrived at the elevator, there was a short-haired girl wearing a dark gray suit already waiting for her.

 Chapter 506 - 507: Caught Off Guard

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 507: Caught Off Guard</h4><h4></h4>

    From a distance, Gan Yuan saw the young woman immediately smile ande to greet her, extending her right hand.

    "Miss Gan, hello, I am the assistant arranged for you by the Duke, you can call me Helen."

    Gan Yuan reached out to shake her hand and instantly felt the force behind the girl¡¯s fingertips, especially the notable calluses on the palm of her hand and the base of her thumb.

    She knew that Huangfu Jue had definitely not arranged for an ordinary person to assist her.

    This Miss Helen must have some impressive skills.

    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, they walked together into the elevator, where Helen immediately began to exin the day¡¯s work schedule.

    "Since it¡¯s Monday, there happens to be a board meeting. After the meeting, I will give you a tour of the hotel. If you have any questions, you can ask me at any time, I am at your service 24 hours a day." Closing her work schedule, Helen kindly reminded, "This hotel is partly owned by nobles and has been operating at a loss. Those old folks are not easy to deal with; it¡¯s best if you¡¯re prepared."

    Gan Yuan nodded, "Do you have the board meeting materials?"

    Helen immediately handed over a stack of documents that were clearly prepared in advance.

    Following Helen to the office, Gan Yuan had already roughly skimmed through the document in her hand. Sure enough, there were many surnames in the board meeting that belonged to very old aristocratic families.

    It was no wonder, as this hotel was a massive investment, known for its luxury. It had caused quite a stir at its opening but had to be sold due to poor management. Huangfu Jue¡¯s investment advisors saw potential in it and thus suggested he buy it.

    As someone who had many businesses under his belt, Huangfu Jue could not possibly manage them all. The management team had always been in the choice process, and it just so happened that Gan Yuan filled this gap.

    Closing the documents she was holding, Gan Yuan nced at her watch and pressed the button for the ninth floor.

    "Let¡¯s not go to the studio; let¡¯s take a look around first."

    To understand a ce, walking around and seeing it for yourself is better than any document.

    There was still an hour before the meeting, which was enough for her to truly understand the hotel.

    From the guest rooms to the fitness center to the restaurant... Gan Yuan looked all around and even visited the employee dormitories.

    All the staff members at various departments did not expect her surprise visit, and her presence caught everyone off guard, revealing the usual state of affairs.

    Having made her rounds, Gan Yuan already had a clear idea in her mind.

    Twenty minutester, when she appeared in the meeting room, all the directors were already present, with many familiar faces among them. To her right, in the second seat, was none other than Qian Xueying.

    "Miss Qian?"

    She remembered that ording to the documents, it should have been Duke Locke, not Qian Xueying.

    Qian Xueying stood up with a smile, gesturing subtly, and awyer walked over to hand Gan Yuan a set of documents, "These are personally signed by Duke Locke. From today onward, all of Duke Locke¡¯s businesses will be managed by Miss Qian Xueying."

    "I see." Gan Yuan looked over the documents, handed them to Helen, and nced at the empty chief seat on her right, "Then... let us begin!"

    "Wait a moment!" The door opened, and Abel walked in, smiling jovially, "Apologies everyone, I amte."

    The arrival of Abel prompted displeased looks from the several old nobles in attendance. These old-fashioned folks certainly wouldn¡¯t have any affection for this frivolous yboy.

 Chapter 507 - 508: Far More Noble Than Her

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 508: Far More Noble Than Her</h4><h4></h4>

    Abel was unfazed by this, merely shing Gan Yuan a smile.

    "Gan, long time no see."

    "Please, have a seat."

    Gan Yuan politely gestured for him to sit down. Having already seen the surname of Abel¡¯s family on the list, she wasn¡¯t too surprised to see him appear.

    After everyone was seated, Gan Yuan got straight to the point.

    "It is an honor to be sitting here and take part in the future of the Duke Hotel. I believe everyone¡¯s time is precious, so I will try not to waste it. As we all know, the hotel has been operating at a loss for some time, so I¡¯ve decided... starting today, to make some changes to the hotel¡¯s policies. The first of which concerns the rule that only nobility or their descendants may stay at the hotel."

    Earlier, she had taken a tour of the entire hotel. The various amenities were luxuriously yet solemnly opulent, befitting a high-ss hotel.

    In theory, such a hotel, with its facilities and location... should not possibly have such a low upancy rate, until she saw the sign in front of the hotel doors and understood the cause. The luxurious que clearly read¡ªNo Entry for Non-Nobility.

    Looking back, this was also the founding owner¡¯s fantasy, to maintain a haven for nobility in a world increasingly indifferent to noble lineage.

    How could the world of the upper crust possibly open its doors tomoners?

    In world where there are plenty of rich people, how many qualify as true nobility? This single policy had barred countless would-be guests from entering the hotel.

    "How could this be?" An elderly nobleman with an elegant moustache immediately objected, "This is the core of our hotel¡¯s uniqueness, a hotel co-founded by the eight great noble families. How can we just let anymoner in?"

    "Sir means to say..." Gan Yuan tilted her chin up calmly, "I shouldn¡¯t be allowed in either?"

    "Uh..." The other party was at a loss for words, "I... I didn¡¯t mean that."

    "I think when everyone first created this hotel, it wasn¡¯t meant to lose money."

    Another director took over the conversation, "I don¡¯t care about the money."

    "But... I do care!" Gan Yuan stood up, leaning on the table, "Mr. Huangfu Jue hired me to manage it because he hoped his investment would bring him greater returns."

    "If you ask me..." Ady with salt-and-pepper hair sighed, "We should be looking for a true noble to take on the role of general manager so we can reallymunicate."

    These individuals were relics of the nobility, still harboring pride in their blue blood. They had not genuinely epted Gan Yuan, or even Huangfu Jue, who had amoner mother.

    Several families were deeply entrenched and weren¡¯t afraid of offending Huangfu Jue.

    So, they were also blunt with Gan Yuan.

    "Madam," began Abel with a smile, "If I remember correctly, before you married your husband, you were just amoner yourself. By your logic, shouldn¡¯t you also leave this room?"

    The white-haired noblewoman¡¯s face turned pale, "I... I am a Countess."

    "If Gan marries Elroy, she will be a Duchess," emphasized the word "Duchess" with a particr inflection.

    The position of a Duchess was much higher than that of a Countess, which meant Gan Yuan¡¯s status would be far above hers.

    The noblewoman was left utterly defeated by his remark, flushing red and then white without being able to respond.

 Chapter 508 - 509 Just Informing Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 509 Just Informing Everyone</h4><h4></h4>

    Abel raised his right hand, "I support Gan¡¯s decision. We invested in this hotel to make money. Screw the aristocratic rules; as long as someone can pay, we wee them to stay, even for a lifetime."

    "I agree too." Qian Xueying also stated with a smile, "Miss Gan has had experience in hotel management before. I believe she will prove she¡¯s right using the financial statements."

    Gan Yuan smiled at the two of them, "Thank you both for your support, but this time it isn¡¯t about voting, I¡¯m just informing everyone."

    This sentence was delivered calmly but wasced with arrogance¡ªit was merely an announcement, not a solicitation of their opinions.

    "Now, I announce the second point..."

    "Bang!" The middle-aged man seated at the fourth ce on the right mmed the table and stood up, "Who do you think you are? Just because you are the Duke¡¯s fiancee, we should listen to you?"

    "In fact, that¡¯s exactly the case." Gan Yuan looked at him and smiled, "The Duke has given me full management authority over this hotel. I have the right to decide on any business matters without consulting other board members."

    She reached for a document on the table, picked it up, and tossed it lightly in front of him.

    "First item on the fourth page, in case you are unsure. As the person who owns 55% of the hotel¡¯s shares, he has the qualification."

    "Ha..." Abelughed, "If I knew it would be like this, I would have slept in andeter."

    Qian Xueying gave a faint smile as the other noble gentlemen anddies turned into frostbitten eggnts, their arrogance gone.

    Huangfu Jue owned the majority of the hotel¡¯s shares. As the decision-maker for the hotel, he indeed had this power.

    Who made them have less money and fewer shares than him?

    "Now, I will talk about the second rule. Effective from today, no board member may enjoy the hotel services for free. Of course, if you dislike settling bills immediately, you can opt for it to be deducted from your year-end dividends."

    These people had been eating and drinking at the hotel for free every day, asionally throwing this banquet or that party... Even if the hotel weren¡¯t losing money, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for their extravagances.

    A chubby director stood up angrily, "You... this is outrageous. Should we even have to pay for a cup of tea at our own hotel?"

    "In fact, that¡¯s exactly the case." Gan Yuan nced at the teapot in front of him, "After the board meeting ends, please settle the bill at the counter. If I¡¯m not mistaken, a teapot like this is worth one thousand nine hundred euros. Since you¡¯re a director, you can have a membership discount, 10% off."

    Just for a board meeting, did he really need to drink an entire pot of first-rate Darjeeling tea?

    "Oh, right, next is the third rule I want to talk about. Starting today, we will establish a membership system, with levels based on spending..."

    Throughout the meeting, Gan Yuan announced six decisions in session, all of which were radical reforms.

    With the power given to her by Huangfu Jue, along with her assertive attitude... several difficult noble directors were all defeated.

    In the end, they could only use performance to threaten her.

    "One month from now, if the hotel¡¯s performance has not improved at all, we will certainly join together to demand the Duke exin to us."

    To this, Gan Yuan still responded with a calm smile.

    "There¡¯s no need. If the hotel¡¯s performance doesn¡¯t improve in a month, I will resign voluntarily. Meeting adjourned!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

 Chapter 509 - 510: Thinking of Having an Affair

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 510: Thinking of Having an Affair</h4><h4></h4>

    Several directors had nothing to say and could only vent their frustration on their own desks and chairs, intentionally pushing away from their seats loudly to express their dissatisfaction¡ªGan Yuan pretended not to hear or see.

    In her view, such behavior could only be described with one word¡ªchildish.

    "Wow¡ª" Abel exaggeratedly eximed as he rose from his chair, "Gan, this is the most exciting meeting I¡¯ve ever been to, the only one where I haven¡¯t felt sleepy, so..." he winked at Gan Yuan while smiling and inviting, "would you like to join me for a cup of coffee? My treat!"

    "I still have a lot of work to do; sorry, I don¡¯t have time," Gan Yuan said with a smile, declining.

    Abel clutched his chest dramatically, "If I don¡¯t drink this coffee, I¡¯m going to die!"

    Gan Yuan began packing up the documents, "Then... how about you invite Miss Qian with you?"

    Looking up, Abel saw Qian Xueying already smiling as she approached Gan Yuan, "Congrattions."

    Gan Yuan smiled as she shook hands with her, "I appreciate your support just now."

    "To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t agree with their business philosophy either," Qian Xueying withdrew her hand, "Also, I have another favor to ask of Miss Gan."

    Gan Yuan nodded, and she continued, "It¡¯s my father¡¯s birthday in a few days, and he¡¯s been in a bad moodtely. I want to celebrate here to cheer him up, of course, don¡¯t worry, I will pay ording to your requirements."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "Thank you."

    "You can give me a discount, right?" Qian Xueying said with a smile.

    "Of course," Gan Yuan, also smiling, said, "Congrattions on bing our first member, I will provide you with the best possible discount."

    At this time, the hotel was indeed in need of revenue. Qian Xueying¡¯s proactive approach to holding a banquet here was undoubtedly helping her out, for which Gan Yuan was naturally very grateful.

    Abel raised his palm, "I promise, I¡¯ll invite all my girlfriends... oh, no, female friends, and try to get them all to join the membership! Then, Gan, you can treat me to a meal."

    "As long as they don¡¯t start fighting and getting jealous here, I have no problem with that."

    At this remark, everyoneughed.

    "I know you must be very busy, so I won¡¯t hold you up," Qian Xueying said as she took out a card and handed it over, "This is my phone number; you can call me about anything, anytime."

    Gan Yuan took the card, and Qian Xueying bid her farewell and left.

    In the meeting room, only Gan Yuan, Abel, and Helen remained. Abel too stood up and reached out his hand to her.

    Gan Yuan smiled as she shook his hand, but the man held onto her palm and didn¡¯t immediately let go; instead, he pulled her hand closer and leaned in with a mischievous grin.

    "If you ever feel like having an affair, I¡¯ll be the first to sign up!"

    Gan Yuan nodded with a smile.

    "I¡¯ll remember that."

    "So..." Abel nced at Helen standing to one side and lowered his voice, "When?"

    "For the time being, I have no ns to cheat," Gan Yuan said.

    "Alright then!" Abel retracted his hand with a disappointed expression, "I guess I¡¯ll have to shift my passion for you to some other woman for now. Good luck, Gan!"

    "Thanks."

    Standing at the door, Gan Yuan watched Abel leave and then turned to head to her office.

    Once in the office, Helen ced the documents on the desk and finally spoke.

    "I remember, there was no such item in the documents as the one you mentioned."

    Stepping into the office, Gan Yuan casually ced the documents on the desk, "You¡¯re not mistaken; there wasn¡¯t."

 Chapter 510 - 511 She Never Doubted

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 511 She Never Doubted</h4><h4></h4>

    Helen¡¯s facial expression was one of surprise and bewilderment, "So... you never considered that if they saw you lying..."

    "Easterners say ¡¯All is fair in war.¡¯" Gan Yuan lifted her face to smile at her, "Firstly, they won¡¯t really look. Secondly, even if they really look, it doesn¡¯t matter, if it¡¯s not in the documents, I can have the Duke immediately handwrite a fax to me."

    Helen shrugged her shoulders without saying a word¡ªshe had no doubts about this.

    From an Air Force paratrooper general to being relegated to a minor assistant in this ce, Helen harbored a lot of discontent in her heart. In her view, this was entirely the Duke making a mountain out of a molehill.

    However, for a soldier, obeying orders is a sacred duty. Although she was resentful, she could only ept it, but in her heart, she did not approve of Gan Yuan.

    Yet, from the moment she met her until now, Helen suddenly discovered that this woman was not as uninteresting as she had imagined.

    "I know this kind of work might be somewhat boring for you." Gan Yuan reached out to take a document and handed it to her, "When the time is right, I¡¯ll ask the Duke to transfer you to a position you were brought in for. Please, make three copies. Also, notify the catering department, health department, housekeeping department... all department managers, to meet on the top floor in one hour."

    Helen took the documents, turned, and walked to the door, then stopped.

    "You... know who I am?"

    Gan Yuan looked up from the documents, shaking her head lightly.

    "The Duke never mentioned it, but based on my judgment... no less than five years of military experience, you¡¯ve likely been to the frontline..." Her gaze swept over Helen¡¯s left leg, "Your left leg has been injured, and thest point... you do not like me."

    "Your observation skills are very sharp." Helen¡¯s eyebrows quirked up slightly, "But thatst sentence is not quite urate, I¡¯m beginning to like you a bit now."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "I¡¯m ttered."

    Helen also smiled, turned, and, holding the documents, walked out of the office.

    ...

    ...

    Hotel room.

    Jessica ced a stack of researched documents in front of Moses, "Mike... 31 years old, previously served in the Marine Corps, began frencing as a mercenary after retirement, no particr source for weapons, however, I found one of his overseas ounts, recently there was a deposit of five million."

    "Source of funds?" Moses asked.

    "Encrypted bank transfer from Swiss Bank." Jessica spread her hands, "The ount holder is Nancy Locke."

    Assistant Paul came over, ced a mug of hot tea on Moses¡¯s desk, and upon hearing this name, he frowned in confusion.

    "Isn¡¯t she already dead?"

    Jessica curled her lip, "The transfer was made before she died."

    Paul frowned, "But why... so long after?"

    Nancy¡¯s feud with Gan Yuan wasmon knowledge, and given her personality, such an act was not surprising.

    However, if it was indeed Nancy who did it, the assassination attempt should have taken ce before her death, not after¡ªit seemed too long a dy.

    "That¡¯s not strange either." Jessica did not feel there was anything odd, "Murder always requires an opportunity, doesn¡¯t it?"

    Paul pondered briefly then turned his gaze to Moses, who was browsing through the materials Jessica had investigated, his face betraying little emotion.

    "Additionally..." Jessica paused thoughtfully, "Another incident urred recently at Duke Locke Residence, the butler attempted to act indecently towards the young Miss of the Locke family and ended up falling down the stairs to his death."

 Chapter 511 - 512: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 512: Invitation</h4><h4></h4>

    "You¡¯re saying..." Mr. Moses finally lifted his face, "Qian Xueying."

    "That¡¯s right," Jessica nodded.

    Mr. Moses put down the documents in his hands, "Prepare the car."

    "Where are you going?"

    Paul brought over his coat and helped him put it on, while Mr. Moses¡¯s dark eyes seemed profound.

    "To the Duke Residence."

    If Nancy had indeed done this, it couldn¡¯t have taken this long. Based on his understanding of that woman, Nancy Locke was never a patient woman.

    The person who could use her ount must be someone very familiar to her¡ªlike, Duke Locke!

    Previously, Nancy¡¯s death wasrgely deemed a suicide, but Moses knew this was not the truth.

    He could see the clues, and if he could, others might also sense that something was off. Could it be that Duke Locke was so furious about Gan Yuan that he wanted revenge?

    Heading towards the door to the guest room, he stopped and raised his right hand.

    "Jessica, you stay!"

    Jessica had already beenpromised before, and Moses didn¡¯t want any furtherplications. She pursed her lips and stopped.

    Paul was about to help Mr. Moses open the door when a knock was already sounding from outside.

    "What is it?"

    Paul opened the door, and before he could finish speaking, he saw Qian Xueying standing not far away, "Miss Xueying?"

    "Is Mr. Moses here?" Qian Xueying asked with a smile.

    Inside, Mr. Moses gestured to Jessica, who quickly and neatly darted into an adjoining room to hide.

    "Let her in."

    After giving the instruction, Mr. Moses returned to the guest room, and only then did Paul open the door wider to let Qian Xueying inside.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Mr. Moses asked indifferently.

    "I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you," Qian Xueying stood before him, somewhat nervously fidgeting with the hem of her dress, "The day after tomorrow is my father¡¯s birthday, and he would like to invite you to the celebration. Here is...the invitation!"

    She took the invitation out of her bag and, with her face downcast, handed it to Mr. Moses.

    "I know you¡¯re very busy, but I do hope you can attend. Please... Please don¡¯t misunderstand, this... this isn¡¯t my idea, it¡¯s... it¡¯s my father¡¯s. If you have the time, please be sure toe," she said, her speech a bit disjointed and nervous as she spoke without daring to look at Mr. Moses.

    "Sorry to disturb you," she managed to finish, releasing a slight breath of relief, and bowed slightly to Mr. Moses, "Good... goodbye!"

    Having said this, she turned and headed for the door.

    As she opened the door, perhaps due to nervousness, she pushed forcefully outwards on a door that should have been pulled inwards, pushing several times before realizing her mistake. Flushed with embarrassment, she quickly apologized to the two men and then hurriedly left.

    Holding the invitation, Mr. Moses shook it lightly, and Jessica, who had been hiding in the side room, came outughing.

    "Please... Please be sure to attend, Sorry to... to disturb..." she said, mocking Qian Xueying¡¯s mannerisms and breaking into uncontrobleughter halfway through, "Sir, seems like the littledy has taken a liking to you."

    Paul also showed a smile on his face.

    In the past, Qian Xueying had delivered food to Mr. Moses, and regarding Jessica¡¯s conclusion, Paul had no doubts.

    However, Mr. Moses himself was quite unimpressed. ncing at the invitation in his hand, he casually handed it to Paul.

    "Prepare a gift. We¡¯ll deliver it right now."

    He wasn¡¯t interested in the banquet, but it seemed like a good opportunity to test Duke Locke. It was the perfect chance to see exactly what that old man was plotting.

 Chapter 512 - 513: Donâ€™t Touch Her

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 513: Don¡¯t Touch Her</h4><h4></h4>

    Paul flipped open the invitation and saw the address on it. His smile stiffened, "Duke Hotel, isn¡¯t that where the youngdy works?"

    Moses turned around, took the invitation from his hands, and looked it over seriously.

    He had, of course, already known that Gan Yuan was employed at Duke Hotel. Now that Duke Locke had chosen to have his birthday banquet there, could it be... he was looking for an opportunity to target her?

    At that thought, Moses¡¯s pupils constricted.

    "Change hotels."

    Paul lifted his face, "You mean...?"

    "I¡¯m going to stay at Duke Hotel."

    "But..."

    Paul¡¯s tone was filled with apparent concern. Huangfu Jue was already extremely sensitive to Moses¡¯s existence, and if they were to suddenly move into Duke Hotel now, Paul couldn¡¯t predict what kind of reaction Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue would have.

    "Is there a problem?" Moses asked.

    No one could stop this man from doing what he wanted to do, including himself; at this moment, more words would be useless.

    Meeting the man¡¯s deep gaze, Paul had no choice but to swallow the words that had reached his lips.

    "I... I¡¯ll arrange it right away."

    "That¡¯s more like it!" Jessica, however, was brimming with excitement, "If you like her, you should fight to get her back. If it were me, I would have alreadypeted with the Duke..."

    At this point, Jessica leaned in mysteriously close to Moses.

    "Sir, I have another method that could help you get Miss Gaia."

    Moses turned coldly, "I¡¯ve said... don¡¯t touch her!"

    "I... I was just joking, joking!" Jessica hurriedly put on a smile and took several steps back, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I..."

    "Go protect her."

    "What?"

    Moses spoke firmly, "Find a way to blend into the hotel and ensure her safety."

    "But..." Jessica wore an unwilling expression, "I¡¯m only good at killing, send someone else!"

    Moses watched her face without saying a word, yet his gaze carried an authority she could not refuse.

    "Jedinka!" Paul reminded gently.

    Jessica was one of Moses¡¯s most capable assistants, known for her unruly personality and habitualck of restraint. Moses was somewhat indulgent with her.

    But Paul knew thatpared to Moses, and even Gan Yuan, both he and Jessica were qualitatively different.

    "Alright, alright!" Jessica pouted, "I¡¯ll go!"

    Though she said as much, her truepliance was not in doubt; she was just feeling indignant for Moses¡¯s sake.

    Grabbing her coat by one finger and slinging it over her shoulder, Jessica pulled open the door and walked out. Paul then spoke softly.

    "Sir, don¡¯t mind her. You know how Jessica always is."

    Moses nodded slightly.

    Among his numerous subordinates, most were extremely wary of him; Jessica was the only one who dared to joke around in his presence.

    He valued Jessica so much, partly because of her exceptional skills and partly due to her personality. On asion, the temper she disyed often reminded him of his Gaia.

    "Where is the child now?"

    "Gan Tang has been kept at the Royal Pce by the Queen, and his tutor along with his personal items have been brought there; it looks like he will be staying at the pce for a while."

    Moses nodded slightly, took off his jacket, and handed it to Paul. He turned to walk towards his desk, flipped through some documents, then suddenly lifted his head again.

    "Where is my photo album?"

    Holding his coat, Paul said, "You... You told me to destroy it, didn¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 513 - 514: Photo Album

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 514: Photo Album</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses did not say anything further, his face once again lowered to continue perusing the documents, showing neither joy nor sorrow on his face.

    After hanging his coat back on the rack, Paul turned and left the room. Momentster, he doubled back, gently cing something in his hands at the corner of the desk.

    Moses nced at it and recognized his album immediately, raising an eyebrow at Paul who then exined with a downcast face.

    "I... I was just worried that it might not be appropriate to throw it away casually, so I haven¡¯t had the chance to destroy it yet."

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the real reason.

    As Moses¡¯s personal assistant, Paul was well aware of how important the album was to him, carrying it with him wherever he went.

    When Moses, in a fit of rage, ordered the destruction of the album, Paul was concerned that he might regret it and thus went against hismand, secretly keeping the item.

    Moses remained silent, and Paul gave him a courteous bow.

    "I¡¯ll go get you a cup of hot tea."

    Paul turned and headed toward the door. After a few steps, he heard a low voice from behind him.

    "Thank you."

    Paul pretended not to hear and quickened his pace out of the room.

    Picking up the old album from the corner of the desk, Moses pulled open a drawer, took out the photo of Gan Yuan at three years old, and carefully slotted it into thest empty page.

    Gently stroking over the photograph through the protective stic film, he looked at the innocent smile on the child¡¯s face, and Moses frowned, drawing a deep breath.

    "No matter when, I will not let anyone hurt you."

    In the picture, the young child¡¯s smile remained bright, brighter than the sunlight outside the window, as if one could hear her crisp, delightfulughter through the photograph.

    ...

    ...

    Duke Hotel, General Manager¡¯s Office.

    Gan Yuan politely invited Qian Xueying to take a seat, then presented the event n to her.

    "This is theplete arrangement we¡¯ve prepared for the Duke¡¯s birthday banquet, including the menu. Please take a look, and if there are any issues, we can immediately make changes."

    "Miss Gan is very efficient." Qian Xueying epted the event n, "Come to think of it, I believe I¡¯ve mentioned that you can call me by my name."

    Gan Yuan raised the corners of her lips, "Then why do you still address me as Miss Gan?"

    "All right, I¡¯m the one at fault here." Qian Xueying smiled, "Let me take you to lunch as an apology, you won¡¯t refuse me like you did Abel, will you?"

    "I¡¯ll pay the bill," Gan Yuan said with a smile.

    "Alright then," Qian Xueying nodded, "next time it¡¯s my treat."

    The two shared a smile, and as Qian Xueying¡¯s gaze returned to the event n, she began to flip through it, "Previously, all these matters were handled by the butler... the butler, he..."

    At the mention of the butler, her fingers nervously intertwined.

    Of course, Gan Yuan was not in the dark about the butler¡¯s incident at the Duke Residence. Seeing the distressing expression on the young face of Qian Xueying, Gan Yuan stood up, sat beside her, and reached out her palm tofortingly touch her shoulder.

    "It¡¯s okay, you can take a look first. The banquet is tomorrow night; we can modify the n before tomorrow morning."

    Gan Yuan spoke politely, treating the other as a client, to whom she was always serious and responsible.

    After all, this was the first major order her hotel had taken since her appointment, and with many social elites expected to attend, it was also the best opportunity for publicity since the grand reopening of the hotel, so Gan Yuan was highly attentive to this order.

    Qian Xueying was simple and kind-hearted, her temperament gentle, unlike Nancy. Gan Yuan had a very good impression of her and knew she was under great pressure, feeling deep empathy for her.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 514 - 515 Homeless People

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 515 Homeless People</h4><h4></h4>

    Qian Xueying lifted her face and showed Gan Yuan a grateful smile, "Then I will take it back and have a good look, ande back to you if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand."

    Gan Yuan nodded her head and nced at her watch, "Let¡¯s go... I just updated the menu yesterday, so how about we try some of the new dishes?"

    "Sure!" Qian Xueying got up from the couch and followed her.

    They arrived at the dining room together, where Gan Yuan ordered a few of the newly added dishes.

    While waiting for the food, she casually conversed with Qian Xueying. When the dishes were served, Qian Xueying adjusted the utensils on the table.

    "I¡¯m left-handed, hope you don¡¯t mind."

    "Of course not!" Gan Yuan shrugged nonchntly, "I¡¯m not a real noble anyway."

    Across from her, Qian Xueying¡¯s lips curled up, "You¡¯re really funny."

    The two continued their meal, and Gan Yuan asked for her advice on Japanese cuisine, "I¡¯m thinking about adding Chinese and Japanese dishes to the restaurant in the future, to cater to different appetites. Do you have any suggestions?"

    "That would be wonderful, then I coulde here to dine. Speaking of Japanese cuisine, my favorite is sushi¡ªthe freshness of seafood caught and cut into thin slices, dipped in sauce... Hmm, a taste of heaven!" She squinted her eyes, a nostalgic look on her face, "It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve eaten such authentic Japanese food..."

    "If you miss it so much, why don¡¯t you go home for a visit?"

    Across from her, Qian Xueying had been cutting her steak, but at the mention of "going home," her fingers stiffened and the knife made a sharp sound as it scraped across the te.

    "Oh... sorry." She rushed to apologize, setting down her utensils and taking a sip of her drink, her expression returning to calm, "I don¡¯t have any family left in Japan, so... going back would only make me sad."

    Gan Yuan spoke apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, I... I didn¡¯t know..."

    "It¡¯s okay." Qian Xueying smiled lightly, "What about you? Do you have any family other than Xiaotang?"

    Gan Yuan shook her head.

    "It seems we really do share the same kind of loneliness." Qian Xueying extended her ss, "Come... A toast to two people without families."

    Gan Yuan clinked sses with her, watching as she gulped down the liquor and realizing the topic was a bit heavy, she changed the subject, "How does it taste?"

    "Not bad." Qian Xueying stared at the steak on her te, "Very vorful."

    They chatted while eating, and Qian Xueying expressed concern about Gan Tang¡¯s injury, "I was nning to visit, but when I went to the Duke Residence, the servants said he wasn¡¯t there."

    "The Queen invited him to stay at the Royal Pce," Gan Yuan said.

    "It seems that the Royal Family has epted your presence, congrattions. Oh, by the way..." Qian Xueying showed an expression of sudden recollection and took out an invitation from her bag, "I should have visited in person, but I was concerned that the Duke might be too busy, so could you please hand this invitation to him for me?"

    "No problem, but..." Gan Yuan took the invitation, "I can¡¯t guarantee he wille."

    "Of course, I understand."

    Qian Xueying nodded with a smile, but a hint of cunning shed in her eyes.

    If the invitation were delivered by her, the Duke probably wouldn¡¯te, but if it were brought by Gan Yuan, the chances that the Duke would ept it were indeed high.

    As they chatted and enjoyed their meal, Qian Xueying¡¯s phone rang. After a few words on the call, she looked up from across the table at Gan Yuan, with a cold sneer shing in her eyes.

 Chapter 515 - 516: The Sakuraâ€™s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 516: The Sakura¡¯s Scheme</h4><h4></h4>

    "Okay, I understand," she said as she hung up the phone and immediately got up. "I¡¯m really sorry, the doctor said my father is feeling a bit unwell, and I... I have to go."

    Hearing this, Gan Yuan felt it inappropriate to ask her to stay, so he quickly put down his utensils and stood up. "I¡¯ll take you."

    "No need, please finish your meal."

    "It¡¯s fine; I¡¯m already full anyway."

    "Well... okay then."

    So the two left the restaurant, and as they got to the elevator, Qian Xueying pped her forehead with her hand.

    "Right, Gan Yuan... which way is the B Zone parking lot? I¡¯m sorry, I... I¡¯m a bit directionally challenged."

    "I¡¯ll take you down," Gan Yuan said, following her into the elevator.

    "This... I don¡¯t want to impose."

    "We¡¯re familiar enough with each other, no need for formalities. It just so happens I have some business at the Health Department."

    Qian Xueying smiled and held onto her arm. "It¡¯s really great to have a friend like you. You know how those nobledies always look down on me."

    Gan Yuan smiled reassuringly. "As long as you have confidence, no one can look down on you."

    "Mhm," she nodded earnestly.

    Ding!

    The elevator reached the underground parking garage, and Gan Yuan led her out and towards the B Zone parking lot. They¡¯d only taken a few steps when she saw several people getting out of a car nearby.

    Leading them was Moses, and seeing him, Gan Yuan¡¯s steps suddenly halted.

    "Mr. Moses!" Qian Xueying immediately greeted him with delight. "What brings you here?"

    Gan Yuan felt a bit helpless but had to follow her over.

    "Oh!" Moses stopped in his tracks. "I heard Duke Hotel is officially open to the public, so I came to have the experience."

    "That¡¯s really wonderful," Qian Xueying said joyfully. "You must stay for a few extra days. It will help Gan Yuan boost some performance numbers. You probably don¡¯t know this, but Gan Yuan is the General Manager here now."

    "Is that so?" Moses¡¯s gaze shifted and fell on Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    In front of Qian Xueying, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Gan Yuan to show anything but a smile. "Wee to Duke Hotel," she said.

    "My car is here," Qian Xueying nced at a car driving up in the distance. "You two have a chat; I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    After bidding them farewell, she hastened to the car brought by the driver, waved to them through the window, and left in a hurry.

    As Gan Yuan contemted her next steps, Moses had already spoken.

    "You wouldn¡¯t mind taking me to my room, would you?"

    "Of course not," she replied, stepping aside slightly. "The elevator is this way."

    In public, he was her guest; it was her duty to attend to him.

    More than that, she wanted to know the reason for Moses¡¯s visit.

    She led him into the elevator and contacted the Guest Services Department via her mobile phone before taking him to a suite on the ninth floor for VIPs.

    As an assistant carried Moses¡¯s luggage and helped him settle in, Gan Yuan briefly went over the various services of the guest room.

    "... We will provide each guest with a dedicated butler assistant, who will arrive in your room shortly."

    Moses, with one hand in his pocket, looked around and then his gaze returned to her face.

    "Since when have you be so hesitant?"

    Obviously, she wanted to know why he was staying here, yet she didn¡¯t ask?

    Gan Yuan pressed her lips together. "I remember you were always someone who spoke their mind."

    Obviously, he had a different purpose for his visit, so why beat around the bush with her?

    Moses shrugged. "I just wanted to get a taste of the noble experience."

 Chapter 516 - 517: The Feeling of Discomfort

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 517: The Feeling of Difort</h4><h4></h4>

    No one believes that!

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with secret disdain, but her face remained impassive.

    "I wish you... a pleasant stay. I will arrange for a professional room attendant to assist you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    Moses frowned.

    "Don¡¯t bother!"

    There was a tinge of anger in his tone, he didn¡¯t like this feeling.

    Before, they used to share everything, talk about anything... Now, why had they suddenly be so estranged?

    He had even considered having a proper conversation with her, about the previous assassination attempt, about how to deal with these issues...

    Hearing the anger in his voice, Gan Yuan felt a sinking feeling in her heart, yet she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She always thought she understood Moses, buttely... she had to admit that she was increasingly unable to grasp his thoughts.

    Unable to fathom his thinking, all she could do was respond cautiously.

    "Goodbye."

    She nodded gently to him and turned to walk toward the door.

    Watching her pull the door open, Moses opened his mouth to call her name, but the name got stuck in his throat.

    At the door, Gan Yuan pulled it open, stepped outside, and through the crack of the door, she glimpsed at the lonely figure of the man in the living room. Her hand, closing the door, hesitated slightly, and she opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t figure out where to start, so she quietly closed the doorpletely.

    How had two people, once as close as siblings, ended up in this situation?

    Could it really be her fault?

    Gan Yuan had no answer.

    She took the elevator downstairs, hurrying back to the Health Department to check if her previous instructions had been carried out. Exiting the elevator and heading toward the Health Department, she sensed something odd.

    Turning down a corridor, she pretended to identally drop her documents and bent down to pick them up, catching a glimpse of a figure darting swiftly past and disappearing around the corner.

    Was someone following her?

    Picking up the documents from the ground, Gan Yuan continued forward.

    Could it be... that the target of that night¡¯s assassination wasn¡¯t Gan Tang, but her?

    ...

    ...

    After a day of preparations, the birthday party for Duke Locke took ce in the hotel¡¯s VIP hall as scheduled at dusk the next day.

    As the evening lights were just beginning to glow, many guests had already arrived with presents in hand.

    The news of Gan Yuan taking on the role of manager at the reopened Duke Hotel had spread throughout the Capital.

    This hotel had always been renowned, but the previous rule that barred non-aristocrats from entering had excluded many social elites. Now that they were invited, everyone was eager to attend.

    They came partly to congratte the distinguished Duke and partly to see this legendary hotel, rumored to be as luxurious as the Royal Pce.

    Such a social gathering was undoubtedly a great opportunity for the hotel to increase its fame, and of course, Gan Yuan made every effort, taking a personal hand in many aspects of the preparations.

    Upon Qian Xueying¡¯s insistent request, she also attended the banquet as the hostess.

    Standing at the entrance, she greeted the guests with a graceful smile, fully utilizing her social skills.

    Needless to say, the directors of the hotel were also invited. Abel arrived early that evening, handing his present to a staff member before sticking stubbornly by Gan Yuan¡¯s side, under the pretense of helping to bolster the hotel¡¯s image.

    Gan Yuan knew he seemed flippant, but in truth, since learning about her rtionship with Huangfu Jue, his teasing had lessened, and the look in his eyes had lost the previous flirtation.

    Seizing a quiet moment, Abel awkwardly unted his newly acquired Chinese.

 Chapter 517 - 518 The Meaning of "Receiving Guests

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 518 The Meaning of "Receiving Guests</h4><h4></h4>

    "Gan, I¡¯ve been working so hard to help you receive... ¡¯receive guests¡¯ (he originally wanted to say ¡¯receive clients,¡¯ but he forgot the phrase momentarily and improvised with ¡¯receive guests¡¯), you¡¯ll have to dance with meter."

    Gan Yuanughed softly, "Alright, then you must work hard at ¡¯receiving guests¡¯."

    "What are youughing at?" Abel noticed her smile was unusual. "Did I say something wrong?"

    "I guess you meant to say ¡¯receive clients,¡¯ right?" Gan Yuan said.

    "Is there a difference between ¡¯receiving clients¡¯ and ¡¯receiving guests¡¯?" Abel asked.

    "¡¯Receiving guests¡¯ in ancient Chinese refers to prostitutes entertaining their clients!"

    A pleasant male voice rang out, and then a gift box was thrust forward, smashing into Abel¡¯s arms. Caught off guard, he staggered backwards two steps, nearly colliding with Qian Xueying.

    "No way!" Abel frowned and looked toward Huangfu Jue. "Are you sure?"

    Huangfu Jue reached out and wrapped his arm around the waist of a surprised Gan Yuan, "You can ask Ayuan."

    Abel turned to Gan Yuan, and she nodded with a smile, leaving Abel thoroughly embarrassed. "I hate Chinese!"

    "Don¡¯t you still know some?" Gan Yuan asked softly, turning her face to inquire of Huangfu Jue.

    "It¡¯s over."

    The man mentioned it casually, not indicating that the meeting had ended unterally on his ount.

    It was Gan Yuan¡¯s first major banquet since bing general manager, and even if he was extremely busy, he had to make time to show his support.

    Of course, there was another reason.

    He had also discovered the secret in the assassin¡¯s ount, knowing that the money paid came from Nancy¡¯s ount. Like Moses, Huangfu Jue also directed his suspicions toward Duke Locke.

    This time, aside from supporting Gan Yuan¡¯s event, the most important reason was to test Duke Locke¡¯s true situation, and at the same time, to protect Gan Yuan.

    With numerous guestsing and going at such a banquet, even though he had instructed Helen, and she was apanied by a bulletproof vest, he still could not feel at ease.

    "Mr. Duke." Qian Xueying led several guests into the hall and, returning, saw Huangfu Jue from a distance, a glint shing in her eyes as she approached with a smile, "Thank you foring."

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly, "The Locke n once faced death for our country, and even now, remains a pir of the state. It¡¯s natural for me to represent the royal family in congratting the Duke on his birthday."

    "It is an honor for the Locke family." Qian Xueying curtseyed and, catching sight of Moses entering, her smile grew even wider, "Mr. Moses, you¡¯vee as well!"

    Excellent, next... it¡¯s time to watch the show.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, while Huangfu Jue turned his head slightly, his gaze meeting Moses¡¯s.

    The eyes of the two men met in midair, and what seemed like a harmless touch was akin to a confrontation.

    "Mr. Moses, long time no see!"

    Abel¡¯s voice, sarcastically tinged, broke the somewhat awkward atmosphere.

    Assistant Paul, also worried that Moses might lose control of his emotions, hurried to deliver a gift.

    "Miss Xueying, this is the gift from Mr. Moses for the Duke."

    "Thank you very much." Qian Xueying epted the gift, passing it to a subordinate, "My father is over there, please follow me."

    With a nod, Moses stepped forward, following her into the hall, heading toward Duke Locke.

    This time, his gaze was simr to that of Huangfu Jue. Since Huangfu Jue was with Gan Yuan, he would probe Duke Locke¡¯s true situation.

    Passing through the hall to the chairs at the rear, Moses¡¯s brows knit upon seeing Duke Locke seated in military garb.

    How could it be... like this?!

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 518 - 519: Do You Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 519: Do You Like This?</h4><h4></h4>

    The man sitting in the high-backed armchair, leaning sideways against the backrest, had his eyes almostpletely closed, leaving only a slit open. His dull gray-blue eyescked any sparkle, and it seemed as if he could fall asleep at any moment.

    "Duke Locke!"

    Mr. Moses approached, raising his voice to greet Duke Locke in the chair.

    His interlocutor¡¯s eyshes only fluttered slightly, and then he smacked his lips andpletely closed his eyes.

    By the light¡¯s reflection, one could clearly see shiny wet spots on his chest, and simr traces at the corners of his mouth¡ªit wasn¡¯t hard to guess that it was¡ªsaliva!

    In his youth, he had been on the battlefield, andtermanded authority in the political arena... This man, even if he could not be called a hero, was at least quite a figure, how could he have fallen into such a state.

    "Mr. Moses!" Qian Xueying noted his surprised expression and took out a handkerchief to wipe away the drool from Duke Locke¡¯s lips, "I apologize for making you witness such a scene, my father... his health has not been great recently, and his spirit is very weak. I¡¯m truly sorry."

    Mr. Moses shook his head gently, his face returning to its usualposure, "It¡¯s nothing."

    As a servant passed by, Qian Xueying put away the handkerchief, "I guess, you like this?"

    She carried over two sses of wine, handing one to Mr. Moses.

    He epted the ss with outstretched hand, cradling the wine, "When did Duke start bing like this?"

    ncing at her father, Qian Xueying sighed softly, "Ever since the incident with my sister, his condition has always been poor. We¡¯ve consulted several doctors, but there hasn¡¯t been much progress..." As she spoke with emotion, she began to sob softly, "I¡¯m really worried that father might never recover."

    ncing sideways at Duke Locke who was sleeping with his mouth open on the high-backed chair, looking dazed, Mr. Moses gently tapped his finger against the wine ss.

    Is it real? Or an act?!

    "Miss Ying!" A young man in a suit came over, "The guests have all arrived, you can begin now."

    "Xiuyi." Qian Xueying gave a slight nod, then turned to Moses, "Come and meet Mr. Moses."

    The man called Xiuyi immediately stepped forward and gave Mr. Moses a formal bow.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Moses."

    "The butler... had an incident. Thus, I found a friend to help me handle the family affairs on short notice," Qian Xueying exined, "Mr. Xiuyi is a friend I met during my studies abroad. He trained at the Dutch Butler Academy and is a professional butler."

    Mr. Moses sized up Xiuyi, noting the medium build and lean figure of the man in front of him, with hands sticking out of his suit that wererge-knuckled and didn¡¯t quite match the elegance typically associated with a butler.

    With doubts in his mind, he nevertheless nodded lightly.

    "Take care of Duke."

    After entrusting Xiuyi with the Duke, Qian Xueying excused herself and walked towards the podium.

    With Duke Locke in such a condition, it was obviously impossible for him to stand on the stage and thank all the guests, thus that role naturally fell to Qian Xueying.

    As Qian Xueying approached the podium, Gan Yuan smiled and patted her shoulder in encouragement. Nodding to Gan Yuan, Qian Xueying stepped onto the podium.

    Today, she was d in a in white kimono embroidered with plum blossoms, her long hair twisted into an elegant chignon, giving her an air of innocence and gentleness.

    "I¡¯m very grateful to all of you foring here to celebrate my father¡¯s birthday, it¡¯s just unfortunate..." She cast a sidelong nce at her distant father,

 Chapter 519 - 520 A Piece of News

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 520 A Piece of News</h4><h4></h4>

    "His health isn¡¯t very good, so he can¡¯t thank everyone in person... Finally, I need to ask thewyer to announce a piece of news."

    A smartly dressedwyer immediately stepped forward and took out a document.

    "This is a document that Duke Locke personally signed yesterday. Due to ill health, he has transferred all his assets, including real estate, property rights, bonds... and so on, to Miss Qian Xueying forplete management."

    As soon as these words were spoken, a collective gasp sounded from the audience.

    The Locke Family is an ancient aristocracy with a history of several hundreds of years, and their wealth is substantial. Coupled with Duke Locke¡¯s efforts over the years, the value of these assets is immeasurable, and now they have all fallen into Qian Xueying¡¯s hands.

    Even among these distinguished individuals, thoughts of envy and jealousy inevitably arose, and many young men looked at Qian Xueying with a gleam in their eyes.

    In that case, thisdy is a single woman with a rich dowry. If one could win her affection, it would be a gain of both wealth and beauty.

    Qian Xueying stepped back to the microphone, her eyes already brimming with tears.

    "Of course, this is only temporary. My father..." She turned her face towards Duke Locke who was sitting not far away, "my father will recover soon, and when he does, I will return this power to him. For now, I just hope he gets better quickly. I admit my capabilities are limited, and I might not manage everything my father entrusted to me very well, so I ask for everyone¡¯s understanding. Now, I have a small, somewhat excessive request. Please, join me in praying for my father, praying for his swift recovery."

    After speaking, she pressed her hands together at her chest, closed her eyes, and prayed earnestly.

    Beneath the stage, people murmured quietly among themselves.

    The younger ones envied her fortune, while several older men and women began to be moved by her sincerity.

    "What a filial daughter."

    "Indeed! She¡¯s countless times better than that rascal Nancy..."

    "No kidding. My own kids are probably just waiting for me to die so they can divide up my wealth!"

    ...

    Raising her face and wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Qian Xueying once again revealed a smile.

    "Thank you, everyone. Now... the dance begins."

    She smiled as she stepped down from the podium, and Gan Yuan extended a tissue to her.

    "Thank you."

    Taking the tissue and dabbing her eyes, Qian Xueying returned a grateful smile to her.

    "Miss Xueying!" A young man had already approached, offering his hand, "May I have the honor of asking you to dance...?"

    Before he could finish, another man had already cut in, advancing to stand before Qian Xueying and extending his hand, "The honor of the first song should rightfully be mine."

    "Hey, I spoke first."

    "Didn¡¯t you see I was closest to her?"

    The two young men, already not on good terms, started to argue heatedly over this situation.

    "Both of you, back off." A third young man walked over arrogantly, pushed the two aside, and took Qian Xueying¡¯s hand, "Tonight, Miss Xueying is my dance partner."

    "This..."

    Qian Xueying looked toward Gan Yuan with a panicked face, her tearful eyes beseechingly seeking help.

    "I¡¯m afraid you fellows are going to be disappointed," Gan Yuan stepped forward, standing by her side, "because Miss Xueying¡¯s first dance has already been reserved..."

    "Right... yes!" Qian Xueying quickly withdrew her hand from the young man, "Duke has already invited me for the first dance."

 Chapter 520 - 521: You Donâ€™t Mind, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 521: You Don¡¯t Mind, Right?</h4><h4></h4>

    Duke?

    Huangfu Jue!

    Gan Yuan was slightly startled.

    As soon as the young people heard it was Huangfu Jue, who dared topete with him?

    They immediately put on a smile and voluntarily stepped aside.

    "I¡¯m... I¡¯m so sorry!" Qian Xueying looked terrified, "I... I was just talking, I didn¡¯t really want to dance with the Duke, Gan Yuan, you... you don¡¯t mind, do you?"

    Gan Yuan was initially surprised, but seeing her like this, she immediately smiled.

    No woman would want her man to dance with another woman, and Gan Yuan was no exception. However, under such circumstances, to reject directly would seem a bit inconsiderate.

    Seeing Will standing beside Huangfu Jue, her eyes suddenly lit up.

    "Of course I don¡¯t mind, but I..."

    She wanted to say "I have a better dance partner to introduce to you," but before she could rmend Will, Huangfu Jue had already pulled her over, speaking out loud.

    "Abel!"

    "What would the Duke like me to do?" Abel immediately came over, his gaze fixed on Gan Yuan, "Are you asking me to dance with Gan?"

    "Not her." Huangfu Jue hooked Gan Yuan¡¯s waist with his arm, "It¡¯s Miss Ying."

    Abel¡¯s face showed immediate disappointment. Meeting Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze, he just sighed and approached Qian Xueying, "Miss Ying, may I?"

    Qian Xueying was secretly disappointed, but her face still showed gratitude.

    "Thank you."

    Abel took her hand and led her into the dance floor. Of course, the young people around recognized him too. This prestigious yboy might not be on par with Huangfu Jue, but in terms of status and family wealth, he was a cut above the rest, and especially known for being domineering and arrogant¡ªwho dared topete with him for a dance partner?

    Gan Yuan was still watching the dance floor and hadn¡¯t looked away, when her waist was pulled by the man standing beside her, trapped in his embrace.

    "You don¡¯t mind?"

    In Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice, irritation was barely concealed.

    She actually wanted him to dance with another woman? What was this damned woman thinking?

    "Not at all." Gan Yuan raised her face, "I was going to have Will apany her, but you didn¡¯t let me finish my sentence."

    "Really?" The man raised his eyebrows.

    "Of course it¡¯s true." Gan Yuan pouted, raising her right hand to lightly grab his suitpel, "Thinking about dancing with another woman, not a chance! If your left hand touches another woman, I¡¯ll chop off your left hand. If your right hand touches another woman, I¡¯ll chop off your right hand!"

    In terms of possessiveness, she was not at all less than Huangfu Jue. It¡¯s just that she wasn¡¯t as forceful as Huangfu Jue, only wanting to spare Qian Xueying some face and not reject her so directly.

    Threatened by her domineering words, the man¡¯s expression unexpectedly cleared up, his lips curling into a smile.

    As the organizer of the party, Gan Yuan had obviously made meticulous preparations.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing a gown but a set of beige suit. Her long hair was tied up in a neat ponytail at the back of her head, both professional and youthful, her pretty face entuated with delicate, light makeup. Her stern yet adorable scolding, spoiled with a hint of cuteness, was directed at him.

    His gaze fell on her soft lips, and the man felt an unconscious desire. He tightened the arm around her and bent down to gently kiss her lips.

    Seeing this, Will immediately stepped forward, using his body to shield the kissing couple from the view behind him, and turned to look seriously at the dancers on the dance floor.

 Chapter 521 - 522 Uncontrollable Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 522 Uncontroble Emotions</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue had originally found Gan Yuan a job so she wouldn¡¯t be so bored, but who would have thought that this wretched woman was just as much of a workaholic as he was, always leaving early and returningte these past few days.

    Seeing her work so hard and fall asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow, Huangfu Jue had also restrained himself from touching her.

    In order to prepare for the banquet, Gan Yuan had been busy until the early hours of the morning yesterday, knowing that he was away at a meeting and that Gan Tang was safe in the Royal Pce, so she simply stayed in the office and did not return to the Duke Residence.

    By his reckoning, it had been three days since hest touched her.

    Distance makes the heart grow fonder.

    Now that the beauty was in his arms, Huangfu Jue could hardly help himself. Although he initially intended just a light taste, by the time their lips truly met, he had already lost control of himself.

    Feeling the man¡¯s fingers unbuttoning her suit jacket, Gan Yuan¡¯s body shivered, and she hurried to pull his hands away.

    "Hey... this... this is the banquet hall."

    This was indeed the banquet hall, surrounded by people. Was this guy nning to undress her and have his way with her right here?

    Huangfu Jue also realized hispse, raised his hand to rebutton her clothes, and then reached out to grab her wrist.

    "Let¡¯s go to your office."

    "Not now."

    The banquet had just begun¡ªshe was the host; how could she just walk away?

    ncing around, she quickly adjusted his crumpled suit andfortingly kissed his lips.

    "You go back and wait for me; I¡¯ll make arrangements and be right there."

    "Five minutes."

    "Ajue!"

    "Fifteen minutes."

    She immediately broke into a smile.

    "Okay!"

    As she turned to leave, Huangfu Jue stretched out his hand to pull her back, using his body to shield her as he bent down and nibbled her neck with neither too light nor too heavy a touch.

    "You¡¯re not allowed to bete, or else... you¡¯ll be responsible for the consequences!"

    Gan Yuan, already aroused by his advances and bitten at her sensitive spot, clenched her teeth hard to stop herself from moaning and red at him angrily, while raising her hand to straighten her shirt cor.

    "Go on, then!"

    After tidying her hair for her, Huangfu Jue finally let go, looking at his watch.

    "Timing starts now!"

    "I got it!"

    She replied grumpily, her sultry voice making her sound almost coquettish.

    The man turned and walked towards the exit of the banquet hall, with Will quickly following behind.

    Watching him walk away, Gan Yuan took several deep breaths, and her elerated heartbeat and breathing finally began to calm down.

    This guy, really!

    ...

    ...

    Inside the dance floor.

    Qian Xueying asionally nced in the direction of Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan while dancing with Abel, catching the intimate scene between the two within her sight.

    "If Miss Xueying has such needs, I am always at your disposal," Abel said with a mischievous smile.

    Qian Xueying turned her gaze back, "You... You¡¯ve misunderstood!"

    "Men and women¡¯s love is a right granted to us by God," Yaquan said as he tightened his arm, pulling her body against his, while Abel looked down at her neckline, "Miss Xueying¡¯s figure is quite nice, isn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 522 - 523: I Cried Foul!

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 523: I Cried Foul!</h4><h4></h4>

    "You..." Qian Xueying struggled, "Let go of me!"

    Abel ignored her plea, only holding her tighter as he lowered his head to her ear.

    "The Duke is a gracious man, you should abandon any improper thoughts about him. In terms of family background and wealth, I am only second to the Duke. Why don¡¯t you... follow me instead!"

    "What... what nonsense are you talking about, I..." Qian Xueying fought, pushing him away with effort, "I didn¡¯t mean that."

    "Didn¡¯t mean that?" Abel only hugged her more tightly, his lips disrespectfully brushing against her skin, "The Duke is forgiving; he can¡¯t see it, but I can see very clearly that you want to seduce him."

    Qian Xueying raised her hand to push his head away.

    "I did not!"

    "Not?" Abel¡¯s hand moved from her waist to rest on her chest, "Miss Qian, why is your heart beating so fast then? Could it be..." He caught her hand as she tried to push him away, moving both her arms behind her, his faceing close to hers, "You¡¯re still a virgin, aren¡¯t you?"

    Biting her lip and ring at him, Qian Xueying threatened, "If you don¡¯t let go of me now, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll scream harassment!"

    "Harassment?" Abel shrugged, "I don¡¯t care. Everyone knows I¡¯m a yboy; harassing women is my specialty..."

    With those words, he leaned down to her again.

    "I hear you don¡¯t wear undergarments beneath kimonos; I¡¯m really curious if that¡¯s true!"

    As he said "true", he suddenly bit down on her chest.

    Qian Xueying,pletely unprepared for his boldness, screamed instinctively in shock.

    At her yell, the nearby dancing couples all turned their gazes.

    Qian Xueying¡¯s cheeks flushed red, while Abel wore an indifferent expression.

    "So it is true!"

    "You... get lost!"

    With tears in her eyes, Qian Xueying pushed him away and ran toward the washroom.

    "Miss Qian, don¡¯t go!"

    Abel took a step to follow, but after a few steps, a figure swiftly came forward, blocking his path. It was none other than Qian Xueying¡¯s newly hired butler¡ªXiuyi.

    "Mr. Abel, the men¡¯s washroom is that way."

    Abel sized up Xiuyi, raising his lip corner roguishly, "Who are you to know my name?"

    "I am Miss Qian¡¯s newly hired butler," Xiuyi replied.

    "Butler?" Abel nodded, "I see. Then please ry a message to Miss Qian Xueying, if she feels lonely at night, she can call me anytime. I am always at her service."

    A sh of anger that went unnoticed crossed Xiuyi¡¯s eyes, but his face remained expressionless as he slightly bowed to Abel.

    Only after watching Abel rejoin the crowd did he turn and walk to the female washroom¡¯s anteroom.

    "Miss, are you alright?"

    Inside the anteroom, Qian Xueying calmly adjusted the kimono that Abel had wrinkled, her face free of the girlish panic from moments earlier.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "Do you want me to take care of him?"

    Xiuyi asked, his tone as calm as if he were offering to prepare a cup of tea.

    "It¡¯s not the time yet," Qian Xueying replied coldly while taking out her makeup to touch up, "Remember, ¡¯A small impatience spoils great ns.¡¯"

    "Xiuyi will remember."

    "You go out first, take good care of the guests, keep an eye on Moses, and when Ie out in a little while, we can proceed with the n."

    "Yes!"

    Xiuyi nodded and left the washroom.

 Chapter 523 - 524: True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 524: True Colors</h4><h4></h4>

    Qian Xueying raised her hand to touch up her lipstick; the area on her chest where Abel had bitten her scraped against her clothes, causing a rasping pain. Her fingers clenched, snapping the lipstick in half.

    "Abel, you bastard, one day, I¡¯ll castrate you myself!"

    Footsteps sounded from behind, and knowing someone had entered, Qian Xueying hurriedly put away her lipstick.

    Sure enough, a young nobledy who hade to the banquet walked in. Seeing her, Qian Xueying immediately put on a smile and greeted the neer.

    "What a lovely banquet."

    The other woman praised with a smile.

    "Thank you!"

    Qian Xueying watched her walk into the restroom with a smile, which faded as soon as she was out of sight.

    A good banquet?

    Of course!

    ...

    ...

    Inside the banquet hall.

    Abel came out of the restroom and immediately took out his phone to call Huangfu Jue.

    "Mission aplished."

    "The result?" The man¡¯s voice was simple and direct.

    Abel shrugged, "Seems like she really is a greenhorn."

    "I¡¯m not concerned about that." Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice took on an authoritative tone.

    "Alright, alright, my Duke." Abel indolently picked up a ss of wine from a waiter¡¯s tray and sipped it, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her."

    Huangfu Jue pondered briefly, "How is Duke Locke?"

    "Looks like he¡¯s got senile dementia." Leaning against a pir, Abel cast a sidelong nce at Duke Locke on the distant throne-like chair, "What do you think, could it be an act? If it¡¯s real, then the acting is pretty good."

    "And who could surpass you?" Huangfu Jue said.

    Abel¡¯s badugh sounded, "I don¡¯t pretend; I merely y myself."

    This was their secret: aside from Huangfu Jue, no one knew the true face of the yboy Abel.

    Whether it was Abel¡¯s appearance at the board meeting or tonight¡¯s dance, it was all arranged by Huangfu Jue.

    After switching to Nancy¡¯s ount, Huangfu Jue had already started investigating the Locke family, not only Duke Locke but also Qian Xueying.

    Abel¡¯s recent behavior was merely a test for her.

    "However..." Abel narrowed his eyes toward the opposite side of the banquet, "Your Duchess certainly has no small amount of charm."

    "What happened?" Huangfu Jue asked.

    "There¡¯s a handsome guy blocking her path now; do you want me to help?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice turned cold, "Moses?"

    "Correct, add ten points!" Abelughed, "Alright, off to y the hero."

    After hanging up, he made his way over to Gan Yuan.

    Across the banquet, when Gan Yuan saw Moses, she had no choice but to stop, her gaze flicking over the ss in his hand as she spoke softly.

    "You look pale. Maybe drink less of the strong stuff?"

    "How is Xiaotang?"

    "The wound is almost healed."

    "I was thinking... we need to talk."

    "Maybe some other time?"

    Huangfu Jue was still waiting for her upstairs, and she didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting too long.

    "It¡¯s something very important," Moses insisted earnestly.

    "I also have something very important, I¡¯m sorry." She gave a slight bow and slipped past him, striding toward the exit.

    Moses frowned and turned to follow, only to find his path blocked by someone.

    "Oh, Sir Prophet." Abel blocked him with a sly smile, "I¡¯m wondering what your take is on the recent stock market, hasn¡¯t God sent you a message?"

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon, Little Princesses, and please cast your votes, thank you~!~

 Chapter 524 - 525: Oh, You Wanna Hit Me?!

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 525: Oh, You Wanna Hit Me?!</h4><h4></h4>

    While Abel was blocking Moses, Gan Yuan had already quickly left the banquet hall.

    There had already been a scandal with him before, and in such a public setting, she had to keep her distance from him, which was better for both of them.

    Watching her tall and slender figure disappear at the exit, Moses¡¯s handsome eyebrows instantly furrowed into a deep frown.

    "Move aside."

    "No way!"

    Abel held his ss, a provocative look on his face.

    Suppressing his anger, Moses stepped to the side, but Abel sidestepped to block him. Moses changed direction, and Abel moved to block him again.

    Meeting his cold, ink-ck eyes, Abel raised his lips in an arrogant smile.

    "What¡¯s so great about ring? You got the guts... why don¡¯t you hit me?!"

    The Duke had said that he was acting, that he needed to act, but Abel was, in fact, an undeniable yboy.

    Abel thought with a smirk.

    Suddenly, the cor of his shirt tightened as Moses had grabbed hold of it.

    "Sir!"

    Paul rushed over in time, grabbing Moses¡¯s arm. Abel was of a high status, and if Moses really hit him, things would probably be difficult to handle.

    With a snort, Moses pushed past the obstructing Abel and headed to the door.

    In the hallway, only servers carrying drinks and refreshments passed by, with no sign of Gan Yuan¡¯s figure.

    Back in the banquet hall, Abel straightened his tie and brought his almost empty ss to his lips, smiling.

    Not far away, the new butler Xiuyi observed everything, watching Gan Yuan leave with a slight frown, yet he was helpless to intervene.

    He signaled a servant to watch Duke Locke and stepped forward to meet Qian Xueying, who wasing out of the restroom.

    "Miss."

    Qian Xueying smiled gently at the guests nearby and then spoke softly.

    "Let¡¯s start!"

    "I¡¯m afraid... you¡¯ll need to change your n," Xiuyi said.

    "What do you mean?" Qian Xueying turned to him with a puzzled look, "What went wrong?"

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with our n, but..." Xiuyi nodded toward the exit, "Gan Yuan has already left."

    Qian Xueying turned her head, just in time to see Moses swiftly walking out the exit.

    The hand hanging by her side suddenly clenched. She had prepared a long time for tonight, wanting to take advantage of the banquet to set her ns in motion and gain Gan Yuan¡¯s trust. She had made great efforts to ingratiate herself with Gan Yuan, so how could the main character leave just as things wereing to a head?

    "Where did she go?"

    "This..."

    Xiuyi gently shook his head.

    "Take care of the guests; I¡¯ll go take a look."

    With a displeased re at him, Qian Xueying adjusted her mood and walked toward the exit.

    She stepped out of the banquet hall looking left and right, but there was no sign of Gan Yuan; instead, she saw Moses walking with Paul toward the east side corridor.

    Filled with curiosity, she hurried to follow them.

    Even though she called out and Moses clearly heard her, he didn¡¯t respond and kept asking Paul.

    "Where did she go?"

    After hanging up a call with Jessica, Paul hesitated, then replied softly, "She... she went back to the office."

    Moses nodded.

    "You go back first; I¡¯ll find her in the office."

    He was slightly relieved to think that she must have some urgent work if she rushed back to the office so hastily.

    "Sir!" Paul sighed inwardly, "I think you should leave it for another day."

    Detecting something odd in his voice, Moses turned around.

    Feeling guilty under his prating gaze, Paul hesitated a few seconds before adding one more thing.

    "The... Duke is in the office."

    Jessica had been continuously venting on the phone. Huangfu Jue had arrived at the office before Gan Yuan. What a man and a woman might be up to alone together was quite obvious.

 Chapter 525 - 526 Are You Born Low?

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 526 Are You Born Low?</h4><h4></h4>

    If it weren¡¯t for sheer desperation, Paul would never have wanted to reveal the truth to Moses.

    A single sentence fell like a bucket of cold water, chilling Moses¡¯s heart in an instant.

    So, the "important thing" she had referred to was simply to apany him.

    "Mr. Moses!"

    Qian Xueying¡¯s voice came from behind. Moses frowned irritably and took big steps into the elevator.

    "Mr. Moses!"

    Rushing over, Qian Xueying reached out to block the closing elevator doors. As her fingers were about to be pinched, Moses remained unmoved.

    Standing behind him, Paul naturally didn¡¯t dare to meddle.

    The doors struck Xueying¡¯s fingers and then parted again. She immediately squeezed into the elevator, frowning and shaking her sore fingers. She looked up at Moses, "Is Mr. Moses in such a hurry to leave because of my poor hospitality?"

    The girl¡¯s eyes were misty, her tone full of boundless grievance, looking as if she was about to cry at any moment.

    Moses responded with an icy, angry voice.

    "Get out!"

    In this world, no woman could stir hispassion, except for "her."

    He detested the weeping of women the most, and in his current annoyed state, he was even less inclined to show Qian Xueying any kindness.

    Qian Xueying¡¯s breath hitched, but the elevator doors had already closed behind her, and the elevator began ascending.

    "Ahem!" Seeing the situation turn awkward, Paul quickly stepped forward, "My apologies, Miss Xueying. The gentleman is... he¡¯s feeling a bit under the weather."

    "So that¡¯s the case." Xueying eased down the steps, looking at Moses with concern, "Do you need... me to call a doctor for you?"

    "Hmph!" Moses snorted coldly, stepping forward to stand in front of her, "What¡¯s with the friendly act, and whates next?! Knowing full well that I don¡¯t like you, why are you doing this? Were you born cheap?!"

    "I..."

    Anger shed in Xueying¡¯s eyes, and she nearly lost control of her expression, "I... I¡¯m just..."

    "Just what?" Moses scoffed disdainfully, "You¡¯re the kind of woman I hate the most."

    The elevator stopped, the doors opened, and he brushed past Xueying, stepping out.

    Xueying stumbled and fell against the elevator wall.

    "Miss Xueying!" Paul hurried to help her up, "Are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine." Xueying stood up again, her gaze falling on Moses¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes filled with a deep sense of injustice.

    "The gentleman... he¡¯s been in a bad moodtely, please don¡¯t take it to heart."

    Paul offered her an apologetic smile, nodded, and prepared to leave.

    "Mr. Paul!" Xueying reached out and grabbed his arm, "Please!"

    "You... What are you doing?" Paul turned, puzzled.

    "Please... give me a chance. I know he doesn¡¯t like me, but I just... can¡¯t control myself." Tears welled in Xueying¡¯s eyes as she looked at him, "Let me try again, okay?"

    With a face of tearful pleading, Paul barely knew how to refuse, clearly troubled.

    "Given the gentleman¡¯s temperament, I¡¯m afraid..."

    "Just five minutes, please, let me go in and be alone with him for a while."

    Xueying held on to him, a look of earnest pleading on her face.

    Paul¡¯s gaze lingered on her face for a moment, seeing her delicate features and shiny ck hair; he frowned and finally nodded.

    Objectively speaking, Qian Xueying also had a fair appearance. Lately, the gentleman was indeed very lonely. Perhaps this woman could help him temporarily forget about Gan Yuan and rx.

 Chapter 526 - 527 Get Out

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 527 Get Out</h4><h4></h4>

    "Alright, if he gets too emotional, leave immediately. I don¡¯t want him to hurt you."

    "Thank you!"

    Qian Xueying immediately showed a face full of gratitude.

    The two arrived at Moses¡¯ guest room door together, Paul carefully helped her push open the door, slightly sidestepped to allow Qian Xueying to enter, and gently closed the door behind them.

    Qian Xueying¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she nced around.

    The living room lights were off, but there was a faint glowing from one of the rooms. She took off her wooden clogs, now only in socked feet, and tiptoed over.

    Through the ajar door, she could see Moses sitting on the chair at the desk, his profile facing the night sky outside the window, seemingly lost in thought or daydreaming.

    On the desk, there was a stack of documents and a thick item that Qian Xueying took a closer look at and confirmed to be a photo album.

    "Red wine!"

    Moses¡¯ voice suddenly rang out.

    He had assumed it was Paul who hade in, not expecting Qian Xueying instead.

    Qian Xueying remained silent, turned, and walked to the living room, took red wine and sses from the rack, poured two sses, and carried them into the study.

    The man had his back to the door and heard her footsteps but did not turn around.

    Qian Xueying approached slowly and handed the red wine into his outstretched palm, her fingertips touching his, and Moses abruptly turned his face, his expression growing colder upon seeing her.

    Paul, who was supposed to leave, had dared to let her in?

    "Get out!"

    "I know you¡¯re in a bad mood, and if... if you want to talk, I... I can be a good..."

    Qian Xueying hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a sh of red appeared before her eyes¡ªfollowed by the cold ssh of wine on her face as Moses coldly rose from his chair.

    "Leave before I throw you out!"

    Qian Xueying raised her hand to wipe the wine off her face, "Is it because in your heart, no woman canpare to Gan Yuan, she..."

    p!

    A harsh pnded on her face.

    The pain in her lip was severe, and as the blood started flowing, Qian Xueying¡¯s body also fell backward, hitting the desk.

    The desk made a dull sound, tilting to one side, and Qian Xueying¡¯s body tumbled along with the deskmp, documents, photo album, pen holder... all sorts of stuff scattered on the ground with a tter.

    "I didn¡¯t expect... you... to be so cruel to me..." Qian Xueying cried, lifting her head and wiping the blood from her lip, "I know I can¡¯tpare to Gan Yuan, but what have I done wrong to deserve not even the basic respect from you?"

    She knew her current state was absolutely pitiable.

    She refused to believe this man could remain so heartless.

    His gaze fell on her hand smeared with the wine, Moses frowned and stepped towards her.

    Indeed, he was still a man.

    Qian Xueying slightly lifted her chin, blinking her eyes to appear even more helpless and enticing.

    The man stepped over documents on the floor and reached out, grabbing her arm. The smile in her eyes grew more intense.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t stir trouble between this man and Huangfu Jue, at the very least, she could conquer him bit by bit...

    Before she could revel in her thoughts, Moses had already swung his arm, throwing her... out of the room.

    She tumbled to the ground and ended up by the wall, her back mming hard against the corner.

    With a look of shock, Qian Xueying lifted her face only to see the man bending down, picking up something with great care from where she had fallen¡ªit was the photo album!

 Chapter 527 - 528: On the Edge of Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 528: On the Edge of Rampage</h4><h4></h4>

    So, he didn¡¯t intend to help her up at all; was it just for that album?!

    Qian Xueying lifted her face and watched as Moses carefully wiped the blood off the album with his sleeve. Her eyes fell on the album in his hands, and her heart was filled with confusion.

    What was so important about the album that Moses cared so much?

    "Sir!"

    Paul rushed in, nearly stepping on Qian Xueying.

    Staring at the clear crease on the photograph inside the album, Moses¡¯s hand clenched fiercely.

    "Take her out!"

    There was towering anger in the man¡¯s voice.

    This woman, she actually creased Gaia¡¯s photograph, how despicable!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had some status, and killing here would be inappropriate, he would not hesitate to break this annoying woman¡¯s neck right now.

    "Alright... I¡¯ll take her out immediately!"

    Knowing the man was on the edge of exploding, Paul hurriedly helped Qian Xueying up and, half dragging her, took her out of Moses¡¯s guest room.

    He supported Qian Xueying all the way to her room, and only after closing the door did Paul allow himself a slight sigh of relief.

    "Please sit down while I take care of your wounds." Quickly fetching a first aid kit, Paul lightly tended to the cuts on her face, then twisted a hot towel to hand to her, "I am really sorry, Miss Xueying, I... I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you to go in."

    "You can¡¯t me yourself for this!"

    Qian Xueying squeezed out a smile, only to feel a sharp pain as her bruised lip pulled.

    The bastard had no idea how to treat ady, to strike her so harshly.

    One day, she would make him pay.

    "That... album must be something very important to him, inside it..." Qian Xueying raised her eyes from beneath her disheveled hair, "It¡¯s Gaia¡¯s photographs, right?"

    Paul shook his head, "That belongs to the sir, and I¡¯m not clear on the details."

    He didn¡¯t concede, but Qian Xueying had already confirmed her answer through his subtle expression.

    If Moses cherished them so much, those photographs must be out of the ordinary... she thought to herself.

    "Shall I take you to the hospital to get checked?" Seeing her silence, Paul raised his voice slightly, "Miss Xueying?"

    "Oh..." Qian Xueying snapped back to reality, "No need, just let me use your phone to call the butler to pick me up."

    A momentter, Butler Xiuyi promptly appeared outside the door. Seeing Qian Xueying walking out from behind Paul, with one side of her face swollen and the corner of her lip still marked with a cigar, his eyebrows twitched immediately.

    "Miss?!" Rushing over to support her, Xiuyi looked at her with deep concern, "What happened to you...?"

    "Just an idental fall." Qian Xueying grabbed his arm, signaling him not to ask further, then turned to bid farewell to Paul, "We¡¯re leaving now."

    Feeling guilt-stricken, Paul personally escorted the two to the elevator.

    Not until she was seated in the back of the car did Qian Xueying drop all pretense.

    "Moses, I¡¯ll cut him into pieces, slice by slice."

    "He hit you?" Xiuyi asked.

    "That doesn¡¯t matter." Qian Xueying wrapped herself in his coat. "I need to know exactly what is in that album!"

    "Album?" Xiuyi asked, confused, "What album?"

    "An album in Moses¡¯s hands, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it should contain Gan Yuan¡¯s photographs. If I can get those pictures, I can prove her identity..." Qian Xueying let out a sinister chuckle, "If the Royal Family and Huangfu Jue know about this woman¡¯s **** background, that scene will surely be entertaining!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 528 - 529 Not Really Friends

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 529 Not Really Friends</h4><h4></h4>

    Imagining the scene toe, Qian Xueying coldly curved her lips into a smile, too bold and exaggerated. It pulled at her wound, causing a sharp sting on the corner of her mouth and left cheek. Pain twisted her smile into something grotesque and ugly.

    "Moses is always on guard, I¡¯m afraid... it won¡¯t be easy to get my hands on that album."

    Qian Xueying raised her hand to gently touch her swollen face, "I have my ways."

    Moses was indifferent and deep in thought, meticulous¡ªa difficult man to deal with, but, once a man likes a woman, he ends up with vulnerabilities and weaknesses.

    Xiuyi elerated the car, "Let¡¯s head back and take care of your injury first!"

    ...

    ...

    At the Duke Hotel, in the general manager¡¯s office.

    When Gan Yuan pushed the door open and entered, Huangfu Jue was poring over a document in his hands.

    It was a file on Qian Xueying, and from the looks of it, the girl didn¡¯t seem to have anything remarkable about her.

    Could it be...

    Hearing the door, he looked up; seeing Gan Yuan walk in, he immediately smiled.

    "Are you that busy with work?"

    Gan Yuan took a cup and poured him some water, handing it to him.

    "It¡¯s not work. It¡¯s Qian Xueying¡¯s file." Huangfu Jue passed the file to her, "I¡¯ve found the ount details of the one who paid the killer. The ount holder is Nancy."

    "Nancy?" Gan Yuan took the file and skimmed through it, "Didn¡¯t she already die?"

    Huangfu Jue took a sip of water, "That¡¯s why I suspect someone else is behind this."

    So..." Gan Yuan lifted the corners of her lips, "the reason you were in such a hurry to call me up here was because of this matter?"

    After cing the cup on the table, Huangfu Jue pulled her onto hisp, and dipped his head to lightly kiss her neck, "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing something else either."

    "Qian Xueying..." Gan Yuan studied the file in her hands seriously, "You suspect her?"

    "Until we find the real culprit, I suspect everyone who might be involved." Huangfu Jue lifted his face from her neck, "So until we¡¯re sure of the true mastermind, you need to stay alert around everyone."

    The files showed that Nancy¡¯s ount wasn¡¯t new. Whoever had ess to it must have been very close to her. The most suspicious persons were Duke Locke and Qian Xueying.

    There is no such thing as absolute security in this world. With an unknown enemy and openness on our side, to minimize danger, one must always remain vignt.

    This was the real reason why Huangfu Jue was so eager for her toe upstairs; after all, it was Duke Locke¡¯s birthday party, and he was worried about her safety.

    Lifting her right hand, she took an old photograph of Qian Xueying from the folder, with a focused gaze her eyes lingered on the girl in the picture, dressed in a school uniform, smiling sweetly and innocently.

    This photograph must have been an old one of Qian Xueying, showing a more childish aspect than her present self, probably taken during her middle school years.

    "However, I always feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before."

    "This is her old photo; have you met her before?"

    "Maybe it¡¯s just a misconception." Gan Yuan shook her head, "If I had met her, I couldn¡¯t possibly forget."

    "I know she¡¯s been getting close to youtely, so... you must be extra careful." Huangfu Jue kissed her face affectionately, "I also know you don¡¯t have many friends, but..."

    "I understand." Gan Yuan turned her face to him with a smile, "She¡¯s not yet a friend."

 Chapter 529 - 530: Canâ€™t Sleep Alone

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 530: Can¡¯t Sleep Alone</h4><h4></h4>

    Because of her special identity, she indeed hadn¡¯t made many friends growing up, which was precisely why Gan Yuan was extremely vignt towards others.

    To her, Qian Xueying might be a nice girl, but she was still far from someone whom she could confide in.

    "I¡¯ll be careful when dealing with her."

    "Not just her, but others as well..." Huangfu Jue slightly raised his eyebrows, "including Moses. I know you might have been very close partners once, but I don¡¯t trust him."

    Huangfu Jue was definitely not the type to pretend to like Moses just to please her; if he didn¡¯t like someone, he didn¡¯t like them, and if he didn¡¯t trust someone, he didn¡¯t trust them. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to feign or conceal these feelings.

    "I understand. I¡¯ll stay one hundred percent vignt, no matter who it is!"

    She had her reasons to believe that Moses wouldn¡¯t harm her, and she could understand why Huangfu Jue wouldn¡¯t trust Moses.

    Huangfu Jue nodded in satisfaction, turned her to face him, and his hand came up to gently stroke her face.

    "You don¡¯t need to work so hard. Just take it slow."

    "Look who¡¯s talking," Gan Yuan rolled her eyes and stretched out a finger to lightly graze his eyebrow, "You... You¡¯re almost sporting dark circles under your eyes. Did you stay upte against night?"

    The man shrugged indifferently, "I can¡¯t sleep alone."

    These days, he had grown ustomed to sleeping peacefully with her breathing next to him. Without her by his side, he always felt as if something was missing. Worried about her safety, naturally, he didn¡¯t sleep well at night.

    Gently rubbing his temples, Gan Yuan stood up, "Go back to rest early. I¡¯ll join you after the banquet ends. If there is time tomorrow, let¡¯s visit the Royal Pce. Xiaotang has been asking about me all day on the phone; I know that little rascal must be missing you."

    "Don¡¯t!" The man rejected in a low voice, "Only if youe back with me."

    "I am the General Manager, after all."

    "Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re also my woman."

    The man¡¯s tone was domineering, and his fingers mischievously reached over, starting to unfasten the buttons of her suit jacket.

    "Wait!" Gan Yuan caught his hand, "I¡¯ll go lock the door."

    He pulled her back in an instant, "Will is outside; he won¡¯t let anyone in."

    After he had unfastened her jacket, his patience had vanished. With a snap of his hands, the buttons of her blouse flew off, clinking as they scattered on the floor, leaving her blouse to hang loosely open.

    The little woman in his arms suddenly looked like a soldier who had discarded armor and helmet, but her posture was not at all awkward; instead, it exuded a different kind of allure.

    Having tried several times unsessfully to get it off, he lifted his face from her neck and looked irritably at the ck bulletproof vest underneath her shirt, frowning in annoyance.

    Catching his expression, Gan Yuan let out a lightugh in between breaths.

    "This is because of your request."

    Initially, it was his insistence that she wear it "all the time," and now he found it bothersome?

    He took a deep breath, stood up straight, ced her on the desk, and raised his hand. The ck bulletproof vest was tough enough, but fortunately, it had good sticity. This time, he managed to push it up and roll it back; her softness and slimness were left uncovered...

    His handnded on her skin, and he unapologetically captured her lips that he had already kissed red.

 Chapter 530 - 531 The Bed is Too Small

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 531 The Bed is Too Small</h4><h4></h4>

    Having not seen each other for several days, a single encounter could not satisfy. By the time Huangfu Jue was finally willing to let her go, it was already thetter half of the night. Sympathizing with her having to move back and forth, he immediately decided to stay overnight in Gan Yuan¡¯s office.

    While holding her in the single bed, he stillined that the bed was too small.

    "Should I ask Will to get you a bigger bed tomorrow?"

    Specifically for him to sleep with her?

    Gan Yuanughed and embraced his neck, "No need, I hardly sleep anyway."

    The bed in the office was only for asional use when working overtime and resting. Single for her sleep was more than enough.

    "I¡¯m going to see Xiaotang at the Royal Pce early tomorrow. Do you want to go together?"

    She curled up tiredly into his arms, "I have a hotel meeting tomorrow morning; I won¡¯t be free until the afternoon."

    "I shouldn¡¯t have let youe out to work." The man muttered in annoyance, shifting towards the edge of the bed to give her more space, reaching his hand to embrace her waist, and gently kissing her shoulder, "Sleep."

    Kissing the hand he stretched out in front of her, Gan Yuan obediently closed her eyes.

    With him by her side, she could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    ...

    ...

    The next morning, when Gan Yuan woke up, it was already bright outside the window.

    The man beside her was already gone; she reached for her watch, and the disy showed it was almost nine in the morning.

    Could there be a mistake, did the rm clock go on strike?

    She got up, took spare clothes out of the wardrobe to put on, and grabbed the rm clock from the table, only to find the rm had already been turned off by someone.

    Without guesswork, she knew it was Huangfu Jue¡¯s doing, and she could only helplessly shake her head.

    This guy...

    The door was gently pushed open, and Huangfu Jue came in holding a tray with breakfast. Seeing her already dressed, he immediately frowned in displeasure.

    "Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?"

    "The meeting is at half past nine, if I sleep in, I will bete."

    "No need to worry." The man set the tray on the coffee table, turned, and walked towards her, "I¡¯ve changed the meeting time to ten o¡¯clock. After breakfast, you can still take a bath and rx."

    Gan Yuan tilted her head to watch him for a moment before helplesslyughing and shaking her head, lifting her face to receive his morning kiss.

    "Yes, dear Duke."

    It¡¯s a done deal; other than enjoying the man¡¯s arrangements, what choice did she have?

    He had breakfast with her, helped her dry her hair... escorted her all the way to the conference room door, where Huangfu Jue finally stopped.

    "I¡¯m leaving."

    This one sentence, not loudly said, yet it was clear enough for all participants in the conference room to hear.

    Inside the conference room, the heads of various departments of the hotel, sat at the table, hurriedly rose from their chairs.

    "Mr. Duke!"

    "Good morning, Mr. Duke!"

    ...

    To this, Huangfu Jue merely nodded in acknowledgment, withdrawing his gaze to carefully straighten the slightly askew cor of Gan Yuan.

    "I¡¯ll pick you up after work in the evening."

    "No need, I¡¯ll go back on my own."

    "Five o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll be waiting downstairs for you. See you in the afternoon."

    The man authoritatively ignored her rejection, partly out of indulgence and also to let everyone here know how much he valued this woman. So... they¡¯d better not go against her if they were smart.

    Gan Yuan could only smile in response.

    "See you in the afternoon."

    "Mhm!"

    Kissing her cheek, Huangfu Jue turned and left with Will and the bodyguards.

 Chapter 531 - 532 How Important He Is to Her

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 532 How Important He Is to Her</h4><h4></h4>

    She watched him walk away, then Gan Yuan, apanied by Helen, entered the conference room. Everyone at the table stood erect until she sat at the head, signaling everyone to be seated. Only then did the various department heads and executives dare to lower themselves into their chairs.

    "Now, I want to know... the progress of reforms in each department, starting with the Room Service Department!"

    The head of the Room Service Department immediately stood up, speaking carefully, "Manager Gan, we have implemented everything as per your requirements..."

    Rumors are just that, rumors. Only what one sees with their own eyes can be confirmed as truth.

    The future King himself had personally escorted her to the door of the conference room and had promised toe pick her up... His concern for her was unmistakable; anyone but the blind could see how important this woman was to him.

    Even if some had originally thought lightly of Gan Yuan, now they had to reassess their attitudes toward her, and who would dare to show her any disrespect?

    After the meeting, Gan Yuan personally inspected each department. Over the past few days, everyone hade to know that she was the type to focus on action over words, so naturally, no one dared to be careless about their work.

    The previously lethargic and disorganized hotel had seen a significant shift in work attitude.

    Thanks to Gan Yuan,bined with the banquet from the previous evening, the Duke Hotel had already be a popr topic in the Capital. Many distinguished families came early in the morning, either to have breakfast in the restaurant or a drink at the bar, wanting to experience the charm of the hotel.

    Some even traveled from other cities, drawn by its reputation, to stay at the hotel, and to see firsthand the elegance of the future Princess Consort.

    The front desk¡¯s reservation and inquiry phones had been ringing nonstop since the morning. The Duke Hotel, which had an upancy rate of less than 6% previously, had more than doubled its upancy in one day, rising to 15%.

    The membership system, which started on the second day, had nearly reached a hundred members.

    The influx of guests had also brought substantial tips for the various service staff, lifting the spirits and changing the demeanor of everyone from the executives to the service personnel. The entire hotel seemed to have been reborn.

    "Who would have thought?" As she followed Gan Yuan inspecting the hotel and made her way back to the office, even the usuallyposed Helen couldn¡¯t help but exim, "An upancy rate of 15%, that¡¯s far beyond our expectations."

    To this, Gan Yuan only responded with a faint smile, showing no signs of self-congrattion.

    "We still have a long way to go!" An upancy rate of 20% was necessary just to break even. To turn a profit, an upancy rate of at least 50% was required. "We can¡¯t just rely on word of mouth; we need to think of some promotional strategies to further increase the hotel¡¯s reputation."

    "Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow!" Helen put the documents away in the filing cab. "Aren¡¯t you supposed to go back to see your son today?"

    "Yes."

    Thinking of Gan Tang, Gan Yuan¡¯s expression instantly softened. She hadn¡¯t seen the little guy for two days and, despite a few phone calls, she missed him terribly.

    After all, since his birth, they had never really been apart.

    Considering there were no urgent tasks to handle, she quickly gathered her belongings. It was still early, and by returning now, Huangfu Jue wouldn¡¯t need to make the effort toe pick her up.

    Time was far more valuable to him than to the average person.

    "You¡¯ve been working hard these past days. You can leave early today; I can go back to the Royal Pce by myself."

    "How can that be? The Duke has ordered me to protect you around the clock," Helen said with a smile, helping her open the door. "I¡¯ll apany you to the Royal Pce."

 Chapter 532 - 533: Driving a Tank!

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 533: Driving a Tank!</h4><h4></h4>

    Taking the elevator down to the parking garage, Helen let Gan Yuan sit in the passenger seat while she took the driver¡¯s seat and started the car.

    The red sports car exited the parking garage and turned toward the Royal Pce.

    Gan Yuan adjusted her seat belt and took out her phone to dial Huangfu Jue¡¯s number.

    "I¡¯ve left work early and I¡¯m on my way back now, so you don¡¯t need toe pick me up..."

    Before she could finish her call, Helen¡¯s cry of rm erupted.

    On the road to their side, a car like a wild horse broke loose and charged towards their sports car. Helen sharply turned the steering wheel to the right. Her driving skills were naturally good, but it was a pity that everything happened too quickly and suddenly for any chance to evade.

    Gan Yuan quickly curled up, protecting herself from harm as much as possible under the sudden emergency.

    Bang!

    A dull crash sounded as the two cars collided.

    Her phone slipped from her grasp and smashed against the windshield.

    "Ayuan?!" Hearing the noise on her end, Huangfu Jue shouted in rm, "Ayuan¡ª"

    After the crash, both cars came to a stop, followed by a cacophony of ring horns and the screeching sound of tires sliding across the asphalt, coupled with the screams of bystanders.

    Gan Yuan, frowning, lifted her face and felt no pain or anything out of the ordinary on her body. So, her first instinct was to turn and check on Helen.

    "Helen?"

    "I¡¯m fine!" Helen lifted her face from the steering wheel, looked out the window, and eximed, "I seriously doubt whether I¡¯m driving a tank or not!"

    Gan Yuan followed her gaze and immediately understood her meaning.

    The other car had struck the side of their vehicle diagonally; a collision between the car¡¯s front and their car¡¯s side would normally result in more severe damage to their car, especially since Helen had turned the car to the right in an emergency, using the side of their own car to absorb the impact.

    If it had been an ordinary car, it might have been ttened by the impact of the oing vehicle¡¯s hood, badly damaged by now.

    But the result was not so; their car was unscathed, while the front of the other vehicle that had careened into them waspletely crushed.

    Through the broken window of the other car, arge area of blood was visible, clearly indicating that the upants of that car were either dead or seriously injured.

    It was apparent that the force of the collision was tremendous, yet all the damage was sustained by the other car.

    No wonder Queen Leng Xiaoye insisted on her driving this car; it was not only a sign of recognition...

    "Ayuan!" Over the phone, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice was urgent, "Speak... respond to me..."

    Bending down to retrieve her phone from beside her feet, Gan Yuan quickly unbuckled her seat belt.

    "I¡¯m here, I¡¯m not hurt."

    On the other end, the man¡¯s heart, which had been in his throat, finally settled somewhat.

    "Get out of the car immediately and find a safe ce to wait for me."

    Whether the incident was an ident or an intentional act, he could not tell. Even amid his worries, Huangfu Jue did not forget to be cautious.

    "I¡¯ll take care of myself, don¡¯t panic."

    The man¡¯s voice was breathless and his tone not quite stable; it was not hard to tell that he was running.

    "Make way... Will, get the car ready... wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there!"

    "Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m really okay now."

    By this time, Helen had already stepped out and walked around Gan Yuan, looking around and opening the car door. Gan Yuan touched the handgun in her pocket and stepped out from behind her.

    Around them, onlookers were quickly rushing over to check on the situation.

    As soon as Gan Yuan got out of the car, people recognized her immediately.

    "It¡¯s her... the Duke¡¯s girlfriend..."

    "Miss Gan?!"

    ...

    Good afternoon~!~

 Chapter 533 - 534: Quick... Catch up!

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 534: Quick... Catch up!</h4><h4></h4>

    Helen shielded Gan Yuan with her body, "Let¡¯s head to that building over there."

    No matter if this really was an ident, it was unsafe for her to remain on the street.

    "Okay."

    Gan Yuan certainly realized this and immediately followed Helen, quickly retreating to the side of the road, pushing through the crowd of onlookers, and sprinting toward the nearby building.

    Some curious bystanders tried to follow and take pictures with their phones, but a girl wearing a duckbill cap rushed over and bumped one of them away. By the time the man climbed up from the ground, Helen had already taken Gan Yuan into amercial building.

    The girl in the duckbill cap retreated to the street corner, immediately pulled out her phone, and a charming petite face emerged from the shadow of the brim, her blue eyes showing a calm far beyond her years.

    This was none other than Jessica, who was assigned to protect Gan Yuan.

    When Gan Yuan had the car ident, she was not far behind the other vehicle. Given the distance, it was of course toote to give aid. She was the first to stop her car. Seeing Gan Yuan leave the vehicle unharmed, she also breathed a huge sigh of relief.

    "Paul, Miss Gaia had an ident!"

    "What happened?" Paul¡¯s voice was tinged with anxiety.

    "It¡¯s a car crash, and we can¡¯t be sure yet if it was intentional."

    On the other end of the phone, Paul¡¯s lifted heart also eased slightly.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Behind the desk, Moses was in a video conference with several international executives. Seeing Paul answering the phone, he immediately paused the meeting and turned his head to look.

    Such meetings were monthly urrences, and Paul would not be on the phone at this time unless there was an emergency.

    "It¡¯s Miss Gaia." Facing his gaze, Paul didn¡¯t dare to lie, "She had a car ident!"

    The carved wood chair scraped across the floor with a sharp noise as Moses surged forward.

    "Where?"

    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t worry, Miss Gaia isn¡¯t injured, and she is now at XX street..." Before Paul could finish, Moses had already pushed him aside and dashed towards the door without even putting on his coat. Busy catching up, Paul called out, "Jessica, make sure thedy is safe, we are on our way... Sir... wait..." Chasing and simultaneously calling his driver, "Bring the car to the front, the sir is heading down now."

    Meanwhile.

    In the Imperial Pce, Huangfu Jue had already gotten into the car and pressed the gas pedal. As he moved, the car screamed, turned around in the courtyard, and bolted like a wild horse towards the Royal Pce gate.

    "Duke!" Will chased out after him and jumped into the bodyguard¡¯s car, "Quick... follow them!"

    A few cars roared out of the Royal Pce, amotion that inevitably attracted attention.

    By chance, Leng Xiaoye was walking back from the back garden with Gan Tang, and upon hearing the car engines, she immediately turned her head towards the courtyard.

    "Go and see what¡¯s happened?"

    The maid immediately ran to the front hall to inquire, while Leng Xiaoye handed Gan Tang over to Sherry and also walked to the front hall.

    The security personnel did not know the truth, and since it involved Huangfu Jue, he dared not specte carelessly, and the maid naturally could not find out anything.

    By this time, Leng Xiaoye had approached, "What¡¯s going on?"

    "It was the Duke." The security, of course, did not dare to conceal from her, "He just drove out in a hurry, it seemed like some emergency."

    Huangfu Jue?

    Leng Xiaoye frowned.

    Her son was alwaysposed, and unless it was something very serious, he would not rush like this. The only person who could cause him such urgency was probably that one.

 Chapter 534 - 535 The True King

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 535 The True King</h4><h4></h4>

    Bending back to return to the living room, she immediately instructed the assistant who followed.

    "Call Will."

    Her own son was speeding in his car, so of course she wouldn¡¯t call his cell phone and distract him. Will was Huangfu Jue¡¯s personal assistant and bodyguard, asking him was just like asking Huangfu himself.

    The call was quickly connected, and the assistant respectfully handed her the phone.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" she asked bluntly.

    "Miss Gan has just been in a car ident, we¡¯re on our way there now."

    "A car ident?"

    "A car hit hers."

    Leng Xiaoye¡¯s brows furrowed slightly upon hearing that Gan Yuan was in an ident, but rxed instead when she heard it was a car crash.

    "Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be hurt."

    The car might look ordinary, but in fact, it was made of special materials. The body could rival a tank; ordinary weapons couldn¡¯t even scratch the ss, and if there really was a collision, it was likely the other party who would suffer.

    "Miss Gan is indeed not seriously harmed. But sir is worried, and we are currently chasing after him. Madam, rest assured, we will definitely protect the Duke."

    "Keep me informed of any news."

    After giving the instruction, Leng Xiaoye handed the phone back to the assistant, and her elegant brows furrowed slightly.

    This incident wasn¡¯t a big deal, but her son¡¯s current attitude unavoidably made her worried.

    She had always thought that Huangfu Jue had never really been moved by any woman and had been hoping that he would meet a woman who could stir his heart, to experience what every boy should. But now, the situation she feared had indeed happened.

    Like his father, this child never disyed his emotions, but once he did, it was like a thunderous explosion.

    At this moment, Gan Yuan was his Achilles¡¯ heel and vulnerability. If someone exploited this, the blow to him would be fatal.

    Unfortunately, Gan Yuan also had such aplex identity. It seemed that this time, fate was truly testing her son.

    She turned her face to look outside the Imperial Pce and let out a soft sigh.

    "Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?" Light footsteps sounded, and Gan Tang trotted up to her, lifting her small face with concern, "Why are you sighing? Is there something bad happening?"

    Looking down at the angelic little face before her, Leng Xiaoye gently curved her lips into a smile.

    "Not everything is absolute, and there are two sides to everything. If there is a bad side to something, there is certainly also a good side. The key is how we face it."

    She believed that her son would be able to ovee all difficulties just like his father did and grow into a true King.

    ...

    ...

    Hotel lobby.

    Watching Moses and his assistant Paul rush out of the lobby, one in front of the other, and jump into a car brought by a bodyguard to leave, Xiuyi, who was hiding behind the corner, immediately lifted his phone.

    "Miss, they¡¯ve left."

    "Good."

    On the other end of the call, Qian Xueying was standing in a room on the 33rd floor.

    Dressed in sleek ck tactical gear that snugly fit her exquisite figure, and her long hair neatly braided at the back of her head, she had abandoned her usual pure and gentle demeanor for sharp and sinister eyes.

    "Proceed as nned."

    "Be careful," Xiuyi reminded.

    "I know."

    Putting away her phone, and hanging the wireless earpiece on her ear, she reached out to pick up the mask from the table and put it on her face. Then, with the tools she had previously prepared on her back, she went to the window.

    Attaching the suction cup to the ss, she cautiously climbed out of the window, then slowly moved, scaling upwards to the 34th floor, to the room directly above, which was Moses¡¯s. Swiftly climbing onto the balcony, she let out a coldugh as she flipped over the railing.

 Chapter 535 - 536: Returning it Double to You

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 536: Returning it Double to You</h4><h4></h4>

    "So what if you¡¯re clever? A simple decoy strategy was all it took to make youply. Feelings?" Qian Xueying murmured coldly, "The leader of Red me talking about feelings? You¡¯ve brought death upon yourself!"

    She moved to one side of the balcony and pressed her hand to her wireless earpiece.

    "I have arrived."

    "I¡¯m cutting the power now."

    Xiuyi immediately took out the prepared metal, inserted it into the plug behind the wall, shorting the wires. The building¡¯s electrical circuit tripped, plunging the entire building into darkness.

    Looking up as the lights above him dimmed, he spoke at once.

    "Done, you need to hurry."

    "Understood."

    Qian Xueying dashed into Moses¡¯s room, heading straight for the study. The hotel had backup power units, which would restore electricity within three minutes, giving her just that short window.

    On the desk, theputer was still on, but because the power had been cut, the web conference had been severed, leaving the screen pitch ck.

    Qian Xueying didn¡¯t care to look at that, scanning the desk for the album without sess, immediately turned to check elsewhere, her attention caught by a paperweight on the side table. A thought struck her, and she stepped toward it.

    As expected, the albumy on the coffee table.

    The photos had been bent the day before, and Moses had been trying to tten them with a heavy object.

    These photographs were old memories, with no negatives or files remaining. If they were damaged, there were no recements.

    After all, no one expected Gaia, who had always stayed by his side, would suddenly leave.

    "Such a hopeless romantic!"

    Qian Xueying sneered as she reached out with gloved fingers and flipped through the album, finding, as expected, old photographs of Gan Yuan and several of her with Moses.

    With no time to look through them one by one, Qian Xueying quickly took out her camera and photographed each picture.

    "Miss, twenty seconds left."

    Xiuyi¡¯s voice was timely.

    "Almost done."

    Flipping to thest page, she paused at the sight of a young child, then pressed the shutter button.

    She returned everything to its original ce, nced around to make sure she left no trace, and immediately turned to dash back to the balcony.

    Ding!

    A faint sound chimed as the power came back on in the room, and theputer screen lit up again, while Qian Xueying was already vaulting over the balcony railing to return the way she came. She reached up to tear off the mask on her face and took out her camera to review the photos.

    The first time delicate little hands gripped a dagger...

    The first time learning to shoot...

    The first time climbing up a short cliff with bare hands...

    The first time killing a beast with a dagger...

    ...

    As she grew up, the Gan Yuan in the photographs also gradually matured, from a young girl into a spirited young woman.

    It was clear, the person who took these photographs wanted to document her growth.

    "Ha..." Qian Xueyingughed in satisfaction, "Gan Yuan, this time, I¡¯m going to smack you down from Heaven to hell, see you thoroughly defeated."

    Herughter grew colder, louder, and her expression and voice became more sinister and terrifying.

    "Princess Consort, Queen? Don¡¯t even dream of it... I will strip you of everything bit by bit, your status, friends, lover, children... I want you to taste that same pain, I want to make you wish for death, then let you die in the most agonizing way possible... Everything you bestowed upon me, I will return double to you! Ha..."

 Chapter 536 - 537: I Wonâ€™t Hand Her Over to You Again!

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 537: I Won¡¯t Hand Her Over to You Again!</h4><h4></h4>

    The knock at the door rang out, and Qian Xueying reined in her smile, walking to the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "Miss, it¡¯s me."

    Qian Xueying opened the door and turned back to the desk; Xiuyi immediately closed the door and followed her, handing over a photo album. Qian Xueying chuckled darkly, "Organize the photos inside and hand them over to the media along with all the previous information. I want the whole world to know exactly what kind of person Gan Yuan is."

    "I¡¯ll contact them right away."

    Xiuyi promised and tucked the album into his bag.

    "Remember, do not contact the local media; these guys all depend on Huangfu Jue¡¯s influence. Such a big story is not something they¡¯d dare to report rashly," Qian Xueying crossed her arms, "Find a country that isn¡¯t on good terms with A Country. I believe they¡¯d be quite happy to make noise about this news."

    "I think so, yes."

    Xiuyi smiled in agreement.

    The two exchanged a nce, and Qian Xueyingughed once more.

    "I¡¯m really looking forward to tomorrow!"

    ...

    ...

    Police cars arrived in time, quickly cordoning off the ident site. After the officers asked the bystanders for information, they rushed into the building to look for Gan Yuan.

    Given the other party¡¯s special identity and the incident¡¯s connection to the Royal Family, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to handle the matter carelessly.

    Inside the building, Helen had already taken Gan Yuan to a rest room, standing by the door, leaning on the wall, always on guard for any unexpected situations.

    Gan Yuan sat on a chair in the rest room, her fingers inteced, face down in deep thought. As the footsteps grew closer, Helen tensed her back in warning and drew her gun, aiming it at the door.

    "Gaia!" Moses¡¯ voice came with a knock on the door, "Are you in there?"

    "Helen!" Recognizing it was Moses¡¯ voice, Gan Yuan immediately stood up and walked over, pressing down on Helen¡¯s gun-wielding wrist, "Put the gun away."

    Helen put the gun away and seeing Gan Yuan moving to open the door, she hurried over, blocking her way to open the door herself.

    "Gaia!" The door had barely opened halfway when Moses pushed through and rushed in, grabbing Gan Yuan¡¯s arm with concern, eyeing her up and down, "Are you hurt?"

    Gan Yuan gave him a reassuring lift of the corners of her mouth.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, not injured at all."

    "That¡¯s impossible, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital."

    Moses pulled on her arm, ready to leave.

    "Moses!" Gan Yuan stood still, "I really am okay, and... Ajue..."

    Moses cut her off sharply, "Don¡¯t mention his name to me. Where is he now? Surely he¡¯s concerned with his country¡¯s important matters as always!"

    He had warned Huangfu Jue before. Why was it always like this? Thest time it was the same, this time again, he¡¯s alwayste.

    Gan Yuan replied helplessly, "Moses, calm down, it¡¯s just an ident."

    Moses¡¯ gaze fell on her face, and he suppressed his anger, softening his voice.

    "First, let¡¯s get you checked at the hospital."

    Gan Yuan was about to speak, but another set of footsteps sounded from outside the door.

    "Ayuan..."

    Huangfu Jue rushed in, drenched in sweat. Seeing him, Gan Yuan quickly withdrew her hand from Moses¡¯ grasp.

    Huangfu Jue was already distrustful of Moses. If Huangfu Jue saw their closeness, his hostility towards Moses would probably deepen.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue, Moses did not back down; instead, he stepped in front of Gan Yuan, blocking her.

    "Move aside!"

    Huangfu Jue stopped in his tracks and spoke with furrowed brows.

    "No way!" Moses stood his ground, "This time, I will definitely not hand her over to you again!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 537 - 538 "Fight

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 538 "Fight</h4><h4></h4>

    "Moses!"

    Gan Yuan, fearing a conflict would erupt between the two men, hurriedly reached out to grab Moses¡¯s arm.

    "Shut up!"

    In his raging fury, Moses violently shook off her hand with a raised arm, the force so great that Gan Yuan was thrown back two steps, mming into the wall.

    The person he had always cherished, never willing to utter a harsh word to, had just been "hit" by Moses!

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s anger surged to his crown in an instant; he stepped forward and threw a punch.

    Moses dodged to the side, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s fist grazed past his ear.

    Being the strong figure that Moses was, always standing at the pinnacle of power, no one had ever dared toy a hand on him. Coupled with his anger towards Huangfu Jue¡¯s inadequate care for Gan Yuan, his rage could not be suppressed, and he turned to retaliate.

    This fight, for both men, had perhaps been repressed for too long.

    Therefore, neither showed any restraint, and each punch thrown with full force carried a whistling wind through the air...

    Paul and Helen were both startled. By the time they reacted, the two men were already shing together.

    Both having received professionalbat training from a young age and having numerous real battles under their belts, their fighting was without any frills¡ªeach punch and kick was delivered with a lethal intent. The speed was so fast that even skilled observers like Paul and Helen couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to intervene, and could only stand to the side, watching with frowns.

    They both knew their bosses¡¯ tempers well and understood that at this moment, it was impossible for them to stop the two from fighting.

    "Ajue!"

    "Moses!"

    Gan Yuan stood up straight, looking at the intertwining figures with a face of helplessness.

    Ding ding dang dang!

    As the two men fought, the tables and chairs in the lounge immediately became the first victims.

    Gan Yuan, observing the situation, could only shout desperately,

    "Stop it! ... Stop fighting..."

    In their raging fury, no one heeded Gan Yuan¡¯s yells.

    A chair flew up, heading straight for Gan Yuan, who was standing in front of the back wall.

    Seeing the chair flying towards her, Gan Yuan just stood there motionless.

    "Miss Gan!"

    "Miss Gaia!"

    Helen and Paul shouted in rm at the same time.

    "Get out of the way!"

    The fight between Huangfu Jue and Moses had pushed them to the doorway, leaving them with no way to get over and help.

    This shout finally caught the attention of Huangfu Jue and Moses.

    Turning around simultaneously to look at Gan Yuan, they saw the chair flying towards her while she remained indifferent. Both men tensed, forgetting the other, and turned to rush towards Gan Yuan.

    Moses leapt up, snatching the chair leg midair, while Huangfu Jue rushed over, positioning his body to shield Gan Yuan.

    Bang!

    As Moses mmed the chair to the ground, Huangfu Jue also pushed Gan Yuan to the side.

    "Ayuan!"

    Calling her name, Huangfu Jue looked at the woman in his arms with concern.

    "Gaia!"

    Moses, too, jumped up at once and dashed to their side.

    "Let go of her!"

    "Don¡¯te any closer!"

    The two men roared at each other simultaneously.

    "Enough!"

    Gan Yuan rebuked sharply.

    Both sets of eyes turned to look at her simultaneously.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Are you okay?"

    Seeing both finally stop fighting, Gan Yuan quietly heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately grabbed Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm tightly to prevent him from impulsively starting another fight.

    "I beg you, no more fighting!"

    Actually, she hadn¡¯t thought it through that much; it was simply that Huangfu Jue was closer to her, so she naturally grabbed him.

 Chapter 538 - 539 Selfish

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 539 Selfish</h4><h4></h4>

    This action was caught in Moses¡¯s eyes, but the man¡¯s heart sank.

    "I¡¯m sorry..." realizing he was only concerned with his own emotions and had neglected her presence, Huangfu Jue silently chastised himself and immediately lifted his hand to support her face, half-kneeling on the floor to ask, "Tell me, are you hurt?"

    Gan Yuan shook her head lightly, "I¡¯m fine."

    "I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now!" Stretching his arm to lift her up, Huangfu Jue embraced her and was about to leave.

    A forearm came across, blocking the way for the two¡ªit was Moses.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s anger rose again, and he stepped forward, but seeing this, Gan Yuan hurriedly tightened her grip on his arm.

    "Ajue!"

    Feeling the strength in her palm, Huangfu Jue frowned and turned his face, only to see the girl¡¯s beautiful eyebrows twisted together and her deep ck eyes filled with helplessness.

    He felt a pang in his heart, loosened the clenched fist, and turned back to look at Moses.

    "Move aside now, as for today¡¯s incident... I will not hold it against you!"

    However, Moses had no intention of giving up.

    He had already decided that no matter what, today he would not let this man, who always caused his GAIA to get hurt, take her away again.

    "You can leave, she must stay!"

    Huangfu Jueughed in extreme anger, "I am sparing you because of Ayuan¡¯s sake, don¡¯t push your luck!"

    As a superior, when has he everpromised with anyone? Were it not for not wanting to make Gan Yuan ufortable, Moses wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity to stand here and confront him.

    Moses coldly curled his lips, "If it weren¡¯t for her, you¡¯d be dead already. You say you love her, but every time you put her in danger, it was the same at the square, and it¡¯s the same now, I definitely won¡¯t hand her over to such a selfish person like you!"

    "I admit, I haven¡¯t taken good care of Ayuan," Huangfu Jue said, frowning. "But what about you? Every time she sees you, she gets nervous, why is that? Why did she leave you back then..."

    Moses remained silent.

    Huangfu Jue then lifted his hand to point at her face.

    "Because you just regarded her as your killing weapon, you never saw her as a real person!"

    Absurd!

    In his heart, she was his most important being...

    But these things, he didn¡¯t deem it worthy to exin to Huangfu Jue.

    Moses slowly straightened up, his thin lips spewing a few words of authority and menace.

    "Let go or die!"

    He lightly raised his left hand, and Paul and several bodyguards immediately drew their guns, aiming at Huangfu Jue.

    Seeing that deathly expression emerge on Moses¡¯s face, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened instantly.

    She had only seen that expression once before.

    That one time, because of a member¡¯s betrayal, he personally led people to kill the traitor¡¯s entire family of thirteen, from the elderly down to a child not even seven years old, standing in front of the room engulfed by mes, that was the expression he had.

    "Moses, don¡¯t!"

    She rushed forward, trying to shield Huangfu Jue, but was stopped by Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm, protected behind him.

    Standing in front of Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue¡¯s face showed not a hint of fear or flinching.

    "You think you can?"

    Helen raised her hand, aiming the gun at Moses.

    "Move your men back immediately, or I will be the first to kill you!"

    "Sir!"

    Outside the door, Will had already arrived with bodyguards, seeing the situation, he immediately drew his gun, several handguns targeting Paul and Moses¡¯s bodyguards.

    Gun barrels faced each other, and no one seemed willing to back down, with a bitter battle about to erupt.

 Chapter 539 - 540 Shortness of Breath

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 540 Shortness of Breath</h4><h4></h4>

    This was thest scenario Gan Yuan wanted to see. Biting her lip, she reached for the gun on her body and pointed it at her own temple.

    "Everyone put your guns down!"

    Will and the others looked to Huangfu Jue, Paul and his people looked to Moses, waiting for instructions from their boss, while Huangfu Jue and Moses¡¯ gazes were fixed on Gan Yuan, frowning in unison.

    "Hurry up!"

    Gan Yuan shouted lowly.

    "Put down the gun!"

    Huangfu Jue was the first to give the order.

    Will and the rest immediatelyid down their guns, and Huangfu Jue rushed forward, grabbed her wrist, and forcefully took the gun back, fearing she might do something impulsive. He pulled Gan Yuan tightly into his arms.

    "Idiot, I didn¡¯t give you the gun to point at yourself!"

    After handing the gun to Helen who had rushed over, he embraced Gan Yuan and headed for the door.

    "Gaia!" Moses spoke in a hoarse voice, "Come back with me!"

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath and turned her face to look at his cheek.

    "Moses, I¡¯m sorry."

    Comfortingly patting her shoulder, Huangfu Jue continued to lead her forward.

    Moses took a deep breath, suppressing the deep pain in his chest, and squeezed out a few words through clenched teeth.

    "If you leave here with him today, I guarantee you will regret it!"

    Pursing her lips and meeting Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze, Gan Yuan took a deep breath.

    "No matter what happens in the future, I will not regret it."

    "Mr. Will!" Will, apanied by several bodyguards, rushed over and protected the two, "The car is at the back door."

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly and, supporting Gan Yuan¡¯s waist, strode out the room door. Helen hurriedly followed them, and Will, with several bodyguards, stood guard in ce, waiting until the three were far away. Moses and his men showed no reaction, and only then did Will gesture for his bodyguards to regroup.

    The bodyguards left the lounge, and he also holstered his gun before turning and quickly walking towards the exit.

    Around the corner of the corridor, Jessica quickly ducked out of sight, pretending to be on a phone call, and pulled her hat down low.

    Will ran past her, took a few steps, then turned back, his gaze catching Jessica¡¯s profile, and he frowned slightly.

    This girl...

    "Mr. Will!"

    A bodyguard¡¯s voice came from not far away.

    "Coming!"

    Worried about Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan¡¯s safety, Will hurriedly looked up and ran off. Jessica let out a hidden sigh of relief and immediately turned and ran into the lounge.

    "Sir, are you okay?"

    Looking at Paul, whose face was darkening, Jessica carefully approached Moses¡¯ side.

    Moses took a deep breath and slowly turned around.

    "Prepare a ne; I¡¯m going back to the country tomorrow."

    "Then..." Jessica started hesitantly, "Do I... Do I still need to protect her?"

    "No need!" Moses¡¯ voice was cold and merciless, "Let her fend for herself!"

    His voice was full of anger, yet hisplexion was pale. Seeing him breathing rapidly with blue lips, Paul hurried over to support his arm.

    "Sir... What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Moses shook him off with a jerk of his arm.

    "Get away!"

    Pushing Paul aside, Moses strode forward. After only a couple of steps, he stopped and swayed. Paul moved to support him again, but the man straightened up and steadily walked out of the lounge.

    Paul saw it all and felt a pang in his heart, though he was helpless to do anything. He simply grabbed an underling.

    "Arrange the earliest flight right away."

    Noticing something was amiss, Jessica moved close to Paul,gging behind on purpose.

    "Paul, what¡¯s wrong with the boss? He looks very unwell. Is he hurt?"

 Chapter 540 - 541: Donâ€™t Mess Around

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 541: Don¡¯t Mess Around</h4><h4></h4>

    Paul shook his head, intent on leaving.

    "Hey!" Jessica pressed him against the wall, "Speak up, what¡¯s actually wrong with him?"

    "He... he¡¯s just in a bad mood," Paul replied.

    "Bullshit," Jessica frowned deeply, "Spill it!"

    "There¡¯s really nothing wrong!" Paul raised his hand to push away her arm, "Let¡¯s go, the Duke is not in the best of moods right now, we should try not to make him any angrier."

    Jessica followed, "Really, there¡¯s nothing wrong?"

    "Of course." Paul was about to say more when his phone rang. Seeing Dr. William¡¯s call on the screen, he stopped in his tracks, "Jessica, you look after the Duke, I need to take this call."

    Jessica followed the bodyguard for a few steps, then stopped and turned to see Paul step aside. She halted, tiptoed closer, and trailed Paul to the corner of the hallway.

    "Dr. William, the Duke still hasn¡¯t decided to return," Paul said into the phone.

    On the other end, Dr. William¡¯s tone was grave, "How is he at the moment?"

    "He seemed to be a bit unwell just now," Paul¡¯s voice wasced with concern, "Doctor, I¡¯m really worried, with the way he is now... can he undergo surgery?"

    "We need to wait until he gets back. We have to do a thorough check and assessment before we can decide. The most urgent matter right now is to get him back to our country as soon as possible. The frequency of his episodes is high, which is not a good sign."

    "I understand, I¡¯ll make sure to bring him back."

    After coordinating the specific time for the pick-up and precautions with Dr. William, Paul sighed and was about to put away his phone when a hand reached from behind and snatched it away.

    "Dr. William?" Jessica stared at the screen showing the number Paul had just disconnected from, "The Duke is ill? What illness?!"

    "Jessica!" Paul looked helpless, "How... how did you end up here?"

    "Cut the crap!" Jessica thrust the phone towards his face, "What¡¯s this surgery you were talking about, does the Duke have a serious illness?"

    "Jess..."

    "You fool!" Jessica scolded, throwing the phone back into his chest, "Have you forgotten who provided you with the life you have now? Knowing he¡¯s sick, you still let him waste time here?"

    Paul¡¯s face was etched with worry; what could he do? If only he could, he would¡¯ve knocked Moses out cold and tied him up to take him straight back to M Country.

    "Say something!" Jessica barked again, "Are you mute?"

    "What can I do?" Paul¡¯s voice rose too, filled with frustration, "I¡¯ve advised him several times, but the Duke simply won¡¯t listen to me, he¡¯s determined to stay..."

    "Stupid pig!" Jessica clenched her fists, wishing she could beat some sense into him, "What¡¯s more important, his health or the orders? If something happens to him... I¡¯ll be the first to kill you, you idiot!"

    "You know well enough what he¡¯s like; nobody can change his mind unless Gaia changes hers. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s leaving."

    Gaia?!

    Jessica frowned.

    "Hmph, then we make her change her mind!"

    "How is that possible!" Paul¡¯s voice dropped in defeat, "She¡¯s deeply in love with Mr. Duke, and they have a child together, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll go back with the Duke now."

    Jessica scoffed, "If she doesn¡¯t want to go back, we¡¯ll force her."

    "Jessica," Paul grabbed her, "don¡¯t do anything rash. If the Duke finds out what you¡¯ve done to Gaia, he will definitely kill you."

 Chapter 541 - 542 He Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 542 He Was Wrong</h4><h4></h4>

    Jessica, however, remained unflinching. "My life was given to me by him. If my life can be exchanged for his, I am willing!"

    Her tone seemed flippant, but it wasced with determination and resilience.

    After being rescued from the clutches of thugs by Moses, Jessica¡¯s life changed because of him. In her eyes, Moses was her god. For this man, she was prepared to spare no effort.

    "How do you n to do that?" Paul asked anxiously, grabbing her. "Gaia is the one the Duke cares about most. You cannot harm her."

    "I¡¯ll find a way to bring her back," Jessica said earnestly, looking up.

    "But..."

    "Enough with the ¡¯buts¡¯!" Jessica furrowed her brow. "Is there anything more important than the Duke¡¯s life?"

    Her question left Paul speechless.

    Indeed, Dr. William had made it clear that Moses was in very bad shape.

    The heart is one of the most crucial organs in the body. If something were to go wrong, it really could cost him his life... As this thought crossed his mind, Paul¡¯s grip on Jessica¡¯s hand also slowly loosened.

    "What exactly do you intend to do?"

    "I will find a way to bring Gaia to the Duke. Arrange the ne for tomorrow, and we¡¯ll leave early in the morning. That way, Mr. Duke won¡¯t have a chance to intercept us. Once we leave the country, he won¡¯t be able to hurt us anymore."

    "Are you sure?"

    Jessica rolled her eyes at him. "Don¡¯t forget, I have never failed a mission that the Duke entrusted to me."

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Paul said, "I¡¯ll help you."

    "Forget it. You better go back and look after the Duke. If he doesn¡¯t see you, he¡¯ll surely get suspicious," Jessica replied as she lifted her hand to adjust the brim of her hat. "Leave Gaia to me."

    "Be careful. I¡¯ve heard the Duke say that she is his proudest ace," Paul warned.

    "Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s been gone for six years. Six years¡ªduring which time even the sharpest de will rust." Jessica put her hands in her pockets. "Tomorrow morning, at the airport, don¡¯t bete!"

    "Jessica!" Paul called out urgently. "Don¡¯t hurt her."

    "I know!" she called back.

    Waving at him, Jessica quickly disappeared into the exit on the other side of the corridor. As his gaze returned back to his surroundings, Paul took a deep breath and hurried off in the direction Moses had left.

    At the exit, Moses and his people were already seated in the car. Seeing him get in, the driver started the vehicle.

    Noticing Jessica¡¯s absence, Moses nced at the building side-eyed.

    "Where¡¯s Jessica?"

    "She said she was in a bad mood and went for a walk. You know how she is," Paul shrugged nonchntly. "Don¡¯t worry about her. When she¡¯s had enough, she¡¯lle back on her own."

    Paul gestured, and the driver drove off.

    Moses turned his face away, deep in thought, no longer concerned about Jessica.

    That girl had always been uncontroble, much like Gaia once was. This wasn¡¯t the first time for such behavior.

    He needed time to think about what to do next.

    Now, Gaia waspletely blinded by her emotions. In her current state, she was unlikely to leave with him easily. However, keeping her here would mean endless danger in the future.

    He was wrong. He should never have indulged her from the beginning.

    She had more important matters on her shoulders, and he couldn¡¯t let her sink deeper into this quagmire.

    The car returned to the Duke Hotel, and Moses stretched his legs to get out. He paused and gave an order to Paul.

    "Go, investigate the car ident. Find out whether it was an ident or if someone did it on purpose!"

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon.

 Chapter 542 - 543 Some Kind of Metaphor [Additional - for Monthly Votes]

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 543 Some Kind of Metaphor [Additional Chapter for Monthly Votes]</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sir!" Paul leapt out of the car, walked up to his side, and reminded him in a soft voice, "Remember to take your medicine when you get back."

    Seeing the man nod slightly, Paul signaled to the bodyguard to follow and protect Moses. He watched him enter the elevator before getting back into the car and leaving the hotel.

    Back in his room, Moses gestured for the bodyguard to leave, took his medication, and swallowed a pill. He then ced the water ss casually on the coffee table.

    Noticing the photo album on the coffee table, he carefully moved the water ss away and lifted the heavy object that was pressing down on the photos.

    The photo was severely creased, and although it had been pressed down all night, the fold was still very visible.

    This particr photo was a joint portrait of the two, and coincidentally, the crease divided the image of their close bodies right in half, as if it were some kind of metaphor.

    Moses¡¯s fingers lightly traced along the crease on the photo, and he furrowed his brow, sinking into thought once again.

    In the time toe, he would need to think carefully about what he should do.

    ...

    ...

    Even though Gan Yuan insisted that she was fine, Huangfu Jue still insisted on calling a doctor.

    As they hurried back to the Duke Residence, the doctor had already been waiting in the hall. After carefully examining Gan Yuan, the doctor concluded.

    "Miss Gan¡¯s blood pressure is a bit low, but everything else is fine."

    "Why is her blood pressure low?" Huangfu Jue immediately asked.

    Seeing his concern, the doctorforted him with a smile, "She¡¯s probably just a little tired these past few days. A good rest should help her recover."

    "Does she need any medication?" Huangfu Jue was still worried.

    The doctor, being his personal physician and knowing his temperament, prescribed her a small bottle of vitamin pills, even though Gan Yuan didn¡¯t really need any medication, as a psychologicalfort to Huangfu Jue.

    After the doctor left, Huangfu Jue personally escorted her upstairs to rest.

    "I understand how you feel, but..." Gan Yuan took hold of his hand, "promise me, forget about what happened today, okay?"

    Knowing she was referring to the altercation between Moses and himself, Huangfu Jue scowled for a moment before finally nodding lightly.

    "Stop thinking about those things and lie down properly." He set her up with the pillows and then asked with concern, "What would you like to eat?"

    In fact, she had no appetite at all, but still smiled and ordered a bowl of in porridge.

    "Close your eyes and rest for a bit, I¡¯ll go have them prepare it."

    Huangfu Jue stood up and walked out, instructing the butler on his way.

    After the butler left, Helen stepped forward.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Duke."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s brow was slightly furrowed.

    "It¡¯s not your fault."

    Although he was violent and domineering, he was not unreasonable. When he got out of the car, he had nced at it, and it was the driver¡¯s side that had taken the impact; Helen had done everything she could.

    "The report came in," Will stepped forward, "A call from the transportation department. The culprit has no prior record and is an ordinary taxi driver, whose vehicle¡¯s brake system seems to have had some problems. I¡¯ve ordered a thorough inspection of the car, and we¡¯ll notify you once we get the results."

    As he said this, he nced toward the direction of the door and then turned his gaze to Huangfu Jue.

    Realizing he had something to say, Huangfu Jue signaled Helen to take care of Gan Yuan and took Will into the study.

    "Just now, I saw someone," Will¡¯s eyes shed with the image of Jessica, "It was that girl, the one from before, one of Moses¡¯s subordinates. I couldn¡¯t understand why, every time, Moses is always one step ahead of you..."

    Huangfu Jue turned his face and voiced the conclusion that Will dared not say.

    "Because he¡¯s been stalking her!"

    ...

    ...

    Extra update delivered, good night~!

 Chapter 543 - 544 Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 544 Shameless</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan trusted Moses, but Huangfu Jue had never trusted that man.

    In those days, he had already looked into Moses¡¯ background¡ªa leader of the "Red me" organization, a conscienceless arms dealer...

    Even before that, when Gan Yuan was entangled in rumors, not only did he refuse to help, but he also deliberately gave ambiguous answers to the media.

    Huangfu Jue was also a man, and from the look in Moses¡¯ eyes, he could tell what that man thought of Gan Yuan. How could he possibly trust such a man?

    "Have someone watch him, including his assistant and subordinates. Investigate everything about him,pany ounts, business partners... I want to know all his vulnerabilities and weaknesses," Huangfu Jue¡¯s palm mmed down on the table, "If he really was behind these misdeeds, I¡¯ll make him... suffer the consequences!"

    "Yes, sir."

    This time, Will answered unequivocally.

    In fact, he had taken a dislike to Moses a long time ago.

    Having stayed by Huangfu Jue¡¯s side for so long, he had never seen anyone dare to be so disrespectful to the Duke; he would not allow it to happen again.

    "Is there anything else?"

    Seeing that Will did not leave, Huangfu Jue frowned and asked.

    "The Generals have been waiting for you in the council hall; you can¡¯t miss this meeting," Will reminded softly, "You still have forty minutes. If you leave for the council hall now, you¡¯ll make it in time."

    Since National Day, his father had started handing over some military affairs to him to manage. This meeting, an important one with several high-ranking military officials, had been arranged a week in advance. To attend this meeting, high-ranking officials from different ces had rushed to the Capital; it obviously couldn¡¯t be easily changed.

    Raising his hand to press on his temple, Huangfu Jue nodded slightly.

    "Wait for me downstairs."

    There were some things he was helpless to change.

    Coming back from the study, when he re-entered the bedroom, the butler had already brought in the cooked in congee, and Helen was on the phone dealing with journalists inquiring about Gan Yuan¡¯s situation.

    Seeing him enter, both of them tactfully retreated outside the door.

    Huangfu Jue walked to the bedside and personally brought the congee to her, starting with an apology.

    "I have a military meeting to attend."

    "Then go," Gan Yuan smiled and raised her eyebrows at him, "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll eat and then take a nap."

    The more dismissive she was, the more guilty he felt.

    At such a time, he should be by her side, caring for andforting her...

    "All right!" Gan Yuan put down the congee bowl, "I¡¯m not a child, and besides, I¡¯m not injured. It was just a minor ident, not as serious as all that."

    Stretching out his hand to wrap around her waist, Huangfu Jue gently stroked her back.

    "I¡¯ve been really busytely, but once Iplete these work handovers, I¡¯ll definitely make time to take you and Xiaotang out to sea for a few days. Then, you can tell me to do whatever you want," he promised.

    Gan Yuan looked up, "Are these your words? Don¡¯t regret itter."

    "Never!" his face was earnest.

    She justughed and moved in to affectionately kiss his chin.

    "Hurry up, I want to have my congee."

    "I¡¯lle back as soon as I can. After you eat, take a good rest," he said indulgently, kissing her forehead dominantly, "I¡¯ll call back and check on you. If you dare to be naughty... you¡¯ll bear the consequences!"

    She yfully stuck her tongue out at him in response.

    "Yes, Duke."

 Chapter 544 - 545: Where Exactly Is It?

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 545: Where Exactly Is It?</h4><h4></h4>

    Knowing there was no time left to dy, Huangfu Jue raised his palm and gently rubbed the top of her head with a sense of reluctance and quickly walked towards the door.

    As she watched the man¡¯s tall figure recede, Gan Yuan suddenly felt a pang of unwillingness to let him go.

    "Ajue!"

    He stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her.

    "Are you feeling unwell somewhere?"

    Gan Yuan smiled, "Not at all, I just wanted to remind you to be careful and toe back early."

    "I know, wait for me."

    With a smile towards her, he opened the door and walked out, instructed Helen and the butler briefly, and then descended the stairs to leave.

    Listening to the sound of an engineing from downstairs, Gan Yuan picked up the bowl of porridge again, but she had little appetite, only managing to force down a few mouthfuls before setting it on the table.

    She felt inexplicably restless, her subconscious nagging her as if something was about to happen.

    Frowning, she considered the events of the past few days¡ªsomething was off, but where exactly?

    "Manager!" Helen entered quietly, "Are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Gan Yuan lifted her face, "There¡¯s nothing much here, you can go back and reorganize tomorrow¡¯s press conference."

    "The sir asked me to stay and protect you," Helen said.

    Gan Yuan crossed her arms, "So, are you his assistant, or mine? This is the Duke Residence, surely no one would dare to drive a car up the stairs to hit me?"

    Helen chuckled lightly, "Alright then, I¡¯ll head back to the hotel first. Call me for anything, and I¡¯lle right away."

    Gan Yuan nodded with a smile, having specifically conceived a gourmet week event to boost the hotel¡¯s poprity, which would be announced to the public at the press conference tomorrow.

    The hotel business had be a significant part of her life, and she certainly could not let a minor car ident stop her midway.

    After Helen left, Gan Yuan handed the bowl of porridge to the butler and asked him to go downstairs to rest. She then entered the study and began revising her speech for the next day¡¯s conference on her ownputer.

    Outside the window.

    The night grew deeper.

    A figure nimbly flipped over the railing, using the cover of darkness to approach the main building. After jamming the signals of the infrared cameras with a jammer, the slender silhouette swiftly climbed up to the third floor and made its way to the window of the lit study.

    The figure inadvertently brushed against the ivy on the wall, creating a rustling noise, and quickly ceased movement.

    The faint light from inside outlined her eyes, visible beyond the mask, which were as clear and pale blue aske water.

    This intruder was none other than Jessica, who had secretly nned with Paul to ensure that she would take Gan Yuan away with her.

    Earlier, she had been lurking outside the Duke Residence for a while and noticed Huangfu Jue leaving. Realizing it was an opportunity, she immediately used the cover of night to infiltrate, hoping to take Gaia away during the chance.

    Inside the study.

    Gan Yuan, who had been typing at her keyboard, stopped her fingers, frowned, and listened for a moment. Then she moved her fingertips to the mouse and opened the built-in camera software on herputer.

    Quietly shifting theputer in one direction, she continued to pretend to type.

    Outside, listening to the continued tapping sounds, Jessica breathed a small sigh of relief.

    Extending a hand to brace herself on the window, she nimbly leaped into the room and pointed a finger at Gan Yuan, who was on the sofa.

    "Raise your hands, stay quiet, don¡¯t move, or else... I will take your life!"

    Theputer¡¯s camera clearly captured all her movements, and with the help of the screen disy, Gan Yuan had taken in every action of hers.

    Jessica was, of course, unaware, observing the "focused" Gan Yuan still sitting on the sofa, her lips curling into a small smile.

 Chapter 545 - 546: Is it?!

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 546: Is it?!</h4><h4></h4>

    This was the ace up Moses¡¯s sleeve, yet she obtained it so easily, it seemed this supposed ace wasn¡¯t all that impressive.

    Raising the gun and moving behind the sofa, Jessica slowly extended the barrel toward the back of her head.

    First control her, then tape her mouth shut and bind her hands and feet, and then figure out how to get her downstairs to the car and kill her way to the airport... Done!

    Thinking about it, it was truly boring. She had thought this one would at least make her exert some effort, but unexpectedly...

    Before the gun was even aimed at Gan Yuan, a palm had already reached out, grabbed her gun-holding right hand, and a finger inside the trigger guard firmly jammed the trigger.

    Damn it!

    Jessica cursed silently, but before she could react, she was lifted into the air.

    Two secondster, she was mmed down onto the carpet in front of the sofa, her arm twisted back, and the gun she had aimed at Gan Yuan was now pointed at her own forehead.

    Fast enough.

    Though impressed, Jessica¡¯s movements didn¡¯t pause for a second; she dodged the gun¡¯s barrel by tilting her head and flicked her left hand, her sleeve knife now in her grip, stabbing at Gan Yuan.

    Dodging to the side, arm lock, counter-attack...

    Gan Yuan was faster and more agile than her, pinning her knife-holding left hand underfoot, pressing down on Jessica¡¯s back with her own and already snatching her gun, pressing it against Jessica¡¯s head.

    "Drop the knife!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s voice was low but colder and more authoritative than hers.

    Jessica, not willing to admit defeat, kicked out with her right foot. Gan Yuan sidestepped to dodge, and taking this opportunity, Jessica sprang up, swinging her fist at Gan Yuan.

    Bang bang bang bang!

    After exchanging several blows, Jessica didn¡¯t gain any advantage; instead, she was forced to retreat two steps, hitting a wall behind her.

    She drew the second gun hidden at her waist, but before she could raise her hand, something cold pressed against her neck.

    With a knife in a reverse grip pressing tightly against her throat, Gan Yuan spoke in a deep voice.

    "Don¡¯t force me to kill you!"

    Feeling the heavy pressure of the de but unable to see it, Jessica knew well that before she could raise her gun, the other could neatly sever her throat; wisely, she remained still.

    Taking her second gun, Gan Yuan hooked her masked face and yanked it off with one pull.

    Upon seeing Jessica¡¯s exquisite face, Gan Yuan slightly narrowed her dark eyes, closed her hand, and raised it to hook Jessica¡¯s clothes.

    "What are you doing?" Jessica barked angrily.

    Having won, was she now going to strip her clothes and humiliate her?

    Gan Yuan ignored her, simply pushing aside her T-shirt and saw the blood-red, fiery flower tattoo on her chest.

    During their scuffle, she had noticed a glimpse of it, and now it seemed she had not guessed wrong; this girl must be the same one who had encountered Will before ¨C Moses¡¯s person.

    Her expression immediately darkened, "Did Moses send you?"

    Jessica replied irritably, "If you want to kill me, then kill me. Why ask so much?"

    Outmatched in skill, she had nothing to say.

    "Answer my question!" Gan Yuan pressed the gun to her forehead, "Was it Moses who sent you?"

    All along, she had believed that Moses would not target her, but now, his person had actuallye looking for her, a conclusion that was really disappointing.

    "Is it or not?!"

    She squeezed out the question through clenched teeth, her dark eyes stormy as if a tempest could erupt at any moment.

    "No!"

    Jessica answered.

    This was her own idea, unrted to Moses, and even if this woman killed her, she could not implicate her master.

 Chapter 546 - 547 Heartless Woman

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 547 Heartless Woman</h4><h4></h4>

    "Not?" Gan Yuan uttered in agony, "Does he want to capture me and take me back?"

    "I¡¯ve already said no!" Jessica retorted irritably, "If you want to kill me, just do it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush. This has nothing to do with him, it¡¯s my own idea."

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t believe her, assuming she was protecting Moses. The thought of that man dealing with her in such a manner had already shriveled her heart. Withdrawing the gun muzzle pressed against Jessica¡¯s forehead, she spoke coldly.

    "Go back and tell Moses, this is thest time I¡¯ll let it go. If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t turn heartless!"

    Jessica was instantly enraged. How could she be so heartless when Sir treated her that way?

    "You..." She stepped forward, closing in on Gan Yuan, "I already told you this has nothing to do with Sir. To tell the truth, I really don¡¯t understand. What does he see in a woman like you? He cares so much about you that he¡¯s willing to risk his life... Today, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    As she said the word "kill," she swung her fist again, smashing it towards Gan Yuan¡¯s chest, targeting her vitals with a desperate blow.

    Blocking her attack with a raised arm, Gan Yuan kicked out her leg and sent Jessica tumbling to the ground, then aimed down at her face from above.

    "This is between me and Moses. If you insist on pushing me, I won¡¯t mind killing you!"

    "Do as you please, but you better open your ears and listen carefully. This was my idea today, and it has nothing to do with Sir, nothing. Did you hear me?!" Jessica growled furiously, "I should¡¯ve shot you earlier. Then Sir wouldn¡¯t have to worry about you..."

    Thinking of Moses¡¯s illness, Jessica¡¯s heart ached.

    "You heartless woman, go on, shoot!"

    Gan Yuan did not shoot, but instead bent down to pull her up from the ground and used the tape she had fallen on to bind her hands and feet.

    "Now, answer my question. If you dare lie, I will cut your face into pieces slice by slice!"

    Jessica red at her, unresponsive.

    The knife¡¯s edge moved across her face, pointing right at her eye, and Gan Yuan¡¯s voice was cold as ice.

    "The incident at the squarest time, was it Moses¡¯s idea?"

    "Hmph!"

    Jessica snorted in response.

    Gan Yuan frowned, "Today¡¯s car ident, did he do that too?"

    "You!" Jessica seethed with rage, "Are you blind? How could you think that of Sir? If he truly wanted you dead, do you think you¡¯d still be alive right now?"

    A woman like her wasn¡¯t worth Sir¡¯s attention.

    "He even told me to protect you. I should have made my move earlier..."

    Jessica said through clenched teeth, full of regret.

    Protect her?

    Gan Yuan was taken aback.

    "He told you to protect me?"

    "Hmph!"

    Jessica snorted again.

    She didn¡¯t want to tell Gan Yuan the truth. A woman like her didn¡¯t deserve Sir¡¯s care.

    Gan Yuan gave a bitter smile.

    She could hardly believe such lies. If Moses truly wanted her protected, why would this girl be holding a gun to her face?

    "I¡¯ve always defended him, told Ajue not to hold a grudge against him. I had no idea... Moses, it was really you targeting me!"

    Gan Yuan murmured with a voice full of pain.

    "Sir must be blind to fall for a woman like you!" Jessica, wild as a madwoman, pushed her away and leaped at her again, "Tonight, even if it kills me, I must kill you. I can¡¯t let him risk his life for someone like you... Die... As long as you¡¯re dead, he can safely return home for treatment..."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little

 Chapter 547 - 548: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 548: The Truth</h4><h4></h4>

    Punch after punch, another punch...

    Jessica didn¡¯t defend herself at all, just attacked Gan Yuan like a madwoman, cursing resentfully all the while.

    At first, Gan Yuan defended and attacked with ease. Hearing the words "return home for treatment," her mind wandered and her movements slowed slightly. Jessica¡¯s punch came flying and hit her chest, sending Gan Yuan stumbling back a step.

    "Go to hell... Today, we¡¯ll die together..."

    Jessica lunged forward, trying to choke Gan Yuan, but Gan Yuan raised her hand to block the attack, grabbed Jessica¡¯s arm, twisted it behind her, and pressed her against the wall.

    "What did you just say about ¡¯treatment¡¯? Is he sick?"

    "Stop your phony pretense!" Jessica pushed against the wall, trying to break free, "You have no right to know..."

    Gan Yuan pressed harder, "You can¡¯t beat me, nor can you kill me. If you really don¡¯t want him to die, tell me the truth!"

    "Let go of me!" Jessica struggled violently, her eyes bloodshot, "Even if I have to die today, I will kill you..."

    Gan Yuan frowned, took a step back, and released her.

    "What is actually wrong with him?"

    Jessica caught her breath, straightened up, and red at her with furious eyes.

    "You..."

    "Please... tell me the truth!"

    The girl¡¯s brow was furrowed, her dark eyes full of concern, an expression that hardly seemed feigned.

    Jessica took a deep breath, "If he doesn¡¯t get treated soon, he¡¯ll die!"

    "Impossible!" Gan Yuan roared in disbelief, "You¡¯re lying to me!"

    In her memories, Moses was always strong and robust. How could such a person fall ill... She couldn¡¯t believe it!

    "It¡¯s his heart, there¡¯s a problem. Paul had already convinced him to return for treatment, but it¡¯s because of you!" Jessica red at her, "It¡¯s because you refuse to go back with him, so he¡¯s been dying his return, all because of you, damn it!"

    Gan Yuan pondered for a moment with a frown, then turned and grabbed her phone from the coffee table, dialing a number.

    "Dr. William, it¡¯s Gaia!"

    On the other end of the phone, upon hearing her voice, Dr. William¡¯s voice instantly took on a tone of surprise.

    "Oh, my God, Gaia..."

    "Tell me, what exactly is wrong with Moses¡¯ illness?"

    Dr. William was an old acquaintance of hers and Moses¡¯. When her father was alive, he had been the primary physician for the family and shared a close rtionship with them.

    If Moses truly was ill, he couldn¡¯t be unaware.

    "This..." Dr. William¡¯s tone became grave, "Gaia, I hope you can persuade him toe back for an examination as soon as possible. His condition has been acting up more frequentlytely. This isn¡¯t a good sign. If he doesn¡¯t get treatment soon, the outlook isn¡¯t very optimistic."

    Her fingers gripping the phone trembled, and Gan Yuan¡¯s voice also carried a hint of caution, "Will he... will he die?"

    "Try not to be so anxious, as long as he cooperates with the treatment, there¡¯s still a great deal of hope."

    "Alright," Gan Yuan took a deep breath, "I understand."

    Putting away the phone, she walked to the door. Seeing her about to leave, Jessica immediately rushed over to block her.

    "Wait for me at the corner downstairs." With a sternmand, Gan Yuan pulled the door open. After a moment¡¯s thought, she added, "If you don¡¯t want the bodyguards to discover you!"

    Jessica nced at her worry-filled expression, withdrew her hand that had been clutching the gun, and dashed to the window, leaping out agilely.

    Gan Yuan went to the bedroom to grab a jacket and quickly went downstairs.

 Chapter 548 - 549: How Did You Do It?

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 549: How Did You Do It?</h4><h4></h4>

    The butler saw her and immediately came to greet her.

    "Miss?"

    "There¡¯s an urgent matter at the hotel, I need to go there."

    "I¡¯ll arrange for a car and bodyguards to escort you."

    "There¡¯s no need."

    "But..."

    Gan Yuan raised her voice, "I said there¡¯s no need!"

    Seeing her unusual expression, the butler stepped aside and nodded slightly.

    Rushing out the main entrance, Gan Yuan quickly descended the steps, started the car, and drove out of the Duke Residence. She skilfully stopped the car at an intersection where Jessica rushed to get into the back seat, then she drove silently towards the direction of the Duke Hotel.

    Remembering Mr. William¡¯s instructions over the phone earlier, she pressed her foot down harder on the elerator, speeding up the car as she zoomed through the crossroads.

    Jessica, sitting in the passenger seat, watched Gan Yuan drive, attempting several times to speak but hesitating each time.

    Not until the car stopped in the hotel¡¯s parking lot did she open the door and catch up to Gan Yuan¡¯s side before finally speaking up.

    "He... he¡¯s been hiding it from everyone, you..."

    Gan Yuan pressed the button for Moses¡¯s floor and spoke softly.

    "I¡¯ll persuade him to go back."

    Stepping to the side, Jessica pursed her lips.

    "Just now... Sorry!"

    Knowing that Moses was ill, Gan Yuan had immediatelye to help out, which made it clear that this woman wasn¡¯t as heartless as she seemed.

    Turning her gaze away from the elevator panel, Gan Yuan nced at Jessica.

    "What¡¯s your name?"

    "Jessica."

    "Thank you, Jessica."

    She thanked her solemnly and then stepped out of the elevator with haste.

    In the hallway, several bodyguards who saw her looked confused, not sure whether they should stop her or not.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Jessica shouted angrily, and the bodyguards immediately stepped aside.

    By this time, Gan Yuan had reached Moses¡¯s door and knocked.

    The door was opened by Paul, who looked puzzled to see Gan Yuan standing at the doorway but before he could ask questions, Jessica had alreadye over and pushed the door wide open.

    "Go inside!"

    Paul stepped aside, and Gan Yuan walked through the doorway.

    As Paul was about to ask Jessica what was happening, she had already reached out her hand and dragged him out of the room.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Paul asked in a low voice.

    Jessica closed the door firmly, "She¡¯se to persuade him to go back for the surgery."

    Paul was stunned, then nodded lightly, "That¡¯s great! How... how did you manage it?"

    Jessica shrugged her shoulders, "If skills fail, the truth prevails. Luckily, she¡¯s notpletely devoid of sympathy. But speaking of which, if the sir gets mad, you have to stand up for me."

    Paul nodded, "As long as he¡¯s willing to go back for treatment, I¡¯ll take responsibility for all mistakes."

    "Fair enough." Jessica tapped his shoulder with a fist, then turned to press her ear against the door, quietly eavesdropping.

    ...

    ...

    In the guest room with the living room lights on and no one in sight, the door to the study was ajar, revealing a faint glimmer of light.

    Gan Yuan walked towards it, gently pushing open the door. The study was dark; Moses stood with his back to the desk facing the floor-to-ceiling window, cup in hand, gazing out at the myriad of lights outside the window, his figure appearing lonely and slender.

    With furrowed brows, Gan Yuan tiptoed closer.

    Moses, hearing her footsteps, extended the cup towards her.

    "Refill."

    Deep in thought, he hadn¡¯t paid attention to the knocking from outside, assuming the person now standing beside him was his assistant Paul.

    No sooner had he finished speaking than the cup was snatched from his hand.

 Chapter 549 - 550: I Will Always Be with You

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 550: I Will Always Be with You</h4><h4></h4>

    He ced the wine ss on the table and Gan Yuan spoke softly.

    "I will arrange a ne to take you back home immediately."

    "Gaia!" Moses turned his face in disbelief, looking at Gan Yuan standing behind him, his eyes immediately filled with joy, "You... you¡¯re here? Come... sit down quickly!"

    As she met his gaze, her heart contracted fiercely.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    The three words had a choking sound.

    If she had known about his illness earlier, she definitely would havee back sooner, even if it meant dragging him back forcibly.

    Catching the brightness in her eyes, Moses frowned, lifting his palm, he gently cradled her shoulders.

    "Silly girl, what are you crying for."

    "I¡¯m sorry..." Gan Yuan¡¯s voice trembled even more, "I didn¡¯t know, if I had known it would be like this, I... I definitely would havee back sooner."

    "It¡¯s okay..." Moses soothed, patting her back, "It¡¯s alright, as long as you¡¯re willing toe back, Brother Moses will never be angry with you."

    "Hmm." Gan Yuan sniffed, lifting her face from his embrace, "I¡¯ll call Ajue right now and have him arrange a ne for you."

    Arrange a ne?

    Have Huangfu Jue help him?!

    Moses, watching her take out her phone, confusion shed across his handsome face, and he immediately snatched her phone away.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I know you¡¯re proud, but an illness shouldn¡¯t be neglected..." Gan Yuan, fearing her tone might touch on his pride, tried to keep her voice calm, "If you like it here, I can also help you contact the best hospital, or bring Dr. William over, no matter what... it¡¯s up to you, I will stay with you, okay?"

    In her eyes was full of concern and heartache, and a bit of caution.

    Moses suddenly realized the real reason she came back.

    It wasn¡¯t because she had finallye to her senses, not because she wanted to leave Huangfu Jue but because she had learned of his illness.

    The hand holding the phone clenched abruptly, and he asked in a deep voice.

    "Who told you?"

    "It doesn¡¯t matter, Jessica did it for your own good." Knowing his character might be angry with Jessica, Gan Yuan stepped forward to hold his arm, smiling reassuringly, "I just spoke with Dr. William on the phone, he said that as long as you..."

    "Ha!" Moses chuckled, "Gaia, you really are still the same as before."

    Hearing himugh, Gan Yuan looked at his face, puzzled, "Moses, brother?"

    "Ha¡ª" Mosesughed loudly as he took a step back and leaned against the desk, "Do you know why you always lose in every game? It¡¯s because you always act on your emotions."

    Gan Yuan furrowed her brow, "Moses?! What... what are you trying to say?"

    "What I¡¯m saying is, you¡¯ve lost again this time!"

    Moses tightened his fingers, and the phone in his grip let out a pitiful creak.

    "You..." Her gaze swept over the screeching phone, and suddenly Gan Yuan thought of a possibility, "You... you deliberately deceived me?"

    "Otherwise?" Moses shook his right hand with a smile, "Did you really think I was dying? Do I look like I¡¯m about to die?"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips quivered and she fixed her gaze on his coldly smirking face for a moment before stepping forward again to grasp his hand.

    "Moses, stop messing around, you should know that you¡¯ve never been good at acting, you can¡¯t fool me. Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal, we¡¯ve all danced with the Grim Reaper, it¡¯s just some issues with the body, at worst... just surgery, can it be worse than being shot with a bullet?"

 Chapter 550 - 551 Right Before Your Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 551 Right Before Your Eyes</h4><h4></h4>

    Sheughed and punched his chest lightly, "You¡¯ve done surgery without anesthesia before, so why would you be afraid of this little bit of pain? Trust me, I will help you find the best doctors, the best hospitals... There must be a way... Not just me, Ajue will help you too... Right, Ajue mentioned once, his mother has a friend who is the best cardiologist in the industry... We can invite her to work with Dr. William..."

    Feeling her warm palm cover his fingers, Moses¡¯ facade was on the verge of copsing under her influence.

    Yet, when he heard her affectionately call out "Ajue," his heart immediately turned ice-cold again.

    Ajue, Ajue, Ajue?

    Even as he was close to death, was her heart still upied with that man?

    A surge of intense anger erupted from the bottom of his heart, overwhelming all of Moses¡¯ rationality.

    Bang!

    With the clenching of his fingers, the screen of Gan Yuan¡¯s cellphone also shattered in his palm.

    Startled by the sound, Gan Yuan hurriedly looked at his hand, and seeing his palm bleeding, she nervously gripped his wrist.

    "Damn it, there¡¯s bleeding, I¡¯ll go get the first-aid kit..."

    She let go of him, turned to find the first-aid kit, but as she was turning away, her wrist was already tightly grasped by him.

    "I don¡¯t need a doctor, nor do I need help from your Duke," Moses said coldly, staring into her eyes, "All this is nothing more than a trap to make youe back. If you really understood me, you should know that I never allow betrayal, not even from you!"

    Gan Yuan regretted inwardly, damn it, she was too anxious about his illness, and had forgotten this man¡¯s pride; she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Huangfu Jue in front of him.

    "I know, we don¡¯t have to ask Ajue for help, we don¡¯t even have to let him know, Dr. William will definitely have a way..."

    "Hmph!" Moses shook off her arm, "Had I known you trusted Dr. William so much, I would have resorted to this method earlier and not wasted so much effort."

    Raising his hand, he threw the broken phone into the trash can, Moses stood up tall, staring coldly at Gan Yuan, who nearly fell over.

    "From now on, you won¡¯t take another step away from me!"

    Gan Yuan straightened up, her dark eyes probing as they locked onto his face; for a moment, she couldn¡¯t determine whether he was pretending or being serious.

    "You... you¡¯re really not sick?"

    "The one who¡¯s sick is you, not me!" Moses shook the blood off his right hand and pressed the phone on the desk, "Paul, arrange the ne right now, I¡¯m taking Gaia home immediately."

    So it was all fake!

    She felt such pity for him, and yet, this was all just his deceit.

    "Despicable!"

    With an angry exmation, she turned and rushed toward the door.

    Outside the door, Jessica and Paul simultaneously looked up in astonishment.

    "Stop her!"

    Moses chased out after her, shouting.

    Gan Yuan sneered, "With just them?"

    "If you dare to step out that door, tomorrow I will have a 0.8 caliber bullet go through Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart, and the day after will be Xiaotang, then the King, the Queen... and then your friends... that rich second generation who can cook, and his girlfriend... In short, everyone you care about, I will kill them one by one right in front of you!"

    "Sir?!" Jessica stared with a bewildered expression at the two before her, "You..."

 Chapter 551 - 552: Say and Do

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 552: Say and Do</h4><h4></h4>

    "Shut up!" Moses shouted at her, his gaze sweeping over Paul, who was about to speak, but Paul swallowed his words abruptly, "Take her to the room!"

    The bodyguards rushed forward, pointing their guns at Gan Yuan.

    Turning around and looking into Moses¡¯s face, Gan Yuan took a deep breath.

    "Moses, if you dare to harm a hair on their heads, I¡¯ll kill you myself!"

    She kicked the bodyguard in front of her away and strode back to the study, mming the door shut forcefully.

    "Keep an eye on her, and if you let her get away, you¡¯ll jump down from the upper floor."

    Moses ordered coldly.

    The four bodyguards felt a chill run down their spines, and hurried into the study to watch Gan Yuan.

    "Sir!" Jessica rushed over, "You..."

    Smack!

    Before she could finish speaking, Moses had already raised his hand and pped her across the face ferociously.

    "Dare to tell her even one more word, and I¡¯ll be the first to kill you!"

    He nced sideways, angrily looking at Paul, who was holding Jessica.

    "Same goes for you," he took a deep breath, suppressing the pain in his left chest, "Arrange the ne, now!"

    Paul helped Jessica up, and they both carefully observed his expression, knowing that the man was on the verge of rage and neither dared to utter another word.

    Supporting Jessica, Paul cautiously stepped outside the door.

    Inside the living room, Moses turned around wearily and sat heavily on the sofa, ncing at his right palm that was still bleeding. He fished a pill out of his pocket, stuffed it into his mouth, swallowed hard, and slowly exhaled.

    After a moment, he stood up again.

    Striding over, he opened the door to the study, and Moses squinted his dark eyes at Gan Yuan, who was standing by the window.

    "Pack your things, and go to the airport immediately."

    "Yes!"

    A few bodyguards responded at once and set into motion.

    One watched Gan Yuan, while the other three began to collect the documents and materials on the table.

    Moses walked over to her side, "Don¡¯t y any tricks with me, you know... I always mean what I say!"

    Gan Yuan stared out the window into the night, her lips tightly sealed, remaining silent.

    ...

    ...

    Duke Residence.

    The ck car stopped at the foot of the steps, and the butler got out to open the door for Huangfu Jue.

    Huangfu Jue got out of the car and immediately asked.

    "Is the youngdy alright?"

    "She had urgent business and went out," replied the butler.

    "What business?" Huangfu Jue halted in his steps, "Where did she go?"

    It waste, and she had gone out in a hurry, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    "She said there was an emergency at the hotel and needed to go there. I wanted to arrange for a bodyguard to escort her, but the youngdy declined and went by car herself."

    Huangfu Jue furrowed his brows and immediately extended his hand to Will.

    "Phone!"

    Will hurriedly handed over the phone, and Huangfu Jue quickly dialed Gan Yuan¡¯s number.

    The phone indicated that it was temporarily unavable.

    He frowned and then called her office.

    This time, the call went through sessfully, and Helen answered.

    "Duke, is something the matter?"

    "I¡¯m looking for Ayuan."

    "The manager?" Helen sounded puzzled, "Isn¡¯t she resting at home?"

    Feeling an ominous premonition, Huangfu Jue got back into the car.

    "Quick... to the hotel!"

    "Duke?" Helen¡¯s voice came again, "Is there some kind of problem?"

    "Immediately ask the front desk if they¡¯ve seen her at the hotel, and also check with the parking lot. Let me know as soon as there¡¯s any news; I¡¯m on my way there," ordered Huangfu Jue, looking up, "Drive!"

    The car turned around and sped off towards the Duke Hotel.

    ...

    ...

    That¡¯s it~!~

 Chapter 552 - 553 Invalid Transaction

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 553 Invalid Transaction</h4><h4></h4>

    Duke Hotel, luxury suite.

    "Sir!" Paul cautiously entered the study, "Everything is arranged."

    Moses nodded, then turned to head for the door.

    "Take her with you."

    Gan Yuan turned around, yet stood still, "I want to talk to you."

    Moses stopped in his tracks, his voice calm and without emotion, "Dying is pointless, you should know that no one can stop what I want to do."

    Gan Yuan gazed at his back, "I only need one minute."

    Moses turned around, locking eyes with her for several seconds, then raised his finger, and Paul immediately stepped out with several bodyguards, tactfully closing the door behind them.

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath and slowly began, "Let¡¯s make a deal."

    "A deal?" Moses smirked coldly, "What do you have that is more valuable than their lives?"

    Gan Yuan furrowed her brows, peering into his eyes, "The secrets of Red me, your documents are in my hands. Let me go, and I guarantee that the documents will never be exposed."

    A flicker of something unusual passed through the depths of Moses¡¯ eyes. "Did you read those documents?"

    "It was you who taught me to hold a strong enough card." It was apparent that he cared deeply about the documents; Gan Yuan slightly rxed, her gambit seemed effective. "If you still insist on taking me, the file will soon be leaked for the entire world to know."

    Moses¡¯ gaze flickered, he inwardly sighed with relief.

    "Indeed, you are my best student, you remember everything I¡¯ve taught you!"

    Gan Yuan bit her lip, silent.

    Their rtionship hade to this point, and even if the document could restrain him, she still couldn¡¯t feel happy about it.

    "Pity though." Moses¡¯ pupils gradually constricted, "That document, you¡¯ll never be able to decrypt. A teacher always keeps one move ahead, and my code is one you can¡¯t crack. So... the deal is void, you still have toe with me!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s fists at her side tightened bit by bit.

    "Very well, very well!"

    She spat out three words through gritted teeth and, with an enraged expression, strode forward. When she reached his side, she suddenly twisted her body and swung a fist towards his face.

    She had promised Huangfu Jue that she would rather die than leave him again.

    If she simply walked away, what would he do, what would Gan Tang do?

    Even if it cost her life, she was determined to make a final stand against Moses.

    Moses dodged to the side, being a bit too slow, and was hit by her fist on the chin. He managed to avoid the brunt of the blow but was still grazed on the cheek by her fist, feeling an immediate burning pain.

    Gaining the upper hand, Gan Yuan promptly went on the offensive, and Moses raised his arm to meet her. They shed on the spot.

    He had taught her how to fight, so Moses was, of course, aware of her strengths and weaknesses. She was the quickest and most agile of all his students, with only her strength inferior to his.

    Gan Yuan knew this too and didn¡¯t try to match him in power, instead relying on her speed and agility to spar with him.

    She wasn¡¯t in a rush to win, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but there was one thing she was equally aware of¡ªthe other man woulde.

    She had deliberately yed along just now to buy time; once Huangfu Jue went back and didn¡¯t find her, he would surelye.

    This was his turf, Moses wouldn¡¯t be able to fight him here!

    Gan Yuan could anticipate this, and Moses, of course, realized it quickly too. Seizing an opportunity, he kicked at her knee. Gan Yuan shed to the right, nimbly avoiding it.

 Chapter 553 - 554: The Biggest Shortcoming

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 554: The Biggest Shoring</h4><h4></h4>

    Stepping on the edge of the carpet, Moses¡¯s body lurched and he heavily collided with the bookshelf behind him.

    "Ah!"

    He let out a low cry, painfully curling up.

    The porcin vase on the shelf shook and crashed down.

    "Moses!"

    Gan Yuan instinctively shouted in rm, rushing over to shield him from the falling vase.

    Bang!

    The vase flew out, shattered against the wall, and Moses stood up, pressing the decorative Japanese sword against her chest.

    "I¡¯ve said that your biggest w is being sentimental," he said.

    "Sir!"

    The door was kicked open, and Paul, Jessica, and several bodyguards, having heard the noise, rushed in. Seeing the scene, the bodyguards lifted their guns and aimed them all at Gan Yuan.

    "Don¡¯t shoot!"

    Moses shouted urgently.

    Seizing the moment when Moses was distracted, Gan Yuan raised her hand to grab the de, moved closer to his side, and lifted her right hand, with her pistol already pointed at his temple.

    "Always carry a weapon with you, that¡¯s what you taught me, remember?" she said, gripping his cor and staring coldly at the armed men. "Put your guns down, or I¡¯ll kill him!"

    "Don¡¯t put them down," Moses said calmly. "She won¡¯t shoot!"

    "Put them down!" Gan Yuan yelled.

    "Don¡¯t!"

    Moses¡¯s voice immediately followed.

    The bodyguards were clearly in a difficult position, and Paul and Jessica looked helpless.

    They thought that Gan Yuan¡¯s return would convince Moses to go back for treatment, but how had things escted to this?

    "If she kills me, none of you is to bother her," Moses said slowly, turning towards Gan Yuan, looking down into her eyes. "You want to kill me, right? Shoot, then!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s hand holding the gun started to tremble.

    "Moses, don¡¯t push me!"

    Moses ordered sharply, his dark eyes narrowing slightly.

    "Shoot, then!"

    "If you don¡¯t let me go, I really will kill you!"

    Gan Yuan raised her hand, pressing down on the hammer of the gun.

    "Gaia, no!"

    "Sir!"

    Jessica and Paul yelled simultaneously.

    Moses raised both hands, "Nobodye closer, I want to see how she intends to kill me!"

    Gripping the gun with both hands, Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers trembled; biting down on her teeth, she suddenly kicked Moses away, stumbled on the floor, and hurled herself toward the window behind her.

    "Don¡¯t!"

    Realizing her intention, Moses shouted urgently, dashing forward to grab her, but before he could, Gan Yuan had already turned to shoot the window.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Bullets struck the window, instantly piercing several holes through the tempered ss, which she collided with, causing it to crack rapidly, and she tumbled out of the building along with the fragments.

    Watching this unfold, Jessica, Paul, and the bodyguards all widened their eyes.

    This was the thirty-third floor, a fall meant certain death¡ªhad she really chosen this way out, was she insane?

    Of course, Gan Yuan was not insane.

    She knew every inch of this building. As the building was undergoing all-around cleaning maintenance, the metal scaffold for cleaning the windows was still hanging outside. She had noticed it earlier while watching out the window.

    After breaking through the ss, she swiftly turned in mid-air, urately grabbing the rope from which the scaffold hung, and slid down, lightly stepped on the scaffold¡¯s railing, andnded safely on the balcony of the 32nd floor.

    Seeing her unharmed, Moses exhaled in relief.

 Chapter 554 - 555: Cool

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 555: Cool</h4><h4></h4>

    "Cool!"

    Jessica eximed in admiration, noticing Moses¡¯ eyes looking over, she hurriedly reined in the astonishment on her face.

    "Catch her!"

    Moses ordered sternly.

    "Sir!" a bodyguard rushed into the study, "Security is searching the entire hotel."

    After receiving Huangfu Jue¡¯s phone call, Helen immediately took action. Having inquired at the front desk and heard that Gan Yuan had indeed arrived at the hotel, she immediately sent people to search throughout the hotel.

    "Sir!" Paul supported Moses¡¯ arm, "We should leave here first!"

    "Yes, sir," Jessica also hurriedly spoke, "We can find another opportunity. I promise I will help you catch her!"

    Gan Yuan had caused such amotion that the entire hotel had been alerted, and it was believed that Huangfu Jue would soon arrive.

    That girl knew the ce well, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to catch her; staying here any longer was indeed not a good choice.

    Frowning, he withdrew his gaze, turned around, and walked toward the door. Jessica, Paul, and the others immediately followed, escorting him into the elevator.

    At this moment, Helen also heard themotion upstairs, immediately led the security team up, and went straight to the 32nd floor, only to see Gan Yuaning out of a room with a deted expression.

    "Manager!" Helen immediately rushed over and supported her arm, "Are you okay?"

    Gan Yuan shook her head lightly, nced at the security guards behind her, and straightened up.

    "It¡¯s just a little ident; everyone, don¡¯t panic."

    In front of Moses and his men, these security guards would only be courting death. Gan Yuan did not want to turn the hotel into a bloodbath, "Helen,e in with me!"

    She gestured for the guards to wait outside and turned back into the room she had just left.

    "What happened?"

    Removing a piece of broken ss from her hair, Helen asked with concern.

    Gan Yuan did not answer but walked up to the balcony and looked up at the upper floors. The ce was quiet, and if her guess was correct, Moses should have left with his men by now.

    The cell phone rang. Helen answered the call and heard Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice, immediately speaking up.

    "Please wait a moment!" Walking over, she handed the phone to Gan Yuan, "Duke."

    Gan Yuan took the phone, "Ajue!"

    On the other end of the call, hearing her voice, Huangfu Jue obviously sighed in relief, "Where are you?"

    "3209," Gan Yuan reported the room number.

    "I¡¯ll be there immediately!"

    Gan Yuan handed the phone back to Helen and pressed her temples with her hand.

    "Don¡¯t let anyone clean the upstairs room. Just say the ss shattered due to cleaning."

    "Okay."

    Helen¡¯s gaze lingered on her somewhat pale face, then turned to pour a ss of water for her. Gan Yuan thanked her as she took the ss and sat down on the couch in the room, her gaze sweeping around.

    "Why wasn¡¯t this room cleaned?"

    There was no one in the room, but there were clear signs of someone¡¯s presence, and it seemed it had not been cleaned out after checking out...

    "Probably because they haven¡¯t had the chance to clean it after check-out?" Helen shrugged, "I¡¯ll go ask the floor manager."

    "Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow," Gan Yuan stopped her with a gesture, "I want some quiet time, send those guards back!"

    Helen nodded, "I will go to meet the Duke."

    In the room, only Gan Yuan was left, cing the ss on the table, she supported her forehead with her hands.

 Chapter 555 - 556: No Need to Explain When Killing

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 556: No Need to Exin When Killing</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses, that man, had always done what he said he would do. This time, she had narrowly escaped, but it would be impossible for him to let the matter go.

    Next, he might truly target Huangfu Jue and Xiaotang... What should she do?

    Gan Yuan, oh Gan Yuan, you¡¯re so naive. How could you believe this would go smoothly...

    The door was pushed open, and Huangfu Jue hurried in. When he saw Gan Yuan sitting on the couch, clutching her hair with a worried expression, he stepped forward and held her shoulders.

    "What¡¯s happened?"

    Looking up to meet the man¡¯s concerned eyes, Gan Yuan had a thousand words in her heart but didn¡¯t know where to start.

    She just stretched out her arms and hugged his neck.

    At this moment, his warmth was her only sce.

    Hugging her back, Huangfu Jueforted her by gently stroking her back, not immediately inquiring further.

    From her demeanor, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to deduce that something serious had happened.

    Only when he felt her breathing gradually calm did he lift his face, his warm hands cradling her cheeks.

    "Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens, I¡¯m here!"

    That one sentence almost brought her to tears.

    "Ajue!" she hugged him again, "What should I do?"

    If Moses really wanted to kill him and Xiaotang, what should she do?!

    A chill suddenly shot up her back, and Gan Yuan abruptly sat up straight.

    She was so foolish, how could she have forgotten Xiaotang.

    She stood up, rushed to the desk, and grabbed the phone to dial Gan Tang¡¯s number. Those few seconds waiting for the call to connect nearly suffocated her.

    Thankfully, someone finally answered.

    "Hello?"

    It was a pleasant female voice.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart shot into her throat, "Where¡¯s Xiaotang?"

    "Littleyuan, is that you? This is Leng Xiaoye." Leng Xiaoye¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the line, "Xiaotang just fell asleep. Is something wrong?"

    Gan Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, "No...nothing, I just...miss him a bit, can I...can Ie over and see him?"

    "Of course," Leng Xiaoye paused slightly, "Is something the matter?"

    "No...nothing, I just...miss him."

    "Come over then, Yaoyang isn¡¯t here, if you don¡¯t mind, you can share a bed with him."

    "Alright, I...I¡¯lle right away."

    Gan Yuan hung up the phone and immediately grabbed the arm of Huangfu Jue beside her.

    "We need to go to the Royal Pce right now!"

    Moses was always a man of action, and no one could guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t make a move on Xiaotang right away. Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t rest at ease without seeing her son safe with her own eyes.

    Pulling at Huangfu Jue, she rushed out of the guest room and headed straight for the elevator.

    "Sir!"

    Will and several bodyguards hurried after them, following them into the elevator.

    As the elevator descended, Huangfu Jue turned to watch Gan Yuan¡¯s pale and agitated face, clearly feeling the tremble of her fingers.

    Surrounded by bodyguards, it wasn¡¯t convenient to speak, so, patiently, he followed her as they dashed out of the hotel, got into the car, and as the driver started the car toward the Royal Pce, he immediately ced a hand on her shoulder.

    "What exactly is wrong?"

    Gan Yuan turned her face to look at him.

    "He wants to kill him!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s handsome eyebrows furrowed deeply.

    "Moses?"

    Gan Yuan nodded, then, nervously looked towards the driver.

    "Drive faster, please, drive faster!"

    "Don¡¯t panic, with mom here, Xiaotang will be fine." Huangfu Jueforted her, holding her shoulder, his blue eyes growing intense, "Will, immediately send out my orders, issue a nationwide manhunt for Moses for threatening national security, with shoot-on-sight orders if he resists arrest!"

    ^

    ^

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 556 - 557: Inside

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 557: Inside</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan nced sideways, opened her mouth, but in the end, she didn¡¯t make a sound.

    Previously, she had pleaded with Huangfu Jue on Moses¡¯s behalf several times; this time, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak to Huangfu Jue anymore.

    With Moses¡¯s abilities, dealing with this kind of situation would definitely not be an issue, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him. Now, Gan Yuan only hoped that Moses would leave A Country swiftly under this pressure.

    The car drove into the Royal Pce. Not waiting for the car toe to aplete stop, Gan Yuan had already pushed open the door and jumped out, sprinting all the way to the master bedroom on the third floor.

    Upon opening the door and seeing Leng Xiaoye rise from the couch, she quieted her footsteps.

    "Queen... Your Majesty," Leng Xiaoye said softly.

    "He¡¯s inside," Leng Xiaoye spoke in a low voice.

    Gan Yuan tiptoed through the living room and gently pushed open the door to the children¡¯s room. Using the light from the hallway, she could clearly see the little one peacefully sleeping on the pillow.

    As she approached his bed, she adjusted the corner of the nket for him and carefully tucked Gan Tang¡¯s little foot, which had slipped out of the nket, back in. She gently wrapped his tiny hand in hers and brought it to her lips for a gentle kiss.

    The little one¡¯s wounds had mostly healed. The injury on his arm was still wrapped in fabric, but the ster on his palm had been removed, leaving several dark red scabs on his tender skin.

    In the dim light, those scabs looked like ugly little strips lying on his delicate hand.

    Gan Yuan stroked the rough scabs with a frown and sighed.

    Leng Xiaoye turned to look at her son who followed her into the room.

    "What happened?" she asked.

    Huangfu Jue shook his head slightly; in fact, he didn¡¯t know the full extent of what had happened even now.

    "It¡¯ste. You should rest first," he suggested.

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t look well, and it was obvious she didn¡¯t wish to discuss these matters any further. He didn¡¯t want to force her.

    Leng Xiaoye, sensing something was amiss, did not press further.

    "It¡¯ste, so stay in the Royal Pce tonight. We can talk about anything else tomorrow," Leng Xiaoye said.

    After watching Gan Yuan and Gan Tang for a moment at the doorway, she turned and headed back to her room.

    Moving quietly to Gan Yuan¡¯s side, Huangfu Jue raised his hand to her shoulder.

    Gan Yuan turned to him, "Tonight, I want to sleep with him."

    "Alright," Huangfu Jue said as he bent down to kiss her forehead, "I¡¯ll sleep in Xiao Jue¡¯s room next door. Call me if you need anything."

    The bed in the children¡¯s room was too small for three people, and given her current state, Huangfu Jue also wasn¡¯t at ease leaving her to sleep alone in the Eastern Wing.

    After helping her take off her coat, Huangfu Jue carefully settled her next to Gan Tang, covered both of them with a thin nket, and bent down again to soothingly stroke her hair.

    "Get some good rest, I¡¯m right next door!" he reassured her.

    Gan Yuan nodded, lowering hershes, and he quietly stepped out. Instead of going to sleep, he went to the corridor to ask Helen about the specifics of the situation.

    Helen couldn¡¯t provide a clear exnation either, but she briefly recounted what she knew to him.

    "The window on the 33rd floor is broken. She must have jumped down from up there," she said.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s brow twitched at the thought; from such a high floor, the consequences would be unimaginable if someone intended to jump. Even now, knowing she was unharmed, his heart still skipped a beat.

    "Seal all airports, docks, and stations..." he took a light breath, his tone as cold as the depths of winter, "I will not allow him to escape!"

    "Yes!"

    Helen and Will responded at the same time and turned to descend the stairs.

    Turning back to gaze out at the deep night from the corridor window, Huangfu Jue slowly clenched his fist.

 Chapter 557 - 558: Will Never Forgive Again

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 558: Will Never Forgive Again</h4><h4></h4>

    "Moses, this time I will never forgive you!"

    ...

    ...

    On the highway.

    Sirens wailing, Paul hung up the phone inside the ck car, then turned to look at Moses in the back seat.

    "Huangfu Jue has ordered a city-wide manhunt for you!"

    Moses leaned against the back of the seat, his face calmly silent.

    Seated beside him, Jessica opened her mouth as if to say something, hesitated, and then sighed without making a sound.

    "This is not a ce to stay for long. What do you think... should we find a boat and leave?" Paul asked cautiously.

    Seeing Moses silent, Jessica hurriedly spoke up, "This is their territory; we¡¯d better leave first, then make further ns, right?"

    Moses still looked out of the window, silent as if he hadn¡¯t heard the two at all.

    Jessica became more anxious, "Sir, please... don¡¯t be so dejected, okay? If you¡¯re angry with me, you can hit me, scold me... but... don¡¯t be like this, I... I can¡¯t take it!"

    Pulling a dagger from her body, she extended her left hand.

    "This time, I acted without your consent, I... I¡¯ll punish myself!"

    She raised the knife towards the fingers of her left hand.

    "Jessica!" Paul cried out in rm.

    A palm reached out and, before her knife could sever her finger, grabbed her wrist.

    "You are mine; you don¡¯t have the right to punish yourself!" Moses flicked away her knife-holding hand, "To the docks!"

    Seeing that he finally agreed toy low, both Paul and Jessica breathed a sigh of relief. The driver steered the car towards the docks as Paul immediately made a phone call to arrange for someone to meet them there.

    A short whileter, the car arrived at an old dock where a medium-sized speedboat was waiting.

    The group boarded the speedboat which promptly took off, cutting through the waves toward the deep sea to transfer them onto arge cruise ship.

    After escorting Moses to his room, Paul immediately went out to give orders.

    "Set sail for the High Seas right away!"

    He believed the news would soon reach all the docks and soon enough, the coast guard and military personnel would be on the move. They had to quickly head for the High Seas before being caught up to.

    The cruise ship set sail, and Paul nced at the city on the distant coast, exhaling softly.

    "I really don¡¯t understand!" Jessica came up beside him, "What on earth is he thinking?"

    "I think..." Paul shrugged his shoulders, "he just hates other people¡¯s pity."

    Always thought to be at the top of the food chain, such a proud man was yed such a joke by God. Paul could imagine how Moses must feel. The reason he refused to divulge this matter to anyone was that he didn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s pity or sympathy.

    And Jessica just had to tell this fact to thest person Moses would want knowing it.

    Jessica stared at Moses¡¯ cabin door not far away, "Was I wrong?"

    Paul shook his head gently, "No matter what, at least he¡¯s willing to go back; that¡¯s a good oue."

    "But..." Jessica frowned, "this way, Gaia may never forgive him again."

    Paul turned to face the sea breeze, sighing deeply.

    "He must love her very much, right?" Jessica asked again.

    Paul shook his head gently, "When I came to the sir¡¯s side, thedy had already left, so I don¡¯t know much about their affairs. I heard the butler say they grew up together, the sir had saved thedy¡¯s life several times, and for him, she would also throw caution to the wind. They share a rtionship closer than siblings."

 Chapter 558 - 559: Not the First

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 559: Not the First</h4><h4></h4>

    Paul¡¯s phone vibrated, and as he took out his phone to see the caller ID, he squinted slightly.

    "Qian Xueying?"

    "That duke¡¯s daughter?" Jessica frowned. "What does she want?"

    Paul shook his head gently and reached out to answer the call, "Miss Xueying?"

    "It¡¯s me." Over the phone was indeed Qian Xueying¡¯s voice. "I just received news that the Duke has issued an order, a city-wide manhunt for Mr. Moses, even saying... to shoot to kill without discussion."

    "Is that so?" Paul smiled, "But that... seems unlikely, right?"

    "I don¡¯t mean to probe into your secrets; I just want to give you a heads-up. If... if you need help, or I... perhaps I can think of a way to help you?"

    Paul¡¯s tone remained rxed, "Thank you for your kind offer, but I think this might just be a misunderstanding."

    He certainly didn¡¯t believe that Qian Xueying would casually disclose the whereabouts of their group to her.

    After a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, Qian Xueying spoke, "Anyway... please ry to your superior that if you need anything, I... I¡¯m willing to serve him at any time. Good luck to you all!"

    "I will thank you for your kindness on his behalf," Paul said as he hung up the call.

    "What did she say?" asked Jessica.

    "She said she¡¯s willing to help us and told me to convey to the gentleman that she¡¯s ready to serve him at any time."

    Jessica smiled suggestively, "She¡¯s willing to betray her own country. It seems this Qian Xueying has fallen for our gentleman, hasn¡¯t she?"

    Paul too smiled, "She¡¯s not the first."

    With Moses¡¯s charisma, it was natural for numerous women to pursue him; Qian Xueying was neither the first nor thest, and Paul was not surprised at all.

    "Ah!" Jessica sighed deeply, "What a pity, among all these women, he just cares about the one who loves someone else. That damn Cupid had better not cross my path, or else, I¡¯ll surely cut off his arrow-shooting hands."

    Paul was amused by her, "Luckily, we don¡¯t have that kind of trouble."

    "Exactly!" Jessica leapt to the side of the ship, "If I ever happen to fall for any man, I¡¯ll definitely kill him with one stroke, to avoid future troubles."

    Paulughed, "Just be careful that when the timees, you won¡¯t be able to let him go."

    "Then you¡¯ll help me," Jessica nudged him with her elbow, "It¡¯s a deal."

    "I can¡¯t help you with that," Paul rested his arms on the ship¡¯s rail, "I don¡¯t want to be chopped in half if you start to regret it."

    Jessica smiled and, noticing Moses standing on a nearby terrace, her smile faded gradually.

    "Same with Gaia, whye back at all after leaving!"

    Paul followed her gaze, watching Moses¡¯s silhouette.

    "If only she would reallye back!"

    ...

    ...

    On the other side of the sea, in the Duke Residence of the Capital, Locke.

    Qian Xueying paced the study with her hands behind her back and stopped with a smile.

    "Excellent, it seems that even God is on my side this time."

    Xiuyi brought her a cup of hot tea, "Now their conflict has intensified to a great extent; when tomorrow¡¯s news breaks out, Gan Yuan will certainly believe it¡¯s Moses¡¯s retaliation and will doubt you even less."

    "Exactly!" Qian Xueying took the cup and sipped lightly," When they¡¯re both battered from their fight, we¡¯ll step in to clean up the mess. Then, I will personally tell Gan Yuan the truth and watch her wallow in regret so intense she won¡¯t want to go on living. Ha..."

 Chapter 559 - 560: A Womanâ€™s Ultimate

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 560: A Woman¡¯s Ultimate</h4><h4></h4>

    Sheughed with triumph, "How I wish I could see her expression at that moment!"

    "Congrattions, Miss!" Xiuyi smiled and spoke from the side, "Years of restraint have finallye to an end."

    Qian Xueying¡¯s smile gradually faded, "This is just the first step, I still have more important tasks ahead."

    "What do you mean?" Xiuyi asked, puzzled.

    Qian Xueying put down the teacup in her hand and turned her gaze to the photograph on the table.

    "I will rece her and enjoy the ultimate glory of a woman."

    In the photo album on the desk was an old group picture of Duke Locke and his wife with the King and Queen. At this moment, Qian Xueying¡¯s attention was fixed on Leng Xiaoye.

    What significance is a petty Duke Residence?

    Above ten thousand people, adored and esteemed¡ª that is the pinnacle a woman can reach!

    From the first time Nancy mentioned it, Qian Xueying had set her targets in her heart.

    As for Gan Yuan, she was just a minor battle in the grand game of life.

    Checking the time on her wrist watch, Qian Xueying walked towards the door.

    "Now, let¡¯s go and get a few hours of peaceful sleep, and then see how she deals with the blow I am about to deliver!"

    Xiuyi bowed his body towards her.

    "Miss, good night."

    "Good night!"

    Qian Xueying left the study with a smile, casting a nce at the night sky outside the window.

    Father, I will make you proud of me!

    ...

    ...

    Royal Pce.

    Gan Yuan gently held her son¡¯s soft body in her arms, feeling utterly exhausted yet without a hint of sleepiness.

    The events of the past few days kept reying in her mind; Moses¡¯ frowning gaze shifting before her eyes made her frown deepen.

    Why?

    Why did things turn out this way...

    Her fingertips gently caressed the scab on her little one¡¯s cheek, her heart growing tighter.

    ...

    "If you dare step out of this door, tomorrow I will shoot a 0.8 caliber bullet through Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart, and the day after, Xiaotang; the King and Queen follow... In short, everyone you care about, I will kill them one by one, right before your eyes!"

    ...

    Once again, Moses¡¯ voice echoed in her ears, and Gan Yuan instinctively hugged the little person in her arms tighter.

    Through a night of restless thoughts, until the sky almost brightened, Gan Yuan finally felt a weary sensation, and just as her eyes closed, preparing to rest for a moment, she heard urgent knocking on the door.

    Startled, the slight drowsiness that had arisen vanished instantly, and she sat up quickly.

    In her arms, Gan Tang was also startled, his little body twitching slightly.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy¡¯s here!"

    Gan Yuan eased her movements, patting his back to soothe him.

    The little one moved, extending his hand to embrace her, nestling against her gently like a small animal before falling back asleep.

    Gan Yuan sighed in relief, careful not to wake him again. She stayed still, waiting for him to fall into a deep sleep, while her ear picked up the sounds outside.

    There was the sound of a door opening and people talking; it seemed to be Leng Xiaoye conversing with someone, but the other person¡¯s voice was too low for her to make out distinctly.

    Gan Yuan turned her face toward the window where the curtains still kept it dim; outside, dawn had yet to break.

    This early in the morning, could it be that something urgent had happened?

    Another gentle sound followed, seemingly from the door next to hers being opened, and then a deep, masculine voice.

    "What happened?"

    With its pleasant and familiar timbre, Gan Yuan immediately recognized it as Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice¡ª it appeared he had also been awakened.

 Chapter 560 - 561: Shocking Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 561: Shocking Scandal</h4><h4></h4>

    In the living room.

    Leng Xiaoye motioned to her assistant with hand gestures before turning to face Huangfu Jue, her gaze lingering for a moment on the door of the room where Gan Yuan and Gan Tang were sleeping.

    "Let¡¯s talk in the study!"

    Her voice had barely faded when there was another round of hurried footsteps outside the door, and Will arrived at the doorway, panting.

    "Mr. Duke..." seeing Leng Xiaoye, he hesitated, then immediately stopped in his tracks, "Your Highness the Queen, good morning! I... I have some urgent matters I need to tell the Duke."

    Leng Xiaoye spoke in a deep voice, "Let¡¯s talk in the study!"

    She was wearing a robe, clearly just having been roused from bed by the noise, and her voice was still a bit husky, but already clear and authoritative.

    Will didn¡¯t dare to speak again. He respectfully stepped aside, waiting for Leng Xiaoye to pass by before he dared to look at Huangfu Jue, urgency apparent in his eyes.

    Huangfu Jue walked over, and Will immediately stealthily handed over the mobile phone to him.

    Following Leng Xiaoye towards the study, Huangfu Jue lifted the phone Will had slipped him in front of his eyes, and at a nce, his brow furrowed.

    On the screen was the headline in bold font: "Shocking Scandal¡ªThe Future Princess Consort Has an Underworld Background!"

    Ahead, Leng Xiaoye stepped into the study, ncing back at her son.

    "Come in."

    "Mom, I have a very important matter that I must deal with right now."

    Leng Xiaoye stood by the door inside, her tone authoritative.

    "Come in, close the door!"

    He pursed his lips, handed the phone back to Will, and walked into the study, casually shutting the door behind him.

    "I already know." Leng Xiaoye said, cutting straight to the point, her gaze falling on her son¡¯s furrowed brow. She softened her tone slightly, "How could you be so careless?"

    The fact that such a matter could have leaked to the media and been suddenly exposed infuriated Leng Xiaoye.

    Huangfu Jue was the Crown Prince, the future King, and yet his wife had an underworld background. Such news could be a weapon for political opponents to strike at Huangfu Jue and harm the country.

    Huangfu Jue frowned silently; the situation had erupted suddenly, a scenario he had not anticipated.

    "It won¡¯t be long before this message besmon knowledge." Leng Xiaoye sighed lightly, "Before the reporterse knocking, we must think of a way to deal with this event."

    She paced back and forth in the study for a moment, then stopped.

    "Stay apart for a few days; we¡¯ll try to mitigate the public opinion, then have Gan Yuane back. Publicly, you must adamantly deny knowing anything about these matters."

    "No!" Huangfu Jue immediately refused, "That¡¯s not fair to her."

    "You should understand that this is not the time to talk about what¡¯s fair or not," Leng Xiaoye said sternly. "What we need to do now is to minimize the impact this incident has on you, Xiao Jue. This is not the time to let emotions get in the way."

    With the future of the country at stake, she couldn¡¯t indulge her son. She had to maintain the necessary rationality.

    "I am being very rational right now." Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression was just as grave, "If we do that, everyone will question Gan Yuan."

    "It¡¯s just a public rtions strategy. I¡¯m not really asking you to separate," Leng Xiaoye exined.

    Huangfu Jue looked up into his mother¡¯s eyes, "If we put all the me on her this time, how... how am I supposed to bring her backter?"

    Leng Xiaoye covered her forehead with her hand and was silent.

    The crisis had erupted suddenly, and given the life-threatening nature of the scandal, besides temporarily putting Gan Yuan in an unfavorable position, she could not think of any other way to recover the situation.

    ...

    ...

    Sorry, I came backte from lunch and can only wish you a good afternoon today~! ~

    Also: Happy Birthday to Huahua. Oh no, I mean, a very happy birthday!

 Chapter 561 - 562 I Accept

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 562 I ept</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue spoke again, "I will bear the consequences."

    "No!" Leng Xiaoye¡¯s voice was tinged with anger, and it rose in pitch, "Such consequences, you can¡¯t afford them. Those old fellows in Congress will surely seize this opportunity and not let go. Do you want to lose the throne?"

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "If that¡¯s the only way, then... I ept."

    ...

    ...

    Inside the bedroom.

    Gan Yuan carefully moved away Gan Tang¡¯s little hand that was resting on her, took her coat and draped it over herself, tiptoed out of the bedroom, and quickly walked out of the hall door, looking at the open doors on both sides.

    She immediately saw Mr. Will passing by at a jog, and when he saw her, he showed a visibly tense expression.

    "Gan... Miss Gan."

    Gan Yuan stepped forward, "What happened?"

    "This..." Mr. Will stammered, avoiding her gaze, and after a long hesitation, he finally said, "You... You¡¯d better ask the Duke."

    "Mr. Will!" A young assistant rushed over, "The reporters have all arrived at the Royal Pce gates."

    "Reporters?" Gan Yuan turned around and stopped the assistant, "Tell me, what happened?"

    "They... They are here to confirm your identity!" The assistant blurted out the truth under her imposing manner.

    "You..." Mr. Will was toote to stop her and could only reassure Gan Yuan, "Don¡¯t worry, the Queen and the Duke are discussing a strategy in the study, they will surely have a way."

    Her identity?

    Gan Yuan turned her face towards the window and could clearly see the crowd at the gates of the Royal Pce, not just reporters, but also many emotional civilians, waving gs and banners in their hands.

    "We do not want a murderer Princess Consort"... The characters on the banner were clear, even from afar.

    Regaining herposure, Gan Yuan quickly took out her phone from her pocket and entered a news website, only to see the top headline news.

    In the photo, a girl held the handle of a knife coldly, the de dripping blood as she did so, and beside her on the groundy a middle-aged man with a severed throat.

    Although it was just a side profile, she recognized at a nce that the girl was her!

    There were many other photos below, but she didn¡¯t have time to look carefully. She didn¡¯t have to think much to know what they had written.

    Her fingers, clutching the phone, felt weak, and a wave of dizziness came over her.

    "Miss Gan!" Mr. Will, seeing herplexion was off, hurried to support her, "Are you alright?"

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath and stood up straight again, "I¡¯m fine, Ajue... where is he?"

    "The Duke and the Queen are discussing a strategy in the study, and I¡¯m about to arrange a press conference," Mr. Will answered.

    "You go ahead and be busy." Gan Yuan let go of him and turned towards the direction of the study.

    Watching her leave, Mr. Will turned and jogged toward the stairs; with the situation being urgent, he had to hurry.

    On her way to the study, Gan Yuan¡¯s steps felt as if they were loaded with lead.

    She had always thought that the truth was like an arrow hanging over her head; she keptforting herself that it wouldn¡¯t happen, but in the end, it still did...

    She stopped in front of the study door, lifted her palm intending to knock, but her fingers stiffened, not daring to do so.

    At this moment, how should she face Leng Xiaoye, face Mr. King who had given her a chance?

    ...

    ...

    Inside the study.

    "Huangfu Jue!" Leng Xiaoye called out his full name seriously, "Do you think this is a child¡¯s y?"

 Chapter 562 - 563 Truly in Love

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 563 Truly in Love</h4><h4></h4>

    She understood her son¡¯s feelings, but she would never allow him to act so recklessly.

    How could the right to the throne be relinquished so easily? Since Huangfu Yaoyang ascended the throne, the country had been steadily rising. Its economic strength and military power were increasing day by day, as was its influence on the international stage.

    At such a time, Huangfu Jue¡¯s sudden abdication would inevitably cause unnecessary turmoil and trigger a series of chain reactions.

    "I¡¯m not being impulsive," said Huangfu Jue, his expression calm, "I¡¯ve thought about this matter for a long time. Even if I can¡¯t inherit the throne, there¡¯s still Xiaoqi..."

    "You are the eldest son, that¡¯s the rule. If you give up your right to session, the regency will fall to your father¡¯s cousin, and you know he is not a suitable candidate for King."

    "Haven¡¯t you always said that rules are meant to be broken? Xiaoqi has the capability..."

    "So..." Leng Xiaoye interrupted him, "to protect Gan Yuan, you are willing to neglect your country and your people?"

    Breaking rules, how easy could it be?

    That was thew, a session principle passed down for hundreds of years. How could it be changed so easily?

    In a single sentence, Leng Xiaoye left Huangfu Jue at a loss for words.

    That woman had given up so much for him; he couldn¡¯t let her face these pressures anymore.

    Yet, his parents¡¯ expectations and the support of his people over so many years¡ªif he chose to give up the throne, that would be a betrayal to them.

    The nation and love, difficult to have both, what should he do?

    "Xiaojue!" Leng Xiaoye raised her hands, cing them on Huangfu Jue¡¯s shoulders, "I¡¯ll talk to Littleyuan, I think she will understand. Right now, this is the only way, you just need to temporarily shift the responsibility to Gan Yuan. I guarantee with my personal integrity, I will do whatever it takes to bring you two together."

    "No!" Facing his mother¡¯s gaze, Huangfu Jue gently shook his head, "For six years, I haven¡¯t fulfilled my duties as a father and husband. Now, I absolutely won¡¯t let her bear the burden for me. Please give me some more time to think, half an hour, I just need half an hour. If I can¡¯te up with another way, I will talk to her myself."

    Shifting the responsibility to Gan Yuan was easier said than done¡ªit meant he had to give up his engagement with her, otherwise, these old men would never let her off the hook.

    After several seconds of silence, Leng Xiaoye spoke softly.

    "In reality, you¡¯re more aware that we have no other choice at this moment!" Looking at her son, Leng Xiaoye was both helpless and heartbroken, "If you two truly love each other, then nothing can separate you!"

    ...

    ...

    Outside the door.

    Gan Yuan felt her heart being wrenched.

    He pampered her, indulged her, showered her with meticulous love, and even at this point, he was still protecting her...

    But what about her?

    Apart from causing him worries, adding trouble, and bringing upon him many dangers... what else had she given him?

    Her hand hanging in mid-air gradually retracted, she pressed her lips together, resolutely turned around, returned to the bedroom, picked up her clothes, and walked into the bathroom.

    Momentster, she came out again, her clothes and hair neatly arranged.

    Approaching the bedside, she nced at her son who was still sleeping soundly, bent down to kiss his forehead gently, grabbed the backpack on the table, and walked to the door.

    Looking at her son¡¯s profile, she turned around and walked swiftly into the corridor, ascending the stairs.

    "Miss Gan?!" The guards saw her, all withplex expressions, "There are many people at the door, you... it¡¯s best you don¡¯t show your face."

 Chapter 563 - 564 No Fun Left

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 564 No Fun Left</h4><h4></h4>

    Chapter 564: No More Games

    "It¡¯s fine," Gan Yuan lifted her hand to straighten her coat and strode out of the Royal Pce gates.

    "Bring that woman out..."

    "We don¡¯t want a murderess as our Princess Consort..."

    "The Royal Family owes us an exnation!"

    ...

    At the entrance, the reporters¡¯ questions, the people¡¯s chants, the live broadcast of the television station...

    The loud chaos blended together, despite the pce guard having erected a security line, they could not block the voices and questioning of the crowd.

    "Please calm down, everyone. The Royal Family will give you an exnation. As for the truth about the news, we have nothing to disclose at this time..."

    Will, holding a loudspeaker, loudly responded to the crowd¡¯s doubts, but the scene was too chaotic; his voice simply didn¡¯t have any effect.

    "This is live from the Royal Pce; the crowd gathered at the Pce gates is increasing by the minute. Everyone wants to know the truth about the news. As of now, the Pce has not provided a response..." The female anchor was in the middle of speaking when she saw the figure not far from the gate. Her mouth fell open, and she froze in ce. "Oh, my God... Look... The Duchess candidate has appeared, alone..."

    The cameraman immediately moved the camera to capture the approaching figure.

    "She¡¯s here!"

    "That woman hase!"

    Amid the noisy mor, everyone saw Gan Yuan. Will turned his face to see her and was shocked, hustling to turn and rush over, trying to stop her.

    "Miss Gan..."

    "Give it to me!"

    Gan Yuan reached for the loudspeaker in his hand.

    "This..."

    "Give it to me!"

    She insisted once more, her beautiful face full of determination, while a steadfast calm shone in her dark eyes.

    Will raised his hand and passed the loudspeaker to her. Gan Yuan took it from him, nodding her thanks before stepping towards the gates, step by step. Will, dazed for a couple of seconds, hurriedly apanied by bodyguards, rushed to protect her side.

    "Miss Gan, how do you exin the incident reported in the news?"

    "Was it really you who killed the President of F Country?"

    "Why have youe out alone..."

    "Murderer, give us an exnation!"

    "You malicious woman, what conspiracy do you bring to our country!"

    ...

    Reporters and the public immediately directed all their questions at Gan Yuan.

    Lifting her face, scanning around, Gan Yuan raised her hand to bring the loudspeaker to her mouth. Seeing her ready to answer, the whole ce quieted down.

    "That¡¯s right!" she said, her voice calm, "It was me, I did all of it."

    This reply caught everyone by surprise, Will included, who stood frozen on the spot.

    She... admitted it?!

    "Ha..." Gan Yuan lifted the corners of her lips in a proud, defiant smile, "I originally thought I could easily be the Princess Consort, maybe even have a bit of fun ying Queen. Now, it seems, that¡¯s rather unlikely. But really, that Duke is such a fool. If it wasn¡¯t for this news breaking, he still would be clueless about my deceit... Well, no more games now!"

    "Are you saying you deceived the Duke!"

    "It¡¯s not deception!" Gan Yuan said nonchntly, spreading her hands, "I was merely acting."

    "And... how is the Duke now?"

    "How is he?" Gan Yuan smiled, looking back at the Royal Pce, "I imagine, by now, he must be in utter agony!"

    "You trickster!" a female reporter shouted angrily.

 Chapter 564 - 565 Do You Want to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 565 Do You Want to Die?</h4><h4></h4>

    "A liar?" Gan Yuanughed loudly, "Are you jealous of me? Because I not only slept with the Duke whom you¡¯ll never get to sleep with but also yed all of you in the palm of my hand."

    "You..." the female reporter¡¯s cheeks reddened with anger, "Shameless!"

    "Shameless?!" Gan Yuan scoffed, "The victor is the king, the loser the ouw. If it weren¡¯t for your digging up my details, in a few days, I would have be the Princess Consort of this country."

    "Cheap woman, get out of our country!"

    An enraged citizen cursed, grabbing a bottle of mineral water and throwing it at her.

    Gan Yuan raised her hand to block the mineral water bottle, her dark eyes coldlynding on that person as she lifted her left hand, already aiming a small handgun at the person¡¯s face.

    "Do you want to die?"

    Her look was full of murderous intent, shocking the person into shrinking back in panic.

    ...

    ...

    Upstairs in the study.

    Leng Xiaoye snapped out of her contemtion upon noticing themotion. She lifted her head toward the direction of the door, with her gazending on the figure standing before the crowd, her pupils suddenly contracting.

    "Is that... Gan Yuan?!"

    Huangfu Jue rushed to the window and after a nce outside, seeing that familiar figure, a bad premonition rose in his heart. He turned and sprinted out of the study.

    "Xiaojue!"

    Leng Xiaoye followed in pursuit.

    Rushing down the stairs in a stumble, Huangfu Jue leaped off the steps, moving so fast that he nearly slipped and fell.

    Standing straight, he dashed towards the gate, his voice calling out her name.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    Upon hearing his voice, Gan Yuan instinctively turned her face.

    From the side, a can of c, carried by the wind, came flying. Gan Yuan, focused on Huangfu Jue, dodged a bit toote, and the c can struck her head hard, immediately causing blood to flow.

    "Bastard!" Huangfu Jue roared, rushing over to shield her with his body, "I dare anyone to harm her?!"

    "Let go of me!" Gan Yuan came to her senses and pushed him away forcefully, "Why did you evene out, oh... I almost forgot..."

    She lifted her hand, yanking off the ring from her finger, gritted her teeth, and flung it onto him.

    "Take back this worthless ring, and let me tell you, out of all the men I¡¯ve been with, you are the dullest one. If it weren¡¯t for your pretty face and your Prince status, I wouldn¡¯t even care about you if you kissed my feet..."

    Huangfu Jue picked up the ring and stood up, "Enough!"

    He didn¡¯t need to think to understand her intention. Seeing the blood streaming down from her forehead, his heart had already begun to ache with spasms.

    As he was about to speak, Gan Yuan abruptly raised her gun hand and pulled the trigger upwards at an angle.

    A gunshot rang out, startling everyone into action as people screamed, clutching their heads and scattering. Seizing the opportunity, she quickly disappeared into the crowd.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    Huangfu Jue took a step to chase after her, but a figure beside him lunged, seizing the cor of his coat.

    With one hand on his cor, Leng Xiaoye forcefully elbowed down on his neck. Huangfu Jue¡¯s vision went dark, his strength failing as he copsed, and Leng Xiaoye sternly ordered the bodyguard behind him.

    "Take him back!"

    Gan Yuan had already done what she needed to do. If Huangfu Jue continued to persevere like this, all her efforts would be in vain.

    "You go find Gan Yuan!" Seizing Will, Leng Xiaoye whispered amand beside his ear, then took a gun from a security guard¡¯s hand and fired three shots into the sky, "Everyone, stay where you are!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 565 - 566: Not a Bit of Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 566: Not a Bit of Chaos</h4><h4></h4>

    Three gunshots drowned out all the screams, and people, terrified, huddled with their heads down in ce, having even forgotten to flee in the wake of overwhelming panic.

    A few bold media workers, crouching on the ground, continued to film the scenes around them.

    In the camera¡¯s frame appeared the tall woman, standing straight-backed, calm and noble, while everyone around her was either squatting, lying prone, or bending over.

    "This country, this Royal Pce... does not permit anyone to nder at will," Leng Xiaoye surveyed the people slowly rising around her. "I will get to the bottom of this matter, and regardless of the truth, I will give everyone an exnation. Until then, I do not permit anyone to specte and demean the Royal Family¡¯s dignity. The Teresa Family appreciates every citizen concerned about us and will not give any opportunity to those seeking to cause trouble. David!"

    "Queen!"

    The security captain immediately ran to her side.

    "Evacuate the crowd, if anyone is injured, bring them to the Royal Pce¡¯s medical room, and if anyone causes a disturbance, arrest them immediately and transfer them to the police," shemanded.

    "Yes!" the security captain replied solemnly, "Everyone, move out."

    At that moment, arge number of security personnel had already rushed over from all directions of the Royal Pce, and upon hearing the order, they sprang into action, trained and swift, beginning to disperse the media and the crowd.

    With Leng Xiaoye¡¯s orders given priority, no one dared to challenge the authority of force anymore. As for the King and Queen, the citizens had always adored and supported them; this time, they still chose to trust them, dispersing and waiting for the Royal Pce¡¯s statement.

    The media were unwilling to go too far, only retreating to a safe distance.

    Some then turned away from the Royal Pce, seeking out Gan Yuan for follow-up coverage.

    Themotion in front of the Royal Pce quickly subsided, and within moments, even the water bottles and banners dropped on the ground had been cleaned up, just as the host of A Country¡¯srgest television station had said.

    "To quell the disturbance, the Royal Family took less than ten minutes. In the face of a crisis, the Royal Pce remained as imposing and steady as a mountain, without a hint of disarray," they stated.

    ...

    ...

    A pharmacy three streets away from the Royal Pce.

    When the ss door was pushed open, the employees who were watching the live broadcast on the website immediately looked up, smiling as they began to speak.

    "Hello, may I...?" As soon as they saw the personing in, their smiles immediately disappeared. "You... you are...?"

    Gan Yuan picked up items like medical cotton from the shelves and ced them on the counter, reaching into her bag for her wallet.

    "Not selling!" The employee quickly gathered the medical cotton from the table into her arms, "Get out!"

    "But..."

    "Our products will not be sold to someone like you, you impostor!" the employee said with a face full of excitement. As a loyal supporter of the **** of the future, although she had not participated in the rally in front of the Royal Pce, she had seen everything through the live webcast. Seeing her revered **** pushed to the ground by Gan Yuan nearly brought her to tears, and now she was in a state of righteous indignation. Seeing Gan Yuaning to her pharmacy to shop, she could no longer control her emotions.

    "I will not allow you to treat our Duke that way. I..." The employee looked around and grabbed a pack of medical cotton, wanting to throw it at her, but the sight of Gan Yuan¡¯s face scared her into holding back. "You... you better leave, or... or else I¡¯ll call the police!"

    Gan Yuan naturally felt displeased at being refused service, and her initial frown deepened into an urge tosh out. But when she heard the employee¡¯s upset over Huangfu Jue, the anger in her heart dissipated instead.

 Chapter 566 - 567: Very Spicy...

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 567: Very Spicy...</h4><h4></h4>

    So many adored Huangfu Jue, and her image wasn¡¯t tarnished by the scandal¡ªwasn¡¯t this exactly what she wanted?

    With a rxed expression, Gan Yuan advanced with measured steps.

    "You... What are you doing?"

    The female clerk stepped back in fear. The news had said it all: this woman had connections to the criminal underworld and even attempted to assassinate the President. She... she couldn¡¯t be...

    Gan Yuan nced at the clerk¡¯s pale face, snatched the cotton swabs and gauze from the counter, and turned to leave.

    After all, she was now ying the role of the bad woman. If the other party wouldn¡¯t sell her the medicine, she would just take it.

    "You... you... stop..."

    The clerk watched her steal the items and wanted to stop her butcked the courage. She immediately pressed the rm bell on the counter.

    Security came from the other side, and she pointed right at Gan Yuan.

    "Someone¡¯s stealing medicine..."

    The security guard gave chase. Upon seeing Gan Yuan stepping down the stairs, he cried out.

    "Stop right there!"

    Gan Yuan turned to gaze at him, and recognizing it was her, the security guard¡¯s heart tightened, and his bluster noticeably deted.

    Not far off, police on patrol heard the noise and immediately picked up speed to rush over.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    "She... she¡¯s robbing the ce!"

    The female clerk shakily pointed towards Gan Yuan, who was already on the edge of the road.

    The two policemen quickly drew their guns, aiming at her from a distance.

    "You in the ck shirt, stop right now, put your hands up, or we will..."

    Before the policeman could finish his sentence, a gunshot rang out, and a bullet had already hit his hand holding the gun.

    Screams erupted all around, and the other officer immediately helped the injured colleague to take cover behind a billboard.

    A car drive up fast and screeched to a halt in front of Gan Yuan.

    From inside the rear door, a familiar male voice emerged.

    "Get in the car!"

    Seeing the officer get shot, Gan Yuan was also taken aback. She nced at Jessica, who was in the passenger seat, gun raised, ready to fire. Gan Yuan grabbed Jessica¡¯s gun to prevent further harm, then slid onto the back seat and mmed the door shut.

    "Drive!"

    The driver floored the elerator, and the car sped away into the fastne, quickly leaving the drugstore behind.

    Sirens sounded all around as people rushed to treat the wounded officer.

    Soon after, reporters caught wind of the incident and began to report on it.

    "...Yes, it was her, I¡¯m absolutely sure," the female clerk said tremblingly, her fingers still shaking, "She came into the pharmacy, grabbed some items, and... how could I possibly sell medicine to someone like that? I told her no, and then she... she just took the items and left... Her aplice also injured a police officer..."

    While the report was still ongoing, the pharmacy¡¯s door was pushed open again. Will, apanied by several men in ck, stormed into the pharmacy.

    "Are you sure that was Miss Gan?!"

    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveince footage. I know it was her... this woman robbed my pharmacy," the female clerk sobbed.

    "And then? Where did she go?" Will cut off her crying, impatient.

    "She got in a car and left," interjected the security guard, "I recognize it, it was a fancy Mercedes SUV. The shooter wasn¡¯t her, it was another woman sitting in the passenger seat, blonde, very attractive..."

    Will grabbed the security guard and dragged him over to a corner of the pharmacy, then pulled out a photo of Jessica from his pocket.

    "Was it her?"

 Chapter 567 - 568 But Now...

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 568 But Now...</h4><h4></h4>

    The security guard looked at the photo and nodded.

    "You haven¡¯t mistaken her?"

    "Absolutely not, I was standing right there, facing the side of the car when I saw her shoot at the police. She only fired once and hit the target... it was like something out of a movie..."

    Will grabbed the man¡¯s cor and pulled his face close to his own.

    "Don¡¯t mention this to anyone; only you and I know about this." He stuffed several banknotes into the man¡¯s pocket, not forgetting to add a threat, "If you let this slip, I will have you thrown in jail forpromising national security of the Wei family."

    The security guard¡¯s face turned pale instantly, "You... I..."

    "Good luck, Mr. Security Guard." Will released him, turned around and made a gesture to his subordinate, who immediately rushed over and escorted the reporters, who were about to continue reporting, out of the pharmacy.

    "What do you mean by this?" the police officer who rushed over asked.

    Will showed his badge, "From now on, Miss Gan¡¯s case is under my full control. Anyone who receives any news must inform me immediately and must not attempt to arrest or attack her without authorization."

    Seeing the title on his badge, the officer immediately showed a respectful expression.

    "Yes, sir, we understand," replied the officer.

    Pocketing his badge, Will turned and walked out of the pharmacy, frowning as he got into the back seat of the car.

    "Back to the Royal Pce."

    It was now confirmed that Jessica was the one who had taken Gan Yuan away, and Jessica¡¯s appearance meant that Moses had gotten involved.

    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t make decisions rashly.

    ...

    ...

    The Royal Pce.

    Huangfu Jue sat up abruptly in bed, "Ayuan!"

    "Duke, sir!" The Royal Pce guard was startled and hurried to steady his shoulders, "Are you alright?"

    Pushing the guard away, Huangfu Jue threw off the covers and got out of bed, "Where is Gan Yuan?"

    "Alright, I¡¯ve got it," Leng Xiaoye said, walking in from the ajar door, gesturing to the staff, who immediately saluted and left the room. Coming over to her son, she spoke calmly, "You¡¯ve woken up just in time; I¡¯ve arranged the press conference. Go have a bath, change your clothes, and attend the press conference in a bit."

    Huangfu Jue took the speech, "Where is Gan Yuan?"

    "I¡¯ve instructed Will to look for her. She¡¯ll be fine," Leng Xiaoye handed over a document, "Here is the speech I¡¯ve prepared."

    Opening the document and skimming through it, Huangfu Jue immediately furrowed his brow.

    "I can¡¯t say these things!"

    In the speech, all the me was put on Gan Yuan, and he was portrayed as a pitiful person who was misled. This speech wouldpletely absolve him of any responsibility, but it also meant that Gan Yuan would be a despised deceiver hated by everyone.

    "You must say it!" Leng Xiaoye said sternly, "Otherwise, all the insults she¡¯s just been through and all her efforts will have been for nothing."

    "But..." Huangfu Jue mmed the speech onto the table, "This isn¡¯t true. I know who she is; I insisted on making her the Princess Consort. The mistake is mine, not hers..."

    Leng Xiaoye ignored him, simply standing by the window and watching outside, letting him vent until he was finished, then she spoke indifferently.

    "In fact, I had my doubts about her before, doubted the extent of her love for you, questioned whether she was qualified to be the future Queen of this country... but now..."

 Chapter 568 - 569: Found a Rare Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 569: Found a Rare Treasure</h4><h4></h4>

    She turned around and walked to her son, "Congrattions, Xiao Jue, you have found a treasure. She loves you more than she loves herself, and I also believe she will be a qualified Princess Consort."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression became grave.

    "But what if by saying these things, she might never be a Princess Consort!"

    "There is nothing absolutely impossible in this world." Leng Xiaoye slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, showing him a bright smile, "Even if we step back ten thousand steps, what if she isn¡¯t a Princess Consort? Would you stop loving her, or did she love you just to be a Princess Consort?"

    "Of course not." Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "But if I can¡¯t even protect her, how can I talk about love?"

    "What do you think love is?" Leng Xiaoye stepped back and leaned on the table, "Giving? That is only part of it. She is your lover, not your pet; she needs not just your care and protection but also to share happiness and joy... And not only that, but all the world¡¯s hardships, confronting every storm and wave together... That is the true meaning of being husband and wife!"

    Huangfu Jue pondered his mother¡¯s words, deep in thought.

    "Daddy!" At the door, Gan Tang¡¯s voice rang out, "May Ie in?"

    "Of course!" Leng Xiaoye immediately waved at him, "Come over here."

    The little guy walked in with small steps and stopped, timidly, not too far from the two.

    "I just heard that you and mommy broke up, is it true?"

    Gazing at his father, the little guy asked in a low voice.

    Leng Xiaoye¡¯s eyebrows immediately knitted in displeasure.

    "Who said that?"

    These four words weren¡¯t addressed to Gan Tang, but interrogated the maids standing outside the door.

    The faces of the two maids went pale, too scared to even breathe loudly.

    Leng Xiaoye walked over, one of the maids bent over and started speaking with a tremble.

    "To the Queen... Queen, it was... it was me, I... I didn¡¯t know the little master..."

    Leng Xiaoye coldly interrupted her, "Take her to settle her wages."

    "Queen... Queen, I¡¯m sorry," the maid said between tears, "I truly... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose."

    "Get out!"

    Leng Xiaoye¡¯s voice was cold and expressionless.

    A guard immediately came over and took away the maid. Taking a deep breath, her gaze slowly swept over everyone present.

    "There will not be a next time."

    "Yes, Your Majesty the Queen!"

    Everyone answered in unison.

    Inside the room, Huangfu Jue stepped forward to Gan Tang and held onto the little guy¡¯s thin shoulders.

    "Xiao Tang, believe in daddy, I and mommy will never break up."

    "Really?" The little guy¡¯s dark eyes lit up again, "When will shee back?"

    "Daddy will bring her back as soon as possible!"

    This sentence, Huangfu Jue was saying not so much to him as to himself.

    Standing up, he reached to take the document from the table and held it in his hand.

    "Mom, please take care of Xiao Tang."

    "Alright!"

    Leng Xiaoye turned her face, watching her son¡¯s resolute countenance, her lips curving into a satisfied smile.

    This was her son!

    Walking over, taking the little guy¡¯s hand, Leng Xiaoye spoke with a smile.

    "Leave Xiao Tang to me, go do what you must do."

    Turning around, Huangfu Jue strode out, heading towards his bedroom and began giving rapid orders.

    "Prepare a suit for me, also, call Will; tell him I need him to return my call immediately..."

 Chapter 569 - 570: The Person Who Loves Me Most

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 570: The Person Who Loves Me Most</h4><h4></h4>

    Now, it is all toote¡ªthe die is cast.

    To retrieve the situation, Gan Yuan had already made a tremendous sacrifice; he could no longer afford to waste time like this.

    He must minimize the impact of this scandal as much as possible and then find a way to bring her back in a dignified manner, to be with him.

    The process may be arduous, but he believed that as long as he worked hard, he could definitely achieve it.

    Because that woman loved him, even more than she loved herself!

    "Come on!" Leng Xiaoye withdrew her gaze from the corridor, holding the little one¡¯s hand and walking into her studio, "Prepare breakfast for the little prince, and also, please ask Teacher Sherry toe over and continue the lessons."

    The two servants responded and left, and she then lifted the little one onto the sofa and squatted in front of him.

    "Tell Grandma, what kind of person is your mommy?"

    "She..." The little one blinked, "works very hard... Uncle Qiao Liang says, mommy appears very cold but is actually very kind..."

    "What do you think?" Leng Xiaoye asked with a smile.

    "Mommy is the person who loves me the most in the world." The little one said.

    "That¡¯s right." Leng Xiaoye cradled his little face in her hands, "You must always remember this, no matter what others say about her, she is the person who loves you most. You should trust your own feelings, not the hearsay of others."

    She could control the servants from spreading rumors, but she couldn¡¯t possibly silence the whole world. The most important thing was to make the little one understand how to discern right from wrong.

    For a five-year-old child, this was no easy task, but these were things he had to face...

    After all, he was born different.

    The little one nodded with conviction, "Grandma, I understand now. I shouldn¡¯t doubt mommy. She couldn¡¯t possibly be a murderer!"

    Indeed, he had heard quite a bit.

    Leng Xiaoye sighed inwardly and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly.

    "If a person kills another without any reason, that person is undoubtedly a murderer. If you shoot someone who wants to hurt Grandma, then you are protecting someone you love, but to that person¡¯s family, you are still a murderer. There are always two sides to every story, and killing someone doesn¡¯t necessarily make one a bad person."

    "Then... what kind of person is a good person, and what kind of person is a bad person?" the little one asked innocently.

    Leng Xiaoye smiled and sat down beside him, "Do you think Grandma is a good person?"

    "Of course!"

    "Yet there are many people who don¡¯t think so," Leng Xiaoye picked up the fruit knife from the table, weighing it lightly in her hand, "Just like this knife, if we use it to peel fruit, but if it is not used to peel fruit, rather to kill someone, then it bes bad, right?"

    The little one looked at the fruit knife in her hand and shook his head, "The knife isn¡¯t bad, the person using it is bad, oh, I understand... Grandma means... it depends on how we use it, right?"

    "Exactly!" Leng Xiaoye nodded in approval, "So when you are judging whether something is right or wrong, you should think, if you were that person, what would you do? Just like holding this fruit knife, whether you want to use it to peel fruit, protect yourself, or to harm others."

    The little one thought for a moment, "Just like Mommy said, I normally shouldn¡¯t lie, but it¡¯s not wrong to lie when facing bad people."

    ...

    ...

    A bitte but good afternoon~!

 Chapter 570 - 571: The Most Painful Place

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 571: The Most Painful ce</h4><h4></h4>

    "Your mom is absolutely right," Leng Xiaoye put down the knife and drew the little one close, "Some things, you may not understand now, but that¡¯s okay. As you grow up and mature, you¡¯ll start to see things moreprehensively and many things will be clearer to you. Often, adults are helpless to their circumstances. Just like your mom and dad, they are clearly in love, yet they must be apart for now. It doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t love each other. On the contrary, it¡¯s because they love the other person more than themselves."

    The little one lifted his face, "Is it because there are bad people stopping them?"

    Leng Xiaoye gently stroked his back, "We are going to find that person right now. Then, your family of three can be together again."

    The little one leaned into her embrace, staring at the fruit knife on the table.

    "They say Mommy got hurt, I¡¯m really worried about her!"

    Leng Xiaoye lovingly ruffled his hair, "Trust me, she¡¯ll be fine because your mommy is the smartest and strongest woman I¡¯ve ever seen. She¡¯ll definitely protect herself ande back to reunite with you."

    "Yeah!" the little one nodded softly, "I believe it, too!"

    ...

    ...

    The ck Mercedes drove toward the outskirts.

    In the backseat, Gan Yuan tore open the packaging of a piece of cotton, which because of her force, sprung out,nding on the seat and carpet.

    She frowned in annoyance and reached out to pick it up.

    "It¡¯s dirty, don¡¯t use it!"

    Moses blocked her hand.

    Jessica passed a medical kit from the front seat, which Moses took, pulled out a clean piece of cotton, and reached out to gently support her face.

    Gan Yuan blocked his hand.

    "I can do it myself!"

    Her tone was anything but friendly.

    In fact, she was very angry, just suppressing her rage.

    The secrets, those photos... only he had them. If he hadn¡¯t leaked them to the media, how could they possibly know?

    This man always did what he said, and sure enough, he acted faster than she had expected.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    Moses lifted his hand to hold her face, the other reaching to part her hair to check her injury.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!"

    Gan Yuan pped his hand away fiercely, randomly grabbed a piece of cotton that had fallen on her leg and wiped the wound on her forehead.

    The wound was painfully prickly, but she didn¡¯t so much as twitch an eyebrow.

    At this moment, more than the pain in her head, her heart was the ce that hurt the most.

    He was truly targeting her!

    The Moses who had once treasured her, who had always spoiled her, just shattered her happiness so ruthlessly!

    The thought made her heart feel as if it was being grasped by a thorny hand, painfully and icily, leaving her gasping for breath.

    Not because of the journalist¡¯s questions, nor because of the injury on her head, nor just because she had to part from Huangfu Jue and his son... There was a deeper pain.

    Even before this morning, evenst night after he had threatened her, deep down, she still refused to believe he could truly do this.

    But she was wrong, profoundly mistaken...

    He not only went through with it, but he also did it cold-heartedly and thoroughly, not leaving her any room to maneuver.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s reaction alone showed that she misunderstood that Moses was behind the media scandal.

    In truth, Moses had nothing to do with it; they had already entered the High Seas the night before.

 Chapter 571 - 572 Of Course Itâ€™s Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 572 Of Course It¡¯s Not Enough</h4><h4></h4>

    Paul had even arranged for a ne, ready to fly Moses back to his country, when, on the eve of the ne¡¯s arrival, Moses received a message. The message came from the butler, who was across the ocean, iming to have seen early news on a website that an authoritative media outlet in M Country had exposed Gan Yuan¡¯s identity.

    Due to the time difference of several hours, it was already early morning in M Country, while it was still the middle of the night in A Country.

    Upon seeing the news link sent by the butler, Moses decided to change his ns immediately and return to A Country.

    He knew that once the news spread, it would be akin to dropping a heavy bomb in A Country, and the person most affected would undoubtedly be Gan Yuan.

    After flying through the night for several hours and rushing to the Royal Pce regardless of the manhunt, Moses¡¯s intention was very clear, he just wanted to take her away before she came under attack.

    Unfortunately, by the time he arrived at the Royal Pce, she had already stood in front of the public and confessed everything.

    They had searched all the way to find Gan Yuan outside a pharmacy, and Jessica had fired the gun to prevent the police from injuring her.

    With a frown, Jessica turned around, wanting to exin on behalf of Moses.

    "Gaia..."

    "Stop the car!"

    Moses¡¯s voice rang out, cutting off Jessica¡¯s exnation like a cold, sharp arrow.

    Paul stepped on the brake, and the car came to a jarring stop on the rugged coastal road.

    With gritted teeth, Jessica turned her face away, her fists clenched tightly. She was furious with Moses; not exining now would only deepen Gan Yuan¡¯s misunderstanding of him.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Paul felt helpless but could only bite his lip and tightly grip the steering wheel in silence.

    Due to inertia, Gan Yuan¡¯s body lurched forward, hitting the seat in front of her. Before she could collide, Moses¡¯s hand reached out and grabbed her arm.

    As the car stopped, his grip on her hand did not loosen; with one hand holding hers, his other hand reached out to wipe her wound.

    "Get away!"

    Gan Yuan pushed him away fiercely and jumped out of the car, pulling the door open.

    Moses got out from the other side, with Paul and Jessica also hastily climbing out of the car.

    "Stop!"

    He called out in a deep and stern voice.

    Gan Yuan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the man beside the car.

    "Isn¡¯t this enough for you? You¡¯ve got what you wished for by separating me and Huangfu Jue, isn¡¯t that enough?"

    The man¡¯s face was as cold as a cier, his voice filled with chill, "Of course it¡¯s not enough!"

    "Then what else do you want from me?" Gan Yuan roared.

    "Come back with me, do what you¡¯re supposed to do."

    "What if I refuse? Are you going to kill me?"

    "No!" Moses stood beside the car, his eyes narrowed as he watched her, "I will destroy this country, kill people in the troubled areas, create explosions in shopping malls... I¡¯ll ruin everything he cherishes piece by piece¡ªhis country, his people, the peace!"

    Gan Yuan raised the gun in her hand to her temple.

    "This life was given to me; now, I am giving it back to you!"

    "Do you think your death will solve the problem?" Moses sneered, "I will still do it, and I will do it even more ruthlessly and thoroughly."

    Gan Yuan gripped the handgun tightly, lifting it to point at him.

    Paul and Jessica rushed forward, shielding Moses.

    With trembling fingers clutching the gun, Gan Yuan clenched her teeth and hurled the gun at him.

    "Moses, I hate you!"

    Jessica raised her hand and caught the gun thrown at her, and behind them, Moses let out a slight sigh of relief before he barked an order.

    "Get in the car!"

    After standing still with clenched fists for two seconds, Gan Yuan stepped forward. Instead of returning to the back seat to sit with Moses, she walked over to the front passenger seat, opened the door, sat down forcefully, and mmed the car door shut.

 Chapter 572 - 573: The Closest Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 573: The Closest Big Brother</h4><h4></h4> Moses turned around, came back to his seat, and Paul and Jessica also walked over. Paul drove the car, and Jessica, whose seat was taken by Gan Yuan, had no choice but to sit in the back seat with Moses.

    Moses¡¯s gaze swept over the blood on Gan Yuan¡¯s hair, and hemanded again.

    "Treat her wound."

    His entire being, from head to toe, radiated a murderous intent. Jessica dared not show any superfluous expressions as she grabbed the medicine box and leaned in to support Gan Yuan¡¯s head.

    This time, Gan Yuan did not struggle anymore. Whether it was using the medicated cotton or cleaning the hair, she was like a puppet, disying neither anger, joy, nor sorrow, seemingly unfazed by pain, simply letting Jessica attend to her.

    In fact, her injury was not serious¡ªit was just a superficial cut from the sharp edge of a tin, but it bled profusely, clumping her hair together, which made it look a bit exaggerated.

    As Jessica was treating the wound, Moses¡¯s gaze shifted toward her, taking in the sight of her injury before moving away swiftly.

    The car drove on a bumpy coastal road, winding past piled-up old ships, and finally stopping in an open space behind the old shipyard.

    Paul nced at his watch, "Ten more minutes."

    Moses nodded slightly and leaned back against the seat.

    He hadn¡¯t slept all night and his body wasn¡¯t as resilient as it used to be; now he too was somewhat fatigued.

    Gan Yuan sat in her seat, watching the sea ahead through the windshield, her emotions as tumultuous and restless as the ocean¡¯s waves.

    She had originally thought that after helping Huangfu Jue out of trouble, she could find a temporary ce to hide, then discuss and strategize with him, but instead...

    The image of Huangfu Jue falling to the ground shed before her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow slightly.

    That guy should understand that she was just acting, right?

    The wound on her head was achingly sore. She rxed her body against the back of the seat, and when her eyes met Moses¡¯s reflection in the rearview mirror, she immediately looked away, feeling her chest tighten with pain once again.

    Why would she feel sad thinking about hating him?

    Indeed, he was right¡ªher greatest w was being too emotional.

    Even after all Moses had done, she still couldn¡¯t forget that he was once the brother closest to her.

    With a lump in her throat, she couldn¡¯t speak, so she lifted her hand and pulled up the hood of her jacket to cover her face.

    Soon, a boat sailed into the coast and stopped at the dock of the shipyard.

    Several people got out of the car one after another, and Gan Yuan, without waiting for Moses to speak, followed them and got on the boat. The sea breeze teased her hair near the wound, making it hurt even more.

    She raised her eyes to the receding coastline, the city where he was, getting farther and farther away.

    ...

    ...

    Royal Pce.

    Huangfu Jue walked out from the press conference with a grave face. Even if it was all an act, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak ill of Gan Yuan. He simply made a brief introduction before leaving everything to his spokesperson.

    "Sir!"

    Will, upon seeing hime out, immediately hurried over.

    Turning around and moving forward, they arrived in a secluded room. Huangfu Jue turned his face toward Will, who was closing the door, and immediately asked in a stern voice.

    "Did you find her?"

    "Miss had been to a pharmacy, and then..." Will cleared his throat, "She... she was taken away by Moses¡¯s men. You mustn¡¯t misunderstand, sir, I think it was because of the situation at that time. The police thought she was robbing the pharmacy, so they took out guns..."

    Huangfu Jue, anxious, interrupted him, "They shot at her?!"

    ?

 Chapter 573 - 574: The Possibility is Slim

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 574: The Possibility is Slim</h4><h4></h4>

    For her, he would never doubt a woman willing to sacrifice herself like that; he was just worried about her.

    "No," Will said hurriedly, exining, "A cop was injured by Moses¡¯s men, Miss, you got in their car, then left the pharmacy, you¡¯re not hurt."

    Turning around, Huangfu Jue strode toward the door.

    "Get the car ready."

    "Where are you going?" Will chased after him.

    "To find her," Huangfu Jue said as he yanked the door open, "Notify the admiral immediately, blockade all maritime areas within five hundred miles."

    If Gan Yuan had been taken by Moses, he would surely take her away.

    It would not be easy to escape via the airport; the simplest method would be by water, given the capital is by the sea, any small dock would do to get away.

    Will caught up with him, "But your condition right now..."

    A staff member approached them head-on; Will hurried to shut his mouth, following him downstairs while making a call to his subordinates to prepare a car for him.

    "We¡¯ll leave through the back door; that way, we can avoid the press!"

    Minutester, Huangfu Jue sat in the back seat of an ordinary car, leaving the Royal Pce.

    At the same time, the admiral had already received Paul¡¯s call, and the order was swiftly ryed at sea, with the navy¡¯s vanguard floti setting sail immediately. Following that, the maritime patrol vessels also received orders tomence a thorough inspection of all vessels in the near sea¡ªfishing boats, pleasure crafts, ferries... Every single ship sailing on the sea came under their scrutiny.

    Then, a helicopter picked up Huangfu Jue, who personally rushed out to sea.

    However, several hourster, as dusk fell, Huangfu Jue still hadn¡¯t found her.

    "Impossible!"

    Huangfu Jue furrowed his brow, gripping the rail in front of him tightly.

    Had he been mistaken?

    They hadn¡¯t taken the water route; it couldn¡¯t be, for it was the most convenient way, and there was not a single piece of news from the airports and stations.

    Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t possibly have willingly left with Moses; if there were any chance, she would definitely escape.

    Huangfu Jue looked up, staring at a cruise ship not far away being inspected, pressing his hand against his temple.

    "Or perhaps..." Will paused before specting, "they might still be in the city?"

    Of course, that possibility was extremely slim.

    Huangfu Jue had already issued a citywide search warrant. After all, whether it was television, the inte, or even everybody¡¯s mobile phones, a wanted notice had already been broadcast.

    Even though the city was big enough, with the eyes of the entire city watching, the moment Moses or any of his men appeared, they would be immediately spotted.

    Huangfu Jue lowered his face, staring at the ring he held in his palm, lost in thought.

    Moses, where on earth have you taken her?

    An assistant approached, "Duke, the Royal Pce is on the line, the Queen asks you to return immediately."

    "Duke," Will spoke softly, "Since we have no leads here, perhaps we should return to the city to have a look; there might be some discoveries there."

    Huangfu Jue gave a slight nod.

    Unable to find her at sea, he could only choose to go back and try other methods.

    The helicopternded on the deck, and one by one, they boarded the aircraft. The helicopter immediately took off, heading in the direction of the Royal Pce.

    As the helicopter departed, the massive ship that had finished its inspection set sail again, continuing forward.

    In a secretpartment below decks that outsiders were unaware of, Moses leaned back in his chair, taking a leisurely sip of red wine from his ss. His dark eyes lifted, peering across the long table at Gan Yuan, who was sitting opposite him.

    "Give her the cutlery."

    ^

    ^

    Good morning~!

 Chapter 574 - 575 Really So Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 575 Really So Beautiful</h4><h4></h4>

    Throughout the journey, Gan Yuan had been extremelypliant. When told to get on the boat, she got on; when told to go downstairs, she went without a fuss, quiet and meek like a puppet.

    However, as several people sat at the dinner table for nearly twenty minutes, Gan Yuan hadn¡¯t so much as touched the cutlery from start to finish.

    The servant approached and ced the silverware beside Gan Yuan¡¯s hand, but she remained motionless in her chair.

    Bang!

    Moses mmed his cup down onto another.

    "I told you to eat, didn¡¯t you hear me? Or..." his pupils constricted, "do you want me to start right now?!"

    Lifting her hand, Gan Yuan took the knife and fork from the servant and slowly cut into the steak on her te, bringing it to her mouth.

    One piece, two pieces, three pieces...

    After finishing the steak, she continued with the side dish.

    One bite, two bites, three bites...

    After the side dish, she went on to consume the sauce on the te.

    One spoonful, two spoonfuls, three spoonfuls...

    ...

    After the sauce, she reached for the condiments in a small dish on the side and started shoveling them into her mouth with a spoon.

    Paul and Jessica sat at the dinner table, so embarrassed they almost wished they could stab themselves to death with their dinner knives.

    "Enough!"

    Moses abruptly stood up and threw his napkin forcefully onto his te.

    What was she doing? It wasn¡¯t eating; she was clearly provoking him!

    Across from him, Gan Yuan suddenly stood up. Moses thought she was about to explode but saw the girl across from him rush desperately towards the restroom, and as soon as she entered, she uncontrobly vomited into the toilet.

    His fingers, resting on the table, tightened bit by bit, and Moses turned abruptly, kicking a chair over with his foot.

    "Keep an eye on her. If she dares to escape, kill all A Country people aboard this cruise ship!"

    Paul and Jessica stood up, bowed their heads, and acknowledged, then Moses strode out the door.

    Paul gestured to Jessica with a nod of his chin, and understanding, she turned and ran to the restroom.

    "Are... are you okay?"

    Gan Yuan stood up, breathing heavily, and calmly washed her face with the water offered to her, "I won¡¯t run away."

    Jessica opened her mouth, hesitated several times, "The Duke... he..."

    "Don¡¯t mention his name. I don¡¯t want to hear it." Gan Yuan walked out of the restroom, "Where is my room?"

    "I¡¯ll take you there." Jessica helplessly raised her eyebrows at Paul, led Gan Yuan out of the dining room, brought her to a bedroom, and sat down on the sofa, "I have to stay and watch you."

    Gan Yuan shrugged nomittally andy down on the bed.

    She had intended to think quietly for a while about what to do next, but as soon as her head touched the pillow, a wave of fatigue hit her.

    In no time at all, she was asleep.

    Hearing her breathing be more rxed, Jessica tip-toed over, gazing at her delicate sleeping beauty for a moment and shook her head slightly.

    No wonder both Moses and the Duke were so enamored with her.

    This face, it was truly beautiful!

    Such a paleplexion, even in the eyes of another woman, one couldn¡¯t help but feel tender affection toward her.

    The door was gently knocked, and Jessica hurried to open it.

    Outside stood the cruise ship¡¯s doctor, "The Duke said to check Miss Gan¡¯s health condition."

    "No need, she¡¯s asleep," Jessica leaned upon the door frame, looking at the peacefully sleeping Gan Yuan on the bed, "Let her sleep a bit more, I guess. She¡¯s just a little seasick, plus she ate too much stuff."

    Anyone who ate like that would vomit!

 Chapter 575 - 576: You Are Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 576: You Are Wrong</h4><h4></h4>

    The doctor nodded, turned around, and retreated to inform Moses.

    Momentster, the door was pushed open again, and this time it was Moses who had washed, changed his clothes, ande in.

    Jessica, who had been sitting on the sofa, passing time by peeling fruit with a knife, immediately stood up from the sofa.

    Moses gestured for her to go out, and as Jessica walked to the door, she turned back around.

    "My suggestion is... It would be best if you let her sleep for a while..."

    Moses nced sideways, and Jessica immediately swallowed the words that had reached her mouth, stepped out the door, and gently closed it behind him.

    Walking to Gan Yuan¡¯s bedside, Moses frowned as he watched the girl¡¯s face on the pillow.

    In the room, only a dim light was on, casting her skin in an even softer beauty and making the delicate features of her face seem more profound.

    She was frowning, clearly not sleepingfortably.

    He lifted his finger to touch the center of her brow, hoping to smooth out her furrowed brow, but before he could touch her, Gan Yuan suddenly made a light moan and turned to her side, trying to roll over.

    Opening his palm, Moses pressed down on her shoulder.

    If she turned over, the wound on her head would be pressed against.

    Feeling the sudden force on her body, Gan Yuan woke up with a start, and upon seeing the figure in front of her, she swung a fist at him.

    Moses didn¡¯t anticipate her sudden attack, and the punch connected squarely with his jaw.

    He stepped back twice, and blood began to ooze from his lips.

    Gan Yuan sprang out of bed and raised her hand, preparing to attack again, but when she saw Moses¡¯s face, her movement stiffened.

    "Moses bro..." She instinctively spoke halfway then forcefully swallowed the remainder of her words, her demeanor turning cold again, "Get out!"

    Moses raised the back of his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth, "I just came to inform you that your Duke has announced the annulment of your engagement."

    Gan Yuan threw off the covers and tucked her bare feet back under them, "Then congrattions to you, you have aplished your goal."

    "If he truly loved you, no matter what your identity was, he would not give up," Moses said with a furrow in his brow, "The fact proves you were wrong."

    Even though he wasn¡¯t the one who released the photos, wouldn¡¯t the man abandon her anyway if he truly loved her?

    If it weren¡¯t for him releasing that news, would Huangfu Jue have feltpelled to do this?

    Of course, the answer is no.

    Gan Yuan sneered.

    That¡¯s right, she was wrong, she should have never believed that he would let her go, if only she had prepared earlier, things might not havee to this.

    Gan Yuan lifted her face, her bright eyes intently gazing into his from across the space.

    "Yes, you¡¯ve won, now you can go pop a bottle of champagne and celebrate your victory."

    Her tone was devoid of emotion, filled only with estrangement, as though he was nothing more than a stranger.

    Moses returned to the side of the bed, standing behind her.

    "It¡¯s all over now."

    Gan Yuan remained leaning against the pillow, motionless.

    "I know it¡¯s not easy, but I believe that you can definitely do it."

    Gan Yuan tugged at the nket, "I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep, please leave!"

    "By tomorrow morning, we will be home, and the butler will prepare your favorite ricotta cheese rolls for you..." His gaze fell on her slender shoulders, and Moses reached out to pull up the corner of the nket, "Everything will get better, we can start over. Trust me, Gaia!"

    Start over?

    Impossible!

    She didn¡¯t make a sound, simply closed her eyes.

 Chapter 576 - 577: Of Course, Strike While the Enemy is Weak

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 577: Of Course, Strike While the Enemy is Weak</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing her expression, Moses didn¡¯t say anything more. He simply reached out to turn off the bedsidemp and then walked out the door, treading through the darkness.

    On his way back to his own room, Moses nced at the news on the television.

    The news was still broadcasting the story of Huangfu Jue announcing the dissolution of his engagement with Gan Yuan. He frowned, snatched the remote control, and shut off the TV.

    "How did the analysis turn out?"

    Paul handed him the test results, "The photograph isn¡¯t doctored. It¡¯s real and perfectly matches the ones in your album."

    Moses turned his face, his gaze sharpening as he stared at him.

    "Was it your and Jessica¡¯s idea?"

    The photos were only in his possession. If it wasn¡¯t Paul and Jessica, how could anyone else have obtained them?

    Previously, Jessica had acted without his consent, and Moses couldn¡¯t help but suspect they were repeating their old tricks.

    "Sir!" Paul shivered, "You¡¯ve misunderstood; it truly wasn¡¯t us."

    Jessica was impulsive and sometimes acted without considering the consequences, but Paul was always calm and collected. He would never do such a thing.

    The photos had always been with him; Jessica wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to tamper with them...

    Moses stuffed the pill into his mouth and swallowed it forcefully, then walked to the desk, pulled out the album from a drawer, and casually flipped it open.

    If it wasn¡¯t Paul and Jessica, then who could it be?

    Paul grabbed an empty cup from the table, "Apart from you, does anyone else have these photos?"

    Moses shook his head, "Give me the news."

    Immediately, Paul turned, took several newspapers with news about Gan Yuan that he had collected, and ced them on Moses¡¯ desk.

    Picking up the newspapers in front of him, Moses concentrated on the photos within.

    Some of the photos came from his album, while others he had never seen...

    It seemed that the person who released the news had been investigating Gan Yuan for a long time, or else they wouldn¡¯t have suchprehensive information.

    Who could such a person, intent on targeting Gan Yuan, be?

    ...

    ...

    On the table.

    Newspapers giving off a scent of ink were scattered about, their coarse headlines ovepping each other.

    "Murderer?! ¡ª The True Identity of the Princess Consort"

    "Shocking Scandal..."

    "Duke Officially Announces Cancetion of the Engagement!"

    "The Royal Pce Comments..."

    "Robbery in the Streets! Former Princess Consort¡¯s True Colors Revealed?"

    ...

    Qian Xueyingughed as she tossed the newspaper in her hands onto the table, her eyes sweeping with satisfaction over the headlines.

    "Very good, exceptionally good. This oue has far exceeded my expectations!"

    "Congrattions, Miss!" Xiuyi gathered the newspapers on the table and ced the snacks at the corner of the desk, "Yourte-night snack."

    As she picked up the teacup, Qian Xueying stirred the ck tea gently with a silver spoon.

    "Has there been any news from Moses¡¯ side?"

    Xiuyi moved the snack te in front of her, "I heard that the Duke once ordered the entire coast to be sealed off, apparently trying to catch him, but... there were no results. However, based on the current situation, it¡¯s very likely that Gan Yuan has already been taken away from A Country by him."

    Qian Xueying nodded.

    "If I were her, I¡¯d also tuck tail and run away now. Tsk, tsk, tsk..." she smacked her lips lightly, "To lose the position of Princess Consort that was within reach, her heart must be filled with disappointment now. Poor woman, I really should gofort her..."

    As she spoke about her triumph, sheughed out loud again.

    "What¡¯s the next step you n to take, Miss?" Xiuyi asked with a smile.

    "Of course, to strike while the iron is hot," Qian Xueying replied as she brought the cup to her lips for a sip, her eyesnding on Huangfu Jue¡¯s photograph in the newspaper, "A man¡¯s heart tends to feel very empty when he¡¯s down."

 Chapter 577 - 578 Welcome Home

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 578 Wee Home</h4><h4></h4>

    Gazing at Huangfu Jue¡¯s handsome face on the newspaper, Qian Xueying was filled with determination to have him. She reached out her finger and gently caressed his face on the paper, her eyes slightly squinting.

    "I have to admit, the charm of this man is not overshadowed by his status. Where is the information I asked you to gather?"

    Xiuyi turned around, took a document from the side, and handed it over to her.

    "This is all the information I¡¯ve collected on the Duke, including his favorite food, books, music... and the like."

    "Very good." Qian Xueying opened the file, "Arrange for me, tomorrow morning I want to go to the Royal Pce."

    Xiuyi agreed and left the room as she began reading the file, focusing on everything about Huangfu Jue.

    Conquering a man like this was certainly not an easy task, but... she was confident.

    Memorizing the entire document, Qian Xueying closed the folder, picked up a piece of pastry, and stuffed it into her mouth, casually grabbing the mouse.

    The screen lit up, revealing a folder which she lightly clicked. The folder automatically opened after she entered the password and the photo files inside appeared.

    These photos were the ones she had previously stolen from Moses.

    She browsed through the photos one by one, and upon seeing thest one, Qian Xueying frowned slightly.

    It was a picture of a little girl, who seemed to be about three years old. The clothes she wore were obviously designer brands, distinguishable at a nce by the extraordinary craftsmanship.

    "Is this... Gan Yuan?"

    Qian Xueying clicked the mouse to erge the photo.

    After erging the photo, she could vaguely make out the blurred backdrop of arge house, and not far from the little girl, there seemed to be two iplete figures of people in ck...

    Over the years, Qian Xueying had been searching for information about Gan Yuan but had never discovered her identity.

    Qian Xueying seriouslypared the photos of Gan Yuan at an older age and quickly confirmed that the little girl was indeed Gan Yuan without a doubt, recognizable from the features and the eyes¡ªthe girl was a beauty from a young age.

    From what she learned before, Gan Yuan should have been with Moses after the age of five.

    The Gan Yuan in this photo was clearly under five years old¡ªwhere was this picture taken?

    And thatrge house in the background, could it be her real home?

    ...

    ...

    As daylight broke, the great ship sailed into the High Seas.

    Then, a helicopter took off from the ship, and after several hours of flight, finally returned to a castle with towering spires on the outskirts of M Country.

    The helicopter slowlynded on the grass, and as soon as the cabin door opened and Gan Yuan stepped out, the butler immediately came forward with a smile.

    "Miss, wee home!" Gan Yuan extended her arms for an embrace, and the butler hugged her back, his voice trembling, "I made your favorite cheese rolls and strawberry cream soup."

    "Thank you."

    Gan Yuan stood up from the butler¡¯s embrace and slowly looked around.

    Six years, the once-familiar ce seemed unchanged from when she left.

    "After such a long flight, you must be tired!" The butler smiled and led her on the path to the castle. "The hot water is ready for you. Go take a bath and change your clothes, then you can enjoy dinner... Your room is just as it was. I clean it myself every week, ensuring everything is in its ce. If you need anything, just ring the bell like before..."

    "Alright."

    Gan Yuan replied softly.

 Chapter 578 - 579: Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 579: Pregnant?</h4><h4></h4>

    Perhaps it was finally being able to breathe fresh air, or maybe it was because she had returned to the familiar old ce...

    Returning to a ce long absent, Gan Yuan¡¯s mood had also improved slightly.

    Moses, with one hand in his pocket, followed her, listening to her faint responses to the butler¡¯s attentiveness, and the perpetually somber expression on his face eased somewhat.

    Paul and Jessica, walking behind, sensed the subtle changes between the two and silently breathed a sigh of relief.

    The butler led Gan Yuan down the road and personally helped her push open the door to her room.

    "Knowing you wereing back, I cleaned against night. You take a bath first, and I¡¯ll prepare dinner for you. Oh... right..." the butler said with a smile, walking over and stopping by the window, "Your Princess has also prepared a surprise for you."

    Gan Yuan walked to the window and looked outside.

    On the grass behind the house, workers were grooming the "Princess."

    The Princess, once a young foal, was now a middle-aged mare, and her swollen belly was clearly visible.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes widened, "It... is pregnant?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s been over five months now, and in about three more months, it will give birth," the butler said with a smile. "Its mate is the Lightning that Sir liked the most. I believe the foal will be very beautiful."

    Gan Yuan unconsciously arched her eyebrows and immediately turned to head outside.

    "I want to go see it!"

    The butler did not stop her but followed with a smile, cautiously reminding her, "It rained yesterday, so the grass is a bit slippery¡ªbe careful!"

    "No problem!"

    Gan Yuan responded loudly as she briskly walked out of the living room. Moses, who had been sitting on the sofa, stood up and saw her lightly descending the stairs. He walked to the window in confusion; Gan Yuan had already rounded the castle ande out onto the grass behind it.

    Even at a distance from the Princess, she raised her hand to her lips and blew a loud whistle.

    The Princess turned her head at the sound, with brightness shing in her big eyes, and immediately turned and ran towards her, excitedly snorting and nuzzling her arm.

    "You little rascal..." Gan Yuan affectionately embraced its neck, her hand brushed over its back and came to rest on its belly. Through the skin of its abdomen, she could clearly feel the shape of the little one inside; it seemed to sense her touching and moved noticeably, "Do you feel that, Princess?! It looks like it¡¯s a restless little thing too..."

    There was an unmistakable joy in her tone, and her usually expressionless face finally lit up with vitality.

    From behind the window, watching the smile on her face, Moses¡¯s gaze also visibly softened.

    "Everyone must be hungry, I¡¯ll prepare dinner right away," the butler spoke with a smile.

    "Oh, you are too kind," Jessica immediately embraced his shoulder, "I¡¯m starving!"

    On the journey, Moses and Gan Yuan had been in a cold war, causing her and Paul to suffer as well, hardly ever having a full meal.

    Now, she was missing the dinners prepared by the butler immensely.

    The butler headed to the kitchen, Jessica went upstairs to change clothes, and Paul attended to some necessary paperwork. In the living room, only Moses was left.

    He stepped out of the living room and walked onto the grass.

    "My Little Princess... is going to be a mother too, how wonderful..." Gan Yuan took an apple passed by a worker and offered it to the Princess, then took a brush and carefully groomed the fur on its abdomen, "I guess, it¡¯s surely going to be a handsome little colt..."

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her own child.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon.

 Chapter 579 - 580 I canâ€™t take it anymore...

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 580 I can¡¯t take it anymore...</h4><h4></h4>

    Ever since she had Gan Tang, Gan Yuan had hardly ever been apart from the child. This was the first time they had been separated for so long.

    Even though she knew Huangfu Jue and Leng Xiaoye would take good care of him, a mother¡¯s bond with her child is strong, how could she feel at ease?

    The hand holding the brush limply fell, and as Gan Yuan¡¯s palm brushed over Princess¡¯s back, her tone also turned low.

    "Xiaotang really likes horses, he has never seen a pregnant horse. If he saw you like this, he would surely be very happy..."

    Not far away, Moses watched her demeanor, his dark eyes slowly narrowing.

    "Sir, Miss!" The butler approached with a beaming face, "Dinner is ready."

    Smiling, a servant took the brush from Gan Yuan¡¯s hand, "Leave the rest to me!"

    Returning the smile, Gan Yuan once again patted Princess¡¯s back fur, "Take good care of her."

    This was a gift Moses gave her on her fifteenth birthday; at the time, Princess was just a young horse. Over three years, they grew together, and a deep bond had formed between the human and the horse.

    Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for six years, this bond hadn¡¯t faded with time.

    "Don¡¯t worry!"

    With a reassuring smile, the servant nodded, and Gan Yuan turned and followed the butler toward the hall, passing by Moses without a nce.

    The dining room remained the same as before, and as usual, the butler arranged her seat beside Moses.

    On the dining table, all her favorite foods were present, each prepared to her taste.

    Watching thevish dinner set out on the table, Gan Yuan found she had little appetite.

    The butler poured her favorite wine into a ss, "Over the years, sir has collected a lot. This time, you can drink your fill!"

    The dark red liquid swirled in the ss, just like her heart rose and fell.

    "Come on!" Jessica took the initiative to lift her ss, lightening the mood, "Let¡¯s toast to... Gaia¡¯s return!"

    Paul raised his ss, and Moses at the head of the table also lifted his.

    Even though she had barely eaten after leaving A Country, she still felt no appetite, smelling the alcohol in the air, Gan Yuan felt as if something was churning in her chest.

    Finally unable to contain herself, she got up from her chair.

    "Miss?" The butler approached, puzzled, helping her with her chair, "You..."

    "You guys go ahead and eat."

    Gan Yuan murmured, then turned and hurried up the stairs.

    With the ss in hand, Jessica froze momentarily, then quickly put on a smile again.

    "This wine is really good, I¡¯ll give it a try!"

    She lifted the ss to her lips, but before her lips could touch it, the man at the head of the table, Moses, mmed his ss down and yanked off the napkin.

    Crash, tter...

    All the delicacies specially prepared for Gan Yuan scattered on the floor.

    Holding her ss, Jessica watched Moses leave the room in frustration, then tipped the contents of her ss into her mouth.

    "I can¡¯t stand this, Paul, can¡¯t you think of something?"

    Paul wore a look of distress. What could he do now?

    The butler, puzzled, turned his gaze away from the door.

    "What... What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Miss... she didn¡¯te back voluntarily?"

    "If only that were true!" Jessica set the empty ss on the bare table, "I¡¯m going out to eat something."

    With that, she strode out of the dining room.

    The butler immediately went over to Paul, "Paul?"

 Chapter 580 - 581 Could it be...

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 581 Could it be...</h4><h4></h4>

    "Miss...," Paul pursed his lips, "was forced toe back by the sir."

    The butler furrowed his brow, "No wonder, I felt the atmosphere was a bit strange."

    Paul lifted his face, "Is there anything else to eat?"

    That cold war between the two had made things difficult for him and Jessica. He had thought that he could have a good dinner tonight, but Moses had ruined the table of delicious food before they could even have a bite. He was already so hungry that his stomach was sticking to his back.

    "Of course!" The butler immediately waved to the maidservant who was too scared to make a sound, "Hurry and prepare another dinner for Mr. Paul!"

    ...

    ...

    Upstairs, Gan Yuan rushed into her own room, closed the door behind her, and immediately dashed into the bathroom, leaning over the washbasin to vomit.

    After retching a few times, she only brought up some gastric juices and didn¡¯t really vomit anything substantial.

    Rinsing her mouth, she scooped some water to wash her face, and then looked up at her pale reflection in the mirror, exhaling weakly.

    Wiping her face dry, she turned and walked out of the bathroom, pausing with her hand on the doorframe.

    A momentter, she quickly left the bathroom and walked over to her desk, her eyes falling on the calendar above it.

    The 15th!

    She looked down at her body and lifted her hand to rest it on her belly through her clothing.

    In the past, she had never had motion sickness on nes or boats. Could it be...

    Footsteps sounded from outside the door, and she hurriedly dropped her hand, sitting down at her desk as if nothing were out of the ordinary.

    There was a knock at the door, a soft sound.

    She turned her face toward the direction of the door.

    "Come in!"

    The butler pushed the door and came in, setting a ss of juice on her desk, "Paul said you felt a bit seasick. I made you a ss of juice, maybe it will make you feel better?"

    "Thank you."

    Gan Yuan took the cup and sipped it. The juice was sour and sweet, which actually suited her current taste.

    The butler looked at her affectionately, "Miss, you have be even more beautiful than before, and much more mature. But... you seem to have lost some weight."

    sping the cup, Gan Yuan turned around, took his arm, and pulled him to sit down on the sofa opposite her.

    "You are still the same."

    Ever since she entered this castle, the butler had always been very caring toward her. Her foster father was always busy, and byparison, the butler was more like a father, taking meticulous care of her.

    "How could that be," the butler gave a self-deprecating smile, "I¡¯ve aged."

    She smiled, "You don¡¯t look old at all."

    "Hearing you say that puts me at ease," the butler handed her a paper towel, "What would you like to eat? I can make it for you."

    She shook her head gently, not feeling much of an appetite at the moment.

    The butler thought for a moment, his eyes lighting up, "How about a fruit pizza?! The kind with lots of mangoes, you used to love it when you were younger."

    When she had first arrived, she hadn¡¯t had much of an appetite either, and the butler tried different recipes to make food for her. Fruit pizza was one of them.

    "I really..."

    "Alright, wait for me a moment, it¡¯ll be quick!"

    She wanted to refuse, but the butler had already stood up, winked at her, and quickly went downstairs.

    Listening to his descending footsteps, Gan Yuan raised her hand to press against her temple, then once again brought her hand to rest on her belly.

    Ever since giving birth to Gan Tang, her menstrual cycle had been extremely regr, never off by a day or two. This time, however, it was already a weekte.

    Because of the many things that were keeping her busy these past few days, she hadn¡¯t noticed this.

    Looking at the empty cup on the desk that she had drunk from, Gan Yuan considered a possibility, and her eyes suddenly shone with brightness.

 Chapter 581 - 582: Never Gave Up

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 582: Never Gave Up</h4><h4></h4>

    Could it be... she, she was pregnant?!

    Remembering, they had never used any protection, so it was not impossible.

    My God!

    She was expecting his child again, Xiaotang was going to have a brother or sister...

    Laying a palm on her still t belly, Gan Yuan¡¯s face already radiated with light.

    If it was true, if he and Xiaotang knew... they would surely be very happy...

    Of course, this joy did not stay on her face for too long.

    But the situation now.

    Gan Yuan raised her hand to her temple and copsed weakly onto the desktop.

    In the slightly ajar doorway, Moses stood silently in the hallway, staring at her back inside the room, with a pair of eyes that were deeply fixed.

    Footsteps could be heard on the stairs.

    The butler, carrying a freshly baked pizza, walked up the stairs. Upon seeing Moses in the hallway, he stopped to speak, but Moses had already turned and walked toward his own room.

    Sighing, the butler put back on a smile and walked into Gan Yuan¡¯s room.

    The air was filled with the sweet scent of mango, and just by smelling it, Gan Yuan was already drooling.

    "How is it, can¡¯t wait to gobble it down?" the butler said as he ced the tray in front of her and nodded slightly, "What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t tell me you need me to feed you like when you were a child?"

    She chuckled, took a wet wipe to clean her fingers, and lifted a slice of pizza to her mouth.

    Originally, she thought that even if she didn¡¯t want to eat, she had to eat some. If she really was pregnant now, she had to ensure the child was well-nourished.

    However, the reality was not as reluctant as she feared. The sweet and sour pizza turned out to be delicious, and after one slice wasn¡¯t enough, she went for a second.

    Seeing her enjoying the food, the butler also silently breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I know I shouldn¡¯t be pointing fingers in matters between the miss and the sir, but..." the butler poured her a cup of hot tea, "over the years, the sir... he has been looking for you, he never gave up."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s chewing paused.

    Suddenly thinking of something, she put down the pizza in her hand, stood up to close the door tightly, then walked back to the butler and spoke softly.

    "Tell me the truth, does his heart really have a problem?"

    Or, was he just too proud to admit it, pretending to be cold and unfriendly...

    "His heart? The sir?" The butler shook his head in confusion, "How could that be? Why do you ask?"

    The flicker of hope that had arisen in her heart was once again shattered, and Gan Yuan fell back into the chair, feeling despondent.

    "It¡¯s nothing, I... I¡¯m a bit tired, thank you for the pizza."

    "Well, you get some good rest, see you in the morning!"

    Seeing she did not want to talk more, the butler could only stand up straight, take the remaining pizza, and leave her room.

    After bidding him goodbye, Gan Yuan sat at the table, propping her cheek with one hand.

    Suddenly leaving like that, Huangfu Jue would surely look everywhere for her. With that guy¡¯s temperament, who knew what the situation would be now.

    Next, she had to find a way tomunicate with him.

    But if Huangfu Jue knew she was here, he would certainly rush over.

    Moses was always a man of his word. If he knew she still harbored feelings for Huangfu Jue, he really might do as he said and target Huangfu Jue...

    Heaven!

    Gan Yuan raised her fingers to her hair, what should she do?

    ...

    ...

    On the stairs, the butler descended, but encountered Moses again on his way down.

 Chapter 582 - 583: Dukeâ€™s Child

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 583: Duke¡¯s Child</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing him, the butler was surprised, but kept his emotions hidden, stopping and stepping to one side to let him pass first.

    Moses walked up, his gaze sweeping over the tray in his hand.

    Two slices of pizza were missing, and the cup had been used ¨C it was obviously what Gan Yuan had eaten and drunk¡ªrefusing to have dinner with him, yet she had gone to eat pizza by herself.

    He was somewhat relieved that she was willing to eat something, but the thought of her behavior at the dinner table ignited anger within him.

    "Who allowed you to feed her?" he bellowed in anger.

    The butler was taken aback, "Sir, what... what do you mean?"

    Before, whenever Miss didn¡¯t want to eat, it was always Moses who would try all means to prepare food and drink for her. Why was he behaving so differently now?

    "From now on, if she wants to eat, she can only do so at the dining table."

    Moses dropped themand and strode upstairs.

    The butler watched him ascend, then turned to see Paul standing at the bottom of the steps; thetter simply shrugged his shoulders helplessly, signaling that he was also at a loss about Moses¡¯s thoughts.

    The butler reached thest step of the staircase, "May I take a moment of your time?"

    Paul understood, turned, and walked with him towards the kitchen, then briefly recounted the events to the butler, of course, skipping the part about Moses¡¯s heart issues.

    The butler had been here for many years, already present when the real master of the ce was still alive.

    Even Moses showed the butler some respect, so of course Paul would not really treat him as just a servant.

    "You are saying..." the butler looked grave, "that boy is the child of Miss and the Duke?"

    Paul nodded.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Absolutely certain!"

    "Then..." the butler frowned, "what does the Duke mean now?"

    "The Royal Pce has already issued a statement, he has annulled the engagement with Miss," said Paul.

    "Weren¡¯t they in love?" the butler asked, puzzled.

    "Probably..." Paul shrugged, "couldn¡¯t ept Miss¡¯s status."

    The butler pondered silently, asking no more questions.

    Paul, bearing Moses in mind, spoke again, "I know that you have a close rtionship with Miss and I hope you can persuade her, Sir... Sir really cares about her. It¡¯s just that sometimes, he... his way of expressing it isn¡¯t very good. He¡¯s just... been too tiredtely."

    "I understand," the butler nodded lightly. "I¡¯ll do my best."

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs."

    Exiting the kitchen, Paul hastened upstairs to Moses¡¯s room, where Moses stood by the window making a call to Dr. William.

    Seeing hime in, Moses raised his hand to make a ¡¯wait¡¯ gesture, then continued speaking.

    "You don¡¯t need to exin all that, I just want to know, what are the chances of sess if I undergo the surgery?"

    Realizing that it was a discussion with Dr. William about his health, Paul immediately closed the door and carefully listened from the side.

    "This..." After a moment of reflection on the other end of the line, Dr. William said, "I know you don¡¯t want to hearforting words. Currently, the sess rate for such surgery is quite high, and for a case like yours, it would be over 70%."

    "Then... if it¡¯s sessful, how long can I live afterward?" Moses continued to ask.

    "That..." Dr. William took a breath, "From what I know, over 50% of the patients can live for more than 10 years, with the longest case being 25 years."

    "Others?"

    "For others... if there is no significant rejection reaction and they take medication regrly, 10 or 20 years is possible, and moreover, if you recover well, you can lead a life just like anyone else, even mild exercise wouldn¡¯t be a problem."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 583 - 584: Not Right Now

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 584: Not Right Now</h4><h4></h4>

    "So, you¡¯re saying that in the end, I will be a cripple!"

    "Of course not. I have a case where the patient even ran a marathon. It¡¯s not absolute... Of course, I don¡¯t want to deceive you, there¡¯s also a chance... it might not be that sessful. You know, I¡¯m not an expert in this field, so I still hope you agree to let me contact the best specialists for a consultation. They will give you a more professional answer."

    "So that means... if it¡¯s unsessful, I could die at any time, right?"

    "This..."

    "Answer me!"

    "Theoretically... yes! But you don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic. After all, this... this is just a minority case..."

    "I understand." Moses interrupted Dr. William¡¯s attempt atfort, "What if I don¡¯t have the surgery?"

    "Lately, your episodes have been urring more and more frequently, which means the medication is no longer able to control the progression of your condition. You must consider surgery, otherwise..."

    "I could die at any time?"

    Dr. William fell silent for a long while on the other end.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Moses. I would really like to give you a negative answer, but... I can¡¯t betray your trust. The answer is... yes. So, I beg you, admit yourself to the hospital immediately for a full examination. As soon as you agree to be admitted, I can arrange for the most professional experts to see you tomorrow."

    Moses immediately refused, "Not now."

    "You must understand, you really can¡¯t dy any longer!" Dr. William¡¯s voice became urgent, "Every episode causes damage to your heart cells, and the cumtive effect is that your condition will get worse with each urrence. If, perchance, one time the rescue doesn¡¯t arrive in time, you... will die!"

    "I know." Moses¡¯s tone remained calm, "But right now, it¡¯s not possible!"

    Of course, he knew that he should choose surgery at this time, but he had more important things toplete; he couldn¡¯t just die on the operating table.

    "Well then..." Dr. William sighed helplessly, "then please promise me, besides taking your medication on time every day, you must always carry the medicine I¡¯ve prepared for you. If you feel any difort at all, take a pill immediately!"

    "Fine." Moses¡¯s gaze fell on the table, on the photo he had taken with Gan Yuan, "I promise you, but you must also promise me one thing."

    "Tell me."

    "If Gaia asks about my illness, tell her that it was my request for you to tell her that."

    "But..."

    "If you refuse, I won¡¯t take another pill again."

    After a moment of silence, William said, "All right, I will do as you say."

    Moses hung up the phone. Paul, who was by his side, had already looked worried, guessing the entire situation from Moses¡¯s words.

    "Sir!" Paul said with furrowed brows, "Why put yourself through this, why not exin things clearly to her? If Miss knew you were sick, she would definitely understand..."

    "It¡¯s none of your business to tell me what to do!" Moses cut him off coldly, turned, and walked to the desk. He took out a document from the locked drawer and handed it to him, "Within one month, I want toplete all the ns listed here."

    Paul took the document, flipped through a couple of pages, and drew in a sharp breath, "The presidential election in F Country, you¡¯re entering?!"

    Moses leaned back in his chair, "Not me, Gaia!"

 Chapter 584 - 585: Her News

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 585: Her News</h4><h4></h4>

    "This..." Paul looked astonished, "How is this possible? You also know that the youngdy is now entangled in scandal, and moreover..."

    Moses¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, "In this world, no one is more suited for that position than she is."

    "But..."

    Moses lifted his gaze, looking at him.

    Paul swallowed.

    "Yes, I¡¯ll prepare right now."

    ...

    ...

    A Country, Royal Pce.

    Outside the window, it was already early morning, yet the light in the study remained on.

    Under themplight, Huangfu Jue was meticulously reviewing a document, the coffee in the cup on the desk beside him had long since gone cold without a trace of warmth.

    The door was pushed open, and Will walked in.

    Huangfu Jue immediately lifted his face from the document and looked at him.

    "Just received news from M Country. Helicopters areing and going from Moses¡¯s estate. We can¡¯t confirm if the youngdy is there at the moment, but they saw Jessica leaving the estate."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, "Prepare the ne immediately."

    Having said that, he dropped his gaze again and continued reading the document in his hand.

    Will stood still, not moving, "You... You¡¯re going there now?"

    Huangfu Jue raised his right hand clutching a pen and signed his name at the bottom of the document, "I¡¯ll have breakfast on the ne."

    "Sir!" Will¡¯s tone turned serious, "That¡¯s his territory, rushing over like this mightplicate things."

    In A Country, it was Huangfu Jue¡¯s home ground; here, he could do as he pleased.

    However, the ce where Moses was located was not his country. On the contrary, Moses had intricate connections with the upper echelons of M Country, and even during the current presidential election, he had been an active supporter.

    For Huangfu Jue to rush over like this was akin to taking a proactive risk.

    Closing the document in hand, he ced it on top of the pile he had already reviewed, then picked up thest unread document.

    "Cancel my morning meetings."

    Clearly, he waspletely disregarding Will¡¯s caution.

    Realizing this, Will knew that anything further he said would be useless, so he just nodded and left the study.

    As Will was preparing everything, Huangfu Jue finished reading thest document, closed the file, and got up to put on his coat from the coat stand. He reached into his pocket to take out a ring box, opened it to look at the ring inside, then snapped the box shut and tucked it into the inner pocket of his suit. He stepped out of the study.

    Will, who was just passing through the corridor, came striding over.

    "Everything is ready."

    Huangfu Jue nodded and quickened his step, but just after a few paces, he heard a childish voice behind him.

    "Daddy!"

    Stopping in his tracks, he turned to look at Gan Tang in the hallway still dressed in pajamas, then immediately stepped over, bending down to lift the little one into his arms and wrapping him in his coat.

    "Why are you up so early?"

    "Did you find Mommy?" the little one asked.

    "Of course." Huangfu Jue¡¯s face pressed against his cool little cheek, hisrge hand reaching out to cover the little one¡¯s feet, "Daddy is going to fetch her now."

    The little one lifted his face, eyes filled with hope, gazing into his blue eyes, "Can Ie with you?"

    "That ce is very dangerous, Daddy can¡¯t take you there, but I promise you..." Huangfu Jue held up his right hand solemnly, "I will definitely bring Mommy back."

    "Xiaotang!"

    From not far away, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s voice sounded, followed by a tall figure appearing behind her.

 Chapter 585 - 586: A Tone of Blame

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 586: A Tone of me</h4><h4></h4>

    It wasn¡¯t someone else, but Mr. King Huangfu Yaoyang himself.

    Upon discovering that the little one wasn¡¯t in bed, the two of them immediately went looking for him.

    "I¡¯m here!" the little one turned his face and responded.

    "Now, go and stay with grandma and grandpa, Daddy wille back as soon as possible, okay?" Huangfu Jue asked softly.

    Turning his little face back, Gan Tang nodded gently, "Tell mommy when you see her, I miss her so much."

    "Certainly!" Huangfu Jue nodded solemnly, then handed him over to Leng Xiaoye, who had approached.

    "Your little feet are cold, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s hurry back, and warm your feet in grandma¡¯s warm bed!" Leng Xiaoye nced at his son and turned around to carry Gan Tang towards the nearby bedroom.

    Nodding to his father, Huangfu Jue turned to leave.

    "Stop!"

    The authoritative voice of Huangfu Yaoyang rang out.

    Huangfu Jue stopped in his tracks and turned to look at his father, "I hope you won¡¯t stop me!"

    The deep gaze of Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s heterochromatic eyesnded on his son¡¯s face, and after a moment, he spoke.

    "I will call the Foreign Minister of M Country and let him know that you will be visiting him."

    Paul, on the side, showed a look of pleasure.

    With Huangfu Yaoyang contacting the Foreign Minister of M Country, this trip of Huangfu Jue¡¯s to M Country would be considered a diplomatic visit, and M Country would be responsible for his safety. Even if Moses had influence, he wouldn¡¯t dare threaten Huangfu Jue¡¯s safety lightly; otherwise, A Country would have the right to hold the M Country government ountable.

    Huangfu Jue, of course, understood this as well, and knowing he had misunderstood his father, regret tinged his blue eyes.

    "Thank you, Dad!"

    "This does not mean I have forgiven you for wanting to give up the throne," Huangfu Yaoyang said, his eyes slightly narrowing, "When you return, we will settle ounts!"

    This sentence, though threatening, was no longer in the harsh tone of a king but with the reproachful tone of a father.

    Nodding to his father, Huangfu Jue turned and strode towards the direction of the corridor.

    "Will!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Bowing to Mr. King, Will turned and followed behind Huangfu Jue.

    Watching his son¡¯s figure disappear around the corridor corner, Huangfu Yaoyang lifted his hand to slide it into the pocket of his robe, letting out a gentle sigh.

    "Good luck, son!"

    Approaching the window, he watched the helicopter take off, growing distant, and Huangfu Yaoyang returned to the bedroom.

    On the big bed, Leng Xiaoye was ying rock-paper-scissors with Gan Tang. Noticing him enter, the little one immediately snuggled into Leng Xiaoye¡¯s embrace, making room for him.

    "Grandpa,e in, it¡¯s cold outside."

    Sitting down beside him, Huangfu Yaoyang reached out and gently touched the little one¡¯s soft hair.

    "What would you like to eat?"

    The little one thought for a while, then shook his head.

    "I¡¯m not very hungry."

    "Missing mommy?" Huangfu Yaoyang asked.

    "Yeah." The little one didn¡¯t hide it, his bright ck eyes lifted to look at Huangfu Yaoyang, "Grandpa, do you think... Daddy can find mommy?"

    "Of course." Huangfu Yaoyang reached out to tuck in the nkets, "But before that, you need to take good care of yourself, so that mom and dad can go and do what they need to do without worry."

    The little one nodded, then sat up from under the nkets and threw them off.

    "Xiaotang?" Leng Xiaoye stood up puzzled, "What are you doing?"

    The little one hopped out of bed, donned his little slippers, "I¡¯m going to change clothes and run in the garden. Teacher Sherry said that I need to exercise to grow strong."

    Leng Xiaoye and Huangfu Yaoyang exchanged a look, both smiling at the same time.

 Chapter 586 - 587 Inquiry

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 587 Inquiry</h4><h4></h4>

    Afterward, Leng Xiaoye got up from under the covers.

    "Alright, let Grandpa help us prepare breakfast, and Grandma will go with you."

    After Leng Xiaoye changed clothes in the walk-in closet and came back, the little one was already dressed in sportswear, waiting at the door.

    The two went to the back garden to run, Huangfu Yaoyang instructed the servants to prepare their breakfast, and then he took a shower, changed clothes, and rushed to the office, where he asked his assistant to contact the Minister of Foreign Affairs of M Country to inform him about his son¡¯s uing visit.

    By the time Leng Xiaoye and Gan Tang finished their run and rushed to the dining room after their baths, the servants had already prepared breakfast.

    Having burned quite a bit of energy with the morning exercise, Gan Tang had a good appetite and almost finished his breakfast.

    After breakfast, Leng Xiaoye stood up and escorted the little one to the study.

    Even with so many incidents urring, she had not let the little one¡¯s education suffer, still arranging the necessary lessons for him every day based on the previously set n.

    Just as they reached the living room, a staff member came in with Qian Xueying.

    "Your Majesty the Queen, Your Highness!"

    Upon seeing them, Qian Xueying immediately went forward to greet them with a bow.

    "How is the Duke¡¯s health?"

    Leng Xiaoye returned her smile, and Gan Tang, following what his etiquette teacher had taught him, nodded politely yet with dignity to Qian Xueying.

    "Thank you for your concern, my father... he is well," Qian Xueying gratefully nodded to the Queen. Her eyesnded on Gan Tang, filling with a tender look, "Xiaotang, are you alright?"

    The little one nodded, "I am fine, thank you for your concern."

    "Madam!" a staff member came over, "Your guest has arrived."

    This morning, Leng Xiaoye had an appointment to meet with a member of an peace organization, and the person had now arrived.

    "Good, you take Xiaotang to the study," Leng Xiaoye instructed the person and then smiled at Qian Xueying, "Excuse me."

    "Please go ahead," Qian Xueying humbly stepped aside. Once Leng Xiaoye had walked away, she approached Gan Tang, "I happen to be going upstairs too, shall I escort you to the study?"

    "Thank you," Gan Tang said politely.

    She reached out to hold his hand, but the little one was already stepping up the stairs. The staff member smiled at her and Qian Xueying retracted her hand with a smile.

    As they all went upstairs, Qian Xueying pretended to suddenly remember something

    "Oh, my... I think I forgot my car keys in the car, can you help me check?"

    "This..." The staff member hesitated, after all, his task was to escort Gan Tang to the study.

    "I¡¯ll take him there," Qian Xueying said somewhat embarrassedly. "I¡¯m in a hurry to go down now, I really can¡¯t afford to bete."

    "Well, okay," the staff member nodded, "Your Highness knows the way, I wille to find you in the study in a while."

    As the staff member went downstairs, Qian Xueying quickly walked a few steps to catch up with Gan Tang, moving alongside him.

    "Why haven¡¯t I seen your daddy?"

    "Daddy is not at the Royal Pce."

    Not there?

    A look of disappointment shed in Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes, "Then where did he go?"

    The little one stopped walking, turned his face towards her, "Why are you asking about my daddy¡¯s business?"

    "I..." Qian Xueying did not expect to be questioned in return and paused before smiling again, "I was just asking casually."

    Turning his gaze away, Gan Tang continued forward.

    Qian Xueying caught up again, "I¡¯ve also heard about your mommy¡¯s situation... Actually, I don¡¯t think she is a bad person."

 Chapter 587 - 588: Captured an Army

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 588: Captured an Army</h4><h4></h4>

    "Of course she isn¡¯t," Gan Tang said.

    Qian Xueying smiled faintly, "Yes, she¡¯s my friend, how could she be a bad person. But she¡¯s not with you now, you must miss her a lot, don¡¯t you?"

    The little guy pursed his lips and did not reply.

    He was not the type of child who casually bared his heart to others, especially not to someone he was not very familiar with like Qian Xueying.

    "Then, I guess you must know when the Duke will be back, actually... I have something very important to discuss with him... or..." Qian Xueying stepped forward, approached him, bent down, and put her hands on his shoulders, "we could go out to eat together, what do you like to eat, ice cream or something else... just say it, and I¡¯ll treat you."

    But the little guy was not at all grateful. "I won¡¯t go."

    "Why not?"

    The little guy calmly looked at her face, "I won¡¯t let Daddy go to eat with another woman."

    Qian Xueying was stunned, and after a moment, she came to her senses and smiled at him again.

    "You¡¯re mistaken, I... I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I¡¯m a friend of your mommy, that¡¯s why I wanted to invite you to eat!"

    "If you are Mommy¡¯s friend, you should invite our whole family together, rather than inviting Daddy and me when Mommy isn¡¯t here," the little guy pouted, "In the movies, the bad women always do this, inviting the male lead when the female lead isn¡¯t around, and then they do something bad."

    "Uh..."

    Even with Qian Xueying¡¯s quick wit and agile response, she was somewhat at a loss when the little guy cornered her like that, "I... I¡¯m not..."

    "Your Highness!" At the study door, Teacher Sherry¡¯s figure appeared. Seeing Qian Xueying, she walked over with a smile, "Miss Ying, hello."

    "Hello." Seeing Sherry appear, Qian Xueying did not stay to talk further to Gan Tang and immediately stood up, "I¡¯ll leave His Highness in your care then, I have some things to attend to, so I will take my leave."

    "Goodbye." Sherry nodded to her, watched as Qian Xueying walked away, then took Gan Tang and went into the study, "You didn¡¯t say goodbye to her just now, did you forget?"

    "I just didn¡¯t want to," the little guy responded.

    Sherry turned her face to look at his expression, "You don¡¯t like her?"

    "Yes," he didn¡¯t try to hide it, "because I think she likes Daddy and wants to take him away."

    Sherry was taken aback, then lifted the corners of her lips, "That¡¯s not surprising. Your father is a very charming man, and with a distinguished family and status, such a man is sure to attract many women. When you grow up, it will be the same for you."

    Gan Tang pouted, showing he was not interested.

    "Women are annoying."

    "Including your mommy, or the Queen, and the Princess?"

    "Of course, they¡¯re not included."

    Sherry smiled and took his hand, leading him to sit at the table.

    "Given that, you shouldn¡¯t hastily make such judgments. Everyone is an individual and should not be generalized simply as men or women." She handed him a book and turned back to her seat, "In the future, you will meet all sorts of people, both men and women. Before you get to know someone, don¡¯t blindly draw conclusions about them. You should observe and feel with your heart, then you can understand what kind of person they really are. Now, we¡¯re going to read an interesting story today, called ¡¯Puss in Boots¡¯..."

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 588 - 589: Heâ€™s Here! [Extra Monthly Ticket - ]

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 589: He¡¯s Here! [Extra Monthly Ticket Chapter]</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯ve seen it, it was a very clever cat."

    "Exactly," Sherry flipped open the book in her hands, "Wisdom is a very powerful weapon, let¡¯s see what this clever cat has done..."

    ...

    ...

    M Country, graveyard.

    Gan Yuan lifted her hand to remove the sunsses from her face and walked forward to gently ce a bouquet of white camellias in front of the tombstone before her.

    Embedded in the tombstone was a photo of the deceased, a middle-aged man.

    Underneath his grey-white hair was a face with distinct features, and a pair of blue eyes that were wise and deep. Although it was only a photo, it still exuded the extraordinary aura of the deceased, narrating the remarkable life of the man buried here.

    This was her father¡ªof course, her adoptive father.

    That day, her adoptive father had given her a name¡ªGaia.

    As for what her first name was before, or her surname, he never mentioned it. Her adoptive father only said her biological parents were ordinary people who lost their lives in a car ident, and that was why she had been brought back by them.

    Regarding her biological parents, Gan Yuan no longer had much of a recollection, and the memories before the age of five were utterly chaotic and blurred for her.

    When she was little, she had tried to remember them, but no matter how hard she thought, she couldn¡¯t recall anything.

    Latter on, as she grew up, those things seemed even more distant and vague, and she unconsciously neglected it all.

    She had never visited her biological parents¡¯ grave, nor had she paid her respects to them. In her life, only two rtives remained¡ªa father and a brother.

    She sat down beside her father¡¯s tombstone, leaning her shoulder gently against it.

    The stone was warmed by the sunlight, reminiscent of her father¡¯s warm chest when he was alive.

    "I miss you so much."

    The tombstone remained silent, only the smiling photo on it looked toward her, seeming so gentle.

    "If only you were here, or perhaps, you could help me persuade him."

    Gan Yuan lifted her gaze to Moses standing in the distance and sighed quietly to herself.

    "Dad, what should I do?"

    Of course, the tombstone wouldn¡¯t answer.

    Lifting her hand, Gan Yuan put her sunsses back on and slowly stood up.

    If it were someone else, she could have killed him, but it was Moses. How could she kill him?

    Even though he had done so many things that hurt her, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    As Moses approached with flowers in hand, Gan Yuan passed by him without a word, quickly descending the steps of the hill.

    Turning to look at her retreating figure, Moses bent down to ce the flowers in front of the man¡¯s grave and squatted down.

    "Father, if you have a spirit in heaven, please give me more time to fulfill the promise I made to you."

    Jessica and Paul, both dressed in ck, stood not far away, looking at Gan Yuan who had already descended the hill. Jessica withdrew her gaze to watch Moses¡¯s back and sighed again.

    "Are they going to keep on like this?"

    Paul kept silent.

    "Hey!" Jessica nudged his arm, "Say something!"

    Paul shook his head.

    "I don¡¯t know."

    By this time, Moses had already stood up, and the two hurried to meet him to descend the hill together.

    A momentter, the motorcade started and headed back to the castle.

    Gan Yuan was still the first one down the hill, returning to the upstairs.

    Moses got out of the car from behind, and just as he was about to step onto the staircase, the sound of a helicopter engine grew louder in the sky above.

    Everyone looked up to see a ck helicopter already flying over the castle, beginning to descend.

    ...

    ...

    The additional Chapter for five hundred monthly tickets is delivered, and in passing, let me pull for more votes. Thank you! ~!

 Chapter 589 - 590: Kick Out

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 590: Kick Out</h4><h4></h4>

    The helicopter¡¯s des whirled, creating a strong hurricane that blew the water from the fountain in front of the castle into the air, causing it to ssh everywhere, and the greenery was also blown to one side.

    Mr. Moses turned his face on the steps, the sunlight reflecting off the helicopter¡¯s body in a dazzling re that was too hard to look at directly, causing him to instinctively squint his eyes.

    Paul and Jessica also looked up in confusion, gazing at the unexpected guest who had suddenly arrived.

    Up in the second-floor bedroom, Gan Yuan paid no attention to any of this, assuming that any visitor would certainly be one of Moses¡¯ guests; she didn¡¯t care, and noticing the shadow cast through the window, she just frowned and sat on the sofa without moving.

    Although Moses had not explicitly confined her, her current state meant she effectively had no freedom.

    Right now, she needed to figure out how to get a pregnancy test, only then could she know the certain result¡ªwhether or not she was pregnant, and she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Moses find out about it, or given his paranoid nature, Gan Yuan could not be sure of how he would react.

    At this moment, what she was most concerned about was how to get her hands on a pregnancy test.

    The helicopter descended smoothly,ing to a stop on thewn in front of the castle steps.

    The cabin door pushed open, and four ck-d bodyguards were the first to jump out, followed by a young man in a dark blue suit with an expression of coolposure.

    Recognizing it was Will, Jessica raised her eyebrows in surprise, "How did this kid get here?"

    Paul didn¡¯t make a sound, his attention not on Will but still fixed on the cabin door.

    At that moment, another figure appeared at the door.

    Dressed in an iron-gray suit that fit perfectly and looked sharp on his tall, erect figure, the deep blue gemstone cufflinks gleamed brightly at his sleeves.

    Above the elegant Windsor-knotted tie was a beautiful and charming chin.

    That face, even behind dark sunsses, couldn¡¯t hide its dashing and imposing nature, every step and every movement carried an air of boldness coupled with noble elegance.

    Moses narrowed his eyes, a trace of surprise in his dark pupils, mixed with emotions that were hard to define.

    Huangfu Jue, he actually dared toe here?

    Should this man be called arrogant or brave?

    Footsteps approached rapidly from all around.

    The guards had already rushed over from all directions when they spotted the unidentified aircraft approaching, surrounding the helicopterpletely.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue and the others descend from the aircraft, everyone stopped in their tracks, staring cautiously at these uninvited visitors.

    Moses stood on the steps, calmly sweeping a nce over Huangfu Jue, and then lightly raised his right hand.

    "Throw them out!"

    Whoosh!

    The dozen or so bodyguards surrounding them simultaneously drew their guns, aiming at Huangfu Jue and hispanions.

    This castle had never allowed anyone to enter freely; they didn¡¯t care whether it was a Duke or a thief¡ªshould Moses give a mere nod, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to riddle these men with bullets.

    Will¡¯s heart tightened, and he hurriedly stepped forward to shield Huangfu Jue.

    A few bodyguards also drew their guns, using their own bodies to protect Huangfu Jue¡ªif necessary, they wouldn¡¯t mind trading their lives for his, nor would they show fear because of facing superior numbers.

    "Mr. Moses," Will spoke earnestly, "This time, the Duke¡¯s visit to M Country is part of a diplomatic mission, and he¡¯s made a side trip here to see Miss Gan."

    This statement, while superficially expressing goodwill towards Moses, in fact, already constituted a kind of threat.

    A diplomatic mission implied that the government of M Country was now responsible for Huangfu Jue¡¯s safety. Moses should think twice before making a move against him.

 Chapter 590 - 591: Private Territory

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 591: Private Territory</h4><h4></h4>

    Paul descended the stairs, a smile ying on his lips. "This is Mr. Moses¡¯s private property, and anyone who enters without permission is an intruder. I have the right to expel them, and if their intentions are ill, we are authorized to shoot at the invaders."

    "We are not intruders," Will said with a smile. "We are here to find someone."

    "There is no one here that you are looking for," said Paul.

    Before Will could speak again, Huangfu Jue pushed him aside with his arm and stepped toward the stairs.

    As he walked towards Moses, several bodyguards standing behind Moses immediately rushed over, shielding Moses and aiming their guns at him.

    "Stop, or don¡¯t me us for being impolite!"

    Ignoring the barrels pointed at him, Huangfu Jue continued striding forward until the lead bodyguard¡¯s gun was pressing against his chest.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly, emitting a chilling aura that came naturally.

    The bodyguard, intimidated by his presence, instinctively stepped aside, his hand trembling, yet not daring to actually pull the trigger.

    Reaching the stairs, Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze met Moses¡¯s eyes.

    "I want to see Gan Yuan."

    Moses, his hands in his pockets, spoke in a calm but resolute tone.

    "If he takes one more step forward, kill him!"

    Huangfu Jue lifted his right foot to step onto the stairs, and instantly, several guns shifted their aim, targeting Huangfu Jue¡¯s vital points. Will moved to rush over but was blocked by Paul, who stepped forward, while several bodyguards were blocked by Moses¡¯s bodyguards.

    "Stop!"

    Hurried footsteps sounded on the stairs, and the woman¡¯s shrill voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Hearing that familiar voice, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes brightened. He pushed away the two men in front of him and rushed up the stairs, into the living room, to Gan Yuan descending the staircase, reaching out to grasp her hand.

    "We¡¯re going home."

    Outside the living room.

    Jessica and Paul exchanged nces, each seeing the worry in the other¡¯s eyes.

    They understood Moses and knew that he was capable of any decision. If Huangfu Jue continued to persist, a conflict seemed inevitable.

    The consequences of that... were unimaginable.

    Will understood this too, so at this moment, he was extremely tense, his fists clenched. He was already calcting in his heart: if a conflict broke out, he would, even at the cost of his own life, ensure his Duke¡¯s safety.

    Moses stood on the stairs, motionless.

    The bodyguards, not daring to make a move, simply held their guns, ready to await their master¡¯smand at any moment.

    Gan Yuan stood on the staircase, watching the man before her. It had been only a few days since they hadst seen each other, but it felt as though centuries had passed.

    His eyes were bloodshot, hisplexion pale, clearly revealing that he had not slept well in thesest days. Despite this, his eyes were glowing, reminiscent of the sea reflecting the sunlight.

    He hade!

    Just as he had said, no matter where she fled, he would chase her down and bring her back.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart swelled with irrepressible tion.

    Yes, her man always kept his word.

    Gripping the stair rail with strength, Gan Yuan fought the urge to throw herself into his arms, took a deep breath, and endeavored to make her tone steady.

    "You should go."

    Huangfu Jue was momentarily stunned, his blue eyes clouded with confusion.

    "What... what did you say?"

    Bit by bit, she pulled her wrist from his grasp and spoke again.

    "You should go!"

 Chapter 591 - 592: This Is My Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 592: This Is My Destiny</h4><h4></h4>

    This is Moses¡¯ ce, with nearly a hundred people in the entire castle, how can we leave?

    Even if we manage to escape, what then? Moses will seek revenge crazily, and by then, things will spiral out of control.

    She will go back, back to his side, but now is not the time, to protect him, she can only be cold towards him.

    "We will leave together," Huangfu Jue reached out again, taking her cold fingers in his hand, "Don¡¯t be afraid, with me here, no one can stop us!"

    He knew she was wary of Moses, but he didn¡¯t care, as long as he could take her back, he was willing to pay any price.

    Gan Yuan bit her teeth silently, "I don¡¯t want to go back."

    Feeling her wanting to withdraw her hand, he tightened his grip more and with a strong pull, brought her over from the steps into his embrace.

    "I know what you¡¯re worried about, I promise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch me!"

    Holding her, he whispered in her ear.

    Wouldn¡¯t dare?

    Gan Yuan smiled bitterly in her heart.

    If it were anyone else, perhaps they really wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him, but who was that person? It was Moses, and only she knew how paranoid and crazy he could be.

    Gently sniffing the warm scent of him that she was familiar with, Gan Yuan took a deep breath and pushed him away forcefully.

    "Duke, I think I¡¯ve made myself clear, I¡¯m not going to go back with you, please leave immediately."

    Turning around, she stepped upstairs.

    Huangfu Jue stood up straight, frowning as he spoke, "I promised Xiaotang that I would bring you back."

    On the stairs, Gan Yuan¡¯s steps stiffened.

    After a moment, she turned her face back around.

    "Go back? And then what?" Gan Yuan raised her hand to lift the hair on one side of her head, revealing the gauze beneath, "So your people can continue to curse me, beat me, and leave me battered and bruised?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter.

    "No, I promise, I won¡¯t let you get hurt again..."

    "Your promise?" Gan Yuan turned her eyes away, refusing to look at his face, "You always promise me, but in the end, it¡¯s always me who gets hurt, I¡¯ve had enough, enough of those nobles¡¯ pretenses, enough of waiting alone at home... All you care about is your country and your people, I don¡¯t want to live that life anymore."

    "You know that¡¯s not true, if you want, I can..."

    "Enough!" Gan Yuan raised her voice, "Even if you give up the throne, what of it, you¡¯ll still bear the name Teresa, no matter what you do, you can¡¯t change your lineage, and neither can I, no matter how I disguise myself, I can¡¯t be a noble. Haven¡¯t you always talked about destiny? This is destiny!"

    Huangfu Jue was about to speak when Moses¡¯ voice was already sounding.

    "I think she has made herself very clear! Butler, see the guest out!"

    The butler, standing at the kitchen door, stepped forward, "Duke, please!"

    Huangfu Jue paid no heed; his gaze was fixed on Gan Yuan on the stairs.

    "You know, you¡¯re not good at acting, I know this is not what you think," he lifted his right hand, reaching out to her, "Your belongings, I¡¯ve brought for you!"

    A ringy quietly in the palm of his hand.

    It was his proposal ring, he had once personally slipped it on her finger, and she had promised, with her own lips, that she would never take it off.

    "Birth or status, whether a noble or not, none of it matters. Meeting you, falling in love with you, being with you... that¡¯s my destiny," Huangfu Jue lifted his hand, holding up the ring, "Put it on,e back home with me."

 Chapter 592 - 593: He Doesnâ€™t Believe It!

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 593: He Doesn¡¯t Believe It!</h4><h4></h4>

    The fingers dangling by his side slowly clenched into a fist.

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, turned around, and walked slowly up the stairs.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    Huangfu Jue called out urgently.

    She ignored him and continued upstairs, one hand holding the banister and the other gently resting on her lower abdomen. As long as she was with him, she was willing to pay any price.

    Even if it meant temporarily being apart from him, it didn¡¯t matter because she knew that man loved her, and she felt the same. Eventually, they would be reunited.

    When that time came, she would tell him, "To hell with fate." Gan Yuan was fearless, no matter if it was thorns or God trying to stop them, she would trample them underfoot and make her way to him. Even if she had to take a longer route, she would not leave.

    For her, he was not even afraid of death.

    She could do the same, just as she had promised him before¡ªunless she died, she would never let go of him.

    On the staircase, Huangfu Jue clutched the ring tightly and rushed toward the stairs.

    Bang!

    A bullet whizzed by, grazing the hem of his clothes and lodging into the opposite side of the staircase, immediately creating a scorched bullet hole in the luxurious white stairwell.

    Not far away, Moses raised his gun, aiming at Huangfu Jue.

    "Sir!" Will rushed over, seizing Huangfu Jue, who was still attempting to ascend, "Take him away!"

    Thatst sentence was a shout to several bodyguards, who immediately joined him in seizing Huangfu Jue and forcefully dragged him toward the door.

    Jessica and Paul also rushed over, standing by Moses¡¯s side and reaching out to grab Moses¡¯s gun-wielding arm.

    "Sir, don¡¯t be rash!"

    On the stairs, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she abruptly turned to look downstairs.

    Fortunately, she had reached the corner, and besides the butler, no one saw the panic in her eyes.

    Seeing that Huangfu Jue was unharmed and being forcefully dragged outside by Will and several bodyguards, Gan Yuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Let me go!" Huangfu Jue struggled fiercely, "I don¡¯t believe her... Bastards, let go of me..."

    Will simply ignored him, holding him with all his might, and along with the bodyguards, they pulled him out of the living room and dragged him onto the helicopter, immediately shouting.

    "Take off!"

    The pilot pushed down thending gear lever, and the helicopter slowly rose, soaring toward the blue sky.

    Bang!

    Huangfu Jue punched Will in the face, sending Will flying, and blood began to flow from his nostrils.

    "Let me go!"

    He roared in anger, and the bodyguards hurriedly loosened their grip on his hands.

    Getting up from the ground, Huangfu Jue strode toward the cockpit, "Land immediately, do you hear me?"

    Will got up and stood in his way.

    "What are you doing?" Huangfu Jue demanded.

    "Unless you kill me, the helicopter will notnd," Will replied.

    Will¡¯s face was covered in blood, but his eyes were resolute. Protecting this man was his mission, and for his safety, Will was prepared to pay any price.

    "You think I won¡¯t dare?" Huangfu Jue raised his hand to Will¡¯s throat, "Move away!"

    Will stood his ground, neck stiff, allowing Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers to tighten bit by bit. He remained still, unyielding.

    "Sir!" The bodyguards rushed over, too afraid to intervene physically, and could only plead out loud, "Mr. Will is also acting for your safety."

    "Get lost!" Huangfu Jue flung Will aside, his eyes red as he rushed to the window, staring at the castle that was bing distant. He pounded his fist against the helicopter window, "You don¡¯t understand, she was lying, she wasn¡¯t telling the truth!"

    Gan Yuan, who went to face the media for his sake and got herself covered in wounds, how could she possibly give up on him?

    He didn¡¯t believe it!

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 593 - 594 Strong

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 594 Strong</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sir!" Will approached him from behind, "If Miss Gan really has something she can¡¯t disclose, what you¡¯re doing will only make it harder for her. In my opinion, Moses wouldn¡¯t hurt her, so let¡¯s leave this ce first and then figure out a n."

    Frowning as he gazed out the window at the increasingly distant castle, Huangfu Jue pressed his lips tightly together and remained silent.

    He understood this logic, but how could he be at ease leaving her alone to deal with Moses?

    Moses!

    Thinking of the bullet that had whizzed past him, the fingers of Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand that was hanging by his side slowly clenched.

    "From now on, I want to know every move Moses makes!"

    ...

    ...

    The sound of the airne¡¯s engines drifted further away, and silence settled back over the castle.

    Gan Yuan stood by the window, watching the airne grow distant through the ts of the blinds and let out a soft sigh.

    Footsteps echoed from outside the door, and she immediately turned around, walked over to the sofa on one side, and casually picked up a magazine from the table to flip through.

    Someone knocked on the door.

    Gan Yuan put down the magazine in her hands.

    "Come in!"

    The door opened, and Moses stepped inside. Gan Yuan lowered her eyes to continue looking at the magazine as the man moved to her side. After a few seconds of hesitation, he finally lifted his hand and gently pulled her head into his chest.

    "If you feel sad, you can cry," he said, his voice as gently soothing as always.

    That gesture was clearly meant tofort her.

    Was he actuallyforting her?

    Gan Yuan sighed inwardly.

    After a moment, Moses gently let go of her and stepped back two paces to sit on the sofa opposite her.

    "Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you really cry," he mused.

    Gan Yuan stared at the magazine, "There¡¯s nothing worth crying over."

    "That¡¯s true," Moses nodded slightly, "You¡¯ve always been stronger than I imagined."

    Gan Yuan flipped another page back in her magazine, "Is there anything else?"

    She didn¡¯t want to dwell on this subject for too long. This man knew her too well; a single slip, and she might give herself away.

    "As a matter of fact," Moses¡¯s tone became serious, "I have another task for you."

    Gan Yuan looked up, "Who is it?"

    The tasks he wanted her to do were nothing more than assassinations.

    "You should know that this year is the F Country presidential election," he said.

    Gan Yuan narrowed her eyes slightly, "The President again?"

    "No, this time it¡¯s not about killing," Moses said, his lips curling into a slight smile, "I want you to run for election."

    Run for election? President!

    Gan Yuan was agitated, barely believing what she had heard.

    "I¡¯m not insane," Moses said, noting her thoughts, his expression extremely calm, "Originally, I was prepared to wait another four years, but now there¡¯s no time. So, we start early."

    His tone did not sound joking at all, and such a matter was not something he would joke about.

    Yet Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t understand¡ªif he truly desired power, he was more than qualified to take on the task himself. Why would it be her?

    "I don¡¯t understand."

    "You are a citizen of F Country and more suitable than me," Moses leaned back in his chair, "I have alreadymunicated with the leaders of the ****** in F Country, and they will nominate you as their party¡¯s representative to participate in the presidential election and will support your candidacy. Of course, in return, once you take office, you¡¯ll need to do more for their party."

    cing the magazine on the table, Gan Yuan turned serious and looked at Moses, "I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this, but I think this time, I¡¯m going to disappoint you."

 Chapter 594 - 595: The Last Item

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 595: The Last Item</h4><h4></h4>

    He had just exposed the news of her killing the President of F Country, and now he was asking her to run for President of F Country. Even with the support of ******, the people of F Country were not fools, how could they possibly let a woman who killed their President be their President?

    "Paul!"

    Moses raised his voice.

    Footsteps sounded lightly, and Paul immediately entered with a stack of documents. At a gesture from Moses, Paul brought the documents to Gan Yuan¡¯s hands.

    Gan Yuan opened the documents in her hands. Inside was the photo of the President she had killed and some information. From these papers, it was evident that this guy was not only debauched in his private life but had also used his position as President to engage in corruption and gambling, misappropriating national relief funds to build hisvish estate. He evenmitted unspeakable acts against the young girl he had adopted under the guise of charity¡ªtruly aplete scumbag.

    "As long as we expose these documents, they will know that guy¡¯s death one hundred times over is not regrettable!" Moses¡¯ lips curled slightly, "So, you should be their hero."

    If these things were truly done by the former President, then this guy indeed deserved to die ten thousand times over, but...

    "So..." Gan Yuan lifted her face, "is this also one of the reasons you exposed my identity?"

    Paul¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, "Miss, actually..."

    Moses¡¯s expression darkened, and he stood up, supporting himself on the arms of the sofa.

    "Get ready, tomorrow morning, we¡¯re flying to F Country."

    "This won¡¯t work." Gan Yuan stood up, "Now everyone knows my identity, I can¡¯t possibly win the election."

    Moses turned his face, "Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of everyone who stands in your way, one by one."

    "But..."

    "Onest thing!" Moses held up a finger, "This is thest thing I want you to do for me. As long as youplete this task, I will give you freedom."

    A smirk formed on Gan Yuan¡¯s lips, not of joy, but of mockery.

    Could she believe him at this time?

    She didn¡¯t respond, but her expression conveyed distrust to Moses.

    The entirepetition period was almost four months. After four months, when she ascended the throne, she would know that he hadn¡¯t lied to her.

    Without any further exnation, Moses turned and walked toward the door.

    "The ne is at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning."

    Paul sighed internally, nodded to Gan Yuan with the documents, and left the room.

    Once again, silence fell in the room. Gan Yuan sat back down in her chair and picked up the documents on the table to review them carefully.

    Moses never fought a battle unprepared; since he demanded this from her, he must already have aprehensive n in ce.

    President?

    What exactly was this guy thinking¡ªwasn¡¯t he satisfied with his current power?

    However...

    Gan Yuan closed the documents in her hands.

    If she indeed won the election, then she would have enough status to stand shoulder to shoulder with Huangfu Jue.

    Yes!

    She stood up abruptly, her eyes also bing resolute.

    Moses only wanted her to be his puppet, but she could use this opportunity to build her own forces, and then she could rid herself of Moses¡¯s control. At that point, she could have real freedom.

    Thinking this, Gan Yuan immediately ced the documents back on the table, walked over to the desk, and turned on theputer. As theputer booted, she lifted her hand to her forehead.

 Chapter 595 - 596 Looking for You

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 596 Looking for You</h4><h4></h4>

    Her gaze drifted to the window, and once again, Huangfu Jue¡¯s face shed before her eyes.

    Could that guy understand the torment she was going through?

    He had said he promised Gan Tang to bring her back, but if Xiaotang knew she was unwilling to return, would he feel sad and dejected...

    Thinking of her son, her heart ached once again.

    By this time, theputer had booted up, and watching the screen, she quickly entered a website address.

    This website was the online login portal for Xiaotang¡¯s children¡¯s smartwatch, which allowed her to track his location at any time using her phone or this website.

    Soon, the map revealed Xiaotang¡¯s location¡ªthe Royal Pce of A Country.

    Ding!

    A soft notification sounded, and several voice messages had popped up on the screen¡ªall sent by Xiaotang via his smartwatch. Since her own phone had been broken, these messages had been sent to her number registered on the website.

    Gan Yuan hastily plugged in her earphones, brought them to her ears, and hit the y button. Xiaotang¡¯s voice began to y.

    "Mommy, where are you? Daddy¡¯s looking for you!"

    "Mommy, why haven¡¯t youe back..."

    ...

    Thest message hade from seven hours earlier.

    "I know you¡¯re not the bad person they say you are. Daddy¡¯s gone to pick you up. Grandma has already agreed¡ªif youe back, she will let me meet you outside the Royal Pce."

    Listening to the voice messages sent by Xiaotang, Gan Yuan¡¯s vision blurred involuntarily.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Xiaotang. I¡¯m afraid that this time, Mommy is going to disappoint you."

    ...

    ...

    In the study at the end of the corridor.

    Moses smoothly signed his name on the final document, "What did Dolly say?"

    "He said he wants to talk to you in person," Paul took the document, "This old fox is always cunning; we absolutely cannot trust him lightly."

    Dolly was a core figure in F Country¡ª if they wanted Gan Yuan to earn a rmended nomination spot, they had to win his approval.

    Moses quirked his lips indifferently, "I will resolve anyone who stands in the way of Gaia, whether they be a fox or a lion!"

    Knock, knock, knock¡ªthe door was rapped.

    "Come in," Moses raised his voice.

    The butler walked in with a tray, cing the tea and snacks on the table.

    "Sir, do you have a moment?"

    "Then I¡¯ll go arrange the ne," Paul sensed that he had something to say and promptly left the study, leaving the space for the butler and Moses.

    Moses took a sip of the hot tea the butler had poured, "What is it you want to say?"

    "I¡¯m very sorry for the distrust I had towards you previously," the butler said.

    Moses nodded slightly, "And?"

    "There¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand," the butler said with a bowed head while standing in front of the table, "I can see that the Duke genuinely cares for the youngdy, and I don¡¯t understand why you want to stop them."

    Moses¡¯s tone was indifferent and distant, "What I do does not require your understanding."

    The butler spoke earnestly, "You should be very clear, having such a strong support would be of great help to the youngdy."

    "So..." Moses put the cup back on the saucer, "Are you using me of making a mistake?"

    The butler spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly, "I am but a butler, without any right to judge your actions; I just wanted to remind you."

    "It¡¯s good that you remember your ce," Moses rested his elbows on the table and looked up slightly at him, "Now you should go and prepare Gaia¡¯s favorite dinner, instead of standing here lecturing me."

 Chapter 596 - 597 Youâ€™ve Changed

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 597 You¡¯ve Changed</h4><h4></h4>

    "I still remember, when Miss first arrived at this castle, you two were like real siblings, talking about everything. If anyone treated her badly, you would always be the first to stand up and protect her," the butler took a deep breath. "But now, you have changed..."

    "I have never changed."

    "But what you¡¯re doing now will only drive her further away from you," the butler said with a pained tone, "I think if the master¡¯s spirit is watching from heaven, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this."

    "Enough!" Moses shot to his feet. "Everything I do is for her best interest. There¡¯s no one in this world who cares about her more than I do! Huangfu Jue has never truly cherished her. He loves only his kingdom, his people, and I..."

    The butler gently shook his head. "That¡¯s right, because you love you, you selfishly want to keep her all to yourself!"

    Love?

    Moses froze in ce.

    He loved her?

    He loved Gaia?!

    He had fallen for his Gaia?!

    "I haven¡¯t, I just... see her as a sister. I love her, but..."

    He stopped mid-sentence and sank heavily back into his chair.

    All along, he had thought his love for her was like that between siblings, like that of family, but now he couldn¡¯t help but doubt himself. Could it be that he...had developed different feelings for his Gaia?!

    "If you truly love her, then you shouldn¡¯t let her suffer."

    The butler bowed slightly and turned to leave the study.

    When he reached Gan Yuan¡¯s door, he looked around to make sure no one was watching before gently knocking on her door.

    Hearing the knocking, Gan Yuan hurriedly turned off herputer, stuffed her earphones back into the drawer, got up from the desk, and walked over to open the door.

    The butler walked in with a smile.

    "Miss, what would you like to eat tonight?"

    "I..." Gan Yuan shook her head, "Anything is fine."

    The butler peered down the corridor, making sure no one was there, then quickly entered her room and closed the door behind him.

    "I found something downstairs, and I think... it belongs to you."

    He carefully pulled something out of his pocket and presented it to her.

    As the folded handkerchief was slowly unfurled, it revealed an item inside¡ªa ring with a ck band and a gem set with red petals like mes...

    Gan Yuan recognized it at a nce; it was the engagement ring that Huangfu Jue had given her.

    It must have dropped by ident amidst the chaos before.

    Her fingers twitched, but then Gan Yuan forcefully pulled them back.

    "Just throw it away!"

    At this moment, she of course couldn¡¯t easily trust anyone, including the butler.

    The butler sighed, stepped forward, lifted her hand, and solemnly ced the ring in her palm.

    "I know this is very important to you. Keep it safe; no one else saw it."

    Gan Yuan raised her eyes, observing the butler¡¯s expression with uncertainty, trying to discern whether he was genuine or if Moses had sent him as a test.

    "I know the master went a bit too far this time," the butler said, looking into her eyes with affection. "If there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just ask. When the master passed away, I swore I would always be loyal to you. As long as you wish, that oath will continue."

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips and remained silent.

    If Moses can no longer be trusted, can she trust the butler at this time?

    She was not sure!

 Chapter 597 - 598 Must Succeed!

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 598 Must Seed!</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯ll go help you prepare dinner; make sure to keep your belongings safe."

    The butler bowed slightly to her and turned to pull open the door.

    Gan Yuan sped her fingers tightly around the ring, "Thank you."

    The butler smiled back at her from outside the door and then turned to go downstairs.

    After closing the door tightly, Gan Yuan looked at the ring in her palm, carefully slid it onto her finger, raised her hand to look, and then took the ring off again.

    Looking around, she walked over to pull open a drawer, thought better of it, and noticing the jewelry box on the table, her eyes lit up; she immediately opened the box, took out a ne, removed the pendant, and carefully threaded the ring onto it, wearing it around her neck.

    Checking her reflection in the mirror, she tucked the ring into an intimate ce.

    The ne was long and the ring hung down, nestled just between her breasts,pletely undetectable under her clothes. Gently touching the ring through the fabric, she finally allowed herself a relieved smile.

    An hourter, a maid came upstairs to invite her to dinner.

    After taking a bath, Gan Yuan changed into a set of light casual clothes and entered the dining room.

    In the dining room, Moses, Jessica, and Paul were all present. When they saw her enter, their eyes brightened.

    With a change of clothes and her hair tied up, her whole demeanor visibly improved.

    "Good evening!" Gan Yuan pulled out a chair and sat down at her ce, then turned to look at Moses, "I¡¯ve given it serious thought, and this time, I¡¯ll give it my all!"

    Moses¡¯s lips curled with satisfaction.

    "I knew you would never let me down!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips lifted slightly.

    "Can we start eating? I¡¯m really hungry!"

    "Of course!" A rare bright smile appeared on Moses¡¯s face, "Butler, we¡¯re ready for the meal!"

    "Yes!"

    The butler nced sideways and returned a smile to Gan Yuan, then gently shook a silver bell. The servants came out and brought a sumptuous dinner to the table.

    Perhaps it was her mood, or maybe the dishes were just to her taste...

    That night, Gan Yuan had quite an appetite.

    Moses seemed to be influenced by her as well, unusually finishing his entire main course while Paul and Jessica watched and silently sighed in relief.

    Jessica immediately took it upon herself to liven up the atmosphere by telling an exaggerated joke, and they allughed out loud.

    After the meal, Gan Yuan stood up.

    "I¡¯m going to see the Princess."

    "I¡¯ll apany you!"

    Moses immediately stood up as well.

    The two of them walked out of the castle, heading towards the stable behind it, not speaking at first, until Moses eventually broke the silence.

    "Do you want me... to find a way to bring Xiaotang back?"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened, and she immediately refused.

    "No need."

    "I know you care about him, I don¡¯t mind," Moses said.

    "No, I mean!" Gan Yuan stopped in her tracks, "I¡¯ll find a way myself."

    Moses nodded, "If you need my help, just say the word."

    She nodded and immediately changed the subject.

    "How have you been these past few years?"

    "Me?" Mosesughed self-deprecatingly, "Just the usual, only without you, so..."

    So lonely!

    "So... it¡¯s been somewhat hard." He shrugged, "When you were here, I didn¡¯t have to worry about anything."

    "About the election, what are your chances of winning?"

    Moses lifted his gaze, staring at the rising new moon in the distance.

    "I have to seed!"

    Because in the future, he might never have the chance again... to fulfill it for her!

    ...

    ...

    That¡¯s all for the afternoon.

    I¡¯ve been cleaning the room these past few days, so updates might not be on time. Please forgive me.

 Chapter 598 - 599: Two Stripes (1)

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 599: Two Stripes (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan nced sideways, watching the man beside her.

    Under the moonlight, the man¡¯s profile was impably perfect, and his dark eyes were filled with determination and tenacity.

    "Is this matter... really that important to you?"

    The Moses she remembered was not one who desired power too much, so why had hee to such a decision this time? A relentless curiosity pressed down on Gan Yuan¡¯s heart.

    Or could it be that people truly change?

    Moses withdrew his gaze from the crescent moon, nced at her quickly with a turn of his head, and then lifted his face again to look into the distance.

    "More than anything else."

    Gan Yuan nodded.

    "I will do everything I can to help you aplish it."

    She didn¡¯t understand the reason behind his words, but since it was such an important matter to him, she would certainly do everything she could, even if it meant... repaying all the favors she owed him.

    Moses¡¯s lips curled up, his tone soft with tenderness.

    "I know, my Gaia will never disappoint me. You can do it!"

    Gan Yuan looked down and remained silent.

    If it had been before, she would certainly haveughed and hugged his shoulders, or punched him lightly on the chest with her fist, saying arrogantly, "Of course." But now...

    Time had passed, circumstances had changed, and she and he... would probably never be able to return to the way things were.

    Under the moonlight, a man and a woman stood side by side, ready for battle, yet no longer chatting freely as they had in the past, each lost in their own thoughts.

    ...

    ...

    The next morning, everything went ording to Moses¡¯s n.

    At breakfast, Gan Yuan specifically suggested to bring along the butler, and Moses did not refuse. After the meal, a group of them set off for the airport, headed for the Capital of F Country.

    During the flight, Gan Yuan felt unwell several times but struggled to suppress it without showing any signs. After everyone arrived and checked into the hotel, she immediately rushed into the restroom.

    Fortunately, Moses hadn¡¯t arranged for Jessica to share a room with her but had booked the best room just for her.

    As they were having dinner together in the restaurant, Gan Yuan cautiously spoke up.

    "I think... I¡¯d like to go out and buy a few outfits, is that alright?"

    Moses¡¯s face showed little emotion; he simply indicated that for her safety, he would have Jessica apany her.

    So, after the meal, the two girls left the hotel together, with Gan Yuan making a point to bring the butler along.

    Jessica drove, while Gan Yuan and the butler sat in the back seat.

    The car had not gone far when she felt a wave of nausea in her chest. Despite pressing it down for a long time, she couldn¡¯t contain the overwhelming urge to retch. Worried that Jessica would notice, she quickly grabbed a tissue to cover her mouth and nose.

    "Are you... alright?" The butler immediately noticed that something was off.

    Gan Yuan wiped the corner of her mouth and gave him a disguising smile, "Probably just didn¡¯t eat well tonight."

    Shortly after, the car arrived at arge shopping mall.

    Gan Yuan led them straight to the women¡¯s clothing department and randomly picked out a few outfits, then used the pretext of an upset stomach to suggest going to a drugstore to get some medicine.

    The butler and Jessica naturally did not suspect anything, and immediately carried therge and small bags she had purchased downstairs to a nearby drugstore.

    Gan Yuan nced around and quickly spotted the area with the item she actually needed. Pretending to search for something, she walked over to the family nning section, used her body to block the surveince camera, reached behind her with one hand, and quietly grabbed a small box of test strips, stealthily slipping them into her pocket. Then she headed to the digestive medicine section and picked up two boxes of stomach medicine as a cover, sessfully made the purchase, and left.

 Chapter 599 - 600: Two Stripes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 600: Two Stripes (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    After returning to the hotel, she excused herself as being tired and went back to her room. Once the butler had brought in the clothes she bought and left, she immediately walked into the bathroom and took out the stolen pregnancy test from her pocket.

    Following the instructions, she collected her urine and proceeded with the test, ncing at the time on her wristwatch.

    Soon, the test strip began to show changes.

    First, one red line appeared, and then... another one followed.

    As she watched the second line turn from light pink to dark pink and finally to dark red, Gan Yuan¡¯s tightly closed lips slowly curled into a joyful smile.

    It was real!

    It was actually real!

    Clutching the test strip, she was so excited she wanted to shout out loud.

    Unfortunately, Huangfu Jue wasn¡¯t there. If he knew, he would definitely be overjoyed.

    And Xiaotang, that child, if she knew she was about to have a little brother or sister, who knows what she would look like...

    The doorbell rang, snapping her back to reality. She hurriedly put away everything and flushed it down the toilet.

    "Coming!"

    She fixed her hair, suppressed her excitement, and walked over to open the door.

    Standing outside was Moses.

    "Moses?"

    "Aren¡¯t you going to let me in?" Moses asked in a low voice.

    "It¡¯s not that..."

    Gan Yuan stepped aside to make room, and Moses strode in, gently cing the Wine Bottle he was holding onto the table.

    Catching a glimpse of the Wine Bottle he had ced on the table, Gan Yuan frowned slightly.

    "Is something the matter?"

    Moses turned his face, "Is it that I can¡¯te to see you if there¡¯s nothing wrong?"

    "I just... thought you might have some matters to attend to," Gan Yuan said, her eyshes drooping to conceal her emotion, "I... I was about to go to sleep."

    Moses¡¯s gaze swept over her fingers tapping on the side of her leg, "Is something wrong?"

    "No, not at all!"

    He reached out, took hold of her wrist, and lifted her restless fingers.

    "You know, you can¡¯t lie to me!"

    "I..." Gan Yuan pulled her hand back, "I¡¯m just... a bit nervous."

    Picking up the Wine Bottle, Moses poured two sses of wine, picked up a ss in his hand, and offered it to her.

    "I understand, but don¡¯t worry..." he said with a gentle smile, "I¡¯ll be with you all the way to the end, I promise!"

    He raised his ss to her, and Gan Yuan took the ss.

    "I... I¡¯m feeling a bit of stomach difort, and I don¡¯t really feel like drinking."

    She was pregnant now, and alcohol was definitely not a healthy beverage.

    Moses looked up and noticed her somewhat pale face, immediately frowning, "I neglected that, I¡¯ll call a doctor right away."

    "No... no need!" Gan Yuan stretched out her hand to grasp his palm, "I¡¯m just a bit tired, it¡¯s nothing serious."

    If she called for a doctor, her secret might be revealed.

    The girl¡¯s fingers were slightly cool to the touch, and Moses instinctively tightened his fingers, holding her hand in his palm.

    Her skin was smooth and soft between his fingers, such fingers, as if they had no bones at all...

    He never knew before that a girl¡¯s hand could be this soft. He unconsciously stroked the back of her hand with his fingertips.

    Feeling his movement, Gan Yuan instinctively withdrew her hand.

    "Moses..."

    Realizing his gesture was somewhat ambiguous, Moses lifted his ss and took a sip of wine to conceal it.

    "Let¡¯s sit down and talk!"

    They both settled on the sofa on the terrace, and he gazed out into the night before speaking.

    "Rest well tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, I will arrange for you to meet Dolly; he is a core member of ******... Tomorrow morning, I will have Paul send you his information. This guy is not simple; you must pay close attention to him... After we agree on the terms, he will rmend you..."

 Chapter 600 - 601: Two Stripes (3)

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 601: Two Stripes (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan listened intently, fidgeting with the cup in her hands without taking a drink.

    After discussing official matters, Moses turned his face and saw her slightly tilting her eyes, twirling the cup with her fingers, her long hair swept behind her shoulders, revealing one side of her smooth neckline...

    Above the neckline, was her exquisite profile. That face, he had watched her transform bit by bit, from a naive child to a stunning beauty.

    Now, however, it was different from before.

    It was still the same face, but the girl before him gave him apletely different feeling. Over the past six years, her appearance hadn¡¯t changed much, yet her temperament had be so different from before.

    It was more restrained and steady, less naive, and with added touches of a woman¡¯s soft beauty...

    Noticing her slightly parted lips, he felt a sudden restlessness.

    His gaze unconsciously slid down along her arm,nding on her slender waist.

    The tattoo he had helped her with years ago, what would it look like now?

    After a long silence from him, Gan Yuan turned her face, puzzled, only to see the man beside her looking at her with an unusual gaze, a gaze she was not unfamiliar with¡ªin Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes, she had seen it countless times before¡ªintense, strong, with a kind of aggressive dominance.

    Her back tensed up, and she swiftly sat up straight, tugging at the thin coat she was wearing.

    Noticing her movement, Moses snapped back to reality and abruptly stood up.

    "It¡¯s veryte. You should rest early!"

    He strode out of her room, hastily closing the door behind him.

    As soon as he left her room, he raised his hand and fiercely pped his own right cheek.

    What was he thinking, to have such inappropriate thoughts about her...

    Bastard!

    Gan Yuan, holding the cup, stood on the balcony with her brows also furrowed. Could it be that Moses feels something for her...?

    No, it must be a misconception.

    She subconsciously lifted the cup to her lips, but quickly withdrew it as she touched the liquid, and set the cup back down on the table.

    Her hand gently caressed her abdomen as she turned and went back inside to sit at theputer, logging onto a website.

    This time, she only received a message from Gan Tang.

    "Mommy, good night."

    Listening to Xiaotang¡¯s tender voice through the headphones, she felt a wave of sadness wash over her.

    It was the first time they had been apart for so long, and she was really not used to it.

    Leaning back in her chair thinking of her son¡¯s face, she suddenly felt inspired and quickly logged into her email.

    In the inbox, there were the backup photos and information from the night Xiaotang had taken pictures; she had originally nned to organize them, print out the photos, and burn the videos to a CD for safekeeping, but had never gotten around to it because of the recent events.

    Opening the photos, she browsed through them one by one.

    Seeing the group picture of three, she reached out to caress the faces of the two men, one big and one small in the photo, her lips curling into a smile again.

    "It won¡¯t be long before there are four of us."

    After looking through the photos, she opened a video and curled up against the back of the chair.

    The video was shaky at first, asionally sweeping past Huangfu Jue¡¯s face or shoulder, and she appeared in it too... When she saw something amusing, she couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.

    Later, after Huangfu Jue¡¯s guidance, Xiaotang¡¯s video work improved. Before the fireworks started, there were shots of the crowd and night sky, but hearing the voices of father and son wasforting to her.

    Noticing Moses in the mirror, Gan Yuan restrained her smile.

    That night, the people who wanted to target her and Xiaotang, they still hadn¡¯t found out who they were up to this point.

    This matter... was it really Moses?

 Chapter 601 - 602: Two Stripes (4)

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 602: Two Stripes (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    No!

    No, that¡¯s not right!

    If it was Moses, his target should have been Huangfu Jue, not her and Gan Tang.

    In the camera footage, a familiar figure shed by, then a bright me lit up.

    Gan Yuan narrowed her eyes to look again, but the video became chaotic with people shouting...

    This was during the disturbance in the square, when the situation was chaotic. Gan Tang might have forgotten to turn off the switch; the DV camera swung wildly on his body, capturing only disordered images.

    It seemed like the mes suddenly burst out just now. Could the little one have unexpectedly caught the scene at that moment?

    She sat up straight, rewound the video to the earlier part, and rewatched the segment she¡¯d seen before.

    Indeed, she saw the mes light up.

    However, because the camera was shaking, the footage wasn¡¯t clear. Judging from the screen, the fire must have started not far from them.

    Huangfu Jue had investigated the causeter on. It turned out that a child¡¯s balloon had exploded, and someone indeed reported seeing the mes...

    Due to the chaos, no one was able to give specific details. The square was too vast, and nearby surveince cameras didn¡¯t capture any valuable clues.

    It appears that Xiaotang¡¯s video might, to some extent, indicate one thing¡ªthe mes did, in fact, exist at that time.

    Gan Yuan painstakingly adjusted the video, and in the footage, that familiar face shed by again.

    She moved the mouse, rewinding the video to y again and caught that familiar figure. Pressing the mouse, the image froze.

    She clearly saw in the crowd, a familiar silhouette...

    It was a girl, but due to the dim lighting and the distance, the image was not clear enough.

    Yet, with her extraordinary vision, she still felt that the figure seemed familiar, as if seen somewhere before.

    After observing it back and forth several times, unable to conclusively determine the person¡¯s features, Gan Yuan could only proceed with the video, which then showed some blurry images.

    At that time, she must have been leading Xiaotang to the side of the road under the protection of their bodyguards. The surrounding sounds gradually quieted down¡ªthat was after Huangfu Jue began to take control of the situation.

    "Gan Yuan!" A voice faintly rose, "Are you all right? I was so worried about you just now..."

    Even though she wasn¡¯t in the frame, Gan Yuan immediately recognized the voice as that of Qian Xueying.

    Next came a loud bang, the camera burst open, and both the video and audio ended there.

    Qian Xueying?

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she rewound the footage to the previous point, focusing on the silhouette of the girl in the camera lens, her gaze gradually deepening.

    The image could not prove that Qian Xueying was rted to this incident.

    However, at that time, everything was still peaceful. Logically, shouldn¡¯t she have been with herpanions on the stands watching the fireworks? Why was she near them?

    Moreover, when the incident urredter on, she appeared close to them quite quickly, yet none of herpanions were seen.

    Even if they got separated because of the incident, how could Qian Xueying have so coincidentally found her and Gan Tang?

    No, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence!

    In such a chaotic crowd, the likelihood of encountering someone twice in one evening was minuscule. The best exnation was ¡ª she had been nearby all along, which was why she could appear by their side in the shortest amount of time.

    Not watching the fireworks but staying close to them all the time, what was her purpose?

    The ount used to pay the assassin had been traced to Nancy. Their attention had always been focused on Duke Locke. Could it be they were all wrong, and the person who truly wanted to target her was Qian Xueying?

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 602 - 603: Social Queen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 603: Social Queen (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Qian Xueying?

    Gan Yuan leaned back in his chair, propped his forehead with one arm, his dark eyes narrowed slightly as he sank into thought.

    In front of him, the image of Qian Xueying passed by.

    The girl in his memory was always gentle and polite, seemingly innocuous. If it really was her, then why?

    Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t think of a reason.

    But if it wasn¡¯t her...

    Gan Yuan raised his face and looked again at the still image on the screen, objectively assessing the situation at hand.

    Qian Xueying and Nancy were close friends, sisters even. It wasn¡¯t impossible for her to get Nancy¡¯s ount information. Judging from her way of handling things, the girl was undoubtedly clever.

    All along, Nancy had been purposely targeting him, while Qian Xueying seemed very friendly towards her. But who could be sure it wasn¡¯t all an act?

    It seemed he had to thoroughly investigate this Qian Xueying.

    A visible enemy is easy to avoid, but a hidden one is hard to guard against. If Qian Xueying was really pretending, then she was much more terrifying than Nancy, who liked to bare her ws and teeth.

    ...

    ...

    The next day, Moses left the house early with Paul.

    Jessica stayed behind to tend to Gan Yuan and brought information on Dolly, a core figure of the Democratic party. Gan Yuan thanked her, and after breakfast with Jessica, he asked about Qian Xueying.

    "Do you mean Duke Locke¡¯s goddaughter?" Jessica¡¯s lips curled ambiguously. "She seems to have taken a fancy to you."

    Qian Xueying fancied Moses?

    Gan Yuan was momentarily stunned. "Have they known each other for a long time?"

    Jessica shrugged, "Doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s been very long. I¡¯m not too sure myself, but isn¡¯t it easy to tell with these kinds of things?"

    Following Jessica¡¯s words, Gan Yuan recalled bumping into Qian Xueying bringing food to Moses. A girl who does such things for a man is likely in love.

    Jessica clearly held a low opinion of Qian Xueying, "So many women throw themselves at him, she¡¯s far from his league!"

    Gan Yuan chewed more slowly, yesterday¡¯s events shing through his mind again.

    "Over the years, has he... has he never been in a rtionship?"

    Jessica shrugged, "You know how it is, that guy... he¡¯s always had high standards. An ordinary woman wouldn¡¯t stand a chance."

    Realizing this topic was not suitable to continue, Gan Yuan picked up the ss of milk on the table and switched to a casual tone, "Have you been with him for long?"

    Jessica pondered for a moment, "About four years, I think."

    Gan Yuan nodded, "Has he been doing well these years?"

    "Him..." Jessica¡¯s heart sunk thinking of Moses¡¯s sickness, "He¡¯s always been like that. Oh, right, he asked me to remind you that there¡¯s a banquet tonight. He¡¯s arranged for someone to take care of your outfit, a designer wille to attend to you this afternoon."

    Both were holding back, so they returned to their breakfast without continuing the conversation.

    Thoughcking in appetite, Gan Yuan still finished breakfast diligently for the sake of the baby¡¯s nutrition, and then picked up the information Qian Xueying had sent and headed into the study.

    After reading through Dolly¡¯s information thoroughly and considering what she had already learned online, Gan Yuan had a general understanding of this important figure.

    It was only midday by now. Remembering Qian Xueying, Gan Yuan rose from his chair and paced back and forth in the room.

    ?

 Chapter 603 - 604: Social Queen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 604: Social Queen (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    She was now the spokesperson for Duke Locke, often entering and exiting the Royal Pce. Up to now, Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t noticed anything about Qian Xueying, but could that woman pose a threat to Xiaotang?

    Worried about her son, Gan Yuan grew increasingly uneasy.

    No!

    She stopped in her tracks, determined to find a way to return to A Country and properly test this Qian Xueying.

    But what excuse could she use?

    She raised her hand, pinching the ring inside her clothes through the fabric, and her gaze identally swept over theputer on the table, lighting up suddenly.

    Hadn¡¯t Moses said she could bring Xiaotang back? Or she could use Xiaotang as an excuse to make a trip back. Thinking of this, Gan Yuan immediately started nning seriously.

    ...

    ...

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the stylist rushed over with the evening gown and jewelry. This was Gan Yuan¡¯s first public appearance in F Country, so her image was, of course, very important.

    After being busy for over two hours, her styling was finallyplete.

    At six o¡¯clock sharp, Moses returned with Paul, both dressed in evening attire for the banquet, rushing to Gan Yuan¡¯s room, where she had just stepped into the high heels prepared for her by the stylist.

    She wore a ck long dress, with her long hair bundled up in an elegant French twist, and a delicate diamond hairband perfectly adorned on top of her head.

    The girl standing in front of the mirror was as graceful as a princess, her beauty exuding nobility.

    At first nce, Moses was also startled.

    Having seen her in a thousand different ways, he thought he knew Gan Yuan through and through, yet he was still unconsciously dazzled by her beauty.

    "Mr. Moses, are you satisfied?" asked the stylist with a smile.

    Moses¡¯s gaze flickered as he came back to reality.

    "Very good," he said.

    Approaching Gan Yuan, he spoke gently,

    "I¡¯ve arranged everything, you don¡¯t need to be nervous."

    Gan Yuan nodded lightly, and the stylist handed her the purse. The group then left the hotel for the banquet venue.

    This time the banquet was hosted by Moses¡¯spany. His business empire stretched across major economies worldwide, including F Country. With his status and with Dolly¡¯s assistance, naturally, numerous F Country high society figures attended.

    When they arrived at the venue, it was already bustling with distinguished guests. Moses slightly raised his right arm, and Gan Yuan extended her gloved hand to lightly rest on his shoulder as they entered the venue together.

    The moment the pair made their entrance, they immediately attracted many gazes, and Gan Yuan easily became the center of attention.

    Moses was already well-known, and to build his influence in F Country, he frequently mingled at these banquets; therefore, everyone was quite familiar with him.

    And because of her rtionship with Huangfu Jue, Gan Yuan had already be a prominent figure, coupled with previous reports, not just in A Country but also in several neighboring countries, she was the subject of much spection and gossip.

    Now, the beauty was right before their eyes, and her intimate entrance with Moses naturally spurred curiosity and spection.

    "Isn¡¯t this the Duke¡¯s fianc¨¦e?"

    "Didn¡¯t you know, they¡¯ve already called off their engagement!"

    "I heard the former President was assassinated by her..."

    "No way!"

    ...

    Surrounding them, murmurs filled the air.

    Stretching out his hand, Mosesforting patted her arm that rested on his, leading her through the crowd to the main stage.

    "Firstly, wee to everyone who hase. Since GM established its first firm here, it¡¯s been ten years. Thanks to everyone¡¯s assistance and coboration, we have managed to grow to where we are today. I am very grateful for all your support!"

    ?

 Chapter 604 - 605: Social Queen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 605: Social Queen (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    He nodded gently to the attendees and then took her by the hand, leading Gan Yuan to the front of the podium, "Today, I am proud to introduce my new partner, Miss Gaia! Starting from today, she will be responsible for all GM affairs in F Country."

    Gan Yuan was shocked and looked at Moses with confusion.

    This matter, Moses had not mentioned to her at all. Even if he wanted her to help him with his work, was it necessary to give her the entirepany?

    Moses didn¡¯t respond to her, but simply smiled and led the apuse. Although everyone had their suspicions, they still had to keep up appearances¡ªafter all, for this asion, Gan Yuan was Moses¡¯ guest, and that was a courtesy they had to extend.

    Instantly, there was a round of apuse.

    A momentter, as the apuse faded, Moses signaled her with a look, suggesting she say a few words.

    "Good evening, everyone." Gan Yuan stepped up to the microphone and looked around at all the attendees, her face devoid of panic or timidity. Beforeing here, she had prepared for all eventualities, "I hope I¡¯m not a stranger to you all, as there¡¯s no need for self-introductions. From today onwards, I will be in charge of GM affairs. Please feel free to advise me."

    Without any embellishment or pretense, her speech was just a few simple sentences.

    It seemed casual, yet it exuded a strong aura.

    Yes, I am who I am¡ªwhat can you do to me?

    When she first arrived at the castle, her father had taught her that to earn the respect of others, you didn¡¯t rely on politeness, but on your own strength.

    Huangfu Jue had also said that these so-called elites were nothing but paper tigers; they fear you if you are stronger than them.

    If she wanted to be sessful in her election bid, to return to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side, she would have to grit her teeth and strive forward, crushing anyone who aimed to target her underfoot.

    Power is a pathid with thorns. If you want your journey to be morefortable, you must tread over the corpses of your enemies.

    Moses nodded with a smile, very pleased with her performance.

    That¡¯s right, this is how it should be. This is the presence that Gaia shouldmand¡ªshe should stand above all, notpromising to anyone.

    Lifting her hand to assist her down the steps, he led Gan Yuan with augh to a silver-haired man of medium stature.

    "Gaia, surely this gentleman needs no introduction from me?"

    "Of course!" Gan Yuan extended her hand gracefully, "Mr. Governor, I¡¯ve long admired you!"

    "It should be I who admires the reputation of Miss Gaia," Dolly said with a smile, shaking her hand and giving her a quick once-over, "Miss Gaia is even more beautiful than in the newspapers."

    Gan Yuan smiled calmly, "You appear even younger than when you ran for President eight years ago."

    She was no fool, of course¡ªshe could tell that he was hinting he was aware of her news.

    Her seeminglyplimentary remark actually implied that Dolly and the President she had assassinated were not allies.

    Eight years ago, Dolly had vied for the presidency with that Mr. President and was defeated. By killing that Mr. President, in a sense, Gan Yuan had avenged Dolly.

    The enemy of my enemy is my friend¡ªat least they should be friends.

    Between experts, even in conversation, you can sense the measure of one another.

    Realizing this young woman was not an easy adversary, Dolly immediatelyughed out loud, "Miss Gaia, you¡¯re quite humorous."

    Gan Yuan continued to smile, "You tter me."

    "Come on," Dolly took the initiative to lead the way to one side, "Let¡¯s introduce you to some friends of mine."

 Chapter 605 - 606: Social Queen (4)

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 606: Social Queen (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Following that, Dolly introduced his guests one by one to Gan Yuan and Moses, who stood aside, yielding the chief ce to Gan Yuan.

    These guests were either important figures in Dolly¡¯s faction or some of F Country¡¯s significant noblemen, aworking critical for opening up F Country¡¯s upper social circles to Gan Yuan.

    The so-called fair election never existed in this world.

    If Gan Yuan wanted to be sessful in the elections, she first needed to convince these members of Dolly¡¯s faction, to secure her entry ticket, and then she needed the support of these noblemen.

    Because their words carried substantial weight, and their attitudes toward Gan Yuan would directly influence her sway over the popce.

    Afterward, Moses went upstairs to discuss specific cooperation terms with Dolly while Gan Yuan stayed downstairs, mingling with the guests to gain their recognition and favor as best as she could.

    She was not unfamiliar with these social niceties; in the castle apart from necessarybat training, social etiquette had also been an important part of her education.

    By the time the banquet concluded, it was eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    When she sat next to Moses in the back seat of the car, she dropped the smile from her face, the entire person exuding fatigue.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to navigate in high heels to begin with, let alone maintain elegance and a smile all evening, understanding everyone you meet, discerning truth from falsehood through their smiles and words, identifying who genuinely supports you, who is superficial, and who might genuinely be of help... these were not simple matters.

    "You did very well."

    As before, Moses never spared his praise for her.

    Gan Yuan smiled weakly; in fact, she just wanted to lie down, soak in a hot bath, and get a good night¡¯s sleep.

    "Dolly has agreed to our terms, promised to persuade his colleagues to endorse you as the formal party representative, and there will be a simple party induction ceremony in the next few days."

    Gan Yuan turned her head, "His conditions mustn¡¯t be simple, right?"

    That guy was clearly greedy, and there had been rumors that Dolly might also enter the race this time. For him to give up the opportunity and pass it to Gan Yuan, it was obvious the price Moses had to pay.

    "At their age, they be more pragmatic," Moses said nonchntly, his lips curling up without disclosing his true conditions, "He also knows he can¡¯t win, so he decided to sell me this favor neatly."

    "I¡¯ve heard that the Socialist Party is preparing to nominate Sidan," Gan Yuan said.

    Sidan, today at forty-five years old,es from an ancient and prestigious noble family of F Country, with strong family business assets and numerous political connections. He himself is a core member of the Socialist Party, the biggest rival faction to Dolly¡¯s Liberal Party.

    Sidan currently governs one of F Country¡¯s states, has over ten years of military service, and wields significant influence in F Country, known for his radicalism.

    "I am aware," Moses frowned slightly, "You need to be cautious with this man; he¡¯s radical and the type who won¡¯t rest until he achieves his goals. Later on, I¡¯ll have Paul bring you his file."

    Gan Yuan nodded slightly, pondering for a moment before finally speaking up.

    "I think... I want to make a trip to A Country."

    Moses turned his face, his gaze filled with inquiry.

    "I¡¯m worried about Xiaotang being there, I want to bring him back."

    "I can send Jessica to handle it," Moses said.

    Gan Yuan immediately interjected, "The child is very guarded; if I don¡¯t show up, he won¡¯t trust anyone else. Moreover, the Royal Pce is a heavily guarded ce, not somewhere one can juste and go easily."

 Chapter 606 - 607: Social Queen (5)

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 607: Social Queen (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses was somewhat uneasy, "But..."

    Gan Yuan slightly raised her chin, "That¡¯s my son, nobody can stop me from taking him away!"

    Moses was silent for a moment, "I¡¯ll go with you."

    "No!" Gan Yuan turned her face away, "You¡¯re still wanted now, it¡¯s too dangerous."

    "Yes, sir," Paul turned his face from the co-pilot¡¯s seat, "How about, let me apany the youngdy?"

    "It¡¯s Jessica who will go with me, she¡¯s a girl, which is more convenient."

    Moses hesitated, "But..."

    Gan Yuan looked into Moses¡¯s eyes, "Do you not trust my abilities, or do you not trust me?"

    Taking a deep breath, Moses frowned and looked at her for a moment before finally nodding his head.

    "I will arrange personnel to help you."

    Gan Yuan felt a great relief in her heart, the anxiety that had risen to her throat finally settled back into ce, and she immediately returned a smile, "I want to leave early ande back as soon as possible."

    Moses nodded with a smile, "Paul will arrange a ne for you early tomorrow morning."

    The car stopped in front of the hotel, and they all got out and went upstairs together. When they reached the floor where everyone was staying, Gan Yuan walked over and pushed open the door of her room before turning back around.

    "Good night, Brother Moses."

    The long-missed title brought joy from the bottom of his heart. Turning around and walking over, Moses gently embraced her shoulders, his face naturally drawing close to hers.

    Gan Yuan subconsciously lowered her head, her gaze lingering on her cheek for a moment. He slightly lifted his face, and that kissnded on the top of her head.

    "Good night!"

    Patting her shoulder, Moses turned and strode forward, opened the door to his room, and Gan Yuan quietly sighed with relief.

    Taking off the high heels from her feet, she, still in her evening gown, walked over and wearily sat down on the sofa.

    Moses had regained his trust in her, but what face should she show to Huangfu Jue next?

    ...

    ...

    The next day.

    The private jetnded at the Capital Airport of F Country, and after the door opened, several bodyguards came out in single file, followed by a tall figure who quickly walked down from the ne.

    The early morning sunlight dyed his golden-brown short hair into a brilliant gold, dazzling under the sunlight to the point of being hard to look at directly.

    "Where is she?"

    Having taken a seat in the car waiting nearby, Huangfu Jue immediately asked.

    After briefly handling affairs upon returning to A Country, he rushed to F Country at the first opportunity to find Gan Yuan. These past few days, he¡¯d barely slept for three hours, his voice also sounding a bit hoarse.

    Will reported the name of the hotel where Gan Yuan was staying, "I¡¯ve booked another hotel for you a block away from there. It¡¯s a half-hour drive from here to the hotel, you can rest for a bit."

    Huangfu Jue nodded and leaned back in his seat.

    Just as the car was leaving the airport, Will¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. After picking up the call and hearing a sentence, he eximed.

    "What did you say? ... Are you sure about the news? ..."

    In the back seat, Huangfu Jue, who had closed his eyes to rest, opened his eyes, "What¡¯s happened?"

    "Miss Gan...," Will turned his face, "she¡¯s at the airport now."

    Huangfu Jue immediately sat up straight and urgently shouted, "Back to the airport!"

    The car turned around at the nearest intersection and sped back to the airport, his body tense, Huangfu Jue reached to grab the car door handle.

    The car had barely rushed into the airport and hadn¡¯te to aplete stop when he forcefully pushed open the door, jumped out, and ran towards the boarding gate.

    At Gate 13, the VIP exclusive passage.

    Seeing that familiar figure, Huangfu Jue leapt over the railing.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    ...

    ...

    See you tomorrow~!

 Chapter 607 - 608: A Grudge Born from a Touch (1)

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 608: A Grudge Born from a Touch (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    At the end of the corridor, Jessica put away her phone.

    "The hotel has been arranged, and they will pick us up at the airport on time."

    Just as Gan Yuan was about to respond, her ears caught what seemed to be someone calling her name. She paused, but when she listened carefully, the sound had disappeared.

    She must have misheard. Who here would call her by that name?

    Mocking herself in her mind, she continued forward.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    This time, it was clearer and more distinct¡ªa standard Mandarin pronunciation¡ªringing clearly in her ears.

    That voice...

    Gan Yuan turned her face in surprise and saw a figure at the end of the hallway making its way through the crowd towards her.

    She squinted her eyes and soon made out his appearance.

    A dark suit, a tie of dark gold that hade loose from the shirt due to excessive movement, iling as he ran. It was Huangfu Jue, calling out her name as he rushed towards her.

    Behind him were several others, including Will and his bodyguards, followed by the airport security who had been chasing after them.

    "Sir, stop!

    "Stop him!"

    ...

    At this moment, Jessica and the butler also noticed something was off and turned their faces simultaneously.

    Gan Yuan narrowed her eyes and turned to quicken her pace.

    "Hurry up!"

    With so many people around in the airport, if they were caught on camera, the crisis they had finally managed to resolve might stir up trouble once again. Now was not the time to meet him.

    Jessica and the butler also recognized Huangfu Jue and immediately quickened their pace to follow her towards the ne.

    The two ground staff members in the hallway noticed something was amiss and rushed over, attempting to stop Huangfu Jue.

    "Sir!"

    "Get out of the way!"

    Pushing the ground staff member ahead of him aside, Huangfu Jue leapt past another person and dashed around the corner of the hallway.

    "Gan Yuan..."

    After turning the corner, he saw only the empty corridor, with no sign of Gan Yuan or the others. He broke into a sprint and swiftly entered the cabin door.

    "Gan Yuan!"

    The cabin crew member greeted him politely with a smile, "Sir, please show your boarding pass!"

    Huangfu Jue ignored her, walking straight into first ss, looking all around for Gan Yuan. All he saw were unfamiliar faces; the person he was looking for wasn¡¯t there.

    The flight attendant followed with a smile, "Sir, I¡¯m sorry... please cooperate!"

    Huangfu Jue grabbed her arm, "Where is Gan Yuan?"

    The attendant, her arm in pain, struggled to maintain her professional smile, "Sir, I¡¯m really sorry, but if you¡¯re not a passenger on this flight, we must ask you to leave the ne, as we are about to take off soon."

    By this time, the passengers and other crew members on the ne had also gathered around.

    "Sir!" Will burst in, offering the two crew members a smile, "I¡¯m sorry... we made a mistake."

    As he spoke, he dragged Huangfu Jue towards the door.

    Huangfu Jue pushed him away, turned, and rushed into the economy section. After scanning the area, he still didn¡¯t see the person he was looking to find.

    Could it be the wrong ne?

    He turned to look outside the window and noticed another ne on the opposite side. He turned and dashed out the cabin door.

    The flight attendant calmed the passengers with a few words and closed the cabin door. Momentster, the ne began to slowly move, heading towards the runway.

    The door to the first-ss restroom opened, and Gan Yuan walked out at a rxed pace, followed by Jessica, whom she had pulled into the restroom with her.

    Seeing her return, the butler immediately asked with concern, "Are you alright?"

 Chapter 608 - 609: A Grudge Born from a Touch (2)

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 609: A Grudge Born from a Touch (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Gan Yuan took her seat and nced out of the window, through the airne¡¯s porthole, she could clearly see Huangfu Jue looking around in the ss corridor. She withdrew her gaze and casually pulled out a magazine to block her face.

    On the other side, Jessica removed her baseball cap andzily leaned back in the chair, "This Duke really is quite infatuated!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes remained on the magazine in front of her, "After arriving in A Country, you need to be careful when you go out. They recognize you."

    Jessica curled her lips, "It¡¯s all because of that grey-eyed bastard!"

    The grey-eyed bastard?

    Gan Yuan nced sideways at the fuming Jessica, "Are you talking about Will?"

    "Whether it¡¯s Will or whiskey," Jessica muttered through clenched teeth, "I¡¯ll chop off his hands first, then castrate him."

    She still harbored resentment for Will¡¯s "touch of offense" from before.

    Not simply kill him, but first chop off his hands, then castrate him?

    Clearly, there was a certain message in this.

    Remembering Will had mentioned the tattoo on her body, Gan Yuan cast a sideways nce at her chest and quickly caught on, her lips curving slightly upward. After a moment, she hurriedly reminded her.

    "Jessica, I must remind you, we are only here to pick up Xiaotang. We absolutely cannot afford anyplications."

    Will was Huangfu Jue¡¯s personal assistant, virtually his right-hand man. She couldn¡¯t let Jessica actually harm him.

    Jessica was just imagining tearing Will limb from limb when she suddenly snapped back to reality.

    "I know, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mess around now, but..." She huffed coldly, "once all this is over, I¡¯ll definitely take care of him!"

    Gan Yuan let out a silent sigh of relief, yet felt somewhat helpless inside. How had Will gotten tangled up with this girl?

    In the past few days, she had gotten to know a bit about Jessica. Although not quite as skilled as herself, Jessica was not someone to be trifled with, and if she really set her sights on Will, he was probably in for some real trouble.

    It seemed that she would have to find a way to warn Will in the future.

    Of course, those were matters forter. Right now, with her there to keep things under control, Jessica had neither the inclination nor the opportunity to provoke Will.

    Now, she needed to seriously consider how to quickly investigate Qian Xueying¡¯s situation upon returning to A Country. There was still a pile of things waiting for her on Moses¡¯s side; she couldn¡¯t afford to stay in A Country for too long.

    As the airne ascended to the skies, she fell into deep thought.

    "Actually..." Jessica leaned closer, "I have an idea."

    "What idea?" Gan Yuan turned towards her.

    "We could sneak into the Royal Pce and whisk the little one away."

    "No way!" Gan Yuan immediately rejected her proposal. Not to mention her true purpose wasn¡¯t to bring Xiaotang back¡ªif it even were so, this was not a good suggestion, "The Royal Pce is heavily guarded. Right now, Xiaotang is with the Queen; we don¡¯t stand a chance."

    "Is the Queen really that formidable?" Jessica asked curiously.

    "I¡¯ve never encountered her inbat, but..." Gan Yuan¡¯s expression grew serious, "I¡¯ve heard the Duke mention the Queen¡¯s younger days. She managed to escape unscathed several times despite the King¡¯s tight surveince."

    Surprise showed on Jessica¡¯s face, "It seems that n won¡¯t work, then. What do you n to do?"

    Gan Yuan closed her eyes against the back of the chair, "We¡¯ll y it by ear."

    Seeing that she evidently didn¡¯t want to discuss it further, Jessica got the hint and quieted down, not saying anything more.

 Chapter 609 - 610: A Grudge Born from a Touch (3)

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 610: A Grudge Born from a Touch (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Airport.

    Huangfu Jue hade back disappointed once again, watching the ne turn into a tiny ck dot in the sky before he mmed his fist hard against the ss.

    "Sir, we¡¯ve found out!" A bodyguard hurried back, "The miss took a flight heading to the capital of A Country."

    "What?" Huangfu Jue turned around in disbelief, "She went back?"

    "That¡¯s what the flight information shows," the bodyguard answered.

    Giving the sky onest nce, he quickly turned around.

    "Contact airport control immediately, we¡¯re going back!"

    His entourage scrambled to follow him as Will immediately made a call to the airport control room. After some negotiation, Will eventually divulged Huangfu Jue¡¯s identity. Considering his status, the airport quickly arranged a takeoff time for him.

    In less than half an hour, Huangfu Jue¡¯s private jet once again left the airport, heading back.

    Sitting in the spacious andfortable seat, Huangfu Jue began to strategize meticulously.

    "Get someone to the airport right away, don¡¯t rm her, just find out where she is going," he paused and then added, "Tell them to be extra careful not to let her notice them."

    Will arranged it using the phone on the ne while he rested his chin on one hand, deep in thought.

    Why was she returning to A Country?

    A Country and F Country were neighbors, not very far apart. Three hourster, Huangfu Jue had sessfully returned to his homnd.

    As soon as he got off the ne, he received a message from his men¡ªhalf an hour earlier, Gan Yuan had indeed arrived on that flight.

    He nodded slightly and calmly waited for the rest of the report.

    But Will¡¯s tone became hesitant, "They... they lost her!"

    The man turned his head to the side.

    Will looked down, "The miss... she¡¯s too vignt, as you know, she... she¡¯s not an ordinary person."

    Huangfu Jue suppressed his anger, "Check all the hotels immediately, I want to know where she¡¯s staying!"

    "They¡¯re already on it, but... so far, there¡¯s been no progress," Will said as he followed him to the car, swallowing nervously, "In my opinion, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re using aliases, or, perhaps, we could put out an alert for Jessica; I think I saw her with the miss."

    "No!" Huangfu Jue sat in the backseat of the car, "Don¡¯t make a move for now, keep looking."

    If she hade here, she certainly had her reasons; if he pushed her too hard, he might just drive her away.

    Moreover, the media had noses just as keen, and should any word get out that she had returned, they¡¯dtch onto her incessantly.

    For now, in public, he still couldn¡¯t afford to appear too close to her.

    Will got into the passenger seat, "So, what do we do now...?"

    Huangfu Jue thought for a moment and then uttered a few words.

    "Back to the Royal Pce."

    He hadn¡¯t gone to the Royal Pce since his return, not only because he had been incredibly busy but also because he was somewhat unsure of how to face Gan Tang.

    If the little guy asked about his mom, he truly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The car entered the city and made its way into the Royal Pce. Huangfu Jue frowned as he walked upstairs. As he reached the third floor, Gan Tang had just finished his piano lesson and came out, immediately running over to him with joy.

    "Daddy!" Bending down to pick up the little one, Huangfu Jue immediately cradled his arm, "Does it still hurt?"

    "It stopped hurting a long time ago," Gan Tang lifted his arm around his neck, looking behind him, "Where¡¯s mommy? Didn¡¯t she...e back with you?"

 Chapter 610 - 611: A Grudge Born from a Touch (4)

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 611: A Grudge Born from a Touch (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯m sorry, Xiaotang," Huangfu Jue apologized, "I... I didn¡¯t find her."

    He didn¡¯t want to tarnish the image of mommy held in the little one¡¯s heart, so he told a little lie.

    "It¡¯s okay..." The little one¡¯s small head drooped, silent for a moment before lifting his face again, revealing a smile, "Daddy, don¡¯t worry, Mommy will surely miss us, she will definitelye back."

    He had thought the little one would me him, but unexpectedly, heforted him instead.

    Huangfu Jue lifted his face, meeting the little one¡¯s bright, shiny eyes, feelingpassionate, but even more touched.

    This child, was far more understanding than he imagined.

    "That¡¯s right! Mommy loves Xiaotang the most, she will definitelye back."

    As he spoke, a thought suddenly struck him.

    This child was Gan Yuan¡¯s life. Even if she could leave him, she couldn¡¯t possibly leave the child behind.

    Or perhaps...

    Thinking of a n, Huangfu Jue stopped in his tracks.

    "Will, go make arrangements for tomorrow afternoon¡¯s charity event, I want to take Xiaotang with me."

    He had not nned on attending this charity event because he was going to F Country to look for Gan Yuan, but now he had changed his mind.

    Having been away for so long, Gan Yuan would surely miss her child. If she knew the little one would be attending the event, she would certainly find a way to see him.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately."

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Will to guess his thoughts, and with an agreement, he turned to leave.

    In the corridor, Leng Xiaoye walked by, seeing her son return, she immediately came over.

    "Xiaojue?!"

    "Grandma!" The little one greeted her with a smile.

    Huangfu Jue turned his face, "Tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯m taking Xiaotang to an event."

    "He has a shooting ss in the afternoon," Leng Xiaoye said.

    She wasn¡¯t opposed to Huangfu Jue taking Xiaotang to the event, but his hasty departure and return, and now suddenly taking the child to an event, clearly meant there was something going on.

    "He has been staying in the Royal Pce," Huangfu Jue said with a smile, watching his son, "After so many lessons, he also needs some practical experience."

    "Unless... you give me a reason that can convince me," Leng Xiaoye crossed her arms, "otherwise, forget about it!"

    "He is my son," Huangfu Jue dered.

    Leng Xiaoye was unimpressed, "You are still my son too!"

    Huangfu Jue frowned, and then Gan Tangughed out loud, Leng Xiaoye winked at him and then turned her head to look at her son, with a lifted eyebrow she jest, "In terms of eyebrows, I¡¯m more beautiful than you are!"

    Huangfu Jue sighed helplessly, putting Xiaotang on the ground, "Go on, wash your hands, then Daddy will take you for afternoon tea."

    The little one obediently ran into the restroom to wash his hands, while Huangfu Jue walked into the adjoining living room with Leng Xiaoye.

    "She¡¯s back."

    "Littleyuan?"

    "Yes!" Huangfu Jue nodded, "She¡¯s here, I just don¡¯t know where."

    Leng Xiaoye looked at her son¡¯s face with a mix of pity and helplessness, "So, you¡¯re nning to use Xiaotang to draw her out?"

    Huangfu Jue frowned, gazing out the window, "I just want to know what kind of difficulties she has."

    After a moment of silence, Leng Xiaoye nodded gently.

    "Alright, I agree! But... you have to ensure Xiaotang¡¯s safety. I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on between you two, but if someone lets him get hurt again, I will never forgive you."

    ncing at her son¡¯s profile, her eyes filled with heartache again.

    "Last night, Littleyuan already met with Dolly, the leader of the Liberal Party of F Country. From the information I¡¯ve received, Moses seems to be intentionally getting her involved in the election of F Country," she revealed.

    Huangfu Jue turned his gaze back, his voice filled with barely concealed astonishment.

    "The election?"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 611 - 612: The Scent on Her (1)

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 612: The Scent on Her (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    At this time, Moses had already prepared to present Gan Yuan in public, and of course, would no longer act ndestinely.

    Huangfu Jue had been keeping an eye on her all along, and Gan Yuan¡¯s movements had not escaped his notice; he knew she was in F Country, but her involvement in the election was still unexpected.

    "Is the information urate?"

    Leng Xiaoye nodded solemnly, "We just received the news, Dolly convened a meeting of the Liberal Party today, attended by the party¡¯s senior members. He has officially proposed to have Gan Yuan join the Liberal Party and nominated her as the party¡¯s representative in the uing election."

    As a queen of a country, she was naturally very concerned about the international situation.

    As a neighboring country to A Country, any changes in F Country¡¯s situation were of utmost importance, and Leng Xiaoye and his people naturally could not ignore matters concerning the neighboring country.

    Through years of arrangements and development, they had their own informants in various countries, enabling them to get hold of movements within other countries at the earliest opportunity.

    At this moment, it was a critical period for A Country and F Country to discuss cooperation. Naturally, they were increasingly concerned about the internal movements of F Country.

    Convinced by his mother, Huangfu Jue naturally would not doubt any further.

    Having been involved in the construction of the country¡¯s informationwork, Huangfu Jue was also aware that Leng Xiaoye¡¯s information was unlikely to be incorrect.

    He just couldn¡¯t understand, if Moses was running for election to seek greater benefits, that wouldn¡¯t be strange.

    But why Gan Yuan?

    At this time, Gan Yuan was embroiled in scandals and was far from being the best candidate.

    If he simply wanted to control F Country, he should find a better puppet. What exactly was Moses thinking?

    Seeing his thoughts, Leng Xiaoye turned to face his son.

    "Moses is a veryplex man. You need to be cautious when dealing with him."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, and the door of the reception room was knocked upon, followed by the tender voice of a small child.

    "May Ie in?"

    Walking over to help open the door, Huangfu Jue reached out to hold the little hand.

    "Let¡¯s go have some snacks!"

    "Goodbye, Granny."

    The little one waved goodbye to Leng Xiaoye and joined him on the terrace. Soon, a servant brought pastries and fruit, a cup of yogurt, and a pot of tea.

    The little one was still young and unsuitable for tea; yogurt was a better choice for him.

    Father and son sat across from each other, Huangfu Jue pushing the te of pastries and fruit towards him. He just held his cup, sipping asionally, his blue eyes intently fixed on the little one¡¯s face.

    Watching him pick at the fruit and eat the pastries, his actions were childish yet not without elegance.

    Gan Tang had been taught manners from a young age and had be a role model for Gan Tang, who had quite a noble demeanor. With additional, more professional etiquette education these past few days, his natural aristocratic air became even more pronounced.

    A white shirt, a light blue bow tie,plementing the delicate little face...

    Under the sunlight, the child across was so adorable that one¡¯s eyes could scarcely be drawn away.

    During a pause in eating pastries, Gan Tang looked up, his big eyes fixed on Huangfu Jue.

    "Daddy, why aren¡¯t you eating?"

    "I am eating."

    "You¡¯ve only had two sips of tea, not touching pastries or fruit at all." The little one unapologetically pointed out the truth.

    "I am just..." Huangfu Jue smiled, "not very hungry."

    The big eyes lingered on his face for a moment, then Gan Tang slid off his chair, pushed his cup and the fruit and pastries on the table towards him, then walked over and stood in front of him.

    "Can I eat in yourp?"

 Chapter 612 - 613: The Scent on Her (2)

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 613: The Scent on Her (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Of course!" Huangfu Jue fondly scooped him into his arms, adjusting his own position to make it morefortable for him to sit, then reached out to take the yogurt cup and held it in his palm, "Go ahead and eat!"

    The little guy stretched out and speared a piece of strawberry, but instead of eating it, he lifted his small hand to feed him.

    "One bite each."

    One bite each?

    Although he wasn¡¯t particrly hungry, Huangfu Jue cooperated by opening his mouth to ept the fruit on the fork.

    The little guy also took a bite. Then he reached out, grabbed a piece of pastry, and brought it to Huangfu Jue, who still cooperated by epting it. Watching him chew on the pastry, Gan Tang offered his yogurt once more.

    "Daddy, can you help me eat it?"

    He saw that he had been eating with relish earlier, and now, after only eating a small portion, he didn¡¯t want it anymore.

    "Don¡¯t you like it? Or does your stomach feel ufortable?"

    The little guy shook his head, his big eyes looking brightly at him, "Daddy, do you think I¡¯m dirty?"

    "How could I?" Taking the spoon from his hand, Huangfu Jue smiled and brought it to his mouth.

    The little guy smiled contentedly and then scooped anotherrge spoonful of yogurt to bring over, "Before, Mommy would always buy me yogurt. Mommy said that if I had indigestion or didn¡¯t feel like eating, having some yogurt could stimte my appetite and help with digestion..."

    As he mentioned Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes grew heavier.

    Noticing his expression, Gan Tang pursed his little mouth, "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy... I... shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Mommy."

    "Why?"

    "You... you seem unhappy."

    Seeing the little guy¡¯s misunderstanding, Huangfu Jue set the yogurt aside and turned him around in his arms to face himself.

    "No, Daddy isn¡¯t unhappy. I just... miss her a bit."

    The little guy¡¯s face fell, "I do too. I really miss the way she smelled."

    The Royal Pce had everything, whatever one wished for. Grandmother and grandfather... everyone was good to him, but he still couldn¡¯t help missing his mother. He longed for her kisses at bedtime, to burrow into her fragrant and soft embrace, to inhale her scent.

    Heart aching, Huangfu Jue gently hugged his soft little body to his chest, resting his chin on top of his head.

    "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault."

    He was full of self-reproach. Gan Yuan had already hinted several times before that she might bring disaster upon him.

    It was his overconfidence, his impatience... If only he had prepared earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught off guard by that news piece, and she wouldn¡¯t have been ostracized by everyone.

    A staff member entered, whispering a few words to Will.

    Looking at the father and son huddled together, Will couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt and waited for a moment before approaching.

    "Sir, Miss Locke would like to see you."

    "Miss Locke?" Huangfu Jue straightened up, "Qian Xueying?"

    "Yes," Will said, "she mentioned... she has some important matters to inform you about."

    Gan Tang immediately clung to his neck, "Daddy, no!"

    "Xiaotang, be good," Huangfu Jue consoled, lifting him onto the chair, "Daddy will go and meet the guest and be right back."

    Feeling anxious, Gan Tang hurriedly clutched his arm, "Do you like her?"

    "Qian Xueying?" Huangfu Jue frowned, "How could that be? Daddy has business to discuss with her."

    "You really don¡¯t like her?" The little guy was still a bit insecure.

    Now that Mommy wasn¡¯t here, he couldn¡¯t let another woman take Daddy away.

    "Of course it¡¯s true." Huangfu Jue crouched down, holding his tiny shoulders, "Daddy promises you."

    ?

 Chapter 613 - 614: The Scent on Her (3)

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 614: The Scent on Her (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang finally breathed a sigh of relief, then seriously admonished, "Daddy, remember, you have already proposed to Mommy, so you¡¯re not allowed to like other women."

    Seeing his serious demeanor, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix ofughter and tears. His gaze fell upon the child¡¯s nervous eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed.

    Such a small child, how could he understand matters of the heart? It¡¯s probably because he saw him and Gan Yuan part ways that he felt insecure!

    "Xiaotang!" He straightened his face, raised his right hand, "Daddy swears to you, he will only ever love your mommy, and he absolutely will not have affections for any other woman."

    The little guy then lifted his small mouth in satisfaction and beamed, "Then, you can go about your business!"

    Huangfu Jue smiled and said, "Tonight, can you sleep with Daddy?"

    The little guy immediately nodded, "Mhm."

    "Good!"

    After kissing his forehead, Huangfu Jue stood up, instructed the servants to take good care of Gan Tang, and then went downstairs to the reception room with Will.

    In the reception room, Qian Xueying was already waiting for him.

    The girl was dressed in a suit, her hair tied back in a ponytail, not as serene and gentle as usual, but instead, she had a somewhat spirited look about her.

    Had he not known it was her, Huangfu Jue almost didn¡¯t recognize that figure.

    Qian Xueying turned around, saw him, and immediately came forward with a smile.

    "Mr. Duke."

    "Please have a seat!" Huangfu Jue politely offered her a seat, "May I know what news was Miss Xueying referring to just now?"

    "This..." Qian Xueying nced around, her eyes lingering briefly on two attendants.

    Huangfu Jue raised his finger, signaling the bodyguards to leave, but he did not indicate for Will to do the same, "Please speak. Will is not an outsider."

    "Alright." Qian Xueying hesitated, then stood up, moved from the small sofa to his, though she didn¡¯t sit too close, just at the other end of the sofa, side-facing Huangfu Jue, and spoke in a low voice, "This morning, I just received news that Miss Gan... is in A Country."

    To Huangfu Jue, this information was far from novel, but his face remained impassive; he simply nodded, and then his blue eyes, filled with inquiry, fell upon Qian Xueying¡¯s face.

    "Miss Xueying, how did youe to know this?"

    "It¡¯s like this, one of my friends just returned from A Country today. I went to pick her up at the airport, and she mentioned to me that she saw Miss Gan at a banquet, and also..." Qian Xueying paused slightly, "she was attending with Mr. Moses. It is said that Mr. Moses has appointed her as the head of hispany in F Country, in full charge of his affairs."

    After saying this, she coughed softly.

    "I... I¡¯ve always felt that Miss Gan is not like how the news portrays her... I..." Qian Xueying lifted her face, "If you need, I can make a trip to F Country for you, have a good talk with her. Although we can¡¯t be considered close friends, we are acquaintances, or perhaps... I... I could deliver a message for you?!"

    "There¡¯s no need."

    Huangfu Jue declined in a detached tone.

    "That¡¯s okay." Qian Xueying showed him a smile, "I... I will keep your secrets, I..."

    "Miss Xueying!" Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice turned cold, "I think you are mistaken. There is nothing left to discuss between Gan Yuan and me, and where she is now is also of no concern to me. I thank Miss Xueying for your kindness, but... please do not bring her up in front of me again."

 Chapter 614 - 615: The Scent on Her (4)

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 615: The Scent on Her (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    For Huangfu Jue, Qian Xueying was nothing more than a familiar stranger; it was impossible for him to reveal his worries in front of her.

    Having said that, Huangfu Jue turned and walked toward the door.

    "Will, see the guest out!"

    "Yes, sir!" Will, standing by the sofa, watched him leave, then turned to Qian Xueying with an apologetic smile, "Miss Ying, I¡¯m very sorry, the Duke, he... he has been in a rather bad mood recently."

    "No worries," Qian Xueying stood up, "I... I can understand. Actually, I... I really meant no harm, I¡¯ve always admired the Duke greatly, and I¡¯m somewhat friends with Gan Yuan, too. I just thought that there might still be a chance for reconciliation between the Duke and Gan Yuan, which is why I wanted to help themmunicate."

    "I understand how you feel!" Will spread his hands helplessly, "But... I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to help this time, would you like some more tea?"

    "No need, I should be going then." Qian Xueying picked up her small bag, and Will took the initiative to walk her downstairs.

    As they ascended the stairs, Qian Xueying casually inquired, "The Duke and Miss Gan, is there really... no possibility at all?"

    "As you know, Miss Gan¡¯s status does not allow her to marry into the Royal Family, and the way she left was so ruthless that I fear..." Will sighed deeply, "Watch the steps."

    A flicker of delight passed through Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes as she sighed along with him, "That¡¯s such a pity. I have always envied their love, never imagining it would end this way. It seems true that love simply cannot withstand reality!"

    The two of them chatted as they walked, and before they knew it, they were downstairs, where the butler, Xiuyi, had been waiting for her. Seeing the paire out, he quickly opened the car door.

    Qian Xueying said goodbye to Will, got into the back seat, and momentster, the car left the Royal Pce.

    Will stood on the steps, watching the car drive off, then turned and went back up to Huangfu Jue¡¯s office.

    "How did it go?"

    Huangfu Jue lifted his face from the documents.

    He had deliberately sent Will to apany the guest in order to test Qian Xueying¡¯s true intentions.

    He couldn¡¯t say he was friends with Qian Xueying, and her rtionship with Gan Yuan was also just average. For her to take the initiative to report news of Gan Yuan to him and offer to help ry messages had already crossed the line of a mere acquaintance.

    At this time, with any action from anyone, Huangfu Jue naturally had to be cautious.

    Moses had a close rtionship with Duke Locke, and during thest Royal Pce banquet, Qian Xueying even attended with Moses.

    Now that Qian Xueying suddenly came to visit, Huangfu Jue, of course, was wary of her.

    Will furrowed his brows in thought, "I chatted with her a bit, and it¡¯s clear she seems very concerned about your and Miss Gan¡¯s current situation. I suspect that Moses sent her to probe; I rememberst time at the Royal Pce banquet, she attended with him."

    Huangfu Jue frowned in contemtion for a moment, "In that case... she could very well be involved."

    "You suspect..." Will looked up, "The person who wanted to assassinate the youngdy... is Qian Xueying?"

    Huangfu Jue spoke gravely, "I suspect everyone who could be involved."

    Previously, they had been investigating Duke Locke, but their inquiry into the discreet Qian Xueying was clearly insufficient.

    This girl always handled things quietly, appearing gentle and frail, which made her presence easy to overlook.

    "I understand," Will nodded, "I will arrange for someone to keep an eye on her movements."

    "How are things with Duke Locke?"

 Chapter 615 - 616: The Scent on Her (5)

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 616: The Scent on Her (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    These days, they had been focusing on investigating Duke Locke, but because of the recent news about Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue had mainly been preupied with Gan Yuan and thus had somewhat neglected the matters concerning Duke Locke.

    "The doctor said that his condition was originally of amon severity, but for some reason, the medication wasn¡¯t very effective and his condition appeared to be worsening. So... the doctor suggested that he be hospitalized, and by this morning, Duke Locke had officially been admitted. His current state is continuously drowsy, and the doctors have only diagnosed him with senile dementia for now."

    Huangfu Jue tapped his fingers on the documents, "Since it¡¯s so serious, let¡¯s pay him a visit."

    He wanted to see for himself whether this dementia was real or fake.

    Will understood his meaning and immediately arranged the car and had someone prepare a bouquet. Ten minutester, Huangfu Jue was sitting in the car on the way to the hospital.

    ...

    ...

    Royal Hospital, in-patient building.

    A tall female nurse, dressed in a white coat and wearing a mask, walked down the corridor in t shoes and gently pushed open the door to Duke Locke¡¯s sickroom.

    In the sickroom, there was only the sound of medical equipment.

    The nurse ced the tray she was carrying onto the small table by the bed, picked up a syringe, and behind the wide-rimmed stic sses, a pair of ink-dark eyes shone bright as stars.

    If Huangfu Jue were here, he would have immediately recognized those eyes, for the person disguised as a female nurse was none other than Gan Yuan.

    After drawing distilled water from the medicine bottle, Gan Yuan purposefully pressed her throat and asked,

    "Mr. Duke, how do you feel?"

    Duke Locke, with his mouth open, nkly stared at the ceiling, unresponsive.

    "We¡¯re going to give you an injection; it might hurt a bit!"

    Gan Yuan warned him, took the syringe and inserted it into his arm. Duke Locke still had no reaction. The eyes behind the sses narrowed slightly, Gan Yuan withdrew the syringe and reached over, giving a light flick.

    Bang!

    A medicine bottle on the tray fell to the floor, making a sudden noise. Duke Locke still had his mouth open, and even his eyeballs didn¡¯t move.

    No one could keep up such an act to this degree. A sudden urrence like this would elicit an instinctive reaction from anyone.

    It seemed that he truly was suffering from dementia!

    "What¡¯s going on?" A middle-aged female doctor walked in and asked.

    Gan Yuan quickly turned around, "I¡¯m sorry, I identally broke the bottle. I¡¯ll clean it up right away."

    "Be careful, clean it up quickly."

    The female doctor, finding her face unfamiliar, assumed she was a new nurse and didn¡¯t think much of it. After giving an order, she turned and left the room.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s phone vibrated in her pocket. She took it out, and Jessica¡¯s voice immediately rang out from the earpiece.

    "Qian Xueying has arrived and is now entering the elevator."

    "I know, have the car ready at the back door, I wille down in a bit."

    After murmuring a response, Gan Yuan picked up the tray and walked out of the sickroom, turning into a nearby treatment room. At the end of the corridor, with a light ring, the elevator doors parted, and Qian Xueying stepped out with a thermos, followed by the butler, Xiuyi.

    She had been frequently visiting the sickroom for the past couple of days, so naturally, the nurses and doctors recognized her¡ªplus, she always behaved with a gentle demeanor, smiling and greeting everyone she saw.

    Therefore, the nurses were quite friendly toward her.

    "Good afternoon, Miss Xueying."

    "Good afternoon."

    "Are you bringing soup for Mr. Duke again?"

    Qian Xueying shook the thermos in her hand, "Yes, my father really likes it. I¡¯ve made a lot; you all should try some, too?"

    "No, that¡¯s alright. You are really generous."

    ...

    The nurses naturally declined politely, and she stepped into Duke Locke¡¯s sickroom.

    ...

    ...

    Came backte :)

 Chapter 616 - 617 Poisonous Lotus Flower [Monthly Ticket Extra]

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 617 Poisonous Lotus Flower [Monthly Ticket Extra]</h4><h4></h4>

    The two entered the ward, and Xiuyi closed the door with a backhand. Qian Xueying, carrying a thermos, approached the bed, her eyebrows slowly knitting together.

    Now, Duke Locke was practically a disabled person, with the medicinal scent added on top of the old man¡¯s odd smell, the air in the ward was naturally not going to be pleasant.

    After cing the thermos on the table, Qian Xueying raised her hand and pinched her nose.

    "Feed him some soup, and don¡¯t forget to add salt!"

    She emphasized the word "salt" in her statement, and Xiuyi understood, nodding slightly in acknowledgment.

    Waving him off, Qian Xueying turned and walked into the bathroom, immediately closing the door behind her and took out perfume from her small bag to spray on herself.

    ying the role of the dutiful daughter was, of course, not easy. Despite being hardly able to tolerate the smell, she couldn¡¯t immediately leave but had to hide in the bathroom to temporarily escape it.

    In the treatment room opposite, Gan Yuan stood behind the crack of the door, observing the ward across through the window.

    She had rushed to the hospital this time to check whether the Duke¡¯s illness was real or feigned. From her recent probing, she hadn¡¯t identified anything unusual about Duke Locke.

    Just as Qian Xueying arrived, she decided to stay and see if there was anything amiss with this youngdy.

    In the ward, Xiuyi poured out the soup from the thermos and turned to walk to the window, closing the Vian blinds tightly.

    Crouched behind the door diagonally across, Gan Yuan furrowed her brows in confusion.

    It was just feeding soup, why the need to close the blinds so tightly? Could it be...there was something fishy going on?

    She internally debated, pondering over how to respond when she heard a familiar sounding from the corridor.

    "Sir, this way!"

    Recognizing it as Will¡¯s voice, her heart tightened, and she hurriedly retreated behind the door, leaving only a sliver of a gap.

    Momentster, figures moved past; Will was the first one toe by, followed by Huangfu Jue with his two bodyguards.

    The two bodyguards stood diligently behind, vigntly scanning their surroundings, while Will knocked on the room door in front of Huangfu Jue.

    Inside the ward, Xiuyi, who had just thrown a tablet into the soup, heard the sudden knock and was startled. He hurriedly ced the bowl down and went to open the door.

    "Duke?" Seeing Huangfu Jue standing outside, Xiuyi expressed a surprised look and immediately stepped aside, "Pleasee in!"

    Huangfu Jue entered the ward, walking up to Duke Locke¡¯s bed, his gaze fell on the elder whose eyes were vacant, drooling from the corner of his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of regret.

    Duke Locke had been quite a distinguished figure in A Country, having joined the military as a youth,ter entering politics, and aplishing much. Although he had an unworthy daughter, Nancy, it was indeed a pity for him to have ended up in such a state in his old age.

    Inside the bathroom, Qian Xueying, upon hearing the voices outside, was pleasantly surprised and immediately straightened her appearance beforeing out.

    "You...Why are you here?"

    "I¡¯vee to see how Duke Locke is doing. How¡¯s his condition?"

    "Ah!" Qian Xueying stepped forward, exchanging a look with Xiuyi, her face then took on a mournful expression, "The doctor said...it¡¯s senile dementia, I¡¯m afraid...it¡¯ll only get worse..."

    As she spoke, she had already taken out her handkerchief to wipe the drool from the old man¡¯s mouth, then sat beside Duke Locke, covering his hand with hers.

    "Father¡¯s life of glory, to end up like this, is truly..." she said, moved, her shoulders beginning to shake as she started to sob.

    Xiuyi supported her shoulder, patting itfortingly.

    Huangfu Jue stood on the side, observing Duke Locke on the bed, "What does the doctor say?"

    ...

    ...

    Bonus Chapter for 600 monthly votes, goodnight~!

 Chapter 617 - 618: Poisonous Lotus Flower (1)

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 618: Poisonous Lotus Flower (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "The doctor said that Father¡¯s condition is somewhat special, and they are preparing to convene a seminar to determine a treatment n. Please don¡¯t stand, have a seat! Xiuyi, why haven¡¯t you poured tea for the Duke yet!"

    "Yes!"

    Xiuyi left the sickroom to prepare the tea, while Huangfu Jue took a seat on the sofa across.

    This time he¡¯de to verify the authenticity of Duke Locke, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t leave just like that.

    The moment Gan Yuan sat down, Qian Xueying immediately grabbed the small bowl on the table, scooped up some soup with a small spoon, and brought it to Duke Locke¡¯s lips, "Dad, have a sip. This is your favorite soup, I personally simmered it for you,e on... open up..."

    Duke Locke wore no expression on his face, simply swallowing instinctively the soup she brought to him. However, his body coordination was off, and nearly half of the small bowl of soup spilled from his mouth.

    Qian Xueying fed him while wiping away the mess, all in the guise of a dutiful daughter.

    While Qian Xueying was doing her performance, a nurse was already carrying a tray into the treatment room from outside the window.

    Upon seeing Gan Yuan standing in the treatment room, the nurse looked at her with puzzled scrutiny.

    "You... you are...?"

    "Ah, I¡¯m from the psychiatric ward upstairs, just came down to get something!" Gan Yuan picked up her own tray, nodded to the other nurse, and prepared to leave the room, head lowered.

    In the sickroom, Qian Xueying saw the small bowl of soup had been fed and let out a sigh of relief, setting the bowl aside. She reached out to wipe the Duke¡¯s mouth, about to get up, when Duke Locke suddenly coughed, spitting out all the soup he¡¯d just swallowed.

    Qian Xueying waspletely unprepared; the spit-out soup sttered on the Duke, and a good amount alsonded on her hands and clothes.

    She instinctively stood up, grabbing a paper towel to wipe her fingers. She extended her hand halfway, then realized the mistake, and hurried to help the Duke clean up again.

    Half a bowl of soup, now aplete mess, simply looked disgusting.

    She felt nauseous and turned her head away, noticing Gan Yuan walking out from across the room. She immediately called out.

    "Nurse, could youe here for a moment!"

    Her?

    What a mistake!

    Gan Yuan raised her finger, pointing to herself.

    "Yes, you. Pleasee and help."

    Gan Yuan inwardly groaned, frightened that Huangfu Jue would recognize her, yet she dared not speak out rashly. While pondering her next move, Qian Xueying urged her urgently.

    "Hurry up!"

    Seeing Will turning his face towards her, Gan Yuan had to bow her head and stiffly walk over, while Qian Xueying immediately pointed to the Duke on the hospital bed.

    "Quick, clean him up!"

    Gan Yuan took the paper towel and started wiping Duke Locke. Meanwhile, Qian Xueying quickly approached Huangfu Jue.

    "This is quite embarrassing. How about I take you to the resting room first?"

    Huangfu Jue frowned and rose to his feet, "No need, we¡¯re leaving."

    "Well... that¡¯s fine, I just..." Qian Xueying looked uneasily at her father, "I won¡¯t see you out, I¡¯lle and thank you another day."

    Huangfu Jue responded indifferently and turned to leave the room, while Qian Xueying walked over to bid him farewell.

    By the sickbed, Gan Yuan was helping Duke Locke clean the filth off his chest when her eyes caught a slightly melted pill lying there.

    Noticing this detail, she halted her actions and delicately picked up the pill with the tissue.

    Qian Xueying turned back, thinking she was cking off, and immediately asked with displeasure, "What are you doing!"

    Gan Yuan quickly wrapped the pill in the tissue and squeezed it in her hand. She rose to her feet and walked out of the sickroom.

    Qian Xueying watched her leave, stunned and rooted to the spot.

    "Hey, you..."

 Chapter 618 - 619: Poisonous Lotus Flower (2)

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 619: Poisonous Lotus Flower (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Miss!" Xiuyi came over with the tea in his hands, "What happened?"

    "That nurse just then, she was simply unreasonable." Qian Xueying turned to face Duke Locke, her face showing vexation, "And him... you... you take care of it!"

    Huangfu Jue came to visit, and she just had the chance to make contact with him, but to her surprise, he was so uncooperative that he vomited the soup, forcing her to send him off.

    Seeing the stains on Duke Locke¡¯s clothes, she felt disgusted and signaled Xiuyi to deal with it, then quickly picked up her own bag.

    "I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs;e down after you¡¯ve dealt with everything!"

    Since Huangfu Jue had already left, there was no need for her to keep ying the role of a filial daughter here.

    Inside the restroom.

    Gan Yuan vomited a few mouthfuls of acid water and straightened up, ready to wash her hands, when she heard footsteps outside. She instantly pulled up her mask and quickly hid in a stall.

    Most of the hospital staff recognized her, and if anyone realized she was an impostor nurse, there would probably be unnecessaryplications.

    The sound of high heels clicked softly, as Qian Xueying stepped in, looked at her own fingers, and immediately frowned.

    "How disgusting!"

    Standing in front of the sink, she carefully washed her hands twice. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief, arranged her hair in the mirror, touched up her make-up, and then left the restroom.

    After she was gone, Gan Yuan finally stepped out again, washed herself, and took out a tissue packet from her pocket. She looked at the half-pill inside and frowned slightly.

    Qian Xueying¡¯s behavior just then didn¡¯t at all resemble that of the daughter who was famously filial to her father.

    This half-pill must havee out when Duke Locke spat out the soup. At this time, it shouldn¡¯t be time for his medication, and if it were a pill he had swallowed earlier, it couldn¡¯t possibly still be in this shape.

    She lifted the half-pill to look at it, carefully wrapped the pill with the tissue, walked out of the restroom, turned into the emergency stairwell, and started to head downstairs. As she did, she removed her nurses¡¯ uniform and pulled up the hood of her hoodie to cover her head and face.

    Downstairs, Jessica had already parked the car outside the back door, stuffed her things into a trash can, and Gan Yuan crouched into the back seat.

    "Drive off immediately!"

    The car left the hospital¡¯s main gate, and as Jessica merged into the fastne, she noticed the paleplexion of Gan Yuan in the rearview mirror and gently raised an eyebrow.

    "You look pale; are you alright?"

    Gan Yuan shook her head faintly, and once the car returned to their apartment, she immediately went upstairs to hand over the half-pill to the butler.

    "Can you find out what this is?"

    With Jessica watching, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to move around, and she had to find someone to help her with these matters.

    So far, the butler was the person she trusted the most.

    The butler carefully took the pill and went downstairs, while Gan Yuan, feeling exhausted, sat down on the sofa.

    ...

    ...

    At dusk, the butler returned and also brought back the test report for that half-pill.

    The report showed that it was a kind of neurosuppressive medication, generally used for the treatment of psychiatric disorders, capable of treating insomnia and excessive neural excitement, among other things. The side effects included drowsiness and neural damage, and it might even harm memory...

    These effects werepletely counterproductive to the treatment of senile dementia; the doctor would not have prescribed such medication for Duke Locke.

    As Gan Yuan recounted the scene at the hospital in her mind, her fingers clenched tightly around the report.

    "Could it be... her!"

    The doctor wouldn¡¯t prescribe this kind of medicine, and the nurse wouldn¡¯t feed it either. The only exnation was that the medicine was put into the soup and fed to Duke Locke.

 Chapter 619 - 620: Poisonous Lotus Flower (3)

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 620: Poisonous Lotus Flower (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    At the time, the butler Xiuyi deliberately lowered the Vian blinds, probably tampering with something, and Qian Xueying was also in the ward, indicating that she was in the know.

    Such an inference meant that Qian Xueying was meddling with Duke Locke.

    No wonder Duke Locke¡¯s illness came on so suddenly, it truly was Qian Xueying¡¯s doing. Now it seems that the so-called affair of Duke Locke leaving all his property under her management was likely her own arrangement.

    "Harmless?"

    Gan Yuan sneered.

    It seemed that the death of the former butler of the Duke Residence might also be Qian Xueying¡¯s masterpiece.

    By rendering Duke Locke into such a foolish state, and then plotting to kill a loyal butler, she could elevate her own confidantes to power and gather the entirety of the Locke Family¡¯s assets in her hands.

    Quite the harmless one, quite the modest and gentledy!

    If it weren¡¯t for Xiaotang inadvertently capturing Qian Xueying on camera, she might never have guessed that beneath the guise of this girl¡¯s seemingly gentle demeanory such a scheming and cunning nature.

    This one truly is a poisonous lotus under the guise of a flower!

    So, was she really involved in the assassination attempt on Xiaotang?

    Her targeting Duke Locke and the butler was obviously for the Locke Family¡¯s wealth, that much was clear.

    But why would Qian Xueying sh with her?

    Was it because she was jealous of Moses¡¯s affections, or was there another reason...

    Gan Yuan was still pondering when hurried footsteps sounded outside the room, followed by a knock on her door.

    "Come in!" She turned to face the door and saw Jessica walk in with a smile, "We¡¯ll be able to retrieve your son shortly!"

    Jessica¡¯s tone was not without a hint of pride.

    Gan Yuan stood up from the sofa, "What do you mean?"

    "I just got the news that there is a charitable event tomorrow afternoon, and the Duke will be attending with the child." Jessica ced the map she was holding onto the table, pointed to a coastal location on it, "The event will be held here, just a fifteen-minute drive from the beach. I¡¯ve arranged for a boat to be ready to pick us up. All we need to do is get the kid out, and we can leave by sea before he catches up to us!"

    A charitable event?

    The mastermind behind their previous assassination attempt hadn¡¯t been found, so how could they bring a child to such a public welfare event at a time like this? What if...

    Gan Yuan lifted her hand to her temple, frowning in concern.

    What on earth was Huangfu Jue thinking?

    "Don¡¯t worry." Jessica, unaware of her concerns and assuming she was just worried about the n failing, smiled reassuringly, "Everything has been arranged properly. I guarantee nothing will go wrong."

    The key was, she didn¡¯t actually want to retrieve her son.

    "But..."

    Gan Yuan was about to find an excuse to stop her when Jessica stood up straight and pulled out an ID card from her pocket.

    "I¡¯ll blend into the event tomorrow and lead your precious son out without anyone noticing, and I won¡¯t let him get hurt!"

    "If Huangfu Jue is attending the event, security will definitely be tightened. This won¡¯t be so simple."

    "I know you¡¯re worried about the child." Jessica shook her ID card lightly with her finger, "Don¡¯t worry, I have really considered everything, there won¡¯t be any issues! When the timees, just wait on the boat for your son!"

    Jessica was brimming with confidence, but Gan Yuan was secretly troubled.

    Gan Tang was safest by Huangfu Jue¡¯s side. Her return to A Country this time was merely a pretext. Although she missed her son, she didn¡¯t truly intend to take him away.

 Chapter 620 - 621: Poisonous Lotus Flower (4)

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 621: Poisonous Lotus Flower (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    However, looking at Jessica now, it seemed nearly impossible to stop her.

    After much thought, Gan Yuan finally spoke up.

    "I¡¯ll go with you!"

    "There¡¯s no need, everyone recognizes your face. It would be troublesome if they spotted you."

    "Without me, you won¡¯t be able to take Xiaotang away." Gan Yuan steadied Jessica¡¯s shoulders, "Moreover, everything must go ording to my n. We¡¯re only taking the child, and under no circumstances is it permissible to hurt anyone."

    Jessica lifted her eyes to look at her, "Gaia, you loved him, didn¡¯t you?"

    "I loved him before, but now..." Gan Yuan said with self-deprecating humor, "What kind of love is it if even my identity is not epted? It¡¯s all in the past. Let bygones be bygones; as long as I can take my son away sessfully this time, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other in the future. There are plenty of men out there, why should I be hung up on one?"

    "That¡¯s true!" Jessica nodded in agreement, "Even without a man, haven¡¯t I been living just fine?"

    Gan Yuan gave her a smile, "Now, tell me about your n."

    When the conversation turned to serious matters, Jessica¡¯s expression also became grave. She earnestly pointed at the map and exined to Gan Yuan the sequence of events at the banquet, detailing her n. Gan Yuan listened attentively and then quietly pondered her strategy for the next day.

    "...That¡¯s the n!" Jessica turned to look at her, "Is there anything you need to add?"

    "The more people involved, the higher the chance of something going wrong. Tomorrow, just the two of us will sneak in. And..." Gan Yuan reiterated, "I¡¯ll say it again, don¡¯t kill anyone unless absolutely necessary."

    "Are you afraid of the Duke?" Jessica asked with a smile.

    Gan Yuan gently shook her head, "Before, I didn¡¯t care about these things, but... now I want to be a good mother. I don¡¯t want my son to see me killing someone!"

    Jessica¡¯s face showed a thoughtful expression.

    After a moment, she spoke again.

    "I understand; I won¡¯t make a move unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. And even if I do, I won¡¯t do it in front of your son." She lifted the corners of her mouth slightly, "I don¡¯t want the little guy to think of me as a scary woman. Besides, I haven¡¯t killed that many people. The Duke rarely asks me to do such things. Red me isn¡¯t what it used to be. In recent years, the Duke has been working hard to transform the organization, and we¡¯ve mostly been focusing on legitimate business."

    Gan Yuan nodded lightly, "It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯d like to rest soon."

    "Alright, good night!"

    Packing up the map on the table, Jessica turned and walked out of her room.

    Gan Yuan locked the door, then walked to the window and leaned against the balcony¡¯s battlement, folding her arms.

    It was sote; she wondered if the child was asleep. Speaking of which, she really missed him. Even if she couldn¡¯t take him away tomorrow, it would be good just to see him.

    ...

    ...

    In the city center, the Splendid Royal Pce.

    Inside the east wing suite, Huangfu Jue squatted next to the shoe bench, pulling off the little cotton socks from the little one¡¯s feet. He then tested the water temperature in the bathtub before carefully lifting the little one and gently immersing his feet in the warm water.

    "Is it hot?"

    Giving a child a bath for the first time in his life, despite having asked the servants for advice and tested the water with a thermometer, he was still worried about the heat.

    "It¡¯s not hot."

    The little one shook his head as he slowly lowered him into the water.

    "If you¡¯re ufortable, just speak up and Daddy will immediately lift you out."

    The soft little body rxed into the warm water, which was just right, and Gan Tang breathed a sigh of relief, raising his little face to smile at him.

    "This is sofy!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 621 - 622 Mother and Child Reunion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 622 Mother and Child Reunion (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    In therge bathtub, the child¡¯s small body, with droplets clinging to his petit face, made his skin look as translucent and precious as jade, terribly adorable indeed.

    Fetching a water toy from the shelf beside him to y with, Huangfu Jue carefully scooped up water with hisrge hand to help the little one wash his face.

    The child was small and tender all over, and he was afraid of hurting the little one, so his every movement was cautious and gentle.

    After all, it was his first time bathing the child, and naturally, he couldn¡¯t be proficient. identally, foam from his head fell onto the little one¡¯s face.

    He instinctively reached out to wipe it off, forgetting the foam on his own hands, and immediately, a "white beard" adorned the little one¡¯s face.

    "Damn!"

    Huangfu Jue muttered annoyed, silently berating his own clumsiness; how could he make such a mess of something as simple as bathing a child?

    Gan Tang lifted his face to stick out his tongue and pulled a face, then took some foam from his hand and smeared it onto his face and then burst into giggles.

    "Daddy looks like Santa us!"

    Huangfu Jue froze for a moment, then turned to look in the mirror beside him. Reflected in it was his face with a white line of foam under his nose, resembling a white beard.

    Seeing him notugh, Gan Tang also stopped smiling and quietly asked.

    "Daddy, are you angry?"

    Previously, when Mommy helped him bathe, she often deliberately covered him in foam, and they always had a great time together. Seeing Huangfu Jue¡¯s reaction, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit nervous.

    "Of course!" Huangfu Jue shifted his gaze then reached out with hisrge hand to rub his little head, shaping the foam on his hair into an ice cream cone, and it wasn¡¯t until then that he finally rxed andughed, "Xiaotang brand ice cream!"

    Gan Tang turned to look at himself in the mirror, pouted at him, and grabbed the foam from his body to spread on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face. He dodged to the side, then counterattacked with both hands.

    The little guy stood up to fight back, but his feet slipped and he fell to one side. Huangfu Jue rushed over to steady him, and the little one instinctively hugged him, smearing a big lump of foam on top of Huangfu Jue¡¯s head.

    At first nce, it looked as though Huangfu Jue had grown a horn on his head, and the little one immediatelyughed out loud.

    "Ha... Daddy looks like a unicorn!"

    "Humph, humph!" Huangfu Jue pretended to be ferocious, nudging his "sharp horn" against his small chest, "Watch me eat up this little ice cream!"

    ...

    Theyughed and yed together, and by the time Gan Tang had finally finished bathing, Huangfu Jue¡¯s clothes werepletely soaked through.

    Leng Xiaoye came to visit the little one, knocked without answer, gently pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing Huangfu Jue all wet, carefully wiping the little one¡¯s body in the bathroom, she curved her lips upward, turned, and quietly left the room, gently closing the door behind them.

    She did not want to disturb their joyful father-son time.

    After dressing the little one in pajamas and drying his hair, Huangfu Jue then carried him out to his own big bed and carefully tucked him in.

    "Lie down for a while, Daddy will take a quick shower and thene back to tell you a story."

    "Okay!"

    The little one responded with a smile.

    Huangfu Jue took out his pajamas and went to take a shower, while the little one turned to sniff the nket and pillow, stretching out his small arm to pull out a pillow.

 Chapter 622 - 623 Mother and Child Reunion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 623 Mother and Child Reunion (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy was also a bit excited for the first time he could sleep with his dad.

    A momentter, Huangfu Jue came back wearing his pajamas, and the little guy immediately made room for him, then pointed to one of the pillows.

    "This is Daddy¡¯s pillow, right?"

    "How do you know?" he asked curiously as he pulled back the covers.

    "I recognize Mommy¡¯s scent," the little guy pointed to the pillow he was sleeping on, "This is Mommy¡¯s, so this one must be yours."

    "That¡¯s right!" Huangfu Juey down on the bed, sidled up, and slept beside him, "Did you used to sleep with Mommy often?"

    "When I was sick or when I was bullied, Mommy would let me sleep with her."

    "Bullied?" Huangfu Jue frowned, "Why did they bully you?"

    "Actually, I wasn¡¯t really bullied!" the little guy winked at him, "Most of the time, it¡¯s others who get beaten up."

    "Why fight?"

    "Fighting is really boring, but I don¡¯t allow them to say bad things about Mommy. My mommy is not a bad woman."

    The man¡¯s brow furrowed tighter, "Someone called your mommy a bad woman?"

    "Yeah, they say a woman who has a child without being married is a bad woman, and they call me a bastard without a dad..." Gan Tang hummed softly, "As long as I hear it, I¡¯ll make sure to beat them until they cry and beg for mercy!"

    The little guy spoke without a care, but Huangfu Jue, hearing this, felt a twinge of self-reproach and heartache.

    Pulling the little guy¡¯s small body to his side, hisrge hand gently stroked Gan Tang¡¯s cheek.

    "Daddy is sorry to you and Mommy."

    "It¡¯s not like that!" the little guy lifted his face, "Mommy told me that you didn¡¯t even know about me back then, so it¡¯s not your fault."

    "Mommy said that?"

    The little guy nodded, "Mommy also said you are the best dad in the world!"

    "No!" He embraced him in his arms and shook his head gently, "Dad is not, Dad hasn¡¯t done good enough."

    "It¡¯s okay." Gan Tang rested his face against the man¡¯s solid and warm chest, "Teacher Sherry said that when you start anything, it¡¯s always not done well, just like when I y the piano, it gets better with more practice."

    The child¡¯s naive words flowed through Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart like a warm stream, softening his whole person and his heart.

    These past few days, ever since Gan Yuan left, he had been secretly filled with regret, ming himself.

    Now, he suddenly understood that at this time, he should stop reproaching himself and should, as Gan Tang said, learn and strive to be a good husband and a good father.

    Gently kissing the little guy¡¯s forehead, his voice was tender.

    "Thank you, Xiaotang, I will do my best."

    The little guy then smiled and hugged his neck.

    "I will also do my best with Daddy, to be a good son, and to be a good king someday..."

    Xiaotang started out talking excitedly, but his voice gradually softened until, unknowing, he fell asleep on his father¡¯s warm chest.

    These past few days, he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well because he missed his mom.

    The warmth and heartbeat of his father, the solid chest, all gave him greatfort. This was the most peaceful sleep he¡¯d had in days.

    Holding him, Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand initially caressed his back lightly, and gradually, that hand stilled, his breathing slowed, and he too entered dreand.

    In his arms, the tiny body, the sweet scent...

 Chapter 623 - 624 Mother and Child Reunion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 624 Mother and Child Reunion (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    His nerves, taut for the past few days, finally rxed, and for the first time in several nights, he slipped into sleep without the aid of pills.

    That night, it seemed even the moonlight was exceptionally gentle.

    ...

    ...

    The Prince took his son to a public event, where the future little King and heir made his first public appearance. News like that was definitely worth a media frenzy.

    More than two hours before the charity event began, waves of media had already arrived at the venue.

    Some were there for live reporting, others staked out their spots in the hopes of capturing the first news of the little King and heir.

    Of course, to cope with such a situation, the organizers had upgraded the security level, doubling the number of security personnel. The staff in charge were so cautious that they didn¡¯t even have a proper lunch¡ªa testament to how seriously they took their posts, fearful of any mishap.

    "Once the event officially starts, the Duke will surely take the stage to give a speech. That will be our chance to whisk the little guy away,"

    disguised as a service staff member, Jessica was straightening the tablecloths while speaking to Gan Yuan, who passed by her side.

    With a wig, colored contact lenses, and makeup on, Jessica was hard to recognize unless one was very familiar with her.

    Gan Yuan, in order to avoid detection, was dressed as janitorial staff, herrge blue uniform and a mask covering most of her face. The media, busy searching for the best angles, didn¡¯t realize that the mother of the future little King and heir was right in front of them.

    "Wait for my signalter," Gan Yuan said, taking a tissue from Jessica. "The security has doubled today, so don¡¯t do anything rash."

    Jessica nodded and replied softly, "I know, if it doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll figure out another way."

    The security upgrade waspletely unexpected for her. The entire venue was on high alert, signaling that the task wouldn¡¯t be as simple as she had thought.

    If it were just her, Jessica would not be so concerned, but the presence of Gan Yuan made the situation far more serious.

    Moses had designated Gan Yuan as a Presidential candidate, and his concern for Gan Yuan was an open secret. If there were anypses and Gan Yuan got hurt, Jessica couldn¡¯t answer to Moses.

    Therefore, Jessica was also very cautious this time.

    Wanting to avoid attention, Gan Yuan turned and walked away to a secluded spot, lifting her hand to adjust the wireless earpiece above her ear.

    "Can you hear me?"

    "No problem."

    Jessica¡¯s voice immediately came through the earpiece.

    "Good, let¡¯s split up and keep in touch if anythinges up, and be extra careful,"

    Gan Yuan advised before picking up a trash bin and walking away.

    As time passed, various guests also arrived in session.

    In the springtime, the weather in A Country was already very warm during the day. The guests arriving for the midday event dressed lightly, especially the young women who, undeterred by the cold, donned beautiful summer dresses to unt their charm.

    Originally, this event wasn¡¯t very appealing, but once the news spread that Huangfu Jue would attend, the event¡¯s prestige undoubtedly soared.

    Especially for the young women who had begun dreaming again about the eligible bachelor since Gan Yuan¡¯s departure, catching the Duke¡¯s attention at such a gathering was a chance to transform into a phoenix and soar¡ª Who wouldn¡¯t want that?

 Chapter 624 - 625 Mother and Child Reunion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 625 Mother and Child Reunion (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Qian Xueying, of course, did not want to miss such an opportunity.

    After having lunch and meticulous preparations, she also arrived at the scene with her butler, Xiuyi.

    She had always been popr among these youngdies, and now with Nancy gone, Qian Xueying had be the spokesperson for the Locke Family; naturally, these girls did not want to offend her. Even if they were envious of her good fortune, they would not show it on the surface.

    "Miss Xueying,e sit over here!"

    Qian Xueying smiled as she walked among the daughters of these wealthy families, immediately praising one of them with a smile, "This seems to be Paris¡¯s new summer collection, right? So beautiful!"

    Theplimented girl, flush with pride, immediately responded with augh, "You¡¯re not too bad yourself!"

    Qian Xueying¡¯s arrival was merely a small ripple in theke; everyone¡¯s attention quickly shifted back to Huangfu Jue.

    "I heard that the Duke is alsoing. You probably don¡¯t know yet, do you?"

    Her?

    Qian Xueying sneered inwardly; as if she wouldn¡¯t know something that these idiots knew. Of course, on her face, she showed surprise.

    "Really? Wasn¡¯t it said that he had something and couldn¡¯t make it?"

    "The Duke changed his mind. Moreover, not only is heing, but he¡¯s also bringing the young prince!" a noble youngdy said with longing in her face, "I saw the little guy from a distance in the Royal Pce before; he haspletely inherited the Royal Family¡¯s fine lineage. Don¡¯t even get me started on how adorable he is!"

    "Yes, I heard too. That¡¯s why I brought my brother along, hoping he could make friends with the young prince." Another one nodded towards her own brother not far off, her tone dripping with pride.

    For a moment, several people around were secretly annoyed that they didn¡¯t have a younger brother or sister, which would allow them the opportunity to forge a connection with the Duke.

    What if the two children became friends? They could then easily befriend the Duke as well, couldn¡¯t they?

    Qian Xueying turned her face, nced at the little boy standing next to his mother not far away, then withdrew her gaze, looking at these girls excitedly discussing Huangfu Jue, disgust shing in her eyes.

    These fools, worthy ofpeting with her for a man?

    "He¡¯s here!" A girl shouted excitedly, "The Duke is here, oh my gosh... I just love his icy demeanor!"

    Everyone immediately turned their gazes, and sure enough, at the entrance, a cluster of security guards surged to protect a stretched ck limousine.

    With such an entourage, there was no doubt it was him.

    Not far away, Gan Yuan noticed Qian Xueying¡¯s gaze and followed it, then saw a familiar figure emerge from the car.

    As she looked over, Huangfu Jue was bending down to lift Gan Tang out of the car.

    Reporters had already surged over like a tide. Although there were security guards, the reporters could not get close, yet they still kept shooting from outside the barriers, shbulbs going off in waves.

    "Duke, by bringing the young prince to this event, does it signify that he has chosen to stay with you?"

    "Young Prince, what is your view on your mother¡¯s incident?"

    "Young Prince..."

    The reporters, one after another, kept firing questions.

    Not far away, Gan Yuan stood in the corner of the staircase, watching the little guy¡¯s figure from a distance.

    At the first sight of her son, a surge of barely concealed excitement welled up in her.

    Having been apart for a few days, as a mother, she had already missed her son. Now that she finally saw him, excitement was inevitable.

 Chapter 625 - 626 Mother and Child Reunion (5)

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 626 Mother and Child Reunion (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    However, her brow furrowed again before long, her concern for the little one rising anew.

    With so many reporters, could the little one handle it?

    "Don¡¯t mind them," Huangfu Jue bent down andforted the little one in Chinese, hisrge hand taking the small one¡¯s, slowly treading the red carpet.

    On the way over, he had already briefed Gan Tang about the possibility of encountering this situation.

    Moreover, in the Royal Pce, Leng Xiaoye and Sherry had taught him how to deal with reporters¡ªmaintain a smile, ignore the questions.

    Following his father onto the red carpet leading to the event venue, Gan Tang conducted himself very well¡ªhe was neither scared nor flustered, simply following his father forward with aposed expression.

    Father and son entered the venue together. The organizers of the event promptly came forward to shake hands with Huangfu Jue, exchanging pleasantries, then they bent down to greet Gan Tang.

    The little one wasn¡¯t daunted by the crowd; he extended his small hand and shook hands with the others like a little gentleman, his demeanor graceful and adorable.

    Jessica also knew that Huangfu Jue had arrived and immediately moved toward the direction of the podium. The bodyguards had alreadye over, dispersing around the podium, so she had to move back a few steps.

    Huangfu Jue was brought to his seat; first, he lifted the little one onto the chair before he himself sat down. After he was seated, the rest of the guests quieted down and took their seats in session.

    An organizer came up and, following a simple introduction, invited Huangfu Jue to give a speech on stage.

    Huangfu Jue stood up but didn¡¯t head to the stage; instead, he picked up Gan Tang from the chair and walked up to the podium with him.

    The podium was somewhat high, so the little one was blocked from view. Huangfu Jue then bent down to lift his son into his arms, standing in front of the podium.

    "Today, my son will speak on behalf of the Royal Family."

    On hearing this, everyone showed a look of astonishment.

    Will ran over to adjust the microphone for Gan Tang. The little one took a look around, then spoke into the microphone, "I am honored to attend this event with daddy. I hope everyone can give their love and contribute to all the homeless children." With that, he raised his little hand, and staff members came onto the stage to exhibit one of Gan Tang¡¯s oil painting works to everyone, "To support today¡¯s event, I¡¯ve prepared to auction off my painting, and all the proceeds from the auction will go to the foundation. Thank you, everyone."

    Below the stage, apuse thundered.

    Gan Yuan was also smiling and pping for his son; he was very satisfied with his performance.

    Afterward, Huangfu Jue said a few more words, then also offered several handcrafted items he had brought as a contribution to the event.

    Following the simple opening, the auction officially began. Watching Gan Tang sitting beside his father, Jessica grew inwardly anxious.

    "Miss Gaia, what should we do?"

    Gan Yuan spoke calmly, "Let¡¯s wait a bit longer."

    Of course, she was not in the least bit hurried. Just watching her son from a distance filled her with satisfaction.

    At this moment, Gan Tang on the chair began to shift restlessly, raising his small hand to touch his ear.

    Gan Yuan noticed the sign and immediately turned to walk toward the restroom. She knew her son well and understood that he needed to use the bathroom.

    As expected, the little one climbed down from the chair and tugged at his father¡¯s sleeve.

    "Daddy, I want to go to the restroom."

    Huangfu Jue nodded and gestured to Will, who came over, took hold of the little one¡¯s hand, and led him toward the restroom.

    Jessica felt a surge of secret delight and immediately followed toward the restroom.

    "Gaia, the little one has gone to the restroom."

    ...

    ...

    Have a great weekend

 Chapter 626 - 627: A Familiar Kiss (1)

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 627: A Familiar Kiss (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯m in the restroom," Gan Yuan pushed the cleaning cart into the men¡¯s restroom and hung a "Cleaning in Progress" sign on the door. "Where are they now?"

    "About ten meters away," Jessica¡¯s gaze fell on Will and Gan Tang, who were walking side by side ahead, her eyes fixed on Will¡¯s back. "I¡¯ll take care of Will, youe out now to back up Xiaotang."

    Seeing no one around, Jessica quickened her pace to catch up, her hand reaching behind her waist to grab the gun concealed on her.

    "Jessica, don¡¯t shoot!"

    Gan Yuan sensed something was wrong and shouted to stop her while stepping out of the restroom.

    In the corridor, Jessica had already reached behind Will, raising her gun to smash the butt against the back of his head; her intention was not to kill, but just to knock Will unconscious and then take Gan Tang away with Gan Yuan.

    Unfortunately, reality was far from as perfect as her n.

    Will, originally a soldier, still had the vignce honed from years of military experience despite his current clerical work. Hearing footsteps behind him, he instinctively felt something was off and turned around neatly, shielding Gan Tang behind him.

    This move allowed him to dodge Jessica¡¯s strike. Seeing the waitershing out at him, he didn¡¯t think twice before kicking at Jessica and yelling loudly.

    "Xiaotang, run!"

    Dodging Will¡¯s fierce kick, Jessica moved aside and raised her gun again.

    "Don¡¯t..."

    She had intended to use the gun to force Will toply, but Will, mistaking her intention to harm Gan Tang, acted out of desperation, pushing off the ground and leaping fearlessly toward Jessica.

    Grabbing her gun-wielding hand, he lifted Jessica¡¯s hand upward with force as he shouted once more.

    "Run!"

    Gan Tang, sensing something was amiss, immediately took off, his small legs pumping forcefully forward.

    At the end of the corridor, Gan Yuan had already burst out of the restroom. Seeing her son dash past, she immediately gave chase and reached out to scoop him up from behind.

    "Let..."

    Gan Tang instinctively struggled, but she ced her hand over his mouth.

    "Be quiet, don¡¯t make a sound!"

    Mommy?

    Recognizing her voice, Gan Tang ceased struggling immediately. Seeing a couple of security guards ahead, Gan Yuan quickly pushed open the door to the utility room and entered with Gan Tang in her arms.

    She closed the door firmly and set the little one down on the floor.

    "Mommy?!" Turning around, the little one immediately lunged into her arms with a face full of joy, "I missed you so much!"

    "Mommy missed you too!" Gan Yuan embraced him with one arm while reaching for the wireless earpiece. "Jessica, how are you?"

    On the other end of the signal, Jessica, who hadn¡¯t expected Will to risk his life so recklessly, was toote to evade. Her wrist tightened as he grabbed her, followed by the heavy impact of his body knocking her back a step. Losing bnce, she was brought down to the ground by Will.

    Her elbow hit the wall, and Jessica¡¯s gun flew out of her hand,nding nearby.

    Hearing Gan Yuan¡¯s voice in the earpiece, she immediately responded.

    "Never mind me, take the child and go, I¡¯ll be right there!"

    Hearing the mention of Gan Tang, Will, unaware that the person on the other end was Gan Yuan, worry for the child¡¯s safety gripped his heart. He reached for her shoulder, and as Jessica moved sideways, Will¡¯s grasp only caught her wig. With a strong tug, feeling the grip loosen¡ªJessica¡¯s wig and the earpiece hidden underneath were torn off by him.

 Chapter 627 - 628: A Familiar Kiss (2)

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 628: A Familiar Kiss (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will grasped what he thought was "a head," but felt something odd and hesitated for a moment. Seizing this opportunity, Jessica pushed hard, flipping him underneath her.

    Staring at Will¡¯s handsome face filled Jessica with anger. She raised her hand to deliver an undercut punch to his chin, but mid-swing, he caught her wrist. With a forceful tug, Will pulled Jessica off him.

    This action flung Jessica right next to the gun. She reached for it, and Will, fearing she might shoot, panicked and quickly rolled over and pounced on her again, pinning her gun-grabbing left hand.

    His left hand held her right, while his right hand pinned the left that reached for the gun.

    Jessica couldn¡¯t swing her fist, and Will couldn¡¯t free his hand to subdue her.

    The two red at each other, neither gaining the upper hand.

    Pinned under him with him straddling her waist, Jessica was, of course, furious.

    "Bastard, get off me!"

    By this time, her blond hair hade loose, and Will immediately recognized her.

    Not good!

    It must be Moses sending someone to take the little prince away.

    Will¡¯s heart raced to his throat. Bracing himself with his legs, he yanked Jessica up from the ground, mming her hand against the wall, knocking the gun from her grip, and just as he was about to subdue her, Jessica¡¯s knee found its way to his groin.

    Doubled over in pain, Will crumpled as Jessica sneered and bent to pick up the gun from the ground.

    Bearing the pain, Will kicked the gun away and lunged forward to pin her against the wall, reaching for his phone and a walkie-talkie from his pocket to alert the bodyguards.

    Seeing he was trying to signal his allies, Jessica, pinned down, struggled futilely. Then she lowered her head and bit forcefully into his wrist.

    "Damn it!"

    Will¡¯s hand twitched, and the walkie-talkie fell to the ground.

    Jessica stomped on it, and the device shattered under her foot.

    With the corner of her mouth turned up, she faced Will¡¯s ashen face with a maddeningly smug smile and then raised her foot towards his toes.

    Will dodged the stomp, and she took the opportunity to push him away and try to leave.

    Will grabbed her, catching the cor of her vest, buttons flying as he tore off the ck vest she had disguised herself with as a waiter, dragging her back towards him.

    "SHIT!"

    Jessica swore out loud, and turned with a kick.

    Will, already on guard, twisted his waist to dodge. Jessica lunged, pressing down on his shoulder, and with a swift motion, pulled a dagger from her clothes and pressed it against his throat.

    "You little savage, now you¡¯ll pay for crossing me!"

    She whispered with a menacingugh, lifting the de to his face.

    She had promised Gan Yuan she wouldn¡¯t kill, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t injure. Just looking at his handsome face irritated her; a jerk like him didn¡¯t deserve to look so good. Carving a couple of cuts would satisfy her.

    Catching a glimpse of a security guard passing by from the corner of her eye, Will opened his mouth to call for help.

    Realizing his intent, Jessica, in a rush of urgency, lifted her foot and pressed her mouth against his.

    It had not been easy for Gan Yuan to get the child, and if they were discovered now, it would be very difficult for them to take Gan Tang away. With their n on the verge of sess, Jessica could not allow this young man to ruin it with a single shout.

    His lips suddenly blocked by hers, Will was momentarily stunned. By the time he reacted and tried to pull away, Jessica unceremoniously opened her teeth and bit down hard on his lip, denying him the chance to speak.

 Chapter 628 - 629: The Familiar Kiss (3)

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 629: The Familiar Kiss (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    The security guard in the distance heard the noise and turned to look, only to see a man and a woman pressed against the wall, "kissing inseparably," with the woman being the initiator.

    From the security guard¡¯s angle, they couldn¡¯t see Jessica¡¯s dagger, and simply thought the two were an intimate couple. With a suggestive smile, they shook their heads and walked away.

    Will was furious, but Jessica was thoroughly enjoying the bite, savoring the metallic sweetness of blood between her teeth. She bit down even harder, her eyes yfully winking at Will.

    Smug to the point of forgetting herself, she was caught off guard as Will seized the opportunity, twisting her knife-wielding wrist. He raised his arm to press her against the wall, bending her knife to her throat.

    "Spit it out, where did you take the young prince?"

    Jessica licked the blood off her lips, her gaze falling on his lips which she had bitten to the point of bleeding.

    "Colonel Will, haven¡¯t you ever been kissed by a woman? Such an overreaction for just a kiss?!"

    "Answer my question!" Will barked angrily.

    Jessica looked unimpressed, "How about you answer my question first?"

    Since Gan Yuan had already sessfully met up with Gan Tang, she couldn¡¯t care less about ying with this guy a bit longer, all the better to dy time for Gan Yuan¡¯s sake.

    "You think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?"

    Will tightened his grip, the sharp tip of the knife pressing against the delicate skin of her neck.

    When one truly intends to kill, they don¡¯t threaten¡ªclearly, he didn¡¯t want to¡ªat least, not now.

    "If you kill me, you can forget about ever seeing your little prince again!" Jessica sneered mischievously, "Go ahead, make your move! But I must remind you, think carefully: which is more important, killing me, or your precious prince... Speaking of which, that¡¯s the future king, tsk tsk tsk... Imagine that, if the future king dies because of you, your Duke will surely be driven to despair... Eh?!..."

    Will¡¯s fingers tightened, but he didn¡¯t dare actually harm her.

    With Gan Tang¡¯s situation unclear, keeping her alive might yield some clues; if he killed her and failed to find the young prince, he would be A Country¡¯s eternal sinner.

    As much as he wanted to tear the girl in front of him to pieces, he could only suppress his rage. He shifted the knife to unbutton her shirt, twisted her arms behind her back, pressed her against the wall, and with a quick motion, tore off her shirt to bind Jessica¡¯s wrists.

    This was a binding method learned during special training, very effective when there were no ropes. He had used it countless times before, but always on men, which made it seem appropriate.

    Jessica only felt a chill as her body was left in just a bra, and the usually dominant girl, now stripped to this extent by a man, was suddenly filled with both shame and fury, her pretty face turning bright red.

    "Bastard Will, I am going to castrate you!"

    Will ignored her, simply grabbing her arm and swiftly dragging her towards the corridor.

    His mind was on Gan Tang¡¯s safety, not noticing that because of his action Jessica¡¯s bra strap had slid off her shoulder, exposing half her chest as they ran...

    Will, rushing her into the corridor, hadn¡¯t noticed, but Jessica was already seething with rage.

    Seizing the opportunity, Jessica violently pushed Will away. He swung his knife at her, but she raised her hands to use his own de to cut the shirt binding her wrists. She spun around and threw a heavy punch his way.

 Chapter 629 - 630: A Familiar Kiss (4)

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 630: A Familiar Kiss (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    The blow struck Will squarely on the chin, and he took two steps back before steadying himself. Jessica¡¯s fury was far from quenched, and as she advanced, she kicked out again. This time, Will reacted quickly, blocking her strike.

    His gaze fell upon her body, and upon seeing her nearly bare upper half, he froze in shock.

    Regaining her wits, Jessica pulled up her slipping top and took a step forward, executing a spinning kick, her high-heeled footnding fiercely against his chest.

    Bodyguards from a distance heard themotion and rushed over. Not daring to linger inbat, she red at Will, who had tumbled to the ground, and then turned to vault out of the corridor window.

    "Quick... catch her!"

    Worried about Gan Tang, Will turned and grabbed a bodyguard by the cor.

    "Notify the Duke immediately, the young prince has been taken away!"

    Turning, he smoothly leapt out of the corridor window, only to see no sign of Jessica¡¯s whereabouts.

    "SHIT!" he cursed softly, turning to dash down the corridor where Gan Tang had fled, "Quick... seal off the entire venue immediately, they absolutely must not take the little prince away, hurry up!"

    ...

    ...

    Inside the storeroom.

    Gan Yuan gently caressed the small face of Gan Tang in her arms. "Mommy missed you too."

    "Did youe to take me away?" the little one asked, looking up.

    "No!" Gan Yuan shook her head. "Mommy just came to check on you."

    The little one furrowed his eyebrows, "Then... doesn¡¯t Mommy want Xiaotang anymore?"

    "Of course not, Xiaotang is the person Mommy cares about the most. How could Mommy not want you? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not safe for you to be with Mommy right now, so Mommy wants you to stay with Daddy. However, the things Mommy told you today, you mustn¡¯t tell Daddy just yet, do you understand?"

    The little one shook his head, "Why?"

    Gan Yuan cupped his small face with both hands, "Do you trust Mommy?"

    The little one immediately nodded.

    "Good, then you have to listen to Mommy. Stay with Daddy, and Mommy promises, once I¡¯ve taken care of my business, I wille back for you."

    "Will you still marry Daddy?" Gan Tang asked.

    Gan Yuan nodded earnestly, "Of course."

    "Really?"

    She reached for the ring that hung on the ne around her neck, "Look!"

    It was the engagement ring given to her by Huangfu Jue. He recognized it. The fact that she wore the ring meant that Mommy still loved Daddy, and Daddy loved Mommy too. Just like Grandma said, they were bound to be together.

    The little one broke into a smile, finally feeling reassured.

    "How long will it take?"

    "This..." Gan Yuan pondered for a moment, "Mommy will hurry."

    "Then you have to be quick because there¡¯s a bad woman who wants to take Daddy away!"

    "A bad woman?"

    "Yes!" The little one¡¯s face was serious, "It¡¯s that Miss Cherry."

    "Qian Xueying?" Gan Yuan frowned, "What did she do?"

    "When Mommy wasn¡¯t here, she said she wanted to take me to eat, but I know she wanted to take Daddy. I wouldn¡¯t agree!" The little one pouted, "Daddy is Mommy¡¯s!"

    "Xiaotang!" Gan Yuan tensely steadied his shoulders, "Remember, don¡¯t be alone with her ever again, and don¡¯t believe her words. If she gives you anything like food, drink, or toys, you absolutely cannot ept!"

    "I don¡¯t want them!" the little one said with a grin, patting his chest, "Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. When you¡¯re not here, I¡¯ll help you watch over Daddy and won¡¯t let any woman take him away!"

    Seeing his adorable yet sensible demeanor, Gan Yuan felt both amused and heartbroken.

 Chapter 630 - 631: A Familiar Kiss (5)

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 631: A Familiar Kiss (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    "En, Mommy believes you!"

    ncing at her watch, she raised her hand to turn on the wireless earpiece, "Jessica... Jessica?"

    On the other end, Jessica¡¯s voice did not respond.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart tightened; could something have happened to that girl?

    "Xiaotang, Mommy has to go now, you must remember what I¡¯ve told you."

    The little one nodded.

    "Repeat it."

    The youngster spoke seriously, "Don¡¯t tell Daddy about today¡¯s events, don¡¯t trust Qian Xueying, don¡¯t ept anything from her, don¡¯t be alone with her... and also, watch Daddy carefully!"

    "That¡¯s right!" Gan Yuan embraced him again, "Good boy, trust Mommy, I¡¯ll be back very soon."

    The little one clung to her neck, filled with reluctance.

    "Mommy, you have toe back quickly."

    "En!"

    She nodded gently, her throat already feeling a bit sore.

    "Mommy!" the little one spoke again, "Can I... call you?"

    "That..." Gan Yuan thought for a moment, "Mommy might not always be avable, so how about I call you instead? But you can¡¯t let anyone else find out."

    "Then it¡¯s a deal, I¡¯ll wait for your call in the restroom every night at nine o¡¯clock."

    "Okay." Gan Yuan smiled in agreement, "If Mommy doesn¡¯t call, it means I might be tied up, but I¡¯ll definitely call the next day. Do you remember?"

    The little one nodded.

    Outside, footsteps sounded.

    Knewing that their secret might have been exposed, Gan Yuan suppressed her reluctance and stood up.

    "Then... Mommy is leaving!"

    Although the little one was reluctant, he still spoke sensibly.

    "Mommy, you have to take good care of yourself."

    That one sentence almost brought tears to Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes.

    "En!" She bent down again to embrace him, fervently kissing her son¡¯s tender little face, "Mommy promises, I¡¯lle back soon to see you and Daddy."

    Letting go of her son, she gently touched his shoulders.

    "Now, go and find Daddy or the Royal Pce¡¯s bodyguards and don¡¯t trust strangers. If Daddy asks, just say you ran off and hid in the storeroom by yourself, don¡¯t mention seeing me."

    The little one nodded, and she waved to him.

    "Go on, be good!"

    The little one kissed her face, Gan Yuan opened the door to look around, then helped him open the room door.

    Watching the little one dash down the corridor, caught by Will who hade looking, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, pulled up her mask, and stepped out of the storeroom, quickly moving towards the other end of the corridor.

    Pushing the trolley to the end of the corridor, she left the trolley behind, and turned to head for the emergency stairs.

    No sooner than she had pulled the door open to the emergency stairwell, before her eyes adjusted to the dim light, a hand reached out and grasped her wrist.

    The next second, she was pinned against the wall.

    A hand pulled away the mask from her face, and as she raised her hand in resistance, it was caught by the other person. The heat of their breath closed in, with the familiar light scent of rosemary lingering in the air.

    On her lips, a warm and moist touch, as a pair of lips found hers.

    Recognizing the familiar scent, Gan Yuan was so surprised that she forgot to struggle.

    As her eyes gradually adjusted to the dim light in the stairwell, she stared with widening eyes, slowly making out the eyes in front of her.

    Long golden-brown eyshes, deep blue eyes like the night sea...

    Those eyes, she knew them all too well, just like the familiar scent at her nose and the familiar kiss at her lips.

    It was him indeed¡ªHuangfu Jue!

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 631 - 632 Sly Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 632 Sly Family (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Pinning Gan Yuan against the wall, Huangfu Jue forcefully sucked on those lips he had longed for, capturing both her wrists in one of his palms, while the other hand pierced through her hair to brace against the back of her skull, not giving her any chance to resist or escape.

    This time, having finally caught her, he would never let go and allow her to flee again!

    It wasn¡¯t until they were almost out of breath that Huangfu Jue slightly lifted his face, releasing her lips which had swelled red from his kisses.

    "You... stinking woman!" he gasped against her forehead, his blue eyes deep with a mix of reproach, excitement, and a hint of pity, "Do you... do you dare toe out now? Huh?!"

    This time, he purposefully brought Gan Tang out, intending to lure her over.

    When Gan Tang wanted to go to the restroom, he deliberately let Will take the child alone, and after Will left, Huangfu Jue quietly followed from another corridor.

    After bidding farewell to Gan Tang anding out, he had already recognized her.

    Gan Yuan leaned against the wall, gasping for breath, unable to speak.

    It took a while before she could hoarsely spit out two words.

    "Let... let go!"

    "Not a chance!" Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "I know you have your reasons, but this time, you muste back with me."

    There was no resentment or grievance in his tone, his face pressed against her cheek.

    The scent at the tip of his nose was the familiar fragrance of her body, not perfume, but the smell of her shampoo mixed with her unique scent, which made him lean in to gently sniff, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but stir.

    With the tip of his nose gently rubbing against her temple, he kissed the side of her ear uncontrobly.

    "Xiaotang and I miss you a lot."

    That sentence was said in a very soft tone, so tender that it almost melted her heart into a soft puddle.

    For a moment, Gan Yuan wanted nothing more than to wrap her arms around him, but her arms were still in the palm of his hand.

    But the man¡¯s kiss had already slid down from her ear,nding on the side of her neck.

    The hand slid down from her hair, and Huangfu Jue¡¯srge hand caressed her shoulders, skimmed over her side ribs with his clothes on, and stroked up and down along her waistline.

    "Come back with me, will you? I know you¡¯re wary of Moses, but it¡¯s okay... I have a way to deal with him..."

    The moment she heard the name Moses, it was as if she had been drenched with a bucket of cold water, suddenly cooling her down.

    It was not yet time.

    She knew he didn¡¯t mind, but what about others?

    She didn¡¯t want to live her life sneaking around by his side, like a thief who couldn¡¯t be seen.

    If she sessfully won the election this time, she would have enough credentials to return to his side...

    "No!"

    Huangfu Jue lifted his face from her neck, his blue eyes meeting hers directly.

    "You should know that your pretense doesn¡¯t work in front of me at all!"

 Chapter 632 - 633 Sly Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 633 Sly Family (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "I didn¡¯t..."

    "Didn¡¯t what?" Huangfu Jue sped his palms together, sticking out his tongue to lick his dry lips, "Have no reaction to me?"

    The man¡¯s tone was tinged with a mix of teasing and pride.

    This damn woman, if he hadn¡¯t used his son as bait, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing toe out.

    This time, he was determined to properly punish her.

    Damn it!

    She bit down hard on her teeth to keep from crying out.

    Even though the stairwell was dimly lit, he recognized it at a nce, it was that ring.

    The engagement ring he had brought her when he went to M Country to find her, whichter got lost in the chaos, nearly drove him to tear Will into pieces because of the lost ring.

    These past two days, he had already instructed hispany¡¯s staff to find an identical quality red diamond and to arrange for a designer to make a new one.

    Unexpectedly, the ring was with her.

    Indeed, he was right!

    If she had truly let him down and let go, how could she possibly still keep this ring and wear it on her body with such care?

    Footsteps hurried along the corridor.

    "Immediately seal all the exits!"

    "Hurry up!"

    "Team one, this way!"

    "We must find the Duke, ensure his safety!"

    ...

    It was clear that the event staff were mobilizing personnel, searching for the "missing" Huangfu Jue in preparation to capture her and Jessica.

    Seizing the opportunity provided by Huangfu Jue¡¯s distraction with the ring, Gan Yuan exerted all her strength to push him away. He staggered back two steps, crashing into the staircase railing, and Gan Yuan dashed past him, running down the emergency stairs.

    Just as he straightened himself, the door to the emergency stairs was already pushed open by several security guards.

    "Duke?"

    Seeing him, the head of the security team immediately rushed over, concernedly supporting his arm, "Are you all right?"

    "I¡¯m fine!" Huangfu Jue nced quickly at the emergency stairs below, then swiftly withdrew his gaze, "Have you found the assant?"

    "Not yet, but the young prince has been safely located..." The head of security cast a nce at the emergency stairs downstairs, "There seemed to be footsteps just now, did you see anyone?"

    Huangfu Jue shook his head, "It was me running up from downstairs."

    Seeing that he was still a bit out of breath, the head of security didn¡¯t suspect anything and immediately waved to his subordinates.

    "Escort the Duke to a safe location, split the rest of you into two groups, some of you, follow me downstairs."

    "Stop!"

    Huangfu Jue held out his hand to stop him. Gan Yuan had just gone downstairs; if they ran into her and there was a fight, it would be troublesome if she got hurt.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" The head of security halted.

    "I just came up from downstairs, there¡¯s no one there; you¡¯d better look elsewhere, don¡¯t waste time here."

 Chapter 633 - 634: The Scheming Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 634: The Scheming Family (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "This way!" said the security team captain, without a hint of doubt, as he turned around, "Go, check the safety stairs at the other end!"

    Two men stayed to protect Huangfu Jue while the rest followed the captain toward the safety stairs at the other end.

    Huangfu Jue let out a silent sigh of relief, nced downstairs, and stepped out of the safety stairwell.

    He returned to the lobby downstairs where Will was looking anxiously toward the entrance, and behind him, two bodyguards were diligently guarding Gan Tang.

    When he hade earlier for the event, Huangfu Jue had ordered them to protect Gan Tang at all costs, not to leave the little guy¡¯s side under any circumstances.

    Therefore, even though he was worried about Huangfu Jue, he dared not let go of the little guy.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue return safely, Will breathed a huge sigh of relief and immediately walked up to meet him.

    "Sir, are you all right?"

    "I¡¯m fine!"

    "Daddy!" Gan Tang ran up to his side, "Where were you?"

    "I heard there was an assassin, and Daddy was worried about you. I went to find you but couldn¡¯t," Huangfu Jue crouched down, steadying his small shoulders, "Are you hurt?"

    The little guy shook his head.

    "Then... did you see anyone?"

    "I..." Gan Tang¡¯s gaze flickered, "I saw someone fighting with Uncle Will, and then I ran ahead, and... hid in a room."

    Huangfu Jue narrowed his blue eyes slightly, "Apart from that, you didn¡¯t see anyone else?"

    The little guy averted his gaze, shaking his head.

    Mommy is family, not "someone else", so this isn¡¯t lying to Daddy, right?

    The little schemer!

    Knowing he wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest, Huangfu Jue silently smiled without exposing the truth.

    The two of them were in the utility room for so long, that wretched woman must have convinced his son to collude and keep it from him.

    Seeing the little guy¡¯s expression, Huangfu Jue stretched his arms and hugged him to his chest.

    "Were you scared?"

    Feeling guilty for not telling the truth, the little one hugged his neck affectionately, pressing his face against his, topensate for his lie.

    "Duke, Xiaotang!" Qian Xueying hurried over, her face filled with concern as she scrutinized them both, "Are you both okay? I just heard the little guy was taken away, and my heart nearly stopped. Thankfully, the child is fine... Speaking of which, have they caught the assassin?"

    Huangfu Jue shook his head slightly, "Not yet."

    "These people are really something, how could they target a child!" Qian Xueying frowned, her face full of indignation as shemented, and her gaze fell on Gan Tang in Huangfu Jue¡¯s arms, immediately showing a friendly smile, "Xiaotang, are you alright?"

    Gan Tang shook his head, and she reached into her pocket to produce a lollipop, offering it in front of him.

    "Then... Auntie will give this to you!"

    The little one turned his face away, leaving her with the back of his head.

    Qian Xueyingughed awkwardly, "You don¡¯t like candy? Then shall Auntie get you some fruit instead?"

    "No!" Gan Tang immediately wriggled within his father¡¯s embrace, "Daddy, I want to go home."

    "Alright!" Huangfu Jueforted, patting his back, "Will, prepare the car!"

    "Look at you, making Daddy¡¯s clothes dirty."

    Qian Xueying took out a handkerchief, intending to help Huangfu Jue dust off his suit that didn¡¯t have a speck of dust, but as the handkerchief barely touched the hem of his clothes, he¡¯d already stepped to the side, avoiding her hand.

    Huangfu Jue had always been distant toward women, except for Gan Yuan; he was not fond of other women¡¯s advances.

 Chapter 634 - 635: The Scheming Family (4)

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 635: The Scheming Family (4)</h4> Qian Xueying¡¯s hand, clutching the handkerchief, pped the air, a flicker of displeasure shing in her eyes.

    "How can this father and son both be so detestable, each so callous to my affection?!"

    "Sir!" Will approached, "The car is ready."

    "Good."

    Huangfu Jue responded lightly, holding Gan Tang and striding towards the exit.

    The nearby staff and all sorts of people hastened to bid him farewell, and Qian Xueying also went over to see him off, but the crowd surged forward and she was pushed to the side.

    Qian Xueying felt annoyed, but it was inconvenient to show it, so she could only secretly grind her teeth and follow behind everyone to see him out.

    Watching the stretched Cadic disappear into the distance, she immediately squeezed out of the crowd and sat down in the car driven up by Xiuyi.

    As soon as she was in the car, she immediately dropped the fake smile from her face.

    "Did you find out anything?"

    "I heard that only Will had a confrontation with them, it seems to have been a woman, but who exactly, we still don¡¯t have information," Xiuyi nced at her expression, "Are you alright?"

    "Not good!" Qian Xueying vented her frustration, "At this rate, there will be no progress. I must think of a way to make Huangfu Jue fall in love with me."

    Xiuyi drove onto the expressway, "Do you want... to use some drugs?"

    "No way!" Qian Xueying leaned back in her seat, "That man is not as foolish as Duke Locke; if he discovers I¡¯ve tampered with something, he¡¯ll kill me, no question. I must think of another n!"

    Xiuyi, not having any good ideas at the moment, saw the frown and contemtive look on her face, understood she was thinking, and quietly drove without disturbing her.

    The car drove back to the Duke Residence, stopped in front of the main house, and Xiuyi got out to open the car door, but Qian Xueying didn¡¯t get out immediately, instead, she lifted her lips into a smile.

    "Got it!"

    "You thought of a n?"

    "Exactly!" Qian Xueying climbed out of the car, whispering, "As long as this n works, even if he doesn¡¯t fall in love with me, he will at least owe me a huge favor!"

    Proudly lifting the corners of her mouth, she walked up the steps with her chin raised.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the ck sedan, Jessica anxiously lifted her wrist to check her watch.

    After escaping sessfully from the venue, she had met up with her subordinates as nned, but having waited here for a long time without seeing Gan Yuan, her anxiety increased by the minute.

    Could it be she didn¡¯t escape sessfully, or...

    "Here shees!"

    The butler¡¯s voice rang out.

    Jessica looked up, and indeed, she saw a familiar figure approaching them quickly.

    She reached out to help push open the car door, and Gan Yuan immediately ducked inside, pulling off the hat on her head.

    Jessica looked around perplexedly.

    "Where¡¯s the child?"

    "Didn¡¯t bring him," Gan Yuan tossed the hat aside, "The opposition moved too quickly, I couldn¡¯t have made it out with him."

    "It¡¯s all my fault!" Jessica, unaware she was lying, immediately med herself, "If I had dealt with Will at the start, all this trouble wouldn¡¯t have happened."

    Remembering how Will had caught her in an exposed state, Jessica felt her teeth itch with irritation.

    "The next time I see him, I¡¯m going to kill him directly! No, I¡¯ll gouge out his eyes first, then castrate him, and only then will I kill him!"

    Noticing her upset emotion, Gan Yuan turned her face with a puzzled look.

    "He didn¡¯t hurt you, did he?"

    Jessica certainly wouldn¡¯t admit such an embarrassing thing, "As if he could... He¡¯s nowhere close!"

    ...

    ...

    See you tomorrow~!

 Chapter 635 - 636: Thereâ€™s Always a Special One (1)

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 636: There¡¯s Always a Special One (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly, "Is your mouth injured?"

    Jessica raised her eyebrows in confusion, then stretched out her finger to her lip corner and licked it with her tongue. Jessica clearly tasted a hint of blood.

    "Ah..." Thinking of how Will¡¯s lips were bitten to the point of cracking and bleeding, Jessica could not help but grin, "This isn¡¯t my blood¡ªit¡¯s that bastard¡¯s!"

    That bastard?

    Will!

    But... how did the blood get on her mouth?

    Noticing Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze, Jessica cleared her throat.

    "It identally sshed... Yes, sshed!"

    She repeated,ughter escaping her again, only to be followed by clenching her teeth...

    Hmph, next time, she certainly would strip him naked and throw him onto the street, letting that guy streak in public.

    Observing the changing expressions on her face, Gan Yuan just shook her head. If she didn¡¯t know the two of them were arch-enemies, she really would suspect this girl was falling in love with Will.

    The car phone rang, and Jessica reached for the handset. When she heard Moses¡¯s voice on the other end, her demeanor immediately turned serious.

    "Okay, just a moment!"

    She handed the handset to Gan Yuan and signaled with her hand, knowing it was Moses, Gan Yuan raised her hand to bring the handset to her ear.

    "How¡¯s it going?"

    "Not very smoothly."

    On the other end of the phone, Moses was silent for a moment.

    "Don¡¯t be anxious, there will always be an opportunity."

    Gan Yuan lifted her hand and pulled off the rubber band holding her hair, shaking her locks loose, "Is there something you need?"

    "Dolly has already convinced the senior members of the Liberal Party, agreeing to our demands, and you need toe back for a party initiation ceremony," Moses paused, "I can dy it for a few more days for you."

    "No need," Gan Yuan nced out the window, "I¡¯ll be back soon."

    "But the child..."

    "We have already startled the snake this time; he certainly won¡¯t give me another chance. It¡¯s not worth wasting more time here; the campaign is more important."

    "Well, okay, I¡¯ll schedule the ceremony for the day after tomorrow, so you don¡¯t have to rush."

    "Alright." Gan Yuan hung up the phone and handed the handset back to Jessica, "Arrange the ne. We¡¯re going back as soon as possible."

    "Actually..." Jessica turned around, "That child is yours and the Duke¡¯s son; he will definitely take good care of the child. You don¡¯t have to worry too much."

    "Yeah." Gan Yuan nodded, "Let the child stay with him for a few days. In a few days, once I¡¯m done with the election matters, I will use legal means to get the child back."

    "Right!" Jessica¡¯s eyes lit up, "How could I not have thought of that! The child was born to you, and you have always been the one raising him. You definitely have the right to be his guardian."

    Gan Yuan leaned back in her chair, her gaze fixed on the streetscape outside the window, "But, that will have to wait until after my election is sessful. Otherwise, with my current status, there¡¯s no way I canpete with him."

    One is a female assassin with a dark, criminal background, and the other is a prince of a nation. If they took their dispute to court now, from any angle, Huangfu Jue would have a stronger case.

    Jessica nodded in agreement, "This time, the gentleman is determined to win the election. We will surely seed, and then, you can rightfully im your son back."

    "Actually..." Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze, looking at Jessica, "I¡¯m somewhat puzzled, why would Moses make this decision?"

    Jessica shrugged, "To be honest, I¡¯m also curious, but since the gentleman has made such arrangements, he must have his reasons. I don¡¯t care why, as long as I can help him seed, that¡¯s all that matters."

 Chapter 636 - 637: Thereâ€™s Always A Special One (2)

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 637: There¡¯s Always A Special One (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan tapped her fingers lightly, but her heart was filled with growing suspicion.

    Jessica was Moses¡¯s right-hand man, yet even she was unaware of the real situation. What exactly was this guy up to?

    ...

    ...

    That evening, Gan Yuan and her party left A Country and returned safely to F Country. Moses personally greeted her at the airport, and by the time they reached the hotel, it was almost nine o¡¯clock at night.

    Worried that she might be in a bad mood for not having taken the child, Moses went out of his way to escort her to her room.

    "Or perhaps, we could try a different approach. I¡¯ve already consulted awyer, and since you¡¯ve been raising the child all along, we would have a good chance of winning if we were to bring a legal suit."

    Gan Yuan nced at her wristwatch, noting it was almost nine¡ªshe had promised her son a phone call. If she missed their first appointment, the little guy would surely be disappointed.

    "I¡¯m a bit tired. Let¡¯s talk about this another day!"

    She stopped at the door, gesturing for him to leave.

    Moses, assuming she was just in a bad mood, paused in his steps and reached out to steady her by the shoulders.

    "Don¡¯t worry, no matter the method, I will definitely help you take Xiaotang back."

    Gan Yuan gave him a smile in return.

    "Goodnight."

    "Rest well!"

    Moses patted her shoulder and turned to leave.

    Watching him walk away, Gan Yuan immediately closed the door tightly, removed the new smartphone Moses had given her, and inserted the SIM card she had secretly bought. It was now nine o¡¯clock on the dot, and she immediately dialed Gan Tang¡¯s number.

    The call was answered instantly.

    "Mommy!" whispered the little guy through the receiver, clearly excited.

    "Where¡¯s daddy?"

    On the other end of the line, Gan Yuan poked her head out of the covers to check the direction of the bathroom.

    "He¡¯s showering, it¡¯ll be a while before hees out."

    Showering?

    "You... are sleeping with daddy?"

    "Yeah!" the little guy said, his voice brimming with joy, "Sincest night, I¡¯ve officially moved in to sleep with daddy."

    Hearing his happiness, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Are you happy?"

    Gan Tang nodded, then remembered she couldn¡¯t see him over the phone and quickly hummed in agreement, "Right, when daddy asked, I didn¡¯t tell him I¡¯ve seen you. You have to exin to him when you get back; I didn¡¯t mean to lie to him."

    "Okay," Gan Yuanughed in response.

    "Mommy, where are you?"

    "I... I¡¯m in a faraway ce right now, with some things to take care of," Gan Yuan checked her watch, "Let¡¯s stop here for today, otherwise daddy might find out. Remember to delete the call history. I won¡¯t turn this number on often, but if you need me, leave a message, and I will see it."

    "Okay. Mommy, goodnight."

    "Goodnight!"

    After hanging up with her son, Gan Yuan rxed into the couch, a lightugh escaping her.

    She had been worried that the little guy wouldn¡¯t adjust well after she left. It seemed he was doing quite happily. Well, let the father and son spend some quality time together for now.

    She put away the SIM card but didn¡¯t go back to bed to sleep. Instead, she got up and sat at the desk, flipping through the documents Moses had prepared for her.

    Know yourself, know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.

    If she wanted to be sessful in the campaign, she had to understand her opponent to maximize her chances of sess.

    This matter was important to Moses and important to her. No matter from which angle, she did not want to fail.

 Chapter 637 - 638: Thereâ€™s Always One Special (3)

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 638: There¡¯s Always One Special (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    On the other end of the phone, Gan Tang saved Gan Yuan¡¯s new number in his smartwatch and deleted the call history. He ced the watch on the table and turned to see Huangfu Jue pushing the door open. The little guy immediately closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

    Seeing the little guy huddled up and stretching his arms in sleep, Huangfu Jue just shook his head slightly. He carefully extended hisrge hand to straighten the boy¡¯s body, moved gently to tuck him in, and then he turned off the light and retreated back into the living room.

    After closing the bedroom door tightly, fearing to disturb the little guy¡¯s sleep, he led Will out to the terrace before he began to speak.

    "For this visit to F Country, I¡¯ll lead the team myself. You arrange it," he said.

    Will hesitated a bit. "But... You weren¡¯t nning to get involved in this, were you?"

    For the sake of national interest, Huangfu Jue had agreed to F Country¡¯s conditions and both countries were to engage in in-depth cooperation.

    He usually only made decisions on such matters, while the detailed negotiations were left to the relevant staff. After all, these were minor affairs.

    This time, having suddenly changed his mind, Will was well aware of the reason and thus didn¡¯t quite agree with Huangfu Jue¡¯s decision.

    Currently, Moses was in F Country, and what kind of situation it would create if the two met was something Will couldn¡¯t predict at all.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t his country, and in that ce, Moses was certainly not a wanted criminal.

    "I¡¯ve changed my mind!" Huangfu Jue turned around, "Not only that, but... I also want to get involved in this F Country election."

    Will frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "If our preferred candidate bes President, it would be of great significance to our country."

    The two countries were neighbors, and their rtionship had always been delicate. If the new President elected by the other side maintained a good rtionship with A Country, it would naturally be very beneficial to A Country.

    This point, Will did not deny.

    "But..." As his head of security, Will had to consider not only these issues but also his safety. "Even so, there is no need for you to go in person."

    He was the "General," and it would suffice to strategize from here; there was no need to personally charge into battle.

    Huangfu Jue showed an inscrutable smile. "Because I want to personally choose the best partner for cooperation."

    Talk of choosing a partner for cooperation, wasn¡¯t it all for Miss Gan Yuan?

    Will sighed helplessly, knowing it was pointless to argue, and simply nodded in agreement.

    "I¡¯ll make the arrangements."

    "Wait!" Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze fell on his face. "What happened to your mouth?"

    "Ah..." Will licked his already scabbed lips and lowered his eyshes, "I... I identally hit it."

    Having a woman bite his lip and then talk about it would be enough to dieughing if his boss heard it.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s pupils narrowed as his gaze briefly swept over Will¡¯s slightly bent fingers.

    "You¡¯ve never been good at lying."

    Will looked up at him. "Can we... not talk about it?"

    Originally, Huangfu Jue had asked casually, but seeing Will¡¯s awkward reaction sparked his curiosity.

    "No!"

    "Sir!" Will¡¯s brow furrowed, his face full of difficulty. "This... this is my personal matter."

    "Personal matter?" Huangfu Jue crossed his arms. "Just like the injury you got from fighting with Jessica before, that¡¯s also considered a personal matter?"

    "This..." Will opened his mouth, hesitated for a long time, and then finally stuttered, "It was... It was that damn girl... who bit me!"

    Bite?

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyebrows rose as he looked at his assistant colonel with a flushed face and finally couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

 Chapter 638 - 639: Thereâ€™s Always a Special One (4)

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 639: There¡¯s Always a Special One (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will became increasingly embarrassed, "That girl... She... She really is... Anyway, I definitely won¡¯t let her get away next time! I¡¯m sorry, sir!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s smile subsided, "Do you have a girlfriend?"

    "Me?" Will immediately stood up straight, "Of course not, protecting your safety is Will¡¯s duty."

    "I¡¯ve been too busytely, but let¡¯s wait for a while!" Huangfu Jue pondered briefly, "When the timees, I will arrange for someone to temporarily take over your duties..."

    Will¡¯s heart tightened immediately, "You... You¡¯re going to dismiss me? I know it¡¯s my fault this time, I..."

    "Don¡¯t be nervous!" Huangfu Jue raised his hand to steady his shoulder, "I just want to give you a vacation, and then, you can go and have a proper romance."

    "But, you said before... that the most important things for a man are his job and career, and women are just trouble, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Women are indeed troublesome, but..." Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips curved lightly, "there¡¯s always one special person who will make you willing to endure it all. You¡¯ve been working for me all these years, it¡¯s time to consider your own life too."

    "Sir, I don¡¯t, I only want to..."

    "That¡¯s decided." Huangfu Jue withdrew his hand, his tone turning forceful again, "In due course, you must find a girlfriend and bring her back."

    "But..."

    The man¡¯s voice turned grave, "This is not a suggestion, this is a mandate!"

    Will immediately stood at attention, responding loudly like a soldier.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Huangfu Jue cast a reproachful nce at him, "Xiaotang is sleeping."

    Will showed a look of apology, "I¡¯m sorry, then... I won¡¯t bother you any longer."

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly, and Will turned to leave his room, helping him close the door softly.

    He raised his hand to touch his still painful lips, stepping into the bathroom in the hallway, standing in front of the mirror.

    In the mirror reflected his handsome face, marred only by a crust of dried blood on his lips which were also noticeably swollen, making him look somewhatical.

    "Jessica!" When he thought of that little woman biting him while making faces, his fingers that rested on the faucet immediately tightened, "Next time I will definitely make you pay!"

    For Colonel Lu Kong to be bitten like this by a little woman, if word got out, how would he maintain his position beside his master? Next time, he must reim his dignity.

    Will silently swore to himself.

    ...

    ...

    Gan Yuan¡¯s induction ceremony into the Liberal Party took ce at the Liberal Party¡¯s Capital headquarters. As this wasn¡¯t just a simple induction ceremony and also rted to the future position of the Liberal Party in F Country, senior members of the Liberal Party gathered to attend.

    All the state leaders arrived except for the one responsible for the party organization in the Capital, and this absentee was none other than Miss Annie¡¯s father, Marquis Smith.

    Just before the ceremony began, one of Marquis Smith¡¯s assistants arrived, carrying only a verbal message from the Marquis.

    "Marquis Smith had nned toe, but just before leaving, he suddenly felt unwell, so he had to be absent. To express his apologies, Marquis Smith especially invites Miss Gaia to attend Miss Annie¡¯s celebration party, and he requests the honor of Miss Gaia¡¯s presence!"

    As Marquis Smith was the leader of the Liberal Party in the Capital and was originally scheduled to preside over the ceremony, his sudden absence naturally put Gan Yuan¡¯s induction ceremony on hold.

    This person, who had not raised any objections before, had suddenly changed his mind at thest moment, which was obviously meant to cause trouble.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 639 - 640 Entanglement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 640 Entanglement (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hmph!"

    Moses snorted angrily, rose from his chair, and was about to erupt.

    Gan Yuan reached out to steady his arm, "Very well!"

    "Gaia?!" Moses looked at her, puzzled.

    "Since Marquis is unwell, we must of course pay him a visit," Gan Yuan said with a smile, taking the invitation from the other¡¯s hand, "Please tell the Marquis that I will definitely arrive on time tonight to personally invite him to preside over my induction ceremony."

    "Of course," the assistant smiled and turned to leave.

    Gan Yuan then withdrew her gaze and turned to face the other attendees, "Thank you all foring from far and wide; I am truly sorry. I don¡¯t know if you would like to, but there¡¯s a ce I know where the food is quite good."

    "Yes!" Moses had now regained hisposure and shed a smile again, "Miss Gaia has already reserved high-ss rooms at the Shangri-La for everyone, and we will cover all expenses during your stay here."

    Of course, this was just Moses¡¯s spur-of-the-moment improvisation, putting Gan Yuan¡¯s name out there to give everyone a better impression of her.

    The crowd immediately eximed in amazement.

    "Oh, my goodness!"

    "Miss Gaia, how can we possibly ept this."

    ...

    The guest rooms and dining are one thing, but the fact that she was covering all their expenses immediately stunned the attendees.

    After all, although these people held not insignificant positions within the Liberal Party, not everyone was wealthy, and opportunities for such indulgence were indeed rare.

    Gan Yuan gave Moses a look and then deployed her social skills with a calm and collected tone of voice.

    "You have all traveled a long way; this is only proper. But I must trouble you to stay an extra day here. I wonder if... that would be convenient for everyone?"

    The reason she had invited these people from various ces to join her induction ceremony was not only for additional witnesses but also to take the opportunity to establish awork and reputation within the party.

    With uing speeches around the country, building good rtionships with Liberal Party members from different regions was a vital step.

    First offering the enticing part, then making her request...

    Gan Yuan¡¯sworking skills, honed during her time working in a hotel, were being maximized here.

    Knowing they not only had high-ss rooms to stay in but also could indulge to their hearts¡¯ content, who among them would refuse?

    "You¡¯re being too kind; it¡¯s only right!"

    "Indeed, Miss Gaia, spending an extra day with you would be an honor for me!"

    ...

    Everyone eagerly expressed their willingness to stay, and Gan Yuan immediately thanked them with a smile, one by one. Such a beautiful and considerate woman, coupled with her generous gestures, easily left a wonderful first impression on everyone.

    Therefore, the group left the Freedom Party Headquarters together; Gan Yuan first took everyone out for a meal, while Moses had his assistant Paul arrange the rest of the agenda.

    They had a meal first, then went to the club for horse riding and golf... Throughout the day, Gan Yuan was there apanying them.

    Her humorous conversation and extensive knowledge... after her appearance, were also acknowledged by everyone. Even analyzing the election situation and the future development of F Country... she was articte and insightful.

    No wonder, for this election, Moses had prepared a wealth of information for her, and Gan Yuan herself had also taken the preparation seriously, understanding about eighty to ny percent of the overall situation of F Country.

    When evening approached and the group left the club, everyone¡¯s impression of Gan Yuan had already undergone a qualitative change.

 Chapter 640 - 641 Entanglement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 641 Entanglement (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan led everyone back to the hotel and personally escorted them to their respective floors.

    "Please rest for a while, tonight I am going to attend Marquis Smith¡¯s banquet," she addressed them with a slight lift of her lips, "if I cannot personally apany you all, I¡¯ll ask Moses to join you for dinner, and then take everyone to have some fun at the Grand Tycoon Casino." Observing the excitement in everyone¡¯s eyes, she continued, "If you lose, it¡¯s on me, but if you win... feel free to take it home."

    "Wow!" A party delegate with a small mustache suddenly eximed with admiration, "My God, I can¡¯t help but cheer for Miss Gaia! I assure you, you will definitely have my vote, not... not just mine, all my family¡¯s and friends¡¯ too... I will have them all write your name on their ballots!"

    Gan Yuan returned the favor with an unaffected smile, "Thank you very much!"

    So, Paul stayed behind with a few assistants to arrange amodations for the guests, while Gan Yuan went upstairs with Moses and Jessica to get ready for the evening banquet.

    "What exactly is Marquis Smith thinking?" Jessica immediatelyined as soon as they entered the elevator, "iming he¡¯s ill at a time like this, isn¡¯t it obvious he¡¯s deliberately making things hard for us?"

    "I think it probably has to do with his daughter," Gan Yuan sighed lightly, "Gaining his support, I¡¯m afraid, will be quite difficult."

    Previously, in BJ, she had had a conflict with Anna, Annie¡¯s sister, which eventually led to Anna¡¯s husband¡¯s idental death and Anna herself being sentenced to life imprisonment for conspiring with her lover to murder her husband.

    Having lost a son-inw and a daughter, and thus suffering great indignity, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Marquis Smith bore resentment against her.

    "No worries," Moses said in an even tone, "even without his support, you will smoothly acquire the nomination ticket for the campaign. If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to go tonight."

    Marquis Smith was considered one of the core figures of the Liberal Party, but his influence within the party paled inparison to Dolly¡¯s.

    Today, Gan Yuan had already sessfully obtained the support of several others, and even if it came to a vote, Smith alone wouldn¡¯t be able to overturn that decision.

    Gan Yuan nced sideways, watching Moses, "Are you suggesting... that I should back down?"

    Moses paused, then smiled.

    "No, my Gaia, you never back down!"

    The elevator came to a stop, the doors parted, and Gan Yuan stepped out of the elevator.

    "I¡¯ll get ready for a bit, it¡¯s up to you to look after those folks tonight!"

    "Rest assured," Moses nodded, "after tonight, they¡¯ll bepletely loyal to you."

    People all over the world are the same; their desires are nothing more than fame, power, and pleasure. Money was never an issue for him; as long as he could satisfy these people¡¯s appetites, they would naturally be Gan Yuan¡¯s pawns.

    shing him a smile, Gan Yuan turned and walked towards her room.

    Watching her receding figure, Moses instructed, "Protect her well, this time, absolutely no idents are allowed to happen!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Jessica responded at once, quickly following in Gan Yuan¡¯s footsteps.

    Standing in the hallway, as he watched the two of them chatting and moving forward, Moses¡¯s face also showed a smile.

    The biggest reason for taking Jessica in earlier was that he felt she was very much like Gan Yuan in certain respects.

    As it turned out, Jessica was indeed very capable. Recently, Moses had intentionally had Jessica protect Gan Yuan in order to groom her as Gan Yuan¡¯s right-hand woman.

 Chapter 641 - 642 Entanglement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 642 Entanglement (3)</h4> Later, if he were no longer there... at least Jessica could help her.

    ...

    ...

    Marquis Smith Residence.

    As the evening lights had juste on, many guests had already arrived.

    This time, the banquet was being held to celebrate Annie¡¯s triumphant apprenticeship and the sessful acquisition of a cooperative project with A Country.

    After the incident with his eldest daughter, Marquis Smith had been yearning to wipe away the disgrace, and this time his daughter had finally made him proud, so he had specially called this banquet to regain some face.

    In a second-floor bedroom, Annie was making her final preparations before going out.

    Annie had always been strong-willed, and she was secretly proud of securing this project. She had specifically invited many celebrities and nobles to the banquet, and of course, she had prepared meticulously, determined not to let any guest outshine her.

    As the servant was helping her put on her jewelry, the door was pushed open, and the old Marquis walked in from outside.

    Looking at his daughter, sitting in front of the mirror, beautiful and elegant, the Marquis felt his mood, which had been gloomy for days, finally ease up. He immediately walked up behind her with a smile.

    Annie stood up, smiled at her father, "You look very handsome today!"

    The old Marquisughed, steadied her shoulders, and straightened her jewels, "Today you are the protagonist. You did very well this time, and Dad is very proud of you."

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and waved gently to the servant, who understood the gesture and left the room after bowing to the two of them.

    "Please, have a seat!" Annie led her father to the sofa at the side and sat down, then adjusted her skirt in the mirror, "Is there something you need?"

    Signaling for his daughter to sit next to him, the old Marquis spoke seriously, "There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been considering for a long time, and I¡¯ve decided... to nominate you to enter the election."

    "Me?!" Annie was startled, "Me, run for election?"

    "Indeed!" the old Marquis lifted his chin slightly, "For years, the Smith family has dedicated itself to the nation, and I don¡¯t want it to fall into others¡¯ hands."

    "Do you mean..." Annie¡¯s voice lowered, "Gan Yuan?"

    As a high-ranking member of the Liberal Party, her father was, Gan Yuan¡¯s intent to run for President was something Annie had certainly heard about.

    "Exactly!" As soon as he mentioned that daughter, the old Marquis¡¯s face immediately darkened, "Hmph! Dolly wants to nominate her as their candidate, I know exactly what they¡¯re up to, and I absolutely refuse to stoop to their level!"

    "But..."

    Just the thought of Gan Yuan made Annie involuntarily swallow hard. The memory of being maliciously humiliated by Gan Yuan at a banquet in A Country still made her shudder.

    "That woman... is terrifying!"

    Noticing his daughter¡¯s anxiety, the old Marquis extended his hand and patted the back of her hand.

    "Don¡¯t worry, at that time she had the support of Huangfu Jue, and we had reason to be wary of her, but now..." He snorted coldly, "Huangfu Jue has broken off their engagement, and Moses is nothing more than a wealthy businessman... They couldn¡¯t possibly be our rivals!"

    Annie pursed her lips, remaining silent.

    Gan Yuan had repeatedly caused her embarrassment and even stolen away Huangfu Jue, whom she had secretly admired.

    Towards Gan Yuan, she naturally harbored considerable hatred. If there were a chance to trample Gan Yuan underfoot, Annie would be more than willing, but... the shadows of that night were not a pleasant memory for her.

    "Moreover, I have another piece of news to tell you," the old Marquis said with an inscrutable smile, "Tonight, there will be a special guest, someone you would never expect!"

 Chapter 642 - 643 Entanglement (4)

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 643 Entanglement (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Annie turned her face in confusion, her eyes seeking her father¡¯s.

    "You mean?!"

    "The head of the delegation from A Country."

    Annie¡¯s face fell in disappointment. She had thought it was someone else, only to find out it was just the head of a delegation. She really couldn¡¯t muster any interest.

    The old Marquis teased with a smile, "What, does it have to be that handsome Duke to make my daughter happy?"

    Teased by her father, Annie¡¯s face flushed red, "I do not!"

    The old Marquisughed heartily.

    Annie swung his arm coquettishly, "Daddy!"

    "Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore!" the old Marquis stoppedughing, "Tonight, you will see your Prince Charming!"

    Annie was startled and looked at her father with disbelief.

    "You... you mean the Duke ising to the banquet?"

    "What I mean to say is that this time, the delegation from A Country is led by the Duke himself!" the old Marquis said with augh.

    "Really... really!" Annie¡¯s voice trembled with excitement, "Oh... my God, he... he¡¯s reallying!"

    Seeing the smile on her father¡¯s face, she turned back, a little uncertain, "You... you¡¯re not lying to me, are you?"

    Footsteps sounded in the hallway, then Annie¡¯s door was knocked.

    "Come in!"

    She turned to see the butler entering.

    "Marquis, Duchess Teresa has arrived!"

    "I... I¡¯ll be right down!" Annie, holding her dress, rushed toward the door, then paused after a couple of steps, turned back to the mirror to check her attire, "Daddy, you go down first... I¡¯ll just touch up my makeup and follow!"

    The Marquis, smiling, stood up and walked to his daughter¡¯s side, "Tonight, my girl will be the most enchanting one at the banquet."

    Annie smiled at the mirror, "I... I need to touch up my makeup!"

    Huangfu Jue had been engaged to Gan Yuan, and although Annie was seething with jealousy, she had to tell herself to give up.

    But now, Huangfu Jue had annulled the engagement with Gan Yuan, which meant she had another chance. Thinking of the man she had long yearned for being downstairs, Annie¡¯s heart was already pounding with excitement.

    The Marquis went downstairs to greet the guests, and she turned and dashed to the dressing table.

    "Mary... hurry, help me with the makeup, and my hair... oh my, hurry..."

    The maid came running in to help her fix her makeup and arrange her hair.

    Annie turned several times in the mirror, making sure her dress was proper and yetvish, and her makeup wless. Only then did she head towards the door, pausing briefly before rushing back.

    "Spray some perfume on me!"

    The maid fetched the perfume, which she snatched away, spraying it into the air before walking into the mist, twirling around. She sniffed her wrist, and then, lifting her skirt, she hurried out the door.

    As she reached the stairs, she slowed her pace, suppressing the excitement in her heart, and stepped elegantly onto the staircase.

    Downstairs in the hall, the old Marquis was weing Huangfu Jue in from the outside.

    "I did not expect the Duke himself to lead the delegation. It seems your country ces high importance on this cooperation project; it is truly an honor for our country."

    "You are too kind," replied Huangfu Jue with an even tone. "This cooperation benefits both our nations greatly, and as a party involved, we naturally take it seriously."

    While responding politely, Huangfu Jue nced around.

    He was never interested in banquets, and an ordinary one like this didn¡¯t capture his attention.

    Had Will not found out that Gan Yuan would also be attending, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered showing up here.

 Chapter 643 - 644 Entanglement (5)

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 644 Entanglement (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    At first nce, he did not see the figure he longed for, and Huangfu Jue nced sideways at Will beside him, his eyes clearly questioning the validity of Will¡¯s information.

    Will had merely heard that the old Marquis invited Gan Yuan, whether she would actually attend or not, that was something he could not be certain of.

    Of course, in front of the Marquis, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Will to exin himself, so he just hung his head, pretending not to see the reproachful look directed at him.

    "You must be looking for Annie, right?" The old Marquis smiled ambiguously. "She¡¯s still upstairs, picking out the right dress, knowing about your arrival. You know what girls are like with their little vanities!"

    Huangfu Jue certainly caught his insinuation, but he acted as if he did not, speaking indifferently.

    "With so many guests, you don¡¯t have to go out of your way for me. I¡¯ll be fine on my own."

    "Alright, alright, please don¡¯t be shy then. I¡¯ll go call Annie down to apany you!"

    The old Marquis happily went upstairs to hurry his daughter, while Huangfu Jue dealt with a few guests who came to greet him, taking the opportunity to survey the entire ballroom.

    "Did you see her?" he turned and asked Will.

    "I just asked the servants; Miss Gan has not arrived yet," Will said.

    At that moment, the old Marquis was already descending the stairs with Annie. Seeing Huangfu Jue looking to the side, he immediately led Annie toward him.

    "Duke!"

    Annie, suppressing her excitement, came over and naturally raised her right hand to him, performing a curtsy befitting nobility.

    ording to etiquette, thedy should curtsy first, and the gentleman should respond. Huangfu Jue was supposed to hold her hand and kiss the back of it.

    This somewhat ssical etiquette was rarely used, and Annie had done so deliberately to express her warmth towards him.

    "Excuse me for a moment!"

    Knowing what kind of scene Annie would enact next, Huangfu Jue had no interest in indulging her.

    With a casual remark, he turned and walked towards a side corridor.

    "My apologies!"

    Will nodded apologetically to the Marquis and Annie, then turned and followed after Huangfu Jue. Washing his hands in the restroom, Huangfu Jue nced at his watch.

    He had purposefully arrivedte, and now that the banquet was about to begin, Gan Yuan had still not shown up. Perhaps she was noting after all?

    "Prepare the car, we¡¯re leaving!"

    Having made a fruitless trip, he no longer possessed the same state of mind and mood as when he arrived.

    "Understood."

    Will did not dare to say any more, immediately taking out his phone to call the bodyguard. The two of them then made their way back to the living room, ready to find an excuse to bid farewell and leave.

    Just as Huangfu Jue reached the exit of the corridor, the entrance suddenly lit up as if a beam of light had appeared.

    He instinctively turned his face, only then clearly seeing that it was not a beam of light but a person.

    Ady dressed in a white gown, looking radiant with hervish attire and the effect of the lighting, seemed to be glowing as she stood at the door.

    Seeing that figure, his lips immediately curved into a smile.

    "I don¡¯t care how you do it, but... you are responsible for getting rid of that woman next to her."

    Will followed his gaze, his eyes sliding over Gan Yuan and settling on Jessica, who was wearing a dark red evening gown.

    "You mean... Jessica?"

    No way!?

    Just the day before, they had been at each other¡¯s throats, and now he was being asked to upy her.

    How so?

    Knock her out and drag her away?!

    "Hurry up!"

    Huangfu Jue urged.

    ^^

    Sorry for beingte.

 Chapter 644 - 645: Stinking Woman (1)

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 645: Stinking Woman (1)</h4> "Huangfu Jue had given an order, and Will could not disobey.

    With no other choice, he braced himself and strode into the living room, heading in the direction of Gan Yuan and Jessica, all the while pondering what method to use.

    Having joined the military in his youth, Will had spent several years in the army before being selected as Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant. He was adept inbat and outstanding in his work abilities, but when it came to dealing with women... he was severelycking in experience.

    Moreover, his rtionship with Jessica was in such an awkward situation.

    Should he just walk over, pretend to be a stranger, and say, ¡¯Hello, I am Will.¡¯

    No!

    Or perhaps, approach her directly and say, ¡¯Jessica, I have something to discuss with you?¡¯

    No!

    ...

    Still no.

    After rejecting a number of methods, Will found none that seemed right, so he just slowed down, buying time to think.

    At this moment, Gan Yuan was already walking into the living room with Jessica, and upon noticing the old Marquis chatting with guests in the center, she immediately lifted the corners of her mouth and smiled as she walked over.

    ¡¯Marquis, Miss Annie!¡¯

    The old Marquis turned his face, and upon seeing the brightly dressed Gan Yuan, he frowned slightly.

    He had assumed she was only speaking in jest, that she would never attend a gathering at his home since there was bad blood between them. Yet, this woman truly did not y by the rules.

    Thinking of his daughter still in jail, the old Marquis inwardly clenched his teeth.

    Annie, however, had already begun speaking with a smile, ¡¯Miss Gan!¡¯

    Gan Yuan extended her hand, ¡¯Your dress is beautiful.¡¯

    ¡¯So is yours!¡¯ Annie returned thepliment graciously.

    The old Marquis knew that this was not the time to be petty and thus suppressed his anger, ¡¯It is truly regrettable, I was feeling unwell this morning and couldn¡¯t attend your ceremony.¡¯

    ¡¯You are too kind,¡¯ Gan Yuan said with a warm smile, ¡¯I came here precisely to visit you. Seeing you now, you seem to be in good health, yes? I wonder, Marquis, if you would be interested in personally presiding over my ceremony?¡¯

    ¡¯This...¡¯ the old Marquis feigned surprise, ¡¯You haven¡¯tpleted the ceremony?¡¯

    Since he was meant to officiate and had not attended, how could it bepleted?

    This old fox was still ying dumb with her.

    Gan Yuan secretly scoffed, then said with a smile,

    ¡¯As a veteran in the party, how could we dare to proceed without you, Marquis? So, does this mean I can take it as your consent?¡¯

    The old Marquisughed, ¡¯It is indeed unfortunate, for I have ns to discuss a cooperation between two nations with Duchess Teresa and Annie tomorrow... I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time.¡¯

    ¡¯Indeed, Miss Gan!¡¯ Annie also chimed in with a smile, ¡¯It¡¯s a pity, we could have taken the Duke with us to attend, but it might be... inconvenient for you.¡¯

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.

    Huangfu Jue?! He¡¯s here too!

    With this realization, Gan Yuan instinctively looked around. As soon as she nced to the side, she saw a tall figure already parting the crowd, making his way towards her.

    Her heart tightened at once.

    Under the watchful eyes of all, what was he nning to do bying over like this?!

    ¡¯I need to talk to you,¡¯ Huangfu Jue spoke arrogantly, his tone proud andmanding.

    Jessica had been following close by Gan Yuan¡¯s side. Seeing Huangfu Jue¡¯s sudden appearance and sensing trouble, she instinctively stepped forward to try and put distance between Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue.

    As her right foot stepped out, her right arm was already seized by a hand.

    Turning her face in confusion, before she could make out who had grabbed her, she was already being pulled through the crowd and away."

 Chapter 645 - 646: Stinking Woman (2)

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 646: Stinking Woman (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hey!" Jessica raised her arm, trying to shake off the other person¡¯s hold, but their grip was like iron. She couldn¡¯t break free, and in such a public setting, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to make a scene. All she could do was try hard to slow the person¡¯s pace. "Hey... what are you doing, let go of me!"

    Inside the hall, everyone¡¯s attention was on Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan.

    These two were the talk of the town recently, and everyone wanted to see how the situation would unfold next, so no one paid much attention to Jessica, who was being dragged away.

    By now, the crowd had gathered around out of curiosity. As she was pulled forward, all she could see was the tall figure in a suit in front of her, she couldn¡¯t even see the person¡¯s face.

    Unable to shake free, she had no choice but to be yanked along, stumbling out of the crowd.

    Gan Yuan felt themotion behind her but had no mind to be distracted. Right now, dealing with Huangfu Jue was the most important thing for her.

    Her gaze swept quickly around the room, Gan Yuan raised her hand to tidy her hair, adjusting her tone.

    "It seems we have nothing to talk about, do we?"

    She had only heard about it through the media reports and had some doubts about whether these two had really broken up.

    Now, seeing the two of them looking as cold as enemies, Annie was already overjoyed.

    "Mr. Duke!" Annie stepped forward proactively. "I suddenly remembered, there are some specifics in the contract that..."

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t pay any attention to Annie at all. His blue eyes were fixed directly on Gan Yuan¡¯s, "Including Xiaotang?"

    When he mentioned her son, Gan Yuan found herself at a loss for words.

    What did he want to say?

    Had something happened to her son?!

    ...

    Her son was her weak spot. Although she had just seen him and spoken to him on the phone, after all, her son wasn¡¯t with her, and she was still worried.

    "What do you want to talk about?" she asked coldly.

    "Come with me," Huangfu Jue turned and headed toward the hall¡¯s exit.

    Looking around, Gan Yuan pursed her lips and lifted her skirt slightly to follow him.

    With so many people present, she didn¡¯t want to make a big scene. Knowing Huangfu Jue¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t stop until he achieved his goal since he hade all this way.

    If she insisted on not going, who knew what that guy might do? Not wanting things to get worse, she had to follow him out for the time being to see what he really wanted to say.

    Annie stood where she was, frowning slightly and nced at her father. The old Marquis just shook his head gently at her.

    He intended to build a rtionship with Huangfu Jue this time, and at this moment, naturally, he wanted to smooth things over between the two parties. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to upset Huangfu Jue.

    The old Marquis didn¡¯t believe there was a chance for the two to get back together. He simply wanted to curry favor.

    "Well then, let¡¯s start the banquet!"

    Annie smiled again, raised her hand, and gestured to the orchestra. The music immediately started ying.

    The onlookers, seeing that there was no gossip to be had, dispersed here and there, dancing, chatting...

    Huangfu Jue stepped out of the hall door, hearing the familiar footsteps following behind him, and he continued onward. Gan Yuan had no choice but to follow him.

    ...

    ...

    Meanwhile.

    Will had also dragged Jessica all the way to the living room, down the steps, and straight to the neatly trimmed greenery, where he finally stopped.

    "What on earth..." Jessica pulled her hand back and looked at the man who turned to face her. Upon recognizing Will¡¯s face, the surprised expression on her face instantly turned to anger. "It¡¯s you!"

 Chapter 646 - 647: Stinking Woman (3)

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 647: Stinking Woman (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "...it was me!" Will answered dryly, "I...I have something I want to talk to you about."

    Jessica was ready to lose her temper, but when she heard what he said, her eyebrows knitted together.

    He wanted to talk to her... about something?

    "What is it?"

    "That..." Will¡¯s mind raced, but it waspletely nk, "that... actually... I..."

    "You what?"

    "I mean to say... that..." His gaze fell on her dress, and he suddenly thought of something to say, "Your dress... is pretty nice!"

    Jessica opened her lips, her face a mixture of amusement and disbelief.

    "I think... you¡¯re out of your mind!"

    "Nonsense!" Will instinctively retorted with displeasure, then realizing his mission, hurried to control his anger, "I don¡¯t want to fight with you today."

    Jessica tilted her head, sizing up the man in front of her who was making no sense.

    Could it be that the kicks she hadnded on him had also scrambled his brain?

    But that didn¡¯t make sense; she had kicked him there, not his head... Could it be that the nerves were connected, despite the distance?

    Her gazended on his lips, which had scabbed over, and suddenly she felt likeughing.

    "Don¡¯t want to fight with me?" Jessica took a step towards him, "Then what do you want?"

    Will took a wary step back; this girl was a skilled fighter, and he didn¡¯t want to be ambushed by her.

    Jessica had been nning on ambushing him, but seeing him retreat alertedly, she immediately pouted.

    "What¡¯s the matter, scared?"

    "Scared of you?" Will scoffed disdainfully, "Don¡¯t think that just because we are not in A Country, I can¡¯t do anything to you. We¡¯ve already agreed on cooperation with F Country, and when the timees, I can extradite you back home."

    Was he threatening her?

    Did he think she was easily frightened?!

    Jessica crossed her arms behind her back, "Oh really? May I ask what crime I¡¯vemitted? Does your country¡¯sw stipte that biting a man¡¯s lip is illegal?"

    Will raised an eyebrow, "You intended to kidnap Gan Tang, and you threatened me with a gun; don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to deny it."

    Jessica burst outughing, "When did I kidnap him, did I touch that child¡¯s finger? Threaten you with a gun? That was because you were being indecent with me!"

    "When was I indecent with you?"

    This girl had a sharp tongue, managing to twist the situation sopletely.

    It was clearly her wrongdoing, so how had it ended up being his fault in the end?

    "Or... does your country¡¯sw not care about evidence at all, just randomly arresting people?!"

    Will immediately defended his country, "What nonsense are you talking about, our country¡¯sw is very sound and fair!"

    Jessica pursed her lips, suddenly recalling something.

    Could it be that Huangfu Jue wanted to do something to Gan Yuan? This guy had suddenly dragged her out here...

    Concerned, she immediately turned around, wanting to go back to the living room.

    "Hey!"

    Will grew anxious and immediately reached out to pull her back.

    Jessica was not having it. She sidestepped his hand and threw back a punch.

    Will retreated to dodge, "I already said I don¡¯t want to fight!"

    "I don¡¯t care about you!"

    Jessica forced him back and turned to leave, but Will immediately rushed forward, blocking her way. Jessica frowned and kicked out.

    Thus, the man and woman were once again at odds.

    ...

    ...

    The back courtyard.

    Huangfu Jue kept walking forward, only stopping when he reached a secluded corner in the back corridor of the Marquis Residence. He then turned to face Gan Yuan, who was behind him.

    Gan Yuan stopped, letting go of the hem of her dress.

    "What¡¯s wrong with Xiaotang?"

    "He¡¯s fine."

    Gan Yuan frowned helplessly and turned to leave.

 Chapter 647 - 648: Stinking Woman (4)

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 648: Stinking Woman (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue spoke up from behind her.

    "But I¡¯m not fine!"

    She unconsciously halted her steps, then, she proceeded forward again.

    The man¡¯s palm stretched out, grabbing her wrist in one go. Gan Yuan was pulled back a step, her high-heel wobbling, nearly causing her to stumble.

    Huangfu Jue timely extended his arm to support her waist, strategically blocking her path, "Ayuan, what exactly are you trying to do?"

    Gan Yuan shook off his hand, quickly ncing around. There was a dead end behind her, and there was no one behind him. She quietly breathed a sigh of relief, "What I want to do is none of your business."

    "Is that so?"

    Huangfu Jue took a step forward, feeling the man¡¯s breath closing in, she hurriedly stepped back.

    "You... don¡¯te any closer!"

    This was the Marquis Residence; if he were as impulsive asst time and got discovered, all her efforts would be for naught.

    "Why?" Catching the nervous flicker in her eyes, Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips lifted slightly, "Are you afraid I¡¯ll kiss you?"

    She bit her lip, "I still have things to do. If Duke has nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first."

    "I do have something!"

    He stood in the middle of the corridor, not giving way to her. Having finally caught her, he couldn¡¯t let her slip away likest time.

    Watching Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue spoke in a low voice, "Will is holding back Jessica; we have plenty of time to talk properly. If you don¡¯t want others to see me getting intimate with you, two meters behind you on the left there¡¯s a door."

    "Huangfu Jue!"

    Gan Yuan was utterly helpless.

    "Call me Ajue."

    "Can you... can you stop messing around?" Gan Yuan hardened her heart, "We are already over; nothing you say can change that."

    "Over?" Huangfu Jue asked.

    She bit her lip, not looking into his eyes.

    "Over!"

    "Look into my eyes, and say you don¡¯t love me anymore!"

    She looked up, met his gaze.

    "I..." Gan Yuan lowered her eyshes, "don¡¯t love you anymore!"

    Huangfu Jue chuckled, not even daring to look at him, and yet she dared to say she didn¡¯t love him?

    Hearing hisughter, Gan Yuan only grew more frustrated as she gripped her small handbag tightly. What exactly was he thinking? Clearly, she had acted very convincingly, so why was he still so persistent?

    While she was still annoyed, Huangfu Jue had already stepped forward, his arm curling to envelop her waist, carrying her forward.

    Just as she was about to struggle, his voice already sounded in her ear.

    "If you struggle, I¡¯ll kiss you right now!"

    She frowned in anger but didn¡¯t dare to move recklessly.

    Holding her and walking forward, Huangfu Jue pushed open the door, leading her inside.

    Inside the door was a storage room for gardening tools that wasn¡¯t lit. Only the external light shone through the window, allowing the dim light to reveal their faces and expressions even at close quarters.

    He gently ced her down on the floor, yet Huangfu Jue still maintained his embrace.

    "Now, give you two options. First, tell the truth. Second, I¡¯ll take you back right now."

    Gan Yuan grabbed his wrist, trying to pull away without sess, then angrily retorted.

    "The truth is I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore."

    No sooner had she spoken than she felt one of the man¡¯s hands move from her back to her shoulder, searching for the zip of her dress.

    "Huangfu Jue, you..."

    She initially thought he was going to be indecent again, but unexpectedly, the man¡¯s finger hooked something around her neck instead.

    The ne hidden inside the halter dress was immediately pulled out by him. Huangfu Jue picked up the ring,

    "Then why are you still keeping this ring?"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 648 - 649: No (1)

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 649: No (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    A question that struck right at Gan Yuan¡¯s vulnerability.

    He¡¯d actually discovered it?

    "I..." Caught off-guard by Huangfu Jue¡¯s sudden attack, Gan Yuan was, in that moment, at a loss for a good reason, "I just..."

    "Silly woman!" The man chided in a low voice, already pulling her into his embrace, "Ayuan, I¡¯m sorry."

    Those five words, thoughing from a domineering man, were spoken with unmatched gentleness, containing more apologies and tenderness than anyone but Huangfu Jue himself could know.

    With her face against his chest, listening to the steady and powerful beating of his heart, Gan Yuan felt a lump in her throat and was left speechless. After all she had done against him, he was still apologizing to her.

    She should have pushed him away, but the hands pressed against his chest were so weak...

    "You¡¯re right, if I hadn¡¯t brought you back, you could still be living happily with Xiaotang. It¡¯s all my fault, I was too selfish..." Burying his face in her hair, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice was full of remorse, "I know I don¡¯t deserve you, but I can¡¯t do it... I can¡¯t bear to let go..."

    Raising his face, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes deeply scrutinized hers.

    "Ayuan, tell me, what should I do?"

    It was as if her throat was stuffed with cotton, unable to speak or breathe... Gan Yuan stood there,pletely voiceless.

    She had thought that over the years without him, she had grown ustomed to his absence, but it was only after truly leaving him that she realized.

    Day and night, something tugged at her heart, making her joyless and her nights restless.

    After waiting for a while without hearing her response.

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath.

    "Alright!" he gradually moved his hands away from her shoulders, "If... if that¡¯s really what you wish, then... I... I..."

    His fingers clenched tightly as he struggled to control his desire to take her away.

    On his way here, he had thought that this time, even if by force, he would bring her back.

    But upon truly seeing her, his heart couldn¡¯t help but soften uncontrobly.

    All these days, he had firmly believed that she still loved him, that there must be somepelling reason for her evading him like this.

    But...

    Could it be that all this was just his own wishful thinking?

    What if she truly wished to leave him?!

    Despite his reluctance to believe this possibility, what if...?

    From her perspective, if she continued down this path with him, she would face an exceedingly difficult journey ahead. Maybe she was truly tired?

    Thinking back, she had once been so joyful, but since she came back with him, what had she faced?

    Other people¡¯s difficulties, dangerous situations... That shouldn¡¯t be her life.

    "I..." The man¡¯s fingers made a sound as he gripped them, each word he uttered was incredibly difficult, "I... will leave!"

    He had never let go of something he wanted since he was young.

    This was the first time, his fingers were willing to uncurl, even though he longed to grasp on.

    Only because, he was worried she wouldn¡¯t be happy.

    In the dimly lit room, Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes were already brimming with tears.

    She understood him and knew that this strong and proud man never tolerated betrayal. He never let go of things he liked, so this decision must have been unbearably hard for him.

    But he was truly letting her go, not because he didn¡¯t love her, but because he loved her far more than he loved himself. He preferred to hurt himself to fulfill her wishes.

    "I will arrange for someone... to bring Xiaotang back."

 Chapter 649 - 650: No (2)

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 650: No (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    With a low murmur, Huangfu Jue forced himself to turn around, his hands clenching tighter and tighter together, for fear that he couldn¡¯t control himself and would rush back to hold her tight once again.

    He took a step with his right foot, only to find it was as heavy as a thousand pounds, and it felt as though something had glued him to the spot. That one step nearly took all his strength, and his heart seemed to be tugged at by the motion, aching as if cut or stabbed.

    Let go, how could it be so easy?

    In the dim light, the man¡¯s silhouette had be so blurred that it was no longer clear. Watching him turn around and take a step... Gan Yuan parted her lips, wanting to call out to him, but no sound came out.

    Feeling both anxious and pained in her heart, she mustered all her strength to squeeze out two words from her choked throat.

    "Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t!"

    She had never thought of leaving him, and of course, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to leave her.

    He was hers, forever!

    Hearing her muffled voice, Huangfu Jue¡¯s lifted left foot returned to its original ce, and turning his face, he looked towards her uncertainly.

    "What... What did you say?"

    Was it an illusion or a hallucination?!

    Tears gushed out and she couldn¡¯t speak. Staring at the blurry figure before her, Gan Yuan could no longer control her emotions and, crying, she stepped forward and threw herself into his arms.

    "You mustn¡¯t!" Clinging tightly to the man¡¯s waist, her voice was choked, "You mustn¡¯t... leave me!"

    He hadn¡¯t heard wrong; she said "You mustn¡¯t"!

    He hadn¡¯t thought wrong; she indeed still loved him and didn¡¯t truly want to leave.

    Overjoyed, Huangfu Jue lifted his arms and cradled her face.

    "Say it again."

    He needed to be sure, had she really said "You mustn¡¯t"?!

    With tears in her eyes, Gan Yuan looked at him, "You must never leave me!"

    "Okay!" he replied with a tremble, then held her tight, "Not leaving... I definitely won¡¯t leave... I¡¯ll never say ¡¯leave¡¯ again!"

    His heart filled with joy, he thought he wanted tough, but why did his eyes and throat feel so sour?

    At his chest, her tears soaked through his shirt.

    She was crying?

    The man cradled her face, looking at the tear stains on her cheeks, and his brow instantly furrowed.

    "Silly woman, I... I was just saying, you know I can¡¯t bear... why cry... stop crying!"

    He raised his finger to wipe away her tears, a frown of helplessness and heartache on his face.

    After a moment, he remembered his handkerchief, busying himself to take it out and wipe her tears away.

    This was the first time he had seen her cry so fiercely. The tears couldn¡¯t be wiped fast enough; when the left side was wiped, the right side would start flowing, and as soon as the right side was dry, the left would be wet again... It made him feel somewhat helpless too.

    "Don¡¯t cry... You mustn¡¯t cry... I thought before that you wouldn¡¯t cry... Please, don¡¯t cry..."

    "Who told you to leave me!" Gan Yuanughed through her tears, snatching his handkerchief from him, "Who said I can¡¯t cry, I am a woman too!"

    Only, she hadn¡¯t cried much before.

    Watching her rub her face with the handkerchief, he frowned and took it from her, gently dabbing at the wet corners of her eyes.

    Gan Yuan sniffled, "When did you find out?"

    Huangfu Jue stopped his motion, "What?"

    She pinched the ring hanging over her chest, "This!"

    "It was that time in the stairwell."

    The stairwell?

    Remembering what he had done to her then, Gan Yuan red at him indignantly.

    "Shameless!"

    The man carefully dabbed away the tear on her cheek, his tone as imperiously as usual, "You are my woman; it¡¯s normal for a husband and wife to be close."

 Chapter 650 - 651: No (3)

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 651: No (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    She curled her lip, "Haven¡¯t you already dissolved our engagement, and yet you still talk of husband and wife?"

    Originally intending only to tease him, Huangfu Jue heard her words and felt a tightening in his heart.

    "I..."

    "I was just joking!" Seeing his expression change, Gan Yuan hurried to reach out and hold his hand, "I know it was the best choice, I have never med you... In fact, I am relieved that I haven¡¯t brought more trouble upon you."

    "No!" Huangfu Jue shook his head, "In fact, I should have stuck to my own beliefs."

    He had been thinking about this matter for the past few days.

    If he had insisted on his decision at that time, giving up the throne, then none of all this would have happened.

    "The man I love has never been one to give up easily!" Gan Yuan gripped his hand tightly, "I know it has not been easy for you, but this is not your fault, from the moment I agreed to stay, I had already anticipated such a scenario. Ajue, I have never med you for anything, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. If because of me, bad influencees to your family, to your country...then, and only then, would I feel guilty for life! This is my fault, I should bear the consequences."

    "Stop talking like that!" Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t want to see her self-reproaching demeanor, "Now,e back with me."

    "I can¡¯t!" Gan Yuan let go of his hand, "The time is not right yet."

    Moses had not yet acknowledged Huangfu Jue, and with her current status, even if she went back with him, she couldn¡¯t change anything; she would still be the murderer unworthy of him!

    "Then when is the right time?" Huangfu Jue asked.

    Gan Yuan smiled, holding onto his arms, her bright ck eyes filled with longing.

    "After I win the election."

    "But..."

    Running for President was no child¡¯s y; it wasn¡¯t supposed to be that simple.

    "Do you not have confidence in me?" Gan Yuan asked.

    "Of course not, I just..."

    "Are you worried about Moses?"

    He did not conceal it, "Yes."

    He had thoroughly investigated that man, and he was truly uneasy about leaving her with Moses.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s expression grew serious, "This is the debt I owe him, this is thest thing I will do for him."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, "If you owe him, let me repay him. Whatever he wants, I can satisfy him, if he wishes to be the President of F Country, I can help him, on the condition that he lets you go free."

    Gan Yuan looked at him with a smile in her eyes.

    "Ajue, I certainly did not misjudge you!"

    A man willing to go to such lengths for a woman, it was enough to prove how deep his love was for her.

    The man she had set her sights on had indeed not disappointed her.

    And it was precisely because of this, she wanted to repay him with an improved version of herself.

    "This favor is a debt that I have incurred, and I will repay it myself." She lifted her face, looking into his eyes, "Once I¡¯m done with this task, we as a family can be together forever, never to be separated again."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, unwilling to agree.

    Leaving Moses aside, just running for President was not so simple.

    With his status, he of course knew very well the difficulty involved; what fairpetition, what universal suffrage... all of these were mere illusions.

    Only those who truly wield power understand that nothing in this world is ever that simple. Has there ever been a ruler who hasn¡¯t ascended by stepping over the corpses of their adversaries?

 Chapter 651 - 652: No (4)

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 652: No (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "With your help, how could I possibly fail?" Gan Yuan wrapped her arms around his neck, "Given how honest I am with you, you should agree to my request, okay? ...Ajue?!"

    Huangfu Jue thought hard, remaining silent.

    The matter was of great importance; he could not rush to a decision.

    Seeing what he was thinking, Gan Yuan smirked, "Do you worry that, once I be President, sharing the stage with you would make you ufortable?"

    "Ayuan!" Huangfu Jue inhaled sharply, "I¡¯d still hope you¡¯d change your mind. I don¡¯t want you to force yourself."

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t so petty. He would take pride in the woman he loved achieving what others couldn¡¯t.

    But she shouldn¡¯t be forced into it by Moses.

    "That¡¯s not actually the case!" Gan Yuan¡¯s expression became solemn, "Initially, it was indeed Moses who asked me, but... I also want to aplish this."

    "Why?" Huangfu Jue asked, perplexed.

    "Because only by doing this... can I openly be with you, without others questioning us, and our child won¡¯t be gossiped about, saying they are the child of a murderer, saying they have no right to be the heir!" Gan Yuan¡¯s tone deepened, "I won¡¯t allow anyone to speak of our child like that. I want everyone to know, I¡¯m the woman most worthy of Huangfu Jue!"

    He had his pride, and so did she¡ªher pride and her dignity.

    If she was to be with him, she had to prove with her efforts that she deserved him, that she was worthy of his love. She wanted the whole world to see the capabilities of the woman they had once doubted, the one they had once scorned.

    She wanted to stand in the sun with him and their child, making everyone look up and envy them!

    "This is my best opportunity, and I don¡¯t want to give it up! Ajue..." Her cool palm grasped tightly onto his warm one, "Let me aplish this, okay?"

    The determination and expectation in the girl¡¯s eyes were clear¡ªshe was waiting for his agreement.

    These past days, she had been working hard for this very reason, so that no one would question him or their child...

    Thinking of this, Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart ached anew.

    If he were just an ordinary person, none of these issues would exist, but unfortunately, he was not.

    That¡¯s why she tried to flee six years ago.

    That¡¯s why she repeatedly attempted to escape from him.

    ...

    Even if he brought her back now, he couldn¡¯t change the reality of what had already happened, and even if he gave up the throne now, everyone would still remember her identity.

    As she said, this was an opportunity. If she seeded, she could prove her eligibility with her sess.

    Making such a decision was truly not easy.

    After hesitating for a moment, he finally nodded.

    Seeing his agreement, Gan Yuan immediately beamed a smile.

    "But..." Huangfu Jue touched her face, "I have one condition that you must also agree to."

    She nodded at once, "Even several conditions would be fine."

    "Just one will do," Huangfu Jue held up a finger, "Keep in touch with me at all times, let me know what you¡¯re doing every day, whether you¡¯re safe, and if things develop beyond your control, you muste back to me."

 Chapter 652 - 653 I Didnâ€™t See Anything Else (1)

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 653 I Didn¡¯t See Anything Else (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Deal!" Gan Yuanughed and hugged Huangfu Jue¡¯s neck, affectionately pecking his cheek and then immediately letting go, "So should I head back first?"

    Huangfu Jue reached out and hooked her waist, "That¡¯s it?"

    Gan Yuan smiled, stepped back to stand in front of him, and tiptoed up to give him a quick kiss on his lips.

    "That should do it... Mmm..."

    Before she could finish, her lips were sealed by his. Stunned for a moment, Gan Yuan raised her hands to embrace his neck, reciprocating the man¡¯s kiss.

    Those truly in love never let misunderstandings create distance between them; it¡¯s the brief separations that make each other¡¯s affections more evident.

    "I¡¯ve missed you so much." Hisrge hand rubbed her back vigorously, his voice deep and husky, "Stay with me tonight, will you?"

    "If I don¡¯t return, Moses will get suspicious..." Her fingers gently traced his face, and Gan Yuan kissed his cheek again, "I promise I will find time to see you, but right now, I really must go."

    They had been out for quite some time now, and how to exin this to Jessica was yet another issue. She couldn¡¯t afford to dy much longer.

    The arms that the man had wrapped around her did not rx, on the contrary, they tightened even more.

    "Just hold me a bit longer, just a little while longer!"

    Feeling his reluctance, Gan Yuan once again extended her arms around his neck, resting her face against his cheek, savoring the moment¡¯s warmth and rxation, feeling his palm glide over her waist. Suddenly, she remembered something.

    "I almost forgot, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet."

    "What is it?"

    "Well, it¡¯s good news..." She deliberately yed coy, "Guess?"

    Huangfu Jue thought for a moment, then shook his head.

    "I can¡¯t think of what it might be."

    What good news could there be at this time?

    "Guess?" She said coyly with a smile.

    In front of others, she was shrewd and adept at socializing, but only in front of him did she behave like a capricious little girl.

    "Give me a hint."

    "Hmm..." She thought for a moment, "It has to do with a child."

    A child?

    Gan Tang?!

    Huangfu Jue frowned, what good news could there be about Gan Tang.

    Her birthday was still far off.

    Something else...

    It shouldn¡¯t be about Gan Tang, "A child"?! Thinking of a possibility, his expression became somewhat uncertain as he lifted his face from her hair.

    "You... you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?"

    Gan Yuan lifted her face, revealing a radiant smile to him.

    "That¡¯s right, congrattions, Duke, you¡¯re about to be a father again!"

    Huangfu Jue was momentarily stunned.

    Originally, he was just guessing and wasn¡¯t actually sure it would be this.

    "Are you serious?"

    She reached out to hold his hand, cing it on her still-t belly.

    "We don¡¯t know yet if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, but I can be sure, there¡¯s someone inside here, our second child."

    Huangfu Jue was too emotional to speak, merely gently caressing her belly with his hand.

    Though he was already a father to one child, he had not truly experienced the joy of being a new father, so this feeling was still a fresh first for him.

    Her abdomen was as t as before, just as he remembered, but now there was a significant difference.

 Chapter 653 - 654 I Didnâ€™t See Anything Else (2)

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 654 I Didn¡¯t See Anything Else (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Beneath his palms, a tiny life was growing, and just thinking about it made his fingers tremble slightly.

    He caressed her gently several times before he finally lifted his face to meet her eyes.

    "This time, I want to watch him grow, and be there for his birth," he said.

    The man¡¯s tone was filled with excitement and joy.

    "Mm."

    She nodded with a smile, then grabbed his wrist and nced at the time.

    "We¡¯ve been out for quite a while; I must go back now."

    Huangfu Jue reached out to hold her arm, "Ayuan..."

    He leaned in for a light kiss on her lips, and Gan Yuan raised her hand to touch his cheek.

    "You can¡¯t go back on your word," she said.

    She had been too excited before and forgot to talk to him about the baby. Now, all she worried about was that he might change his mind after finding out she was pregnant.

    In fact, Huangfu Jue did waver slightly upon hearing the news. After hesitating for a few seconds, he swallowed the words he was about to say.

    He raised his hand to help her fasten the tie at the back of her dress, speaking softly, "Fix up your clothes before you go."

    Being pregnant, of course, he didn¡¯t want to part with her, but she was about to bear his second child. He could not let this child end up like Gan Tang, without a legal father.

    He must give her a grand wedding before the birth of their child, so she can officially be his Princess Consort.

    Gan Yuan quickly straightened her skirt, and he helped tidy her hair, which he had disheveled.

    "I¡¯ll do my best to help you win the campaign," he said.

    "But..."

    Gan Yuan hesitated. It would be good if he helped, but what if Moses found out.

    "I will try my best not to leave any traces," Huangfu Jue assured her, holding her shoulders, "but you must also promise me to be extra careful. I know you grew up together and have a special bond, but I don¡¯t trust him, so... keep your distance from him."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Moses doesn¡¯t feel that way about me," Gan Yuan said with aforting smile, "he¡¯s my brother."

    "I really don¡¯t want you to have that kind of brother," he said with a noticeable edge of jealousy.

    She let out a lightugh, then quickly sobered up.

    "Rest assured, I belong to you, I belonged to you in the past and will continue to in the future, only to you," she said while straightening his suit and pinching hispel gently, "Stay away from other women. If I find out that you¡¯ve been unfaithful behind my back, watch out, I¡¯lle after you!"

    The man curled his lips into a smile, "Sounds like I need to find a woman quickly."

    She sped his tie, "You wouldn¡¯t dare!"

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t want to," he said, taking her hand and cing it on himself, "You should know, I¡¯m only interested in you. I want to see you tomorrow."

    Beneath her palm, his body was strong and hot, no doubt ufortable. Gan Yuan¡¯s cheeks heated up, "I... I¡¯ll try to make arrangements."

    He leaned in to kiss her earlobe and whispered, "It¡¯s not about trying; it¡¯s a must."

    Fearing he might lose control, Gan Yuan turned to avoid his kiss.

    "I need to go now!"

    Pulling open the door and looking around to make sure no one was there, she quickly walked out.

    Huangfu Jue leaned against the door frame, watching her walk away and slowly letting out a breath.

    He looked down at the bulge in his trousers with irritation and frowned, but then, his lips lifted into a light smile.

    If Xiaotang and his parents knew they were having a second child, they would be overjoyed.

    Of course, the smile didn¡¯tst long. He frowned again; it wasn¡¯t time to be happy just yet. Coming up, he needed to clear the obstacles for her quickly... and Moses!

 Chapter 654 - 655 I Didnâ€™t See Anything Else (3)

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 655 I Didn¡¯t See Anything Else (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Taking a deep breath to suppress the restlessness in his heart, he stepped forward to return to the living room. His hand reached into his pocket and dialed Will¡¯s number.

    ...

    ...

    Outside, amidst the green trees.

    Jessica took a step back, gasping for breath as her strike missed its target.

    This bastard was unbelievably energetic. She was panting with exhaustion, drenched in sweat, yet he still seemed so spirited?

    In fact, Will on the other side wasn¡¯t faring much better.

    The two had been fighting back and forth for over half an hour. The girl¡¯s moves were always fierce; he couldn¡¯t afford to take her lightly.

    Still, she managed to rip off a button from his suit.

    Feeling the vibration from his phone in his pocket, he hurried to take it out.

    Seeing an opportunity, Jessica stepped forward, raised her leg, and kicked swiftly.

    A beautiful axe kick, but... she had forgotten she was wearing a dress. Although the hem wasn¡¯t tight-fitting, it definitely wasn¡¯t loose enough for an axe kick.

    Her foot had barely lifted when the dress hindered her, restricting her movement, and she nearly sent her high heels flying.

    "Okay... I¡¯ll be right there!"

    Will immediately hung up after receiving orders from Huangfu Jue and strode back to the living room.

    Who did he think he was, summoning and dismissing her on a whim?!

    "Who said you could go!"

    Jessica cursed under her breath and threw a second kick. This time, surprisingly, the dress didn¡¯t constrain her, and her move was precise and graceful.

    Will dodged just in time but ended up taking a direct hit, sending him stumbling backward and falling to the ground.

    Walking over, Jessica stepped heavily on his chest with her right foot, looking down at Will with a triumphant smile curling her lips.

    "You little punk, now... are you convinced?"

    Will lifted his face, his gaze stopping at a pair of beautiful legs, unabashedly stretched out in front of him.

    The foot in the high heels was pale and pretty, the toenails painted with light pink polish shimmered delicately. From his angle, he could clearly see her slender, perfectly toned legs, a stark contrast in ck, white, and red.

    White skin, red dress, ck¡ª?!

    That was... her underwear...

    Will realized what he was looking at, his heart skipping a beat, then a strange feeling rose within him.

    Jessica had thought he would resist. When she saw him staring nkly, she followed his gaze and immediately became furious with embarrassment.

    The side of her evening gown had been stretched out early on. What had been a slit only ten centimeters above the knee had now torn up to her waist, revealing not just her whole right leg, but also her ck undergarment, unmistakably exposed.

    And what infuriated her the most was that the man she stepped on was looking at her... legs with that unusual gaze!

    Wanting to look good in the dress, she had dressed particrly ******** Jessica instinctively drew back her right leg, thenshed out fiercely once again.

    This time, her leg struck directly at Will¡¯s side, fully hitting her target because he hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to react.

    But, blinded by anger, the kick was without technique; it was more like a tantrum than an actual strike.

    Feeling a sharp pain in his ribs from her kick, Will immediately propped himself up to dodge her second kick.

    "Pervert, I¡¯ll let you look all you want, I¡¯m going to gouge your eyes out right now..."

    Cursing, she dashed forward, her right fist swinging fiercely toward his right eye.

 Chapter 655 - 656 I Didnâ€™t See Anything Else (4)

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 656 I Didn¡¯t See Anything Else (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will took two steps back, dodging her fist.

    "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I only saw your underwear, nothing else!"

    Some things are a matter of principle, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to be ndered as a phnderer.

    Did he really want to see anything else?

    Jessica was furious, charging at him again, intending to punch him.

    This bastard, today she was going to tear him into pieces.

    Keeping in mind themand from Huangfu Jue, Will wasn¡¯t in the mood for a drawn-out fight. He deftly sidestepped her attack once more, leaped over the waist-high greenery, and jogged towards the hall.

    "You stop right there... don¡¯t run..."

    Jessica cursed as she chased after him, and seeing Will climb the steps, she followed suit.

    Several guests who were about to leave turned their attention to the two of them naturally, and upon noticing Jessica¡¯s appearance, they all looked astonished.

    Her heart panicked, and she quickly stopped, pulling her torn skirt together as she angrily shouted at them.

    "What are you looking at!"

    The guests, having been scolded, hurriedly quickened their pace to descend the steps, embarrassed.

    Jessica then cocked her head to adjust her skirt.

    Unfortunately, no matter how she tugged at her skirt, it just wouldn¡¯t line up. The fabric, which was supposed to be somewhat stretchy, had already been tormented into a terrible state. It was beyond repair.

    Will had just reached the top of the stairs when he turned and saw Jessica¡¯s state. He raised an eyebrow and, ultimately, decided to take off his jacket and toss it to her.

    One thing at a time, her appearance in the living room like that was simply indecent.

    At the sounding from above, Jessica looked up to see something dark flying towards her. She instinctively stepped back, only to see "the person who came hurling at her" soften and fall on the steps before her.

    She focused her eyes and recognized it as a suit jacket.

    "No need to return it!"

    Will stood on the staircase and dropped four words, then turned and dashed into the living room, while Jessica stood below, curling her lips.

    Dirty scoundrel, now ying the gentleman, as if she wanted to wear your lousy clothes...

    Holding her skirt with both hands, she awkwardly climbed the stairs. Her gaze fell on the people in the living room, and she bit her lip, retreating back. She reached down to pick up the suit jacket Will had thrown at her and wrapped it around her waist to cover the exposed skin and undergarment.

    "Jessica?!"

    Not far away, came Gan Yuan¡¯s voice.

    Jessica hurried down the stairs and approached her, "Are you okay?"

    Gan Yuan shook her head slightly, "Let¡¯s go!"

    "Okay." Jessica hurried to follow, "What did the Duke say to you just now?"

    Gan Yuan was about to spill the excuse she had prepared, but her eyesnded on the suit jacket on Jessica, and she immediately changed the subject, "What¡¯s that..."

    "Ah... this..." Jessica coughed lightly, "It¡¯s just... my skirt identally got ruined, so... haha... I just... made do. Just now, what were you saying?"

    The embarrassment of being seen by that bastard was something she really didn¡¯t want to voice.

    Such an incident was best kept unknown to anyone, forever.

    "It¡¯s nothing, he just talked to me about the child, saying he wants to keep Gan Tang."

    Jessica nodded, "And then?"

    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t agree," Gan Yuan lifted her hand to arrange her sliding hair, "That¡¯s my child, she must stay with me. There¡¯s no way he can have her all to himself."

    Unless, he and she raised the child together.

    ^

    ^

    Good morning, petpet.

 Chapter 656 - 657: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 657: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (1)</h4> During their conversation, the two had already left the Marquis Residence, with the butler having brought the car to the foot of the stairs outside.

    They got into the back seat separately, and the car headed in the direction of the hotel.

    ncing sideways at the Marquis Residence fading in the distance, Gan Yuan let out a slight sigh of relief.

    ...

    ...

    In the living room.

    Will quickly walked into the living room, scanning from left to right. Spotting Huangfu Jueing out of the corridor, he immediately quickened his pace to meet him.

    "Sir."

    Seeing Will in only a shirt, Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    Will caught his gaze and stammered an exnation, "Oh, this is... I identally got it dirty, so..."

    Was he a child?

    How could he identally dirty his suit jacket?!

    Huangfu Jue watched his assistant with a somewhat amused expression.

    Annie, seeing him return, immediately hastened to greet him.

    "Duke!"

    Annie had been anxious waiting for him ever since he and Gan Yuan had left for so long; had she not been worried about irritating him by going to check on him, she would have done so much earlier.

    Now that she finally saw him return, Annie naturally wouldn¡¯t miss the chance.

    Taking two tes of drinks from a passing waiter¡¯s tray, she lifted one and handed it to him.

    "You seem to have not eaten anything yet. How about I ask the kitchen to prepare some supper for us, and we could eat and chat on the terrace... I mean, discuss the specifics of our coboration."

    She tried her best to appear strictly businesslike. Having interacted with Huangfu Jue on more than one asion, she was keenly aware that this man did not like being pestered; discussing business might be the best approach to getting close to him.

    "There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself," Huangfu Jue said, ignoring the drink she had offered, "I have other matters to attend to, so I will take my leave now!"

    Annie, feeling snubbed, was secretly furious but didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face. She immediately put down the ss and followed him, saying, "Let me escort you!"

    She followed closely behind Huangfu Jue, maintaining a smile as she escorted him. As they approached the main door, she couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity, and feigning an apologetic tone, she said, "To tell the truth, I am so sorry. I had no idea Miss Gan woulde, so... I hope you don¡¯t mind."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter!" Huangfu Jue shrugged indifferently. "It was a good opportunity to talk to her."

    Annie looked cautiously at his face, "Duke, may I have a few minutes alone with you? I... I have something to ask for your opinion about. It concerns future cooperation between our two countries and is of great importance."

    Huangfu Jue showed little interest, but considering the national interest, he waved Will over to wait at the bottom of the stairs.

    Shifting his gaze from the car that drove up the stairs, he turned to look at Annie.

    "What is it?"

    "Here¡¯s the thing," Annie leaned in a little closer, "Father is preparing to have me run in the election. Given your high position in A Country, you must have abundant experience. What do you think... I should pay more attention to?"

    Annie put on an eager-to-learn fa?ade, but in reality, she deliberately intended to disclose this information to Huangfu Jue. First, it was a sign of her trust and closeness to him, and second, it was to demonstrate her exceptional qualities to this man.

    If it were any other matter, Huangfu Jue might not have been interested at all. But as it concerned an election, he couldn¡¯t help but pay extra attention.

    "You¡¯re preparing to run in an election?" he asked earnestly.

    "Yes." Seeing his attitude be noticeably more attentive, Annie was secretly delighted, "It hasn¡¯t been announced publicly yet, I¡¯m just... telling you."

 Chapter 657 - 658: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 658: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    With a single sentence, he was already hinting at his special ce in her heart.

    Huangfu Jue slightly furrowed his brows.

    If that was indeed the case, Gan Yuan would certainly face a formidable rival.

    Over the years, Annie had always been active in politics under her father¡¯s guidance, and now she herself was serving in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs; coupled with her father¡¯s influence, she would definitely be able to rally a considerable number of supporters within A Country.

    Seeing that Huangfu Jue remained silent, Annie couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit guilty.

    "Do you... not have faith in me?"

    "Of course not," Huangfu Jue summoned his thoughts back, "If Miss Annie could be elected sessfully, I believe it would certainly lead to deeper cooperation between our two countries. I wish you sess!"

    In front of Annie, he obviously could not reveal his true thoughts¡ªdiplomatic jargon was something he had long since mastered to perfection.

    Relieved, Annie took his perfunctory words as sincere, "Thank you. I will definitely... redouble my efforts. If I truly manage to win the election, I assure you that the cooperation between our two countries will certainly continue, and the future will undoubtedly be a win-win, with joint development."

    Huangfu Jue nodded lightly, "Thank you for your hospitality, goodbye."

    "You¡¯re too kind."

    Delighted, Annie escorted him down the steps, watching his car drive away until she stood there for a long time, her palms clenched tightly at her sides.

    She had to work hard on her campaign, because then, he would surely look at her with new respect.

    Imagine, by that time, she would be President, he would be King¡ªthey would be such a well-matched pair!

    Daydreaming about those beautiful scenes, she almost felt as if she were bing lighter, and with that thought, she gathered her dress and turned, quickly stepping up the stairs.

    ...

    ...

    The ck car stopped in front of the hotel lobby, Gan Yuan gathered her dress and stepped out, striding towards the elevator, her lips unconsciously curving upwards as she thought of the evening¡¯s events.

    These past few days, the rift with Huangfu Jue felt like a huge boulder pressing on her chest.

    She believed in her heart that he loved her, but she couldn¡¯t help worrying that he might take her words seriously, worried that he really would leave her...

    Now, she no longer had to worry about that; the man¡¯s love for her was much more steadfast than she had imagined.

    Compared to that, what did the grievances she had suffered earlier matter?

    With the boulder in her heart finally gone, Gan Yuan was joyous while Jessica, by her side, was the exact opposite; throughout their way, she was grinding her teeth in anger, fiddling with the buttons on Will¡¯s suit jacket.

    Bastard, lecher, ghost...

    The next time she saw him, she would definitely poke out his eyes, break his nose, and carve a few shes on that handsome little face of his...

    The elevator doors parted, and Gan Yuan stepped out, not hearing the footsteps behind her.

    She turned her head in confusion, only to see Jessica still leaning against the elevator wall, viciously pinching the button of that suit jacket at her waist.

    "Jessica?"

    "Ah...ing!"

    Jessica hurried out of the elevator, escorting Gan Yuan to the door of her room.

    Gan Yuan steadied the door, "Go change your clothes!"

    "Right, good night; call me if you need anything."

    Jessica nodded at her and left. Gan Yuan pushed open the door to return to her room, casually cing her handbag on the foyer cab, discarding her high heels, and stepping barefoot onto the carpet, humming a cheerful tune.

    "It seems the g was quite delightful!"

    From the sofa near the terrace, Moses¡¯s voice sounded.

    Gan Yuan was startled, and her lifted tiptoesnded back on the ground.

    "Moses?"

 Chapter 658 - 659: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 659: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses rose from the sofa, his gaze sweeping over her bare ankles showing beneath her dress hem before quickly averting his eyes, "I just got back from outside and saw you weren¡¯t here, so I waited. I didn¡¯t startle you, did I?"

    "Of course not," Gan Yuan stepped into the foyer, slipping into herfortable slippers, and walked up to him, "Did everything go smoothly?"

    "Hmm," Moses nodded, "What about you?"

    "Smith, that old fox..." Gan Yuan hummed softly, then took a sip of water to her lips, "He¡¯s still there, pretending to be ignorant. I¡¯ve already issued the invitation in front of all the guests. Even if he¡¯s reluctant, he has no choice but toe!"

    Moses smiled, his nce seeming casual as it swept across her face.

    "I heard... Huangfu Jue also attended the banquet?"

    A tightness gripped Gan Yuan¡¯s heart.

    He got the news so quickly?

    Did Jessica say something to him, or...

    "Hmm!" she responded lightly, "We talked for a while."

    The matter was alreadymon knowledge, and she couldn¡¯t hide it.

    Lifting her hand, she pinched the hair clip that was holding her hair and pretended to arrange her hair to avoid Moses¡¯s gaze.

    Moses moved to her side, and as he approached, Gan Yuan felt a wave of nervousness. Her fingers slipped, the hair clip tangled in her hair, and after a few futile attempts to untangle it, she simply pulled on it with force.

    "Let me help you!"

    Moses reached out, his fingertips touching hers. Gan Yuan immediately withdrew her hand and after assessing the situation, he quickly unwound the hair caught in the clip and helped her remove it.

    "Thank you!"

    She smiled at him, shook her head gently, and her smooth, long hair cascaded down instantly.

    In mid-air, a faint scent wafted through.

    Moses couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, his fingertips lightly catching the strand of hair that slid across his hand, gently caressing her silky locks with his fingers.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s brows knitted slightly as she noticed his actions in the mirror.

    When they were together, she was young and saw him as nothing more than a brother. She was always affectionate towards him without any distinction, even before she met Huangfu Jue, never realizing anything inappropriate in that.

    But now...

    Seeing Moses again this time, it seemed his feelings for her had changed dramatically, those feelings... were no longer within the bounds of kinship.

    She turned slightly, subtly withdrawing her hair from between his fingers.

    As the strand of hair slipped from between his fingers, Moses withdrew his hand.

    "What did you two talk about?"

    "The child!" Gan Tang walked to the French window, "I need to find awyer to regain custody of Gan Tang. I can¡¯t wait that long."

    On the way back, she had already thought it through ¨C this was the best reason. Between them now, the only thing they could discuss was the child.

    This connection could also give her enough reason to interact with Huangfu Jue.

    Moses was shrewd, and she had to be very careful not to let him detect anything unusual.

    Moses nodded, "I will arrange awyer for you."

    Gan Yuan turned around, "Is there anything else, Brother Moses?"

    "Rest early."

    Moses turned and left her room. Watching the door close securely behind him, Gan Yuan finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    After leaving Gan Yuan¡¯s room, Moses did not immediately return to his own guest room, but instead went to Jessica¡¯s door and knocked.

    "Sir?" Seeing Moses standing outside, Jessica hurried to open the door for him, "Do you have any instructions?"

 Chapter 659 - 660: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 659: Chapter 660: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Nothing." Moses sat down on the couch, "I just came to ask, at the banquet...did anything happen?"

    "I was just about to change my clothes and look for you!" Jessica fiddled with the freshly changed garment, "Huangfu Jue was also at the banquet today, and he had a private chat with Miss Gaia for a while."

    "Alone?" Moses frowned displeased, "And you?"

    "I..." Jessica bit her lip, casting down her long eyshes, "I just went to the restroom."

    The humiliation of being seenpletely by Will, she would not confess; it was just too embarrassing...

    "You got off easy this time, I won¡¯t hold it against you!" Moses narrowed his eyes dangerously, "But this is thest time."

    "Yes, sir." Jessica immediately straightened, "I promise you, there won¡¯t be a next time. From now on, when I go out, I will stay close to Miss Gaia¡¯s side."

    Moses corrected her form of address, "Miss Gaia!"

    Her name was not something just anyone could call her.

    "Yes." Jessica hastilyplied.

    She escorted Moses to the door and watched him walk away before she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Turning around, she saw Will¡¯s coat carelessly hung in the foyer; she immediately yanked it down and threw it on the carpet, angrily stamping on it a few times.

    "Jerk, getting me scolded, I¡¯ll stomp, I¡¯ll stomp, I¡¯ll stomp you to death...ouch!" Her toe stung from a button, and she hopped on her foot, cursing aloud, "Damn it, I¡¯m throwing you out right now!"

    Bending down to pick up Will¡¯s coat, she walked briskly to the trash can and flung the garment into it.

    Thump!

    The coat halfnded in the garbage bin when something slid out from the inner pocket and dropped onto the carpet.

    Jessica walked over curiously and picked up the object from the carpet¡ªit was a room card in a paper sleeve, with a gold emboss, in the middle the hotel¡¯s logo, and in the bottom right corner, elegant cursive writing with the hotel¡¯s name and address.

    As her gaze fell on the room number written on the paper sleeve, the corners of Jessica¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    "Empire Hotel room 3907, dear Colonel, are you really sure it¡¯s okay to entrust this to me?"

    ...

    ...

    Empire Hotel.

    Huangfu Jue stepped into the elevator, a smile crossing his lips again as he remembered the previous incident.

    Aside, Will had already taken note of his unusual demeanor.

    Since the incident, it had been several days since he had seen a smile on his own face.

    Could it be that the conversation he just had with Miss Gan had made some favorable progress?

    Curious in his heart, Will naturally did not dare to ask more.

    "Return a call to Marquis Smith, tell him I ept his invitation to visit the Freedom Party Headquarters."

    "What?!" Will looked over in astonishment, "Are you...are you sure?"

    Before, he had tly refused, so why was he changing his mind now?

    Huangfu Jue did not exin, continuing on his own, "Also...make a call to thepany and have them send me thetest baby products catalog."

    Will was almost doubting his ears, "You mean...a baby products catalog?"

    He emphasized thest few words. If Huangfu Jue had been talking about the new season¡¯s children¡¯s products, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised, given there was Gan Tang. But babies...

    "That¡¯s right!" Huangfu Jue stepped out as the elevator doors parted, "Also,pile a list of the best maternity hospitals in the Capital for me."

    Without waiting for Will¡¯s response, he had already turned around, his expression serious as he reminded,

    "This matter, must be kept absolutely confidential."

 Chapter 660 - 661: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 661: Sweetheart, Have You Been Waiting Long? (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    From baby products straight to the maternity hospital...

    Will watched Huangfu Jue uncertainly as he walked ahead, full of confusion but also not daring to ask more questions.

    After escorting Huangfu Jue back to his room, he carefully arranged the bodyguards before returning to his own room.

    Reaching for his room card subconsciously, he then remembered that he wasn¡¯t wearing his jacket.

    "Damn!" He had forgotten to take out the room card. Frowning, he turned to a bodyguard and motioned with his hand, "Get the floor service staff. I¡¯ve lost my room card."

    Shortly after, the floor service staff rushed over, helped him open the room door, and also provided him with a new room card.

    Will finished exining the tasks Huangfu Jue had assigned to him, then took off his tie and went into the bathroom to shower. Just as he had applied shampoo to his hair, the doorbell rang.

    Unsure who was visiting, he didn¡¯t dare to dy. Hastily wiping his hair, he wrapped a towel around himself, his head still covered in foam, and ran to open the door.

    Outside stood a young girl with heavy makeup and thigh-high leather boots. As soon as she saw him, she immediately pushed him inside.

    The girl walked in, casually closed the door behind her, and then yanked open the belt of her thin trench coat.

    Will, taken aback by the sudden intrusion, instinctively acted in self-defense, raising his hand to grab her throat and pinned her against the door.

    "Who are you?"

    The girl was startled by his actions, the bag she was holding dropping to the floor with a thud as she stuttered her response.

    "Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t it you who asked me toe?"

    He asked her toe?

    Will nced at the bag on the floor, by then the girl had already unzipped it, and its contents spilled out¡ªck leather whip, handcuffs, a neck cor with a chain...

    "Speak up!"

    Will increased the pressure of his fingers, causing the girl to gasp for air.

    "You... let go, I only act as a queen, not a ve, let... let go! Stop it... or else, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll call the police!"

    Queen?

    ve?!

    Will looked over the frightened face of the girl, perplexed, "Who exactly are you, and what¡¯s your agenda?"

    Feeling his grip loosen, the girl pushed him away forcefully.

    "I¡¯ll have you know, whether you y or not, we still get an appearance fee, five hundred bucks, hand it over!"

    Appearance fee?

    Will looked her over carefully, noticing her attire... his gaze scanned the items from her bag, and he frowned.

    "You... Are you serious, or are you just ying dumb?" The girl asked displeasedly.

    "Who exactly sent you here?"

    "Just now someone called, saying that someone in the Empire Hotel, room 3907, needed S&M service, isn¡¯t that you?"

    "You¡¯ve got the wrong room, leave at once."

    Giving him a re, the girl cursed, picked up her bag, and walked out of the room, mming the door behind her heavily.

    Will locked the door, returned to the bathroom to finish his shower, and was just about to get into bed when there was another knock on the door.

    This time, standing outside was a ck man taller than him; upon seeing Will, the man immediately showed an ambiguous smile.

    "Sweetheart, you¡¯ve been waiting long for me, haven¡¯t you?"

    As he spoke, the ck man reached out towards his face. Will sidestepped the man¡¯s hand with a beautiful shoulder throw, sending him tumbling to the ground.

    "Ouch... it hurts!" the ck man immediately screamed, "If you don¡¯t like this kind, I can change the service method..."

    ...

    ...

    Thank you everyone for the monthly tickets, there will be an additional updateter.

 Chapter 661 - 662: Feels Good, Doesnâ€™t It? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 662: Feels Good, Doesn¡¯t It? (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    A different style of service?!

    Will was getting a headache.

    "It wasn¡¯t someone who sent you to room 3907, was it?"

    "It was Mr. Will staying here that asked me toe. He¡¯s gay and needs a fellow¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªgay?

    He definitely didn¡¯t have that preference!

    Will flung him out the door.

    "Get out!"

    Several bodyguards heard themotion and immediately ran over, helping the ck man Will had thrown to the ground to his feet.

    "Sir, what is this..."

    "I¡¯m here to see Mr. Will," the ck man immediately raised his voice in defense, "Room 3907, there¡¯s absolutely no mistake, tell Mr. Will that I¡¯m the best top in the gay circle!"

    The bodyguards looked at each other in confusion; they had never heard that the assistant had such a hobby!

    Will wished he could shut his mouth, the man who was always soposed and cultured was about to go crazy, "Throw him out this instant..." He turned to go back into his room, then thought better of it and stopped, "And, don¡¯t ever let anyone near my room again!"

    Bang!

    He mmed the door shut with force.

    Locking the door, Will turned and walked over to the bed, throwing himself down and randomly flinging a pillow away.

    This was crazy, what on earth was going on tonight?

    Something wasn¡¯t right!

    Once could be a coincidence, but twice could not be both mistakes, and both knew his room number, and the ck man even knew his name...

    Could it be someone was doing this on purpose?

    But neither of the two men seemed like they had any skills; otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have been left without a chance to fight back.

    So, someone was messing with him deliberately.

    Lots of people knew his name, but not many knew his room number; they had booked the entire floor this time, and apart from Duke¡¯s room, everyone else¡¯s was allocated randomly. How on earth did they know his room number?

    Ring...

    As he was wondering, the guest room¡¯s phone began to ring.

    Will extended his hand to pick up the receiver.

    "Hello?"

    Hum¡ª¡ª

    On the other end of the line, the caller immediately hung up.

    Damn it!

    He hung up the receiver andy back down on the pillow, turned off the bedsidemp, and got ready for bed. There was a lot of work to do tomorrow, and it was time to rest.

    The room finally quieted down, and no one else came knocking on his door. As drowsiness crept up, Will¡¯s nerves gradually rxed.

    Ring¡ª¡ª

    As if to spite him, just as he was about to fall asleep, the phone abruptly rang again.

    In the quiet night, the ringing was especially grating. Will clenched his teeth as he got up and grabbed the receiver.

    "Hello!"

    This time, his tone clearly conveyed his frustration.

    On the other end was a sweet-sounding girl, "Hello, may I ask if this is Mr. Will?"

    Years of being by Huangfu Jue¡¯s side had instilled in Will the habit to respond politely by instinct, "Hello, I¡¯m Will."

    "I¡¯m really sorry, I must have disturbed your rest, haven¡¯t I?" The caller¡¯s tone was extremely polite.

    "It¡¯s fine." Will raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose, "What can I do for you?"

    "Me?..." On the other end of the phone, the caller suddenly started tough, it felt as if they had been holding back and finally couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, "I don¡¯t need anything, I just wanted to see if you were asleep... ha... you know, I¡¯m rather curious, of that man and woman, which one did you keep, or... are you having a threesome?!"

 Chapter 662 - 663: Feels Good, Doesnâ€™t It? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 663: Feels Good, Doesn¡¯t It? (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    At this point, the voice on the other end of the line hadpletely dropped any pretense or disguise, and Will instantly recognized the familiar voice.

    "Jessica?!"

    He almost squeezed the name out between clenched teeth.

    The damn girl, it was all her doing!

    "Consider this a thank you for lending me your clothes. I hope you like it!" Jessica said, barely suppressing augh, "No need to tip, my treat!"

    Will gripped the receiver tightly, "You wretched woman, if you dare to pull another prank, next time I¡¯ll strip you naked and throw you into theke!"

    Without giving the other person a chance to respond, he mmed down the phone, yanked out the cord, and threw himself back onto the pillow, still seething with rage.

    On the other end, Jessica hit the redial button, but she couldn¡¯t get through anymore.

    "Bastard!"

    She clenched her teeth in the dark, shuffling through the cards on the desk before hanging up the phone and dialing another number, "Hello, room service? Could you please send a midnight snack to room 3907? As for the delivery time... an hour and a half from now would be great. Also, book a Thai massage for me at two in the morning, and, oh, add a wake-up call at four... Yes... That¡¯s right... Thank you very much."

    She hung up the phone with a satisfied smile,y back on the pillow, stretchedzily, pulled a pillow into her embrace, and closed her eyes.

    That asshole wanted to sleep, not a chance...

    Thinking of his handsome face contorted with frustration, she smiled softly and closed her eyes.

    An hour and a halfter.

    The waiter, carrying the midnight snack, went downstairs. The bodyguards, hearing it was ate-night order ced by Will, naturally didn¡¯t stop him.

    During busy times, it wasmon for Will to work overtime and order midnight snacks, and they didn¡¯t find it odd.

    Thus, poor Will, who¡¯d just managed to fall asleep, was woken up by the waiter.

    Then came the masseuse.

    At four in the morning, just as he¡¯d entered light sleep, the room service attendant came persistently ringing his doorbell. When he opened the door with red eyes, the usually good-tempered man was now so angry he felt like killing someone.

    "Sir, it is four in the morning," the waiter said with a respectful smile. "You need to get up!"

    Will grabbed the waiter¡¯s cor, "Say one more word, and I¡¯ll kill you! Get lost!"

    The waiter was frightened and hurriedly turned to flee. Will threw himself back on the bed and immediately closed his eyes. Being tormented like this multiple times in one night, even the best internal clock would be thrown intoplete disarray.

    Only at seven in the morning when his phone rang did he barely regain some consciousness. He grabbed the phone and swore immediately.

    "You damn girl, do you want to die?!"

    "Mr. Will?" On the other end was his assistant¡¯s voice, the one who helped him with work, "I...I just wanted to confirm today¡¯s schedule with Duke."

    "I apologize!" Will sat up, pressing his throbbing temples, "I...I¡¯ll call you back in ten minutes."

    Half an hourter, he arrived at Huangfu Jue¡¯s room, neatly dressed but with bloodshot eyes and faint dark circles beneath them.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Huangfu Jue sensitively noticed something was off.

    Will spoke in a hoarse voice, "I...didn¡¯t sleep wellst night."

    Pulling an all-nighter was not a big deal for him, but being woken up just after falling asleep like this was far more tormenting than staying up all night.

 Chapter 663 - 664: Feels Good, Doesnâ€™t It? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 664: Feels Good, Doesn¡¯t It? (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Now, his head felt as if two nails were being hammered into it.

    Huangfu Jue set down the tea snack he was holding, "If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should rest at the hotel for a day."

    Will had been following him for so long; this was the first time Will waste, and Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help but worry about his condition.

    Will immediately perked up, "It¡¯s okay."

    Huangfu Jue was in a foreign country, and it was a critical period; Will wouldn¡¯t agree to rest at the hotel.

    Huangfu Jue looked up at him, "Are you sure?"

    Will nodded at once, "Really, it¡¯s nothing."

    "Alright then," Huangfu Jue stood up from the dining table, "Get ready, we¡¯ll leave in half an hour."

    Before, Annie had invited him to visit the Freedom Party Headquarters, but of course, this so-called visit was just her way of getting close to him.

    At that time, Huangfu Jue refused on the grounds of having no time, but now, knowing that Annie was involved in the election, he changed his mind at thest minute. Today, Gan Yuan would be holding her initiation ceremony there, and he could take the opportunity to inform her of this matter.

    Half an hourter, Annie had already arrived, happily inviting him into the car, and together they hurried to the Freedom Party Headquarters.

    The father and daughter had no idea of his intentions, assuming he was starting to acknowledge Annie; naturally, they were extremely excited, especially Annie, who was so excited she hadn¡¯t slept well the entire night.

    After sitting in the back seat of Huangfu Jue¡¯s car, she immediately began to vigorously introduce him to the situation of the Liberal Party, and when Huangfu Jue asked about the party¡¯s internal affairs, she answered every question.

    A momentter, the motorcade arrived at the building where the Freedom Party was located, and Will opened the car door. Annie got out and immediately came over to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side, leading him to the entrance of the building.

    They had just entered the lobby when another group of people also happened to arrive behind them.

    Leading the way was Gan Yuan and Moses, with Jessica and Paul following to their left and right.

    Stopping in front of the elevator, Huangfu Jue nced at the approaching crowd before immediately withdrawing his gaze.

    Gan Yuan, of course, had also seen him, and her originally rxed expression immediately became somewhat tense. Feeling her unease, Moses stretched out his palm andfortingly grasped her wrist.

    He meant well, but when Huangfu Jue saw this, he felt like a pot of vinegar had been knocked over. It was only because of the current situation that he managed to suppress his anger.

    Moses stopped on the other side of the elevator, positioning his body between him and Gan Yuan.

    Will stood next to Huangfu Jue with bloodshot eyes that were fixed on Jessica; if looks could kill, Jessica would have already died numerous times by now.

    Jessica had already taken note of his dark circles, and shepletely ignored his murderous gaze, smiling cheekily and provoking him with a raised eyebrow.

    "Miss Gan, Mr. Moses!"

    Annie greeted them with a smile, believing she behaved very appropriately. She quietly leaned towards Huangfu Jue¡¯s side and lifted her left hand, wanting to grasp his arm.

    Gan Yuan nodded at her in response, while Moses didn¡¯t pay any attention.

    Ding!

    The elevator doors parted, and Huangfu Jue stepped inside, subtly avoiding Annie¡¯s hand.

    Annie busied herself with following him in, and Moses courteously let Gan Yuan enter first. Huangfu Jue stood in the center of the elevator, with Gan Yuan stepping to his left side. The space inside the elevator was tight, and Moses found it inappropriate to squeeze in between them, so he just stood beside Gan Yuan.

    The others then entered; Will stood beside Huangfu Jue, and Jessica followed, standing in a corner of the elevator, diagonally opposite Will.

 Chapter 664 - 665: Feels Good, Doesnâ€™t It? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 665: Feels Good, Doesn¡¯t It? (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    A momentter, as the elevator ascended, Jessica leaned forward, moving closer to Will¡¯s ear, and whispered in a voice so low that only he could hear, "So, how was it? Did you have a stst night?"

    Will pursed his lips and ignored her, but Jessica moved even closer to him.

    "Are you angry? I was just trying to be nice. Didn¡¯t it suit your taste, or shall I change it up for you tonight..."

    Unable to suppress his anger, Will¡¯s left arm shot up, his elbow jutting towards her, given how much this wretched girl had tormented him the night before, even a gentleman would be driven to rage.

    Jessica hadn¡¯t expected his sudden attack, and in the confined space of the elevator, she couldn¡¯t dodge. She could only awkwardly shrink back. His elbow didn¡¯t really harm her, but it still made contact with her body¡ªright on her chest.

    Will felt his elbow hit something soft, and before he could register which part of her body it was, he was struck hard in the lower back by her fist.

    He nearly lost his bnce and bumped into Huangfu Jue, immediately turning around to re fiercely, his gaze nting down to catch sight of her prominent deep V tee.

    So, he had bumped into her, ...

    Jessica raised her hand to adjust her neckline, ring back resentfully.

    What?

    She was terrified of him looking!

    Will snorted silently and looked even more brazenly at her chest.

    Feeling his gaze, Jessica raised her eyebrows in irritation. Noticing the nces from a few others, she pursed her lips to hold back her anger and pulled her shirt tight over her chest.

    Moses narrowed his eyes, and Gan Yuan captured the expressions of the two, a glint of amusement flickering in his eyes.

    Feeling as though something lightly touched her finger, she withdrew her gaze in puzzlement, her finger now hooked by a warm one.

    ncing down at Huangfu Jue, who blocked her arm with his, she slightly curled the corners of her lips and gently pinched his palm with her fingertips.

    The elevator doors parted, and Huangfu Jue let go of her finger and strode out.

    "Duke, this way!" Annie hurried after him.

    Will stepped forward, intending to leave, but Jessica squeezed past him first. Seizing the opportunity, she forcefully stomped on his left foot and even ground her heel in a bit before stepping out of the elevator in her high heels.

    That damn girl!

    Will shook his foot that she had painfully stomped on, and Jessica leaned against the side of the elevator, provocatively raising her eyebrows at him. Returning her a look that said "just you wait," Will quickly followed Huangfu Jue.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Moses led Gan Yuan toward the elevator, casting a reproachful nce at Jessica, who immediately reined in her mboyant demeanor and obediently followed Gan Yuan.

    The two groups parted ways at the elevator, one turning left and the other right. Annie led Huangfu Jue to meet Marquis Smith, while Moses took Gan Yuan to see Dolly.

    Dolly, aware of their arrival, had already been waiting in the hallway and weed them into the office with a smile, inviting them to take a seat.

    "I¡¯ve arranged everything. Shortly, a veteran member of the party will preside over Miss Gan¡¯s ceremony. He has more seniority than Smith and is even more authoritative." Dolly paused slightly, "Just now, Smith and I discussed having Duchess Teresa attend as an observer. I wonder... does Miss Gan mind?"

    Moses frowned slightly.

    Gan Yuan had already spoken, "I don¡¯t mind!"

    Seeing Moses turn toward her, she spoke calmly.

    "Since he wants to watch, I¡¯ll let him see how much more spectacr my life bes after I leave!"

    This was her first step into the campaign, and of course, she would want him to witness it if possible.

    ...

    ...

    Early

 Chapter 665 - 666 Itâ€™s Originally Yours (1)

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 666 It¡¯s Originally Yours (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Mr. Moses smiled, "This is the Gaia I know!"

    "Good!" Dolly also breathed a sigh of relief. He, of course, did not want to offend a figure like Huangfu Jue, and if Gan Yuan had refused, he would have been somewhat embarrassed, "Please wait a moment, I will go and make the arrangements immediately."

    Dolly left with his assistant to prepare for Gan Yuan¡¯s party initiation ceremony.

    After a short while, the assistant came back to inform that everything was ready and led the group to a small chapel at the end of the corridor.

    In the small chapel, guests from various ces of the Liberal Party had already taken their seats. The veteran party member Dolly had contacted for Gan Yuan was already standing on the podium. Annie and others were, of course, present, and Huangfu Jue was sitting beside Marquis Smith.

    Dolly introduced Gan Yuan to the assembled guests, and after a brief opening, the ceremony officially began.

    The veteran party member read the statutes of the Liberal Party, followed by Gan Yuan standing in front of the party g to recite the oath, and finally, the host ced the emblem representing the Liberal Party on her. The entire ceremony was then concluded.

    The host raised a hand to gesture for Gan Yuan toe forward and stand on the podium.

    "First of all, I am very thankful to everyone foring to witness this asion. I was born here, and I have a deep affection for this country. I have maintained F Country citizenship up to this very day. It is my honor to be able to return here this time and join among you,"

    While she was making her speech, she smiled and looked around, her gaze meeting Moses¡¯s. She saw him sitting, smiling at her. She smiled back at him and then moved her gaze, sweeping over Huangfu Jue¡¯s face.

    There wasn¡¯t much expression on the man¡¯s face, but his bright blue eyes were fixed on her. When their eyes met, he slightly lowered his gaze. Gan Yuan followed his look and saw his hands sped together on his knees, one thumb prominently raised.

    She lifted the corners of her lips and shifted her gaze away.

    "...I hope we can create an even more brilliant future!"

    The whole room burst into apuse, and Huangfu Jue was no exception.

    Of course, to outsiders, this seemed to be nothing special, simply taking his action as a matter of politeness and upbringing.

    Gan Yuan finished her speech and stepped down from the podium. One by one, the dignitaries came forward to shake hands and congratte her.

    Finally, Mr. Moses also came over, smiling and opening his arms to her.

    "Gaia, congrattions!"

    Gan Yuan stepped forward, about to raise her hands when Huangfu Jue, who was not far away, already stepped to their side and stood in front of Gan Yuan.

    Seeing him suddenly step forward, Gan Yuan was also startled.

    Now with Moses and others present, what was he going to do?

    Seeing Gan Yuan¡¯s nervous expression, Moses thought she was wary of Huangfu Jue and immediately stepped forward to shield her.

    "Duke, what is the meaning of this?"

    "Move aside!" Huangfu Jue lightly raised his eyebrows, "The matter between her and me is not your concern."

    Annie, fearing a confrontation, hastily made her way to their side, "Mr. Moses, please don¡¯t get agitated, the Duke, he..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand had already reached out, pushing her to the side.

    "Moses!" Gan Yuan reached out to steady Moses¡¯s shoulder, "Let me handle this!"

    Moses turned to look at her and stepped aside. Gan Yuan then took a step forward, stood in front of Huangfu Jue, and calmly met his gaze.

    "Duke, what do you want to do?"

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to extend his palm to her.

    "Congrattions."

 Chapter 666 - 667 Itâ€™s Originally Yours (2)

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 667 It¡¯s Originally Yours (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    This was a very important moment in her life, and everyone was congratting her, so he certainly had to say congrattions to her as well.

    His tone waspletely professional, with not even a hint of additional expression.

    "Thank you."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s tone was simrly indifferent, as if the person standing before her was no more than a stranger.

    As their hands touched, she felt something hard pressing into her palm.

    Curious, she looked up at him. Huangfu Jue¡¯s face showed no change, only the fingers holding her palm tightened slightly.

    Guessing that he had passed her something, she hurriedly sped her fingers to hold the object in her palm and discreetly retracted her hand.

    The spectators stood by, watching the two shake hands in silence.

    Yet inwardly, they couldn¡¯t help but admire them. To be able to face each other so calmly under such circumstances, this man and woman were truly extraordinary.

    After a moment, Huangfu Jue loosened his fingers and turned to walk towards the door.

    Annie and the others hurried after him.

    "Wait!"

    Before he could exit, Gan Yuan called out to him.

    Huangfu Jue stopped in his tracks as she quickly stepped a few paces toe up behind him.

    "I will take back Gan Tang¡¯s custody!"

    Huangfu Jue turned, his gaze searching as he met her eyes.

    "This is myst verbal notice to you. If you still insist on your opinion, I won¡¯t hesitate to take legal action," Gan Yuan said, looking up at him. "He is my child, and he should be with his mother."

    He instantly understood; she was deliberately making her stance public in front of everyone.

    "Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think so," Huangfu Jue replied, slipping his right hand into his trouser pocket with an arrogant and domineering tone. "I believe he should be with his father."

    "If you still insist on that, I will have no choice but to take legal steps."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. "Thew? Very well, then let¡¯s see whose side thew will take."

    Having said that, he turned and strode out of the chapel.

    Will nced over as he passed by Gan Yuan, giving her a somewhat helpless look before turning to follow out the door.

    Will hastened to catch up with hurried steps, with Annie also rushing after him.

    "Duke, Duke..." She called after him all the way to the elevator, finally catching up to Huangfu Jue. "It¡¯s really... I¡¯m sorry, I... I should not have let youe to see this."

    Huangfu Jue smiled. "Am I supposed to hide from her?"

    "Of course not," Annie replied with a smile. "The Duke is magnanimous and surely won¡¯t mind these trifles. I know of a restaurant nearby..."

    "I have other matters to attend to, I must go ahead."

    Before she could finish the invitation, Huangfu Jue had already ended the conversation.

    "Take care," Annie said, disappointed inside but not daring to show it, waving through the door. "Be careful on the road."

    The elevator descended, and Annie turned to look at Gan Yuaning towards her with Moses and the others, a smile flickering at the corner of her lips.

    Such a good man, and yet she didn¡¯t know how to cherish him. However, this was fine too... if it weren¡¯t for the current situation, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get close to Huangfu Jue.

    "Miss Gan, I haven¡¯t had the chance to congratte you just now!"

    She walked over with a smile, extending her hand towards Gan Yuan.

    After shaking her hand politely, Gan Yuan turned and spoke softly to Moses.

    "You go downstairs first, I¡¯ll excuse myself for a moment!"

    Moses nodded and gave Jessica a look.

    As everyone went downstairs, Jessica followed Gan Yuan to the restroom. When they reached the door, she naturally stopped.

 Chapter 667 - 668 Itâ€™s Originally Yours (3)

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 668 It¡¯s Originally Yours (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan stepped into a partition, closed the door tightly, and then took out the item that Huangfu Jue had given her earlier from her pocket.

    It turned out to be a neatly folded sticky note, with his distinct handwriting on it.

    "Pui Hotel, Room 609, be there or be square."

    Gan Yuan stared at the note in her hand for a moment, memorized the address firmly, quickly tore the note into pieces, and flushed it down the toilet.

    After leaving the restroom, she nonchntly took Jessica downstairs, and after having lunch with everyone, Moses took her to the F Country branch of GM Company for a visit.

    "Thispany¡¯s main business is import and export trade, and for the past couple of years, we¡¯ve also been investing in real estate..." Leading her into the office, Moses took the documents from Paul¡¯s hands and handed them to her, "Here are somepany materials for you to look at. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask the department heads."

    "Okay." Gan Yuan took the thick stack of documents, ced it on the table, and couldn¡¯t help but turn around, "Moses, I don¡¯t quite understand, why are you giving all this to me?"

    At first, she thought that Moses¡¯s public announcement about handing over thepany management to her was just to add some prestige to her name.

    But now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t just talk; he was truly intending to hand thepany over to her.

    Moses smiled indulgently and then picked up a file from the desk and flipped it open in front of her.

    "These are rightfully yours!"

    Hers?

    Gan Yuan took the document he passed to her and looked down at it.

    It was a copy of thepany charter, the first page listing the legal owner of thepany, with her name clearly written on it.

    She looked up in astonishment, "This..."

    Moses leaned against the boss¡¯s desk, "Back then, you did so much for Red me; this is what you deserve."

    "But..."

    "Even though you are the legal owner, I still hold quite a few shares in thepany. If you don¡¯t do well, I can take thepany back at any time." Moses looked at her encouragingly, "I¡¯ve been busy with so many things for years, and every day I¡¯m exhausted. It¡¯s time for me to take a few days off."

    He lifted his right hand, and like in their childhood, he gently scraped the tip of her nose with his finger.

    "You little rascal, having run wild for so long; don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you took some work off my hands?"

    The familiarity that had been missing for so long almost made Gan Yuan forget the current situation between them, as if she had suddenly returned to the past.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I certainly won¡¯t make you lose money."

    Moses nodded with a smile, "Of that, I have no doubt."

    Watching the two of them chatting andughing merrily, Paul, who stood by, had a profound look in his eyes. Jessica, with her straightforward nature, might not think of these things, but Paul was well aware that Moses¡¯s real reason for doing all this¡ªwas to take care of everything and hand it over to Gan Yuan before his surgery, just in case.

    A faint difort in his chest, Moses stood up.

    "Alright, familiarize yourself with it. I still have some issues to deal with, so I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    "Alright."

    Gan Yuan nodded with a smile, "Let me walk you out."

    "No need!" Moses raised his hand to steady her shoulder, "We don¡¯t need to be so formal with each other. By the way, I¡¯ve already contacted awyer for you. He wille hereter to talk to you, to help you analyze the current situation. I assure you, the child will definitelye back to your side."

 Chapter 668 - 669 Itâ€™s Originally Yours (4)

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 669 It¡¯s Originally Yours (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Patting her shoulder, Moses stepped out of the office, persevered in walking to the elevator, and immediately lifted a hand to brace against the elevator wall.

    "Sir?!" Paul rushed over to support his arm and immediately took out his medicine to offer him, "Quick... take one now."

    After swallowing a pill, Moses leaned against the elevator wall, gasping for a good while until hisplexion gradually began to improve.

    "Is everything arranged for tomorrow¡¯s charity event?"

    Paul, frowning with a pained expression, said, "Can¡¯t you care more about your health? The presidential election is still months away, and you should be going to the hospital now!"

    "She can¡¯t handle it alone," Moses slowly straightened up, "Arrange the car, I need to go see the mayor."

    "With you in this condition..."

    Moses coldly cut off Paul¡¯s constion, shaking off the arm Paul was holding, "If you want to cry, wait until I¡¯m dead to cry, now go do what I¡¯ve asked you to."

    Over the years, he had built a vastwork in F Country, and his daily task was to convince these folks to be Gan Yuan¡¯s supporters.

    She could not y this game of power alone; how could he abandon her at such a time?

    ...

    ...

    On the backseat of the limousine, Huangfu Jue was also seriously reviewing the documents in hand.

    Thepany¡¯s work, duties as Crown Prince... and this time representing his own country in the negotiations, his daily tasks were, of course, extremely busy as well.

    Now, he had to worry about Gan Yuan¡¯s campaign, because every minute and second were precious.

    The document he had just received listed several candidates who had dered their participation in the election.

    Among these documents, one person was particrly powerful.

    This person¡¯s name was Adam, a core figure of another major party in F Country, the Conservative Party, who had been in politics for over a decade, and whose current position was Governor.

    The Conservative Party was initially formed by old nobility and gradually grew in size, possessing not insignificant power within F Country.

    With his years of political service, Adam held considerable influence on the political scene, and this time around, he was viewed very favorably by both media and the public.

    Putting aside the documents of the others, Huangfu Jue carefully examined Adam¡¯s information.

    "Flesh out Adam¡¯s information for me, I want to know everything about him, and..." he lifted his face, his blue eyes shining brightly, "not just him, his children, wife, assistant... I want to know about anyone connected to him."

    Will looked at him puzzled, "Do you want this information to meddle in F Country¡¯s election?"

    "Exactly!" Huangfu Jue nced sideways, looking out at the bustling city that had been chaotic for too long; it was time to choose a suitable leader.

    "Who do you favor more, sir?" Will asked.

    "Me?" Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, "In my view, there¡¯s only one person who can win."

    Will was about to ask more, but the man had already shifted his gaze back to the documents, knowing he didn¡¯t like to be disturbed while working, so he curbed his curiosity and refrained from further questioning.

    However, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice rang out again from the backseat.

    "What¡¯s going on with you and Jessica?"

    Will was caught a bit off guard, "I... we..."

    "Pursue her!"

    Will stared in surprise, dumbstruck for a moment beforeing to his senses and hastily waving his

 Chapter 669 - 670 Itâ€™s Originally Yours (5)

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 670 It¡¯s Originally Yours (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    "You... You must misunderstand, I... I don¡¯t like her, I wish I could tear her to pieces, it¡¯s just because... so... you..."

    "Enough," Huangfu Jue frowned and interrupted him, "I¡¯m not actually asking you to chase after her."

    Will let out a sigh of relief in secret, "Then what, sir?"

    "Tonight I need to meet with Ayuan, and I need you to find a way to hold her up, don¡¯t give her a chance to find out."

    In the few times they¡¯d met, Jessica was always by Gan Yuan¡¯s side; it was apparent that she must be Moses¡¯ spy ced beside Gan Yuan, and he absolutely couldn¡¯t let her catch wind of his dealings with Gan Yuan.

    Will blinked, then looked at him with a surprised delight.

    "You... You and Miss Gan..."

    "Yes!"

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t hide anything, as he trusted Willpletely, so there was no intent to keep him in the dark.

    "That¡¯s great!" A joyful smile immediately spread across Will¡¯s face.

    No wonder his mood had changedpletely sinceing back from the banquet yesterday; it turned out that he had already cleared up the misunderstanding with Gan Yuan.

    "Then Miss Gan, she..."

    "She¡¯s entering the election, we must maintain a hostile stance for now."

    Will suddenly understood; no wonder he had been collecting information on all the election candidates and keeping an eye on Adam¡ª all to help Gan Yuan.

    The "most suitable leader" he mentioned must be referring to Gan Yuan.

    If Gan Yuan were to seed in the election, she would have enough influence to stand shoulder to shoulder with Huangfu Jue in battle. At that point, who would dare to question her?

    "Congrattions, sir!"

    Will¡¯s face was filled with joyous expressions.

    Having witnessed firsthand how the two met again and gradually came together, only Will knew what Gan Yuan meant to Huangfu Jue. Watching him distressed and sad these past days yet unable to share his burden, now finally hearing good news, Will was genuinely happy for them, happy for Gan Tang.

    "Rest assured, sir, I¡¯ll handle the Jessica situation."

    Will agreed without hesitation and after leaving Huangfu Jue¡¯s room, his brow furrowed again.

    Keeping her upied for the whole night seemed easy to say but doing it was far from simple...

    Pressing his still-throbbing temples, recalling Jessica¡¯s winking and grimacing in the elevator, Will started grinding his teeth in secret again.

    That brat, now it¡¯s my turn to repay you!

    As long as he kept her busy, who said he had to chase after her.

    He wanted nothing to do with such a tigress!

    Will stopped in front of his subordinates who were passing by in the corridor, "Did you find out what I asked for?"

    "Yes, Mr. Will." The subordinate immediately handed him a slip of paper, "This is the hotel address and room number, and below is her mobile number."

    He knew that the girl had found out his room number because she had picked up his room card.

    He didn¡¯t have her room card, but he had his brains. To investigate her in return was certainly no difficult feat.

    "Where is she now?"

    "She went to the GM Building earlier with Miss Gan and others, and should still be inside now."

    "Good." Will pocketed the address, "You all take good care of the Duke, I need to step out for a bit."

    Once downstairs, Will got into a car alone and quickly arrived at the base of the GM Building.

    Pulling out his phone, he dialed the number from the slip of paper.

    The call connected quickly, and the familiar female voice resounded in his ear.

    "Hello?"

    "It¡¯s me."

    On the other end of the phone, Jessica recognized his voice and her lips curled into a light smile.

    "Colonel Will, what can I do for you?"

    ^

    ^

    Sorry, it¡¯ste again.

    Realizing btedly that it¡¯s thest day of the month, so let¡¯s rally for thosest-minute monthly votes, don¡¯t let your tickets go to waste, I owe you all two Chapters of updates, I remember, ha~!~

 Chapter 670 - 671: Teasing Her Figure [Additional - for Monthly Tickets]

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 671: Teasing Her Figure [Additional Chapter for Monthly Tickets]</h4><h4></h4>

    "I think..." Will cleared his throat, "I¡¯d like to ask you out for a chat."

    Chat?

    Jessica curled her lip, "No time!"

    She thought he believed she couldn¡¯t guess his intention, which was probably to take her out for revenge. She wasn¡¯t going to give him that chance.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Will switched to a provoking tone, "Afraid I¡¯ll get back at you?"

    "Provocation doesn¡¯t work on me, save your energy. Ifst night wasn¡¯t enough for you, we can continue tonight." Her tone already carried an unmistakableugh.

    "I had thought you were the kind of woman who fears nothing, turns out you¡¯re just a scaredy-cat." Will kept poking her, "Makes sense, with such small breasts and a t butt, how big can your courage be?"

    Jessica¡¯s voice immediately rose eight octaves, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    The audacity of that kid, daring to mock her figure?!

    "I¡¯m just telling it as it is!"

    "You..." Jessica raised her face, noticed Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze, and smiled apologetically, quickly hanging up the phone, "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you."

    Gan Yuan returned her smile, "Actually, you don¡¯t have to keep mepany here all the time, getting some fresh air is good too."

    Jessica, who could never sit still, was only by Gan Yuan¡¯s side because Moses had given his word; in fact, she had been antsy for a while now, dying to seize an opportunity to go out for a walk.

    Gan Yuan looked at his watch, "I need at least another hour to go through these documents. Why don¡¯t you go get us something to eat?"

    "Well... okay!" Jessica stood up with a smile, "What would you like to eat?"

    "Anything." Gan Yuan said.

    "Then I¡¯ll decide." Jessica opened the office door and paused, "If you need anything, just call me."

    "Okay."

    Gan Yuan returned his attention to the documents in his hands.

    Jessica stepped out of the office, took a deep breath of the air in the hallway, and immediately started shaking out her arms and legs, striding toward the elevator with a light step. She could finally move around; if she sat down on the couch again, her arms and legs might just rust.

    Just as she entered the elevator, Will¡¯s call came again.

    She casually answered the phone and brought it to her ear.

    "Colonel, what is it now?"

    "I just want to tell you, you better stay in your room and note out, otherwise..."

    "Otherwise what?" Jessica askednguidly.

    "Otherwise..." Will gritted his back teeth, "you¡¯ll have to deal with the consequences."

    "Boring!"

    Jessica hung up the phone once again.

    On the other end of the phone, Will listened to the dial tone, feeling nothing but frustration. When it came to work, even Huangfu Jue had to be satisfied with his performance, but when dealing with women, he trulycked experience.

    He had thought that with Jessica¡¯s personality, a little provocation should have drawn a response; he didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way.

    ncing sideways at the GM Building not far away, he frowned in contemtion, what to do?

    As he was deep in thought, he saw a figure emerge from the main entrance of the building, a tall stature, with dazzling blonde hair ¨C it was Jessica.

    A spark of joy in his heart, Will perked up, watching Jessica turn and cross the street; he immediately pushed open the car door and followed from a distance.

    Crossing the road, Jessica walked straight into a bar across the street and ordered a whiskey, her favorite.

    ...

    ...

    Adding an extra Chapter for now, good night everyone,

 Chapter 671 - 672: Drunkenness and Embrace (1)

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 672: Drunkenness and Embrace (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Loungingzily on the high stool at the bar, Jessica slightly squinted her beautiful,rge eyes, enjoying a breath of the alcoholced air in the bar. Anyway, since Gan Yuan was working in the building, there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble, so she could take this time to rx properly.

    Soon, a ss of whiskey on the rocks was ced in front of her. Jessica lifted her hand to bring the ss to her lips, gently savoring the familiar scent of the liquor.

    These past few days, she had been revolving around Gan Yuan so much that she hadn¡¯t had a drink for several days. Now the smell of the liquor immediately piqued her interest.

    As she brought the ss to her lips, not even getting to enjoy that long-missed taste, a bill flew over from below.

    "Two whiskeys, no ice!"

    The voice deliberately emphasized the words "no ice." Jessica turned her face and saw Will sitting beside her, and she lightly lifted the corners of her mouth.

    "What, Colonel? Didn¡¯t catch up on sleep in bed?" she yfully raised her voice, "Or did that ck guyst night not satisfy you, eh?"

    It was the afternoon, and the bar was not very crowded, rather quiet. Her voice immediately reached everyone¡¯s ears, and soon several people turned their faces toward Will.

    Damn girl!

    Will¡¯s fingers tightened around his ss.

    "Shut up!"

    Jessica chuckled inwardly, slightly tilting her head to look at his face.

    "No way, Colonel, are you blushing?"

    "What¡¯s the point of trying to outtalk each other." Will lifted his ss to his lips and then pushed the other ss in front of her, "Got the guts to drink with me?"

    Jessica nced sideways at the ss on the table.

    Bloody kid, thinking she¡¯s afraid to drink?

    She reached out, hooked the ss, and downed it in one gulp, then nted her eyes at him provocatively.

    "Colonel, make sure you¡¯ve got enough money before you talk!"

    "Rx, as long as you dare to drink, I can afford all the liquor in this bar!" Will also grabbed his ss, emptied it in one go, "Another two... no, six!"

    The bartender immediately brought over the drinks. There was money to be made and a spectacle to watch, why not?

    Picking up the ss, Will raised it to drink one down, followed by the second, downing three sses in a row, then he looked sideways at Jessica.

    Jessica lifted the corners of her mouth and, mimicking him, drained one ss after another in session.

    He didn¡¯t believe that she, a woman, could outdrink him.

    Will pulled out a wad of bills from his wallet, "Another round!"

    "Hold on!" Jessica beckoned to the bartender with her finger, "Switch to arger ss!"

    "OK!"

    The bartender immediately grabbedrger sses and started pouring drinks for the two of them.

    ...

    ...

    GM Building.

    After reviewing a document, Gan Yuan took a sip of water from her cup, then immediately pulled out her phone and went into the restroom.

    Locking the door and turning on the faucet, only then did she dial Huangfu Jue¡¯s number.

    "It¡¯s me."

    "I know."

    "I... I might not be able to find the time today." Her tone conveyed an apology, "Jessica has been keeping a really close eye on me."

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to keep her busy." The man on the other end of the line paused slightly, "There¡¯s also some stuff that I need to hand over to you in person, very important. If it¡¯s really inconvenient for you, thene and get itter. I¡¯ll leave it in the room."

    She raised her wrist to check her watch, "Are you sure Jessica won¡¯t being back?"

    "Certain."

    Will was handling things, and Huangfu Jue always had confidence in him.

 Chapter 672 - 673: Drunkenness and Embrace (2)

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 673: Drunkenness and Embrace (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "I¡¯ll make the arrangements."

    After hanging up the phone, Gan Yuan returned to her office, grabbed her handbag, and walked out.

    By this time, it was past the end of the workday, and the office staff had already left, with only two security guards chatting at the elevator entrance in the hallway.

    These two, who had been entrusted by Jessica to stay and protect Gan Yuan, did not fully realize the importance of this task and didn¡¯t take it too seriously.

    She quietly passed through the corridor and arrived at the elevator on the other side. Gan Yuan slipped into the elevator and went downstairs, quickly hailed a taxi, and rushed to the hotel where she had agreed to meet Huangfu Jue.

    As she went up to his floor, she approached his room with her face downcast. Just as she was about to knock, the door was already pulled open, and then, she was drawn into the room, tumbling into a warm embrace.

    The familiar scent told her without looking that it was indeed the person she wished to see.

    Enveloping her, Huangfu Jue buried his face in her hair, inhaling her scent deeply.

    After a while, he reluctantly lifted his face and brushed her long hair away with his palm.

    "Wait for me a moment!"

    He turned and walked to the desk, picked up the documents he had prepared for her, and handed them to her, "Here are the profiles of the other electionpetitors I¡¯vepiled. I¡¯ve highlighted some of the important information with a red pen, and you can disregard the rest..."

    As the man exined concisely, Gan Yuan frowned at his clearly bloodshot eyes.

    In less than 24 hours since they had been apart, he hadpiled so much data and even identified the key points, which meant the workload was enormous.

    Moreover, he had his own work to take care of.

    "Actually... you... you don¡¯t have to go through all this trouble, I can manage."

    "No!" Huangfu Jue looked at her reproachfully, "You are pregnant now and need to rest well."

    Last time, when she was pregnant with Gan Tang, he wasn¡¯t able to take care of her properly. This time, he couldn¡¯t let her overwork herself again. He would solve any issue for her that he possibly could.

    His reproach only made her feel warmth in her heart.

    "Then... thank you, husband!"

    Upon hearing that fresh term of endearment, Huangfu Jue was taken aback for a moment before realizing, and his lips naturally curved up into a bright smile.

    "Sly woman, now you¡¯ve learned to y this game?"

    Gan Yuan set aside the documents, raised her arms to wrap around his neck, and leaned in to gently kiss the side of his cheek.

    "I know other things too, do you want to try?"

    Withdrawing his arms, he naturally held her tight, bringing his lips to her neck and firmly kneading the tempting curve of her waist and back with his palm.

    Each of the man¡¯s light kisses and every breath was enough to stir her heart. With one hand embracing his neck, her fingers moved over, grazing his ears and stroking the short hair at the back of his head.

    Being all too familiar with him, she quickly noticed a subtle change, "Your hair¡¯s gotten a bit long."

 Chapter 673 - 674: Drunkenness and Embrace (3)

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 674: Drunkenness and Embrace (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    These days had been too hectic, naturally leaving him no time to care about such matters, and his neat short hair at the back of his head had grown long without him noticing.

    "Is there anything else?"

    He asked, panting.

    Gan Yuan lifted her face to meet his eyes.

    "Don¡¯t always stay upte, your eyes are all red."

    The man¡¯s face showed self-mockery, "It¡¯s because... you aren¡¯t here!"

    She felt a sudden twinge in her nose, "Ajue, I¡¯m sorry..."

    He leaned down and sealed her apology with a kiss on the lips, for it was he who owed her, not the other way around, she had no need to apologize.

    As their lips and teeth entwined, his urgency grew, and she became softer, until unconsciously, she had been undressed to half-exposure, and just before he covered her, she only had time to remind him gently, "Be gentle."

    "I know."

    The man murmured softly, then held her tight.

    ...

    ...

    Bar.

    Bang bang bang...

    Empty sses were ced one by one on the counter, and Jessica raised her finger to wipe away the liquor from the corner of her lips.

    "I¡¯ve finished my drink!"

    Will squinted his eyes and patted the counter.

    "Another round!"

    "I¡¯m not free to y with you!" Jessica lifted her face and stared at the clock on the bar wall for a good while before she could see what time it was, "It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock already, dammit!"

    She had thought it would be just a casual outing with him, not expecting the kid could hold his liquor so well, and without realizing it, they had been drinking for so long?

    She shook her slightly dizzy head gently; she had drunk too much tonight, and by now, she was also somewhat inebriated.

    She had to get back immediately; if the Duke knew she was like this, he¡¯d certainly scold her harshly...

    While thinking this, she slid off the high stool, toes touching the ground, only to feel her calves go weak. She quickly steadied herself against the counter to avoid falling, thenposed herself and started to walk away.

    "Stop right there!"

    Will certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten his mission. He jumped off the stool to catch her. He was barely maintaining his sobriety, not much better than her, and as he grabbed her arm, he couldn¡¯t control himself and stumbled forward, crashing into her back.

    "Get off me!"

    Jessica shook off his arm, staggering slightly towards the door, "Next time, I¡¯ll drink you under the table until your stomach bursts."

    "Stop right there!" Will wasn¡¯t about to let her leave and immediately stumbled after her, chasing her out of the bar and towards the direction of the road. He quickened his pace and blocked her way, "The contest isn¡¯t over yet, you can¡¯t leave!"

    "Look here, Colonel..." Jessica raised a finger and poked his chest, "Make it clear, me having a drinking match with you is a privilege. I decide when it ends. Move!"

    She tried to push him away with force and stepped towards the GM Building across the street.

    "Jessica... hey..."

    Will chased after her and, because cars were passing by asionally, by the time he finally caught up with her, they had already reached the bottom of GM Building.

    Cooled by the breeze outside, Will had sobered up a bit. Seeing her about to ascend the steps, he quickly jogged over and grabbed her arm.

    He had promised the Duke to keep her busy all night long, by no means could he give up halfway, or else it would be troublesome if she found out Miss Gan wasn¡¯t there.

    "Hey, what... what are you doing..."

    Jessica tried to shake him off, but already tipsy; she was no match for his strength and was dragged forward. Stepping on a stair, she nearly fell but managed to sit down on it instead.

    "You stinking... brat, don¡¯t think you can... y tricks to get back at me, you¡¯re... still far from it!"

 Chapter 674 - 675: Drunkenness and Embrace (4)

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 675: Drunkenness and Embrace (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Get up!" Will yanked at her, failing to pull her up, but almost falling to the ground himself.

    Seeing his disheveled appearance, Jessica burst outughing.

    Provoked by her, Will approached again and wrapped his arms around her.

    "Don¡¯t waste your strength. If you... if you can take me away, I guess I can repay you in any way I want... ha..." Jessica sat on the ground,ughing strangely, "Mr. Colonel, where¡¯s your strength now..."

    "I... I don¡¯t believe this, I can¡¯t handle one woman..."

    Clenching his teeth and taking a deep breath, Will pulled with both arms and managed to pick her up from the ground.

    "Bastard, let go!"

    Jessica struck at him and struggled, but Will ignored her and with unsteady steps walked to the car, opened the door, and shoved her in.

    Her head hitting the armrest, Jessica sobered up a bit from the pain, and lifted her face to look at Will, who had already taken the driver¡¯s seat.

    "Hey, where are you taking me?"

    Will did not answer but simply stretched out his hand to press down the door lock. By the time Jessica tried to open the car door, he had already set the car in motion.

    "Stop the car!"

    Jessica barked angrily.

    He did not stop, instead he pressed the elerator.

    "I told you to stop the car!"

    She reached over to grab his steering wheel, causing the car to lurch erratically on the road like a headless fly.

    Around them, horns red alongside the sound of brakes.

    As the car nearly smashed into a railing, both were startled and simultaneously turned the steering wheel in another direction, narrowly skimming past the guardrail.

    "Are you trying to kill us!" Jessica, now mostly sober, cursed, "If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me with you, I haven¡¯t lived enough! Stop the car, I want to get out!"

    Get out?

    A smirk appeared on Will¡¯s face. This time, it wasn¡¯t up to her.

    He pressed his right foot down on the gas pedal, and the car quickly sped up, charging forward. Jessica fell back into the seat, cursing again, "I told you to stop the car, did you hear me?!"

    "No way!"

    Will pressed the elerator even deeper, and like a wild horse freed from its reins, the car sped through a red light, swerving between two vehicles, racing onward, quickly leaving the bustling city area behind...

    Buckling her seatbelt, Jessica turned around, reached out, and grasped his throat.

    "Stop the car right now, or I¡¯ll crush your windpipe instantly!"

    "Then we¡¯ll die together," Will said, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly, "I don¡¯t mind, suit yourself!"

    As he spoke, he suddenly swerved the steering wheel, and the car made a sharp 90-degree turn. Even though Jessica was wearing her seatbelt, she was still thrown to the side.

    Seeing the rapidly passing street scene before her, she had no choice but to lean back in her seat. Although she did not mind killing him, she did not want to die with him.

    Bastard, once he stops the car, she¡¯ll tear him to pieces!

    The car continued on its way, with buildings on either side bing increasingly sparse. Soon, they left the city behind.

    Seeing Will turn onto an increasingly remote path, Jessica¡¯s repressed temper exploded again. With no traffic in sight ahead, she stretched out her hand and suddenly turned the steering wheel to the left. The car veered off the road and headed toward the woods at the roadside. Will hurried to apply the brakes.

    With a dull groan from the car, it came to a stop before hitting a tree.

    Will looked at the dark night around him and smiled satisfactorily.

    "Bastard!" Jessica cursed as she lunged forward, unlocked the car door, got out, pulled open the driver¡¯s door, and without waiting for Will¡¯s reaction, yanked him out of the car. She then turned around, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and mmed the car door shut, "Goodbye, Mr. Colonel!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, and then, start of the month, let¡¯s pull for monthly tickets, thank you

 Chapter 675 - 676: Forceful Kiss (1)

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 676: Forceful Kiss (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Watching Will mber up from the ground and dash towards the car, Jessicaughed as she engaged the reverse gear, stepping on the elerator.

    Will lunged and missed as the car roared backward for two meters before neatly turning around to rejoin the path and then slowed down after dashing forward a few meters.

    Sensing the carcked power, Jessica pressed the gas pedal again, but instead of elerating, the vehicle slowed down even more and finally, as if gasping for air, came to a stop.

    Through the rearview mirror, as she watched Will catching up, Jessica stomped on the elerator once more, only to find the car remained immobile.

    After turning off the engine, Jessica tried to restart it and her gaze swept across the dashboard, only to see the fuel tank¡¯s red light already on, infuriating her so much that she mmed her hands on the steering wheel.

    Could it be, this guy is so broke he can¡¯t afford gas?

    "Stop right there!"

    Will ran over, grabbed the car door, and swung it open to sit in the passenger seat.

    Looking at Jessica¡¯s angry face from the driver¡¯s seat, he nced at the steering wheel with confusion and then smirked.

    Great, the car is out of gas; does she n to walk all the way back on such a long journey?

    Seeing his smug expression, Jessica brusquely pushed the car door open and fished out her cellphone from her pocket.

    Seeing her intent to call for help, Will muttered a curse, leapt from the car, braced an arm on the hood, vaulted over the vehicle, and snatched her phone in the process.

    By the time Jessica turned her face towards him, Will had smoothly pocketed her phone into his suit¡¯s inner pocket.

    This guy, does he think he can get away with this?

    Biting her back teeth in anger, Jessica clenched her fist and swung it at Will.

    Having been away from the city for so long, if ¡¯Duke¡¯ found out how carelessly she acted, she¡¯d definitely be in for a scolding...

    Having had too much to drink, Jessica was almost sober now, but her body¡¯s reactions had been sluggish for a while; her punch had only reached midway before Will caught it, and knowing his state wasn¡¯t any better, he immediately counterattacked, using his advantage in height and weight to pin her against the car.

    Jessica pushed him twice without sess, extremely angry but helpless, she eventually gave up.

    "What do you want exactly?"

    "I..."

    He had called her out,peted in drinking with her, brought her to this remote ce, and wouldn¡¯t let her leave¡ªwhat was this guy thinking?

    "Do you have some sort of motive?"

    She hadn¡¯t figured it out, had she?

    "I..." in the heat of the moment, Will blurted out, "I like you."

    Jessica narrowed her eyes and then let out a lightugh.

    "You like me? Bullshit!" She took a breath, studying Will¡¯s face before her, a scrutinizing look in her blue eyes, "You must have some motive, is it... did ¡¯Duke¡¯ send you... mmm¡ª"

    In his anxiety, Will suddenly leaned in and kissed her.

    Feeling his lips on hers, for a few seconds, Jessica¡¯s mind wentpletely nk.

    Then, she came to her senses and violently turned her head to avoid his kiss.

    Will didn¡¯t care; he continued kissing her, not minding whether it was on the lips or cheeks. She didn¡¯t believe he liked her, so this should convince her, right?

    Her face and neck were quickly wet from his kisses, and after several unsessful attempts to dodge, Jessica turned her face back to see him close up. She didn¡¯t hesitate, opened her mouth, and bit down hard.

 Chapter 676 - 677: Forceful Kiss (2)

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 677: Forceful Kiss (2)</h4><h4></h4> With this bite, she bit down on the tip of his ear, and Will only felt a piercing pain, instinctively dodging. Seizing this opportunity, Jessica pushed him away with force.

    Raising his hand to touch his ear and confirming there was no bleeding, Will then lowered his fingers, panting as he looked at her.

    "Do you believe me now?"

    Jessica nodded her head.

    "Believe, I believe!"

    Will inwardly breathed a sigh of relief, but before he could rxpletely, the girl in front of him revealed a cold smile with lifted lips. Sensing something wrong, he subconsciously took a step back.

    But it was toote. Jessica¡¯s right hand had already risen, and with a crisp p, Will¡¯s face had been firmly hit by her.

    Jessica raised the back of her hand to wipe the corner of her lips of his saliva, "Do you know what this means? It means go die!"

    Will lifted his hand to soothe the soreness from her p, suppressing the urge to p her back.

    "I know...it was my fault before, can¡¯t you give me a chance?"

    Jessica arched her eyebrows, then shook her head.

    This guy must either be drunk or crazy!

    She did not want to spend the entiretter half of the night with such a freak. Pulling at her clothes, she raised her hand and extended her palm toward him.

    "Give me the phone!"

    "No way!"

    Will immediately took a step back, on guard.

    Jessica ced her hand on her forehead, the anger in her chest about to explode.

    "Give me the phone before I lose my temper, or else..." She retracted her fingers, her eyes already filled with ice-cold intent, "Tonight I will leave your body to the wilderness!"

    Willughed, "Are you sure you have that ability?"

    The two were somewhat equally matched, but she was drunker than him tonight, giving him a bit of an advantage; there was no way she could kill him at this time.

    Though reluctant to admit it, Jessica also realized this fact. Damn it, she had drunk far too much tonight...

    Knowing he had bad intentions, how could she have fallen for his trap?

    If only she had known earlier, she would have brought a gun and shot a few holes in him, feeding him to the rats here!

    Fuming at herself, she turned around and strode towards the direction of the main road.

    Unable to beat him or take back the phone by force, at least she could walk and hitch a ride.

    Will had thought the matter was settled, but to his surprise, Jessica still hadn¡¯t given up. He quickly followed after her, "Hey... Jessica, wait... I still have something to say... Hey..."

    Hearing the footsteps behind her, a mischievous glint flickered in Jessica¡¯s eyes. As Will approached, she pretended to be unsteady, wobbling and then copsing to the ground.

    Will caught up to her and, seeing the girl on the ground, crouched down beside her immediately.

    "Are you okay?"

    "My head is so dizzy!" Jessica squinted at him, "Help... give me a hand..."

    Will looked at her warily, noting how she was spirited just a moment ago; could she really not walk so soon?

    The wretched girl, could she be scheming something?

    Noticing his distraction, Jessica threw a kick at him.

    Seeing the change in her eyes, Will reacted instantly, diving to one side to avoid her strike. Failing her sneak attack, Jessica wasn¡¯t about to give up; she quickly scrambled up and lunged at him, reaching for the phone in his jacket¡¯s inner pocket.

    Just as her fingertips touched the phone, her arm was grabbed, and then she was pressed down by him. Their bodies were entangled, and to prevent her from attacking him further, Will even pinned her knees with his legs, their bodies ovepping with only their clothes in between.

 Chapter 677 - 678: Forceful Kiss (3)

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 678: Forceful Kiss (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    She wore only a thin T-shirt and tight jeans, while the man¡¯s suit jacket had long since rxed, leaving just a thinyer of shirt at his chest.

    She could clearly feel the solidness of the man¡¯s pectoral muscles pressing against her chest, able to sense his warmth even through the fabric.

    With his hands on her forearms, Will spoke with a smile on his face.

    "I knew it, this is your trickery!"

    When the man spoke, his breath,den with the scent of alcohol, hit her face, and that sensation...

    She felt inexplicably flustered.

    "Get off me!"

    Why would Will listen? If he let go, she¡¯d surely start making trouble again, so it was better for him to keep her pinned down.

    "Hey..." Feeling his breath brush against her face over and over, Jessica was so angry she almost clenched her teeth to breaking. Trying to sound fierce but softening her tone instead, "Fine, I¡¯ll agree to your terms; if you let go, I won¡¯t run. You can finish your speech, okay?"

    Will¡¯s lips curled into a smile toward her.

    "Don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Jessicaughed in extreme anger.

    "Alright, then, I¡¯m curious to see just how long you canst!"

    She rxed, no longer struggling but instead made herselffortable and looked at him with a nted gaze, not believing he could keep her like this forever?

    Darkness enveloped their surroundings; such a remote ce didn¡¯t even merit streetlights, only the moonlight overhead, as if they were the only two left between heaven and earth, with only each other¡¯s breathing to be heard in such silence, which seemed a bit romantic.

    At first, Will was looking around, but eventually, his gaze naturally settled on the face of the girl before him.

    This was the first time he had really looked at her.

    He had to admit, the girl was quite attractive, no, objectively speaking, very attractive.

    Noticing his gaze, Jessica asked angrily.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Caught in the act, Will instinctively averted his gaze, but then thought better and looked back at her.

    What¡¯s wrong with looking at her? He had every right to!

    Staring at her, he indulged himself in looking, starting with her face, while silently critiquing in his mind.

    Beautiful eyes, a nice nose, lips that deserved extra points...

    His gaze fell on her lips, and he naturally thought of the kiss he¡¯d given in haste. When he kissed her earlier, he had been too hasty to feel anything else. But now, looking at her lips, he began to recall her taste, the mix of alcohol with a hint of sweetness, a bit like the strawberry wine his mother made...

    He unconsciously swallowed a gulp of saliva.

    "Hey!" Jessica frowned, "You¡¯re not fantasizing about me, are you?"

    Will¡¯s face heated up, then retorted, "So what if I am?"

    "You..." Jessica found herself at a loss for words, "If you dare to think any more nonsense, I¡¯ll..."

    "You¡¯ll do what?" he moved closer to her face, "Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re in my hands right now, I can do whatever I want!"

    "If you dare touch me again, I¡¯ll..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, his nose was already touching hers; his eyes held a yful smile, his posture clearly saying, "I¡¯ve touched you, what can you do about it?"

    Unable to move her arms and legs, she was so angry she bit down on nothing, and her teeth clicked together with a clear sound.

    In the air, a faint fragrance lingered, probably her perfume...

    Will¡¯s gazended on her pale neck, outside of her T-shirt, and he squinted slightly.

    Seeing the odd look in the man¡¯s gaze, Jessica felt a sudden wave of nervousness and unconsciously swallowed.

 Chapter 678 - 679: Forceful Kiss (4)

    <h4>Chapter 678: Chapter 679: Forceful Kiss (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Will, I¡¯m warning you, you... you better not mess around!"

    This was the first time he had seen her so nervous, and it only piqued Will¡¯s interest.

    "What do you mean ¡¯mess around¡¯? Eh?!" He leaned in and kissed her face, "Does this count?"

    "Will!" she gritted her teeth, "This is thest time!"

    "I don¡¯t think so!"

    He leaned in again, she turned her face away, so he unabashedly nted a kiss on her cheek, his nose brushed past her earlobe, his warm, damp lips gently kissed the side of her ear, making her uncontrobly shiver.

    Jessica was so angry she wanted to kill someone, yet Will was a bit infatuated with this game.

    So as she dodged and struggled, he seized every chance to repeatedly kiss her; initially just for fun, but then he unwittingly sank deeper into the game, with his kisses no longer limited to her face¡ªas she was resisting too fiercely, and he couldn¡¯t reach¡ªso he moved downward, and as she shook her head left and right, he attacked her neck, his force growing stronger, turning from initial pecks into greedy sips.

    It had been a long time since he had touched a woman, and the scent and softness of the body beneath him,bined with the power of alcohol, gradually devoured his sanity.

    Jessica distinctly felt something getting hard, pressing against the root of her thigh...

    That was...

    She froze for a moment, then it dawned on her what it was, and rage reaching its peak, she abruptly lifted her right arm. The man, lost in desire, had be somewhat rxed at this point and was immediately broken free from, followed by her fist striking his cheek.

    Caught off-guard, Will was hit and toppled off her body, while Jessica quickly got up and started kicking and beating him without a second thought.

    "You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you today..."

    After taking a couple of kicks, Will¡¯s rationale returned along with the realization that he had gone too far. He quickly leapt up.

    "You... don¡¯t get me wrong, I... I just..."

    Jessica didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin, attacking him like a little fury. Knowing he was in the wrong, Will felt too embarrassed to fight back and turned to run away.

    Thus began a chase, with a man and a woman circling the car, sometimes chasing straight, sometimes in reverse...

    Jessica cursed and pursued until she was so tired she copsed beside the car door, still picking up rocks and leaves from the ground and hurling them at him in frustration.

    "You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you... you pervert..."

    Not until there were no more loose stones at her side did she finally lean against the car exhaustedly, "You... just wait, I... I¡¯ll castrate you..."

    Gradually, her cursing subdued.

    Will cautiously peeked out from the front of the car, seeing her with her head tilted against the car door, her long eyshes drooping, seemingly asleep.

    Fearing a trick, he didn¡¯t dare to approach, but found a spot near the car¡¯s front to sit down, heaving a weary sigh.

    The damn girl had so much energy after drinking so much; now he too waspletely worn out from the ordeal.

    As time stealthily slipped away, Will nced at his watch, and it was already past midnight.

    He turned his head and saw that Jessica, still leaning against the car door at the back of the car, remained in the same pose, seemingly indeed asleep. Will silently breathed a sigh of relief.

    The moonlight was shrouded by clouds, making the light even dimmer.

    From afar, a gust of wind blew by. Will pulled his suit jacket tighter around him, quickly got back into the car, grabbed the spare nket from the car, draped it over himself, andfortably leaned back in the seat.

    After lying down for a while, he uneasily sat up straight again.

 Chapter 679 - 680: Forceful Kiss (5)

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 680: Forceful Kiss (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    He was a man, and letting a woman sleep outside like this seemed a bit...

    That damn girl, she¡¯d kept him up all night without sleep, and tonight he would make her suffer a bit!

    Thinking this way, hey back down in his original spot.

    Momentster, he sat up irritably again, pushed the car door open, got out, and looked at Jessica, who was curled up against the car door. He frowned and stood there for a while. He reached out to touch her shoulder, then drew his hand back. The damn girl had finally quieted down for a while, and he didn¡¯t want to wake her up again.

    Taking a nket from the car, he covered her gently, then carefully opened the car door on her side to block the wind for her.

    That was already treating her quite well; such a stinky girl didn¡¯t need him to be too gentlemanly.

    Believing he had done enough to ease his conscience, Will then got back into the car, pulled his suit tight, and leaned back in the seat.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the hotel room.

    Huangfu Jue was hunched over, his palm resting on Gan Yuan¡¯s t stomach, "I wonder whether it will be a boy or a girl this time."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers gently caressed his cheek, "Do you prefer a boy or a girl?"

    "Either is fine," he said, turning his face to kiss her palm, "as long as it¡¯s our child."

    Boy or girl, it didn¡¯t matter at all.

    ncing at the clock on the wall, Gan Yuan felt a tightness in her heart; time had flown by without her even noticing it.

    "I need to go," she said, sitting up and reaching for her clothes nearby.

    Huangfu Jue straightened up, took her clothes, helped her dress, and kissed her shoulder again, "I¡¯ll take you."

    "No need, I can take a taxi," Gan Yuan turned to face him, her hands lifting again to cradle his face, "You don¡¯t look so well, you should rest well here..." Seeing the man was about to speak, she gently kissed his cheek, "Be good."

    "Alright then," Huangfu Jue said, standing up and picking her clothes up from the floor, helping her button her shirt. As he did, he delicately held the ring on her chest and tucked it carefully back inside her blouse, "Oh, right, there¡¯s something else. Annie¡¯s preparing to run for election; you should be wary of the Marquis. That old man is very cunning."

    Annie?

    Gan Yuan nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll n ahead."

    Huangfu Jue helped her put her shoes on and then looked up at her with a serious expression, "But there¡¯s no need to worry too much, she¡¯s not a match for you."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "Do you have any clues about the assassination attempt on Gan Tang?"

    "I¡¯ve visited Locke in the hospital, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s faking..."

    Hearing him mention this, Gan Yuan smiled lightly, then ced her hands on his shoulders, "Oh right, there¡¯s another person you need to be particrly cautious of."

    "Who?" Huangfu Jue lifted his face in confusion.

    Gan Yuan spoke Qian Xueying¡¯s name in a grave tone and briefly shared the information she had uncovered.

    "I even suspect now that the incident might very well have been her doing, just... I haven¡¯t figured out the reason yet. Anyway, pay more attention to her, that girl. She may appear innocent and harmless, but in fact... she¡¯s far more sinister than Annie."

    When Qian Xueying was mentioned, she thought of Gan Tang again.

    "You¡¯re not in the country now, is Xiaotang alright?"

    Huangfuughed, "Aren¡¯t you the one who calls him every day at nine, and now you¡¯re asking me?"

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 680 - 681: Forceful Kiss (6) [Monthly Ticket Extra]

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 681: Forceful Kiss (6) [Monthly Ticket Extra]</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan felt a wave of annoyance, "That little brat betrayed me again?"

    "Xiaotang didn¡¯t betray you, I figured it out myself." Huangfu Jue raised his hand to tidy up her hair, "That little guy has always been firmly on your side!"

    Gan Yuan smiled, "Of course, that¡¯s my son."

    As he smoothed out the wrinkles in her clothes, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help but remind her again.

    "Be careful on the road."

    "I know, you get some sleep!" She kissed his cheek and reached for her backpack to leave, but the man pulled her back into a light embrace, "Take good care of yourself and the child."

    "Don¡¯t worry!"

    Pattting his backfortingly, she smiled and straightened up from his embrace, opening the door.

    "Remember to call me back."

    Huangfu Jue called after her.

    "I¡¯m not a child!" Gan Yuan turned around, smiled at him, "Get some rest, I¡¯ll send you a message first thing in the morning."

    Waving at him, she quickly walked to the fire exit and turned in.

    After quickly descending the stairs, Gan Yuan took a taxi back to the GM Building. She went back to the top-floor office familiarly, opened the door and, not seeing Jessica, let out a sigh of relief. She locked the documents she brought back in the drawer and after a simple clean-up of the office, took out her phone to see that she had two missed calls, both from Moses.

    She hurriedly dialed the number.

    "What¡¯s up?" Moses¡¯ voice was concerned on the other end.

    "I just identally fell asleep and didn¡¯t hear it."

    "Still at the office?"

    "Yeah, traveling back and forth is such a waste of time, I¡¯ll just rest here tonight, it¡¯s a good chance to sort things out thoroughly."

    "Don¡¯t work toote, I¡¯ve got something here and won¡¯t be able to return until tomorrow, you should get some rest early."

    "You too!"

    After hanging up, Gan Yuan let out a sigh, she had been too preupied with being intimate with Huangfu Jue just now to hear his call; fortunately, he was tied up and hadn¡¯t rushed back. Otherwise, if he had turned up at the office, her lie would have been exposed.

    Sitting back on the sofa, Gan Yuan raised her hand to tidy her hair, she would have to be extra careful in the future.

    Leaning against the sofa, she raised her hand to sort out her hair, remembering what Huangfu Jue had told her previously, her brows furrowed slightly.

    Marquis Smith really had great ambition, actually intending for his daughter to run for president. No wonder he had been making things difficult for her before; there was this reason behind it.

    It seemed that securing the Liberal Party¡¯s nomination wouldn¡¯t be easy, after all, the Liberal Party wouldn¡¯t nominate two candidates. In the end, only one between Annie and herself could possibly represent the Liberal Party in the election.

    If she wanted to seize this opportunity, she would have to defeat Annie.

    Having been in the Liberal Party for many years, Marquis Smith must have a number of supporters; to defeat her, she would need to prepare thoroughly. Tomorrow, she would have to have a good talk with Dolly.

    ...

    ...

    Dawn broke, and the rising sun lit up the earth, the forests, and Jessica¡¯s disheveled hair resting on her shoulders.

    She blinked her slightly swollen eyelids, opened her eyes, and looked at the green early summer fields before her. It took her a while toe to her senses and realize where she was.

    "Damn it!"

    She sat up in shock, grabbed the nket covering her, and seeing that her clothes were still neatly on, she let out a sigh of relief, then turned her head to see Will, leaning against the car seat covered with his jacket, and she bolted upright.

    ...

    ...

    See you tomorrow, Little Princesses

 Chapter 681 - 682: Still Somewhat Humane (1)

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 682: Still Somewhat Humane (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Jessica lifted her hand to grasp the door handle and looked at Will, who was sleeping soundly in the car seat. She then paused, her palm resting on the handle, as a cold smile spread across her lips.

    Letting go of the front door, Jessica reached to open the rear door, and as she tried to slip into the car, her foot caught on the nket lying on the ground, and she almost stumbled.

    Lowering her face, Jessica reached down to pick up the nket piled at her feet and nced at Will, who was still wearing only his suit jacket and sleeping soundly.

    Humph!

    At least the kid had a bit of humanity, knowing to cover her with the nket.

    But that alone wouldn¡¯t earn her forgiveness.

    Sliding into the back seat, Jessica looked around but didn¡¯t find any ropes or anything simr. Noticing Will¡¯s tie, which he had pulled off and put aside, her eyes lit up. She reached for his tie and cautiously pulled his hands forward, binding them tightly with it.

    The previous night, she had tormented him so much that he had not slept at all, and the night after, he had stayed up until midnight. Plus, with the alcohol in his system, Will, who was normally vignt, was now soundly asleep andpletely unaware that Jessica had securely tied him up.

    Once she had made sure the tie was securely fastened, Jessica rose to sit back in the driver¡¯s seat, reaching into his suit pocket for her phone. Before she could retrieve her own phone, Will¡¯s pocket began to buzz with vibration.

    The noise from the phone startled Will awake. He instinctively reached for it, only to realize his hands were tied behind his back and he couldn¡¯t move.

    Seeing Will open his eyes, Jessica turned and shed him a smile.

    "Good morning, Colonel!"

    "You..." Will blinked his sore eyes and moved his arms, quickly realizing his situation, "Let me go."

    "Let you go?" Jessica watched him from the side, "Don¡¯t even think about it!"

    After what that bastard did to herst night, not killing him was already a mercy. And he still expected her to let him go?

    Reaching for her phone on Moses¡¯s body, she saw the missed call notifications and hurriedly dialed Gan Yuan¡¯s number to call back.

    "Miss Gaia?"

    "You need to get back here as soon as possible, Moses ising to the office soon."

    "Okay... I... I¡¯ll be right back." Jessica took a deep breath, "You... you haven¡¯t told him..."

    "He doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re not there. I was at the office all night. You cane straight here."

    "Alright." Jessica sighed in relief, "I¡¯ll be right back."

    Ending the call, she reached for the car keys, only to angrily fling open the door upon remembering the car was out of gas.

    "Hey!" Will called after her as she was about to leave, "Release me first!"

    Jessica mmed the car door shut, "Seeing as you¡¯re so exhausted, take a good rest here. It¡¯s quite deste around this area, so I reckon no one will bother you!"

    "Jessica... hey, you little brat... if you dare walk away like this, I will never let you go... hey..."

    Turning around, Jessica raised a finger at him and kept walking forward, humming a tune.

    Treading in her high heels back to the main road, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to hitch a ride. ncing sideways at the little road where Will was left, she smirked maliciously.

    Though the road was secluded, it was still possible that a car might pass by. Now, it was up to the Colonel¡¯s luck!

    Back at the GM Building, she immediately went upstairs to Gan Yuan¡¯s office, relieved to find that Moses hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

 Chapter 682 - 683: Still Somewhat Humane (2)

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 683: Still Somewhat Humane (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Miss Gaia, I¡¯m sorry,st night I... ran into an... old acquaintance and identally had a few too many drinks, so I came back a bitte..."

    "It¡¯s okay," Gan Yuan lifted her face and returned a smile, "I had someone prepare a breakfast for you on the table."

    She certainly understood that Jessica was detained by Willst night; her eyes swept over the kiss mark on Jessica¡¯s neck, and she couldn¡¯t help but smirk.

    It seemed Will¡¯s method of holding her back was quite special!

    After washing her face in the restroom, Jessica walked to the table and, seeing the breakfast there, couldn¡¯t help but think of Will, whom she had tied up in the car.

    They hadn¡¯t eaten anything while drinkingst night, and now she was extremely hungry. She reached for the breakfast on the te, and Jessicaughed lightly once again.

    Being this hungry, that Colonel probably wasn¡¯t faring any better.

    Poor man, hungry and tired, and still tied up in the car, unable to leave even if he wanted to...

    Hearing herughter, Gan Yuan lifted her face again.

    "Looks like you had a pleasant eveningst night?"

    Jessica curled her lip, "It had nothing to do with being pleasant."

    "Then why are youughing so happily?"

    "I just..." Jessica shrugged her shoulders, "thought of something amusing, that¡¯s all."

    No sooner had she finished speaking than the door was knocked, and Moses came in with Paul, and upon seeing him, Jessica immediately stood up nervously.

    "Sir!"

    Moses nodded slightly and walked over to Gan Yuan¡¯s desk.

    "I¡¯ll take you to the meeting."

    Having agreed with Dolly beforehand, a party meeting was to be held today to decide on the delegate for the presidential election, at which Dolly could take the opportunity to promote Gan Yuan.

    Gan Yuan quickly got ready, and the group left the office together. As they rode to the Freedom Party Headquarters, Gan Yuan lifted her hand to her forehead, lost in thought.

    From the information obtained from Huangfu Jue, she knew today¡¯s meeting was unlikely to be easy or simple. Marquis Smith would definitely stir trouble, seizing the chance to propose Annie¡¯s participation in the election.

    Both Dolly and Smith were old hands within the party. Could she really emerge victorious?

    "What are you thinking about?" Noticing her expression, Moses asked with concern.

    "I feel that Marquis Smith will definitely not agree to me representing the Liberal Party," she said.

    Moses nodded lightly, "That¡¯s certain, but you don¡¯t need to worry too much. We still have a considerable number of supporters, and he doesn¡¯t really have a suitable candidate."

    "Don¡¯t forget, he has a daughter!"

    Moses narrowed his eyes.

    Indeed, Smith was getting old, and for such an important matter, he wouldn¡¯t leave the opportunity to anyone else. Annie¡¯s frequent activities were also his arrangement, and Gan Yuan¡¯s concern wasn¡¯t improbable. If he wanted to win this chance in the uing meeting, he had to be fully prepared and ready for any eventuality.

    After arriving at the location, Moses immediately questioned Dolly about Gan Yuan¡¯s thoughts from earlier, and the group quickly came up with several strategies to deal with Smith.

    Time passed quickly, and after more than half an hour, the meeting officially began.

    Gan Yuan entered the conference room with Dolly, and as expected, saw Annie and her father present; Annie even feigned a smile at her.

    Humph!

    A pair of scheming individuals aiming to catch her off guard.

    Gan Yuan huffed coldly in her mind, pity though, she was already prepared.

 Chapter 683 - 684: Still Somewhat Humane (3)

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 684: Still Somewhat Humane (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    The meeting was chaired by Mr. Dolly and quickly shifted from internal party affairs to the election campaign.

    "The Conservative Party has held the presidency for eight years, and this time we must go all out to win the election," Mr. Dolly said excitedly, standing up. "Considering all factors, I nominate Miss Gan Yuan as this time¡¯s party representative to represent the Liberal Party in the election."

    Marquis Smith, sitting across from him, stood up, "I quite agree with Mr. Dolly¡¯s statement; this is indeed our chance. However... considering Miss Gan Yuan¡¯s influence domestically, I do not think she is the right candidate. So... I would like to rmend another more suitable person."

    Mr. Dolly smiled, "May I ask whom the Marquis is referring to?"

    "My daughter..." Marquis Smith gestured to his side, "Annie!"

    Several of Mr. Dolly¡¯s party allies changed their expressions dramatically. Smith¡¯s sudden proposal was entirely unexpected.

    Annie immediately stood up and greeted everyone with a smile and a nod.

    "Miss Annie is intelligent and capable, a rare talent indeed. However..." Mr. Dolly still smiled, "I do not think she is the most suitable candidate!"

    "My opinion is quite the opposite!" Marquis Smith immediately countered, "Miss Gan Yuan is currently entangled in scandals, and has reached such a stalemate with Prince of A Country. She is simply not fit for the election. If we invest manpower and resources into her, it is a waste of everyone¡¯s time and money. I will not support such a decision!"

    Thus, the two men went head to head, and their respective party aides also began taking sides.

    Smith¡¯s people supported Annie, Dolly¡¯s people stood by Gan Yuan, and the number of supporters on both sides was closely matched. Soon, the dispute escted to personal attacks.

    Seeing this situation, both Marquis Smith and Annie were somewhat taken aback.

    The meeting was originally intended to catch Gan Yuan and others off guard, yet unexpectedly the other side remained soposed.

    In the end, they had no choice but to decide through a vote, which resulted in a tie of 7 to 7.

    Marquis Smith snorted internally, "If that¡¯s the case, it seems we¡¯ll have to hold a convention for the whole party, have representatives from all regionse to vote, and then we¡¯ll select the winner."

    "Both of you know I am not too familiar with the ce, so I¡¯d like to postpone it until two weeks from now," Miss Gan Yuan said elegantly, smiling at them, "I assume everyone is okay with this?"

    With no objections from either side, the meeting came to an end.

    As Smith and Annie¡¯s group left, Moses came in with Jessica and others.

    "How did it go?"

    "A full party election," Mr. Dolly said somewhat helplessly, revealing the final decision with furrowed brows, "Miss Gan has just joined the party, and a full party election is very unfavorable for us!"

    "Now is not the time for such reflections," Gan Yuan said calmly, "If I can¡¯t even win a party election, what right do I have to run for President?"

    Havinge this far, brooding is pointless. Instead ofmenting, it¡¯s better to go and do something effective.

    "I¡¯ve already thought of a n; let¡¯s discuss it!"

    Mr. Dolly looked at her in surprise. As she sat down at the table and shared her ideas to increase her renown and support, the admiration in his eyes deepened.

 Chapter 684 - 685: Still Somewhat Humane (4)

    <h4>Chapter 684: Chapter 685: Still Somewhat Humane (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Originally, he was not optimistic about Gan Yuan; he only agreed to help her secure this election opportunity because the remuneration offered by Moses was plenty. He did not have high hopes for Gan Yuan.

    How could a young girl who has been parachuted in to participate in the election possibly win?

    However, the performance of the girl before him forced him to reassess the question and its answer.

    "... these are my thoughts." Gan Yuanid out the materials that Huangfu Jue had prepared for her and her own ideas one by one, then looked at Moses and Dolly inquiringly, "What do you think?"

    Dolly smiled and spoke, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be an expert in this field."

    Next to him, Moses also looked at her with approval, "Very good."

    Gan Yuan lifted the corners of her mouth slightly, her fingers gently pinching the ring hanging at her chest beneath the table. Fortunately, Huangfu Jue had tipped her off, or else she would have certainly been caught off guard by a surprise attack this time.

    "I will arrange a few television events for you to increase your exposure," Dolly said.

    "Good, now that both of you agree with my ideas, let¡¯s get started as soon as possible!" Standing up, Gan Yuan raised her tone, "This time, I must win."

    She had put so much effort into this matter; she couldn¡¯t let Annie snatch the opportunity away at this time.

    ...

    ...

    The hotel lobby.

    Huangfu Jue nced up at the approaching bodyguard and did not see Will¡¯s figure.

    "Where is Will?"

    "Mr. Will has not returned yet," the bodyguard replied.

    "Call and tell him toe back immediately!"

    Huangfu Jue gave an order and strode toward the elevator, only to hear a woman¡¯s voice tinged withughtering from behind him.

    "Duke!"

    Stopping in his tracks and turning around, Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze fell on the corridor, where a girl in a in dress was walking towards him.

    "Miss Xueying?"

    "What a coincidence," Qian Xueying stopped in front of him, "I didn¡¯t expect you to be staying here too."

    With Gan Yuan¡¯s reminder echoing in his ears, Huangfu Jue casually scrutinized her, "Miss Xueying, have you just arrived?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve juste from the airport. This time I¡¯m here on behalf of my father to discuss a business deal." Qian Xueying raised her palm, gesturing towards the parting elevator doors, "You must be going up too, please!"

    The group entered the elevator together, the butler Xiuyi pressed their floor number, and the bodyguard reached out to press the floor number where Huangfu Jue was staying. ncing at the lit-up numbers on the keypad, Qian Xueying¡¯s lips curved slightly.

    "This is our floor, see youter."

    "Goodbye!"

    The elevator continued its ascent, and Huangfu Jue narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "Check the flight scheduleing from A Country," he ordered.

    The bodyguard hurriedlyplied.

    A momentter, having reached his own floor, he returned to his room to take a quick shower and change into a clean set of clothes. The bodyguard had already brought over the flight schedule.

    Huangfu Jue looked at his watch, then at the flight schedule in his hand, his blue eyes narrowing dangerously.

    This girl, she seems to be quite tricky!

    The schedule showed that the most recent flight hadnded five hours ago. If she had been on that flight, it would have been impossible for their meeting in the lobby to be such a coincidence.

    The only exnation was that she had deliberately waited in the hall to make it seem like a chance encounter with him.

    What could be the purpose of this woman going to such lengths to speak these few words to him?

 Chapter 685 - 686 Three Women (1)

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 686 Three Women (1)</h4> Putting down the flight schedule in his hand, Huangfu Jue spoke naturally.

    "Check what she¡¯s going to F Country for this time!"

    By his side, the bodyguard was taken aback. "Who are you referring to?"

    Huangfu Jue turned his face, his gazending on the confused bodyguard, and immediately frowned.

    "Has Will not returned yet?"

    "No one has been answering his phone." The bodyguard by the window put away his phone, "Could something have happened to him?"

    "Then what are you waiting for?!" Huangfu Jue eximed as he stood up sharply, "Go find him, look... If you can¡¯t find him, don¡¯t bothering back!"

    Night after night, Will had been by his side, being Huangfu Jue¡¯s most capable assistant, transcending far beyond the role of an ordinary aide.

    The bodyguards hurriedly turned and rushed towards the door.

    "And..." Huangfu Jue quickly called out to thest one, "check where Jessica is right now."

    It was he who had ordered Will to find a way to keep Jessica dyedst night, and with Will not yet back, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    As the bodyguards dashed off to find news about Will, Huangfu Jue picked up the phone on the desk, and personally dialed Will¡¯s number.

    On the other end of the call, the phone buzzed incessantly. Will sneaked a nce at Jessica¡¯s coat thrown on the back seat and could only sigh toward the vibrating phone.

    As it turned out, this little run was even more remote than he had imagined. For over two hours, not a single vehicle had passed by, making finding help virtually impossible.

    Using the strength of his elbows, he barely managed to push the back of the seat down, trying to drag his arms out bit by bit from above the seat.

    However, it wasn¡¯t as simple as he had imagined. The wretched girl had tied him up tightly; there was hardly any room for movement. Despite exerting effort enough to soak his shirt with sweat on his back, he had only managed to move his arms up by a third.

    Catching his breath, Will stepped firmly on the car body, spread his arms, and pushed upward once more.

    "Damn girl... Jessica... just you wait..."

    While he strained to move upward, he continued to curse under his breath.

    Bit by bit, and an hourter, when Will finally freed his arms from the seat, he was utterly exhausted.

    Leaning against the seatback, he gasped for air.

    After a while, he sat up straight again, rummaged through the car¡¯s storage box for a small dagger, and cut off his tie that bound his hands.

    Once his body was free, he pulled back his arms to look at his wrists that had been chafed red; he gritted his teeth in anger.

    "Next time, I will make sure you wish you were dead!"

    After swearing, he reached into the back seat coat for his phone, and immediately called Huangfu Jue back.

    "Sir, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be back shortly."

    Then, made another call to his subordinate and directed him with an approximate location.

    While waiting for his subordinate to pick him up, Will crawled out of the car, grabbed a bottle of water, leaned against the car, and drank it down in one go; after several hours of struggle, his throat was dry as tinder.

    His gaze fell on something shimmering on the ground. Puzzled, he bent down to pick up the glowing object.

    In his palmy a tiny silver cross pendant, about the size of his finger. Will turned the cross in his hand and immediately noticed two scripted letters engraved on the back of the cross ¨C JA.

    JA?

    He knew her name was Jessica, but not herst name... Could this be her initials?

 Chapter 686 - 687 Three Women (2)

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 687 Three Women (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will squinted his eyes, and then he remembered that when he kissed her earlier, he seemed to have seen something simr around Jessica¡¯s neck.

    Knowing for sure it was something the girl had identally left behindst night, he raised his hand to toss the item away, but then he pulled his hand back and stuffed the pendant into his pocket.

    In the distance, the sound of a car approaching grew; knowing it was his mening to meet him, Will stepped forward to greet them.

    ...

    ...

    GM Building, executive CEO¡¯s office.

    Gan Yuan lifted his head from his lunch, only to see Jessica across from him holding a fork and staring nkly at her meal.

    It had been almost three or four hours by now; surely that guy hadn¡¯t figured out a way to escape yet?

    If no one came to his aid, would he starve to death in the car?

    And...

    Jessica nced out at the weather, noting that it was a particrly nice day with temperatures already reaching thirty degrees at midday. If no one had opened the car door for him, in such a high temperature within the sealed space of the car, could he possibly suffocate...

    Of course, soon another voice chimed in her head.

    Hmph, serves him right if he dies!

    After what that jerk did to you, why should you care about him? You two were enemies to begin with, weren¡¯t you?

    That¡¯s true.

    But, if he really died like this, who knows what the consequences might be.

    No matter what, the guy was Huangfu Jue¡¯s right-hand man; would it cause Mr. Moses and Gaia any trouble...

    He can¡¯t be starved to death that quickly, why bother about him? If he can¡¯t handle even this simple situation, he might as well die of stupidity.

    ...

    "Jessica?" Gan Yuan called out her name softly, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I..." Jessica snapped back to reality, "May I step out for a moment?"

    "Of course you may," Gan Yuan nodded towards her te, "but you haven¡¯t touched your lunch."

    "I¡¯m not very hungry, I¡¯ll pass," Jessica stood up, "I promise I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can, and if there¡¯s anything urgent, just call me right away, also... could you keep this a secret for me?"

    Gan Yuan gave her a smile, "Of course!"

    Grabbing the car keys from the table, Jessica returned his smile and hurried down the stairs, driving out of the GM Building¡¯s parking lot.

    "Damn Will, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid you might die, I just don¡¯t want to cause a conflict between the two parties right now."

    Muttering to herself as she opened the car door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat, Jessica quickly started the car.

    The car flew out of the urban area and onto the road leading to the suburbs, with Jessica frowning as she stepped on the gas, speeding through intersections.

    Soon, she arrived at the same small road as the day before, drove a good distance forward, and saw no cars parked by the roadside.

    Could she have remembered the wrong road?

    Turning the car around, she drove another loop and immediately pulled over when she noticed a big tree by the road¡ªshe remembered that tree, it should be nearby...

    Driving slowly forward, her attention was drawn to a familiar object on the roadside, she hopped out of the car to pick it up, recognizing instantly that it was Will¡¯s tie.

    A sigh of relief escaped her.

    It seemed the guy wasn¡¯t entirely foolish after all; she hade back for nothing, fussing over him unnecessarily.

    Thinking about how quickly Will had escaped, she felt a surge of irritation.

    If she had known, she should have tied him up more securely and let him starve in the car for a few more hours.

 Chapter 687 - 688 Three Women (3)

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 688 Three Women (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Thinking this way, Jessica angrily threw Will¡¯s tie onto the road and stepped on it hard, grinding the tie as if it were his face.

    "Consider yourself lucky. Next time, I won¡¯t be so lenient!"

    She ground the tie under her foot forcefully, turned around to get into her car, and drove off, pressing down on the gas pedal.

    She hadn¡¯t even entered the city when her phone started ringing. Seeing a familiar number on the screen, she answered the call, puzzled.

    "Hello?"

    "You little bitch!"

    "Oh, it¡¯s Colonel Will. How did it feel to sleep on that deserted road, pretty cool, huh?"

    "Be at the bar where we were yesterday within one hour."

    "Sorry, I¡¯m very busy, no time!"

    "Do you think I¡¯m asking you out?" Will scoffed. "This is an order. If I don¡¯t see you by eight o¡¯clock, you¡¯ll bear the consequences."

    "Threatening me?" Jessica snorted dismissively. "Mr. Colonel, do you really think I¡¯m easily scared?"

    "Fine, you don¡¯t have toe." Will pinched the Cross Pendant between his fingers. "I don¡¯t mind telling Mr. Moses that we were together all night yesterday."

    "You!" Jessica was furious, but after a moment, she rxed. "Go ahead, try it. Will he believe you or me?"

    "I believe he would trust the facts more." Will twirled the cross pendant in his fingers. "If you don¡¯t want your Cross Pendant back, then I don¡¯t care either."

    With that, he hung up the call.

    Cross Pendant?

    What Cross Pendant?!

    Suddenly remembering something, Jessica hurriedly raised her right hand to her neck, reached for her ne, and sure enough, the ne was there, but the Cross Pendant was long gone.

    That damn bastard, he actually stole her thing?

    Jessica was so angry she clenched her teeth. The Cross Pendant was custom-made for her by her father when she was baptized as a baby, engraved with her initials. She had worn it for many years as her lucky charm and she never parted with it. Everyone who knew her was aware that if that guy really went to Moses waving it around, spouting nonsense, Mr. Moses would definitely get angry.

    If that guy really spiced up the story with lies, Moses might end up thinking she had already betrayed him and gone over to Huangfu Jue¡¯s camp.

    After weighing the pros and cons, although she was very angry, Jessica still drove to the bar. Fuming, she stormed into the bar, looked around, and did not see Will¡¯s "damn" face.

    She took out her phone and dialed the number she had just called.

    "Where are you?"

    "You¡¯re at the bar?"

    "No shit!"

    "Something came upst minute, let¡¯s meet another time."

    "You..."

    Before Jessica had the chance to curse at him, Will had already hung up the phone.

    Bang!

    This guy, he dares to y her?

    Jessica punched the counter hard and the bartender, hearing the noise, rushed over, smiling as he saw her.

    "Howe your boyfriend didn¡¯te with you today? Still want whiskey?"

    Boyfriend?

    Jessica reached out and grabbed his cor.

    "What nonsense are you spouting? He wishes he could be my boyfriend?"

    "I... I¡¯m sorry!" The bartender had meant it as a joke, not expecting her to react so violently, and hurriedly apologized, "I... I was just joking. What... what can I get you?"

    "Nothing to drink!"

    Jessica pushed him aside, kicked over a chair in front of her, and turned to walk out of the bar.

 Chapter 688 - 689 Three Women (4)

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 689 Three Women (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the car, Will sat in the back seat, pinching a cross in his right hand.

    Facing the sunlight, he stared at the cross glowing under the sun, stuffed his phone back into his pocket, and revealed a smile on his lips.

    He had originally thought that this cross might not necessarily be something important to her; everything just now was merely a probe, and he hadn¡¯t held out much hope.

    Unexpectedly, that girl had arrived at the bar so quickly, whichpletely exceeded Will¡¯s expectations.

    From this, it was not difficult to see that the pendant was extremely important to Jessica. With this item in hand, he could easily control Jessica, making future meetings with Miss Gan much easier for the gentleman.

    "Mr. Will, your wrist... seems to be injured."

    The bodyguard driving the car noticed the dark red marks on his wrist and asked with concern.

    "Nothing of the sort!" Will retracted his hand into his sleeve, "Just a small ident."

    Being tied to a chair by a woman for hours, if he talked about it, wouldn¡¯t it be aughingstock for these guys? He certainly did not want to mention it to anyone.

    The car quickly returned to the hotel where Huangfu Jue was staying. Will went to his room, took a quick shower, and changed into a new set of clothes.

    Standing in front of the mirror, he adjusted his appearance, nced at the scab on his lip from the side, and then turned his head to check his ear.

    Although the ear was not damaged, there was a clear, dark red bite mark, which was also not light.

    Was that damn girl a member of the canine family, enjoying biting people so much?

    He tugged at his shirt sleeve, covering his wrist tightly, and walked out of his room with resignation.

    He couldn¡¯t hide the wound on his face and just hoped the gentleman wouldn¡¯t ask about it.

    Seeing him return safely, Huangfu Jue¡¯s worries finally faded.

    "What happened?"

    "That girl..." Will shrugged nonchntly, "A bit troublesome, but rest assured, I¡¯ve now found a way to control her. Whenever you need, I can take her away from Miss Gan¡¯s side at any time."

    Noticing that Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze fell on his face, he quickly changed the subject.

    "They said Qian Xueying has arrived?"

    "I called you back precisely for this matter." Huangfu Jue motioned with his hand for the bodyguards to leave, stood up, and walked around the table to stand before Will, "Ayuan has found some evidence that can prove that Duke Locke¡¯s situation is entirely Qian Xueying¡¯s doing."

    "Qian Xueying? That¡¯s unexpected."

    Will looked genuinely surprised. The girl who appeared so innocent and harmless was the one who caused Duke Locke to end up like this?

    "Indeed!" Huangfu Jue crossed his arms, "I underestimated her before. It seems that hering to F Country this time might also have another purpose."

    Will immediately understood, "Right away, sir. I¡¯m on it."

    Huangfu Jue nodded and added as Will turned to leave, "Go eat something first."

    "Thank you, sir."

    Bowing to him, Will stepped out of the room and immediately arranged the tasks for his subordinates.

    His men acted promptly, gathering information on Qian Xueying. He returned to his room and ordered some lunch over the phone.

    While waiting for his lunch to arrive, Will took out the cross again, ced it in the desk drawer, then thought better of it.

    That girl knew which room he was staying in; if she came over and stole the object, all his efforts would be in vain. It was safer to keep it on his person.

 Chapter 689 - 690 Three Women (5)

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 690 Three Women (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will rummaged through the drawer, found a thin cord, and strung the cross on it to hang around his neck, tucking it close to his body.

    Wearing it there, the girl wouldn¡¯t have a chance of finding it unless she stripped him bare.

    ...

    ...

    In a high-end hotel suite several floors away, Qian Xueyingnguidly reclined on the lounge chair on the balcony, gently swirling the red wine in her ss.

    Xiuyi stood behind her, reporting thetest news he had gathered.

    "The election?" Qian Xueying put down her wine ss, "A woman aspiring to be President... Gan Yuan really has great ambition! I originally thought Moses was a smart man, but now it seems he¡¯s nothing but an idiot controlled by emotions, wasting so much money on something that¡¯s bound to fail. How foolish."

    "Yes!" Xiuyi said as he topped up her ss with wine, "However, things are not going smoothly. There was a Liberal Party internal meeting this morning, and Marquis Smith has formally proposed his daughter Annie as the party¡¯s representative. Right now, both sides must be using all their tricks, desperately trying to outdo each other."

    "Annie?" Qian Xueying¡¯s lips curled slightly, "Good, that means I have just gained two more allies."

    "Miss means to say..." Xiuyi brought the ss back to her hand, "You want to form an alliance with them?"

    "Of course not!" Qian Xueying gently swirled her ss, bringing the wine to her nose for a sniff, "Don¡¯t forget, I am the woman who is going to be the Queen of A Country. How could I form an alliance with people from F Country? Marquis Smith has deep roots in F Country, and he had previous conflicts with Gan Yuan. He will certainly not let her seed this time. Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t possibly win over Annie. We just need to sit back and watch things unfold. Right now, the most important task is to secure Huangfu Jue quickly."

    Annie and Huangfu Jue once had a rumored affair, and Qian Xueying was also acquainted with Annie, who had been mentioned several times before by Nancy about Annie¡¯s thoughts on Huangfu Jue.

    Unlike Gan Yuan, Annie is a true celebrity and socialite, who is now running for President, and she matches Huangfu Jue in terms of social standing and lineage.

    At this critical time when Huangfu Jue is single, Qian Xueying had finally managed to drive Gan Yuan away from his side, and she was not about to give Annie this excellent opportunity.

    "Let them fight and weaken each other," Qian Xueying tasted her wine and her lips revealed a smug smile, "while I... will use this time to win the favor of the Duke. As for Gan Yuan, hmph... once I secure Huangfu Jue, I will slowly y with her!"

    "That¡¯s a wise perspective, Miss," said Xiuyi as he put down the wine bottle, "Should I make the arrangements now?"

    Qian Xueying nodded, "Remember, this must be foolproof; even if the n fails, nobody must trace it back to us."

    "Rest assured," Xiuyi smiled coldly, "I will follow your orders and contact Red me¡¯s assassins. By then, the Duke will only suspect Moses."

    "Exactly!" Qian Xueying also smiled, "Then, the feud between him and Gan Yuan will grow deeper and deeper, making it impossible for them ever to return to the way things were."

    As Xiuyi left the room, she once again brought the wine ss to her lips and sipped the wine contentedly.

    "Gan Yuan, Annie... hmph, you two are merely self-proimed geniuses... One day, I will trample all of you underfoot, obtaining what you desire but cannot have, making all women in the world envy me! Ha..."

    With thoughts of triumph, Qian Xueying let out a loud and heartyugh.

    ...

    ...

    See you tomorrow :)

 Chapter 690 - 691 MY ONLY (1)

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 691 MY ONLY (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the following days, Gan Yuan was busy working on her image project.

    She participated in various charitable activities, attended major events of the Liberal Party across the country, and at the same time, Moses had already exposed the information of the President she assassinated. The news provoked a huge social reaction and coupled with the publicity of Gan Yuan¡¯s various activities, her name quickly dominated all the newspapers and online headlines...

    On the big screens, newspapers, and small screens... it was all her photos and name.

    The major media outlets also sent out numerous invitations to her, inviting her to participate in various holidays. After selection, she ultimately chose to attend an interview with the most authoritative national news station in F Country.

    During the festival, she spoke about her past in public for the first time.

    "I don¡¯t deny that I have done many wrong things in the past. I am not a saint, but I want to prove to everyone that there is no eternal right or wrong in this world. If a person has erred, why can¡¯t she be given a chance to reform? If that¡¯s not the case, then the evil in this world will only increase."

    The host nodded, then asked again.

    "It¡¯s said that Miss Gan has joined the Liberal Party and ismitted to running for election. Is that true?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, how many people do you think will support you?"

    "I don¡¯t know, but I will work hard to gain everyone¡¯s recognition."

    ...

    As it was a festival, the host¡¯s questions were naturally very sharp.

    "Regarding your previous rtionship with the Duke from A Country, could you talk about that?"

    "We were once in love, but because of our differing positions... we can only go our separate ways now."

    "So, do you think there¡¯s a possibility for the two of you to get back together?"

    Gan Yuan smiled, "I think the most important thing for me right now is not to talk about love but to solve the water source problem in the southern regions. Compared to the lives and health of tens of millions of people, my love life is trivial... We just came back from the west two days ago. Due to factory development, the water quality in the western regions has been severely polluted, so GM Group has invested thirty million in a water purification project..."

    She easily shifted the question from her rtionship with Huangfu Jue to the GM Group¡¯s ongoing projects, sessfully maintaining control of the conversation.

    After the interview, this host, who was known for her incisiveness in F Country, also extended her hand with a smile.

    "Miss Gan, I wish you all the best; this has been the most interesting interview of recent days."

    "Thank you!"

    Gan Yuan thanked her and walked out of the studio.

    Standing outside, Jessica and another clerical assistant immediately came up to her with smiles, giving her a thumbs up.

    With Moses¡¯s help in assembling a professional team for her, they were in charge of her various schedules and provided strategic advice for her behavior, to better support her election campaign.

    It was no easy feat for Gan Yuan to maintain control of the situation during her first appearance on such a sharp TV interview.

    Jessica handed her a ss of water, "Let¡¯s go. The ne is arranged; we¡¯ll return to the Capital tonight to avoid the journalists looking for trouble."

    The group left the TV station and headed to the airport right away. By the time the journalists caught up, Gan Yuan¡¯s ne had already taken off, returning to the Capital of F Country.

 Chapter 691 - 692 MY ONLY (2)

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 692 MY ONLY (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    On the return journey, the assistant had already taken out theptop, and after reading the relevantments, she looked at Gan Yuan with delight.

    "The holiday feedback is very good."

    Gan Yuan just nodded faintly and looked at her watch.

    It was already eight in the evening, and it was impossible tond within an hour; it looked like she would be unable to talk with her son tonight.

    The schedule was packed every day, and there were times when she could only sleep on the ne. By her reckoning, it had been three or four days since shest spoke with the little guy on the phone.

    That child would probably be disappointed again tonight.

    Opening theptop in front of her, she stared at the smiling face of the little guy that served as the background image on the screen and sighed softly.

    This busyness was expected to continue for a while, and she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to see her little treasure.

    Jessica leaned over to look at Gan Yuan¡¯sputer screen, knowing she was missing her son. Although sympathetic, she was helpless and just ced her hand on her shoulder.

    "We still have an hour and a half beforending, get some rest!"

    "Your vitamins!"

    The assistant handed over water and a pill.

    Closing theptop, Gan Yuan took the water from the assistant, swallowed the vitamin pill, pulled the nket over her knees, and closed her eyes.

    She had been busytely, and to ensure she had ample energy, as well as for the sake of the fetus in her belly, she took every opportunity to rest. Even when she had little appetite, she ate several meals a day to meet her nutritional needs.

    cing a hand on her lower abdomen, she soon fell asleep.

    When the ne arrived back in the Capital of F Country, it was already nine-thirty in the evening. After getting off the ne, Gan Yuan immediately turned on her cellphone.

    The inbox was empty; there were no messages from the little fe.

    Every time she missed his call, Gan Tang would leave her a message. What happened this time?

    Could it be... he was angry?

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case, he wasn¡¯t that unreasonable. Could it be... something had happened?

    Gan Yuan was internally anxious, but in front of Jessica and everyone else, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to make a call to inquire, so she had to patiently get in the car and return to the hotel.

    As soon as the car left the airport, she received a message on her phone.

    "Call me when you¡¯re free!"

    The message was very brief, with the remark "MO".

    MO was the nickname she had saved for Huangfu Jue¡¯s phone number, short for "MYONLY".

    In the past few days, he seemed to be very busy too and hadn¡¯t asked to see her. Was it really an emergency that he wanted her to call today?

    After returning to the hotel, she excused herself as being too tired and went to her room alone. She didn¡¯t even take off her shoes before taking out her cellphone to dial Huangfu Jue¡¯s number.

    As soon as she heard Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice on the other end, she immediately asked anxiously.

    "What¡¯s wrong, is Xiaotang he..."

    "Mommy!"

    Before she could finish, the voice of the little guy came through the earpiece.

    "Xiaotang?!" Gan Yuan could hardly believe her ears, "Howe it¡¯s you?"

    "Because I¡¯m with Daddy!" the little guy said with augh. "Daddy told me that Mommy is going to participate in an election campaign, so he said I should cheer you on. Mommy, you can do it!"

    Knowing that Huangfu Jue had alreadymunicated with Xiaotang, she let go of the worry she was holding.

    "Thank you, handsome boy."

    "Mommy, do you miss me?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s just... Mommy has been too busy recently and hasn¡¯t had the time to call you."

    "It¡¯s okay, Daddy said Mommy would be very busytely."

 Chapter 692 - 693 MY ONLY (3)

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 693 MY ONLY (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "What have you been busy withtely?"

    "Reading, painting... Oh, right, I¡¯ve started learning a new piece these past few days. I¡¯ll y it for you when we meet."

    "That sounds great!"

    She agreed promptly but felt a pang of sadness at the thought of their uncertain next meeting.

    "It¡¯s gettingte. Mommy, you should rest early. I¡¯ll call you another day."

    Although reluctant to hang up, she knew the little guy should be in bed by now, so she immediately responded with a smile.

    "Goodnight, handsome boy."

    "Goodnight!"

    There was a faint sound on the other end of the phone, and then Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice came through.

    "I just watched your TV program; you were fantastic!"

    Gan Yuan immediately smiled, "Thanks a lot!"

    "How have you been feeling these days? Any pregnancy symptoms?"

    "Much better, now I eat and sleep like Little Pig."

    She tried to keep her tone light; he had children to care for and a lot on his te. She didn¡¯t want Huangfu Jue to worry about her any further.

    "Good, that¡¯s a relief. Don¡¯t stay up toote. Goodnight!"

    "Goodnight!"

    After hanging up, she deleted the call log before getting up, grabbing her bathrobe, and walking into the bathroom.

    The two people she cared about most were safe, and things were progressing positively; naturally, she could sleep without worries. After her bath, she returned to bed and quickly fell into a peaceful sleep.

    ...

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the world.

    In the hospital, Dr. William frowned as he entered, holding a CT scan in his hand.

    "Dr. William?" Paul immediately approached, looking inquisitively at him.

    Dr. William shook his head slightly, making Paul¡¯s heart sink.

    At the desk, Moses was watching Gan Yuan on theputer screen participating live in the TV program, admiring herposed responses and quick wits, a slight smile curled the corners of his lips.

    "I knew you could do it!"

    Moses continued to watch the screen even as Dr. William sat down across from him, seemingly oblivious to the doctor¡¯s arrival.

    "Cough!"

    Dr. William coughed lightly.

    "Five minutes!" said Moses.

    Dr. William, left with no choice, waited patiently.

    After five minutes, the live broadcast ended, and Moses finally looked away from the screen, turning his face up to Dr. William.

    "So, can I leave now?"

    "Mr. Moses," Dr. William raised both hands, sping them together on the table, and began earnestly, "The results of today¡¯s examination are not optimistic. The medication hasn¡¯t had the desired effect. Your heart condition is worse than it was two weeks ago."

    "So... am I dying?"

    "Of course not. I mean, you really should be hospitalized for treatment now."

    Moses¡¯s expression remained calm, "Then increase the dosage."

    "Mr. Moses!" Dr. William¡¯s face showed frustration, "I know you¡¯re concerned about Gaia, but you can¡¯t keep dying this. If... if something were to happen to you, wouldn¡¯t Gaia feel guilty after learning the truth?"

    "Indeed, sir!" Paul also chimed in with his plea, "Miss Gaia¡¯s situation haspletely turned around, and there¡¯s no need for you to handle everything yourself. You can still oversee the big picture from the hospital. I assure you, I will do everything in my power."

    Moses lifted his right hand and closed theptop screen.

    "Write a prescription for two weeks. I promise, I¡¯lle back for another checkup in two

 Chapter 693 - 694 MY ONLY (4)

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 694 MY ONLY (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sir!" Paul¡¯s eyebrows were knotted into a frown, "You..."

    "It¡¯s my body, and I¡¯ll make the decisions." Moses grabbed hisptop and tossed it to Paul, "Arrange the ne, we¡¯re heading back to F Country immediately."

    Having said that, he stepped out of the clinic.

    Paul shook his head and sighed heavily, "Dr. William, what do you say?"

    "That¡¯s just how he is, once he¡¯s set his mind on something, nobody can change it." Dr. William too looked helpless. After thinking for a moment, he pulled out a pen and prescribed several medications, "For now, I¡¯ll increase the dosage and add some new drugs to the mix, start with these and see how they work. Also, I will anonymize his medical records and discuss them with a few specialists to see if there¡¯s any other way."

    "Thank you so much." Paul gratefully sped his hand, "Whatever it takes, you must find a way to save him. If..."

    He turned to look at Moses¡¯s retreating back and walked over to gently close the door.

    "If it reallyes to a point where surgery is the only option, you must call me. No matter what, I¡¯ll make sure he undergoes the operation."

    "Okay."

    Dr. William nodded solemnly.

    Taking the prescription and walking out, Paul quickly caught up to Moses.

    Back in the car, Moses leaned wearily against the seat, "How¡¯s it going with thewyer?"

    Paul¡¯s tone was deep, "The situation is not very optimistic. Thewyer says that, given the current circumstances, it won¡¯t be easy for Miss Gaia to regain custody."

    Moses frowned, "What are the odds?"

    "30%!" Paul replied.

    "Why?" Moses looked displeased, "She¡¯s the child¡¯s mother!"

    "But... Duke is the child¡¯s father, and at the moment he can provide a better educational and growth environment for the child, after all..." Paul lowered his face, "Miss Gaia¡¯s identity as an assassin is an unchangeable fact. Just this point alone would give the opposingwyer ample opportunity to argue their case."

    Hearing this, Moses¡¯s gaze grew even more intense.

    Up to now, he still hadn¡¯t figured out how those photos had leaked.

    If it wasn¡¯t for those photos, if it wasn¡¯t for that news item...

    "I should have destroyed those photos!"

    He raised his hand to his forehead, full of remorse.

    "It¡¯s not your fault!" Paul watched his profile, his face full of sympathy, "It¡¯s my fault. If I had followed your orders, none of this would have happened."

    Moses remained silent, not saying a word. After a while, he finally looked up again.

    "Change of ns, we¡¯re going to A Country. Arrange for people to find out the child¡¯s daily routine, what he does every day, who is around him."

    "Are you nning to..." Paul asked in confusion.

    "I promised Gaia I would hand the child over to her." Moses slowly lifted his head, his handsome face set with determination, "No matter the cost, I won¡¯t break my promise to her! A child... should be with their mother."

    "The Royal Pce is heavily guarded, I¡¯m afraid..."

    "I¡¯ll go myself."

    "How can that be?" Paul immediately objected, "With your current health condition, you simply can¡¯t undertake such a task..."

    Noticing Moses¡¯s nce, he realized he had misspoken and quickly corrected himself, "I mean... You... don¡¯t have to do it yourself. I¡¯ll go!"

    Moses took a deep breath, "Let¡¯s head to A Country first."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, have a nice weekend

 Chapter 694 - 695 The Beauty Trap and The Handsome Guy Strategy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 694: 695 The Beauty Trap and The Handsome Guy Strategy (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    For the past few days, flying back and forth, Jessica had been extremely vignt to ensure Gan Yuan¡¯s safety; she slept with one eye open every night.

    Finally back in the Capital, she felt much more rxed, and that night, she slept particrly sweetly.

    As dawn was just breaking, she was stillfortably sprawled across therge bed.

    Thus, you can imagine her mood when the ringing of her phone disrupted her wonderful dream.

    Without even opening her eyes, she fumbled to answer the call.

    "You¡¯d better give me a reason not to kill you; otherwise, go die now!"

    The male voice on the phone was even more arrogant and direct than she was.

    "One o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Room 406 at the XX Hotel."

    "You?!" Jessica opened her eyes, "Will?"

    "Don¡¯t bete."

    The other party just threw those four words at her before hanging up.

    Looking at Will¡¯s number on the phone screen, Jessica angrily threw the phone away.

    "Go to hell!"

    Pulling the covers over her head, she tossed herself back onto the bed, but secondster, she threw the covers off with a jerk.

    Jumping out of bed, she reached into the wardrobe, pulled out the gun hidden in the side panel, swiftly ejected the magazine to check it, and smirked with a curl of her lips.

    "The game should end now, Colonel Sir!"

    After getting ready quickly, she changed her clothes and went to Gan Yuan¡¯s room, where Gan Yuan was already neatly dressed, sitting at the table having breakfast, and her assistant was reporting today¡¯s schedule to her.

    "You have a meeting at GM in the morning, and in the afternoon the mayor will have an event at the city hall..."

    Upon seeing Jessica, Gan Yuan immediately invited her to join the breakfast.

    After days of interaction, the rtionship between Jessica and her had be increasingly harmonious. Without any hesitation, Jessica sat down and asked the assistant,

    "What time is the afternoon event?"

    "It starts at 1:30 PM and ends at 4:00 PM."

    1:30 PM?!

    Jessica raised her eyebrows, "Arrange for a few more people to apany Miss Gan this afternoon. I have some matters to attend to and won¡¯t be able to join you."

    "Of course," the assistant replied immediately.

    After breakfast, the group hurried to the GM Building for the meeting. The morning passed quickly, and by noon, Gan Yuan had returned to the hotel to rest, and her assistant had her evening dress ready.

    As Gan Yuan sat on the couch changing clothes, Jessica nced at her watch multiple times.

    Noticing her subtle movements, Gan Yuan smiled and turned to her, "Go ahead if you have something to do; don¡¯t worry about me."

    Jessica, in her younger years, reminded Gan Yuan of her own youth; seeing Jessica always made Gan Yuan think of herself when she was younger. This girl was frank by nature, and although sometimes a bit impetuous, she was undeniably an interesting person.

    During these days, Jessica had been by Gan Yuan¡¯s side day and night, fullymitted to her protection, and Gan Yuan greatly appreciated her for it.

    It was already half past twelve, and there was some distance from here to the hotel where that guy had asked to meet her. She wasn¡¯t exactly bothered by the prospect of beingte; she just didn¡¯t want to waste too much time waiting.

    Smiling at Gan Yuan, Jessica rose from the sofa.

    "Then I¡¯ll go ahead. Once I¡¯m done with my errands, I¡¯ll head straight to the city hall," she said.

    Afterwards, she carefully instructed the assistant and two bodyguards on a few details, grabbed her backpack from the room, and then hurried off.

    In the morning, she had already seriously thought about the reason Will had called her to the hotel this time.

    Thest time he summoned her to a bar, it was for a drinking contest, then he took her to a secluded ce, and afterward, he tried to take advantage of her while she was drunk. Clearly, the guy wanted to take advantage of her inebriation, but due to her drinking capacity exceeding his expectations, he failed.

 Chapter 695 - 696 Beauty Trap and Handsome Menâ€™s Trick (2)

    <h4>Chapter 695: 696 Beauty Trap and Handsome Men¡¯s Trick (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    This time it was a hotel, probably intending to use leverage to make herply.

    This pervert actually dared to target her.

    Humph!

    Jessica maneuvered her car to the roadside and stopped beneath the hotel, took her backpack in hand as she climbed out, and instead of heading directly to the room where she was supposed to meet him, she went to the restroom on the first floor and entered a stall.

    Momentster, when she reappeared, her jeans had been swapped for a loose skirt, she had deliberately unbuttoned the top two buttons of her blouse, Jessica lifted her eyes to the mirror, took out makeup from her bag to touch up, and then walked out of the restroom with a sway in her step in her high-heeled sandals.

    When she arrived at door 406, she raised her hand and knocked.

    "Come in!"

    Immediately, a familiar voice emanated from within, her heart seethed with anger, but Jessica¡¯s face curled into a seductive smile.

    Gently pushing the door, she stepped inside and swiftly locked it behind her.

    Inside, Will sat at the desk, scrutinizing a document on theputer.

    "Have a seat, I¡¯ll be done in a moment!"

    The document was just one page shy ofpletion; as soon as he finished, he could send it back to thepany.

    "I don¡¯t want to eat!" Jessica said irritably, "What on earth did you call me here for?"

    "Don¡¯t speak for five minutes!"

    Will¡¯s voice rose dominantly; he always disliked being disturbed when he was working, especially with an urgentpany document at hand¡ªhe did not wish to hear a woman¡¯s incessant nagging while he concentrated on his task.

    Feeling an intense urge to pull out a gun and riddle him with holes, Jessica forcefully suppressed her rage, narrowed her eyes adorned with longshes, carelessly tossed her backpack on the floor, and seated herself on the sofa.

    At first, she waited patiently, but soon lost her temper, reaching her hand to feel for the gun hidden inside her skirt. She raised her eyes to Will, who was deeply engrossed in his work, and decided against taking a risk.

    The guy was as skilled as she was and always on high alert¡ªin case...

    Seeing that he was still not finished, she reached for the snacks on the table and stuffed them into her mouth, then boldly grabbed the juice...

    By the time she finished the juice, Will was still working, and she ran out of patience.

    She stood up from the sofa and walked over to his desk.

    Hearing her approach, Will looked up with caution.

    At first nce, he was taken aback.

    Struggling against the impulse to tear his handsome face to shreds, Jessica flicked out her tongue to lick her lips provocatively.

    "Do I look good?"

    Snapped back to reality, Will sized her up momentarily¡ªit was the first time he had seen her dressed so provocatively¡ªand without much thought, he instinctively replied.

    "Not bad!"

    Humph, I knew he would like it!

    Jessica sidled around the table with a swivel of her hips and draped an arm over the back of his chair, feigning interest in hisputer screen.

    "What are you busy with?"

    As she spoke, she purposely leaned closer, discreetly squeezing her bust together.

    The shirt was already low-cut, and she intentionally unted it, her bosom nearly spilling out from inside the blouse.

    Because he was on guard, Will dared not rx, or leave his back exposed to her. Wary, he closed hisptop and turned to face her.

    "Nothing much!"

    She standing and he seated¡ªher direct gaze fell perfectly in line with her neckline.

    His heart tightened, and he hurried to shift his gaze from her chest upwards, settling on her face.

    "Actually, I called you here because I wanted to..."

    Before he could finish, Jessica had already ced a finger over his lips.

    "No need to say more, I already know."

 Chapter 696 - 697 The Beauty Trap and The Handsome Guy Strategy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 696: 697 The Beauty Trap and The Handsome Guy Strategy (3)</h4><h4></h4> As she spoke, she walked around the chair, her arms raised, intending to drape them over his shoulders.

    "What does this damn girl want to do?"

    Will raised his hand to catch her outstretched arms, and Jessica had already sat on hisp.

    "You little brat, still so vignt!"

    Muttering to herself, she smiled as she brought her face close to his.

    "You might not believe this, but these past few days... I¡¯ve been thinking about you."

    Nobody would believe that!

    Will squinted his eyes, knowing she was up to something, but he deliberately asked,

    "Oh, really?"

    His only focus was to keep her with him, by any means necessary, just to waste time.

    "Speaking of which, even I don¡¯t understand why," said Jessica as she pulled one arm back from his grasp and brought her hand up to his face, "I¡¯ve met so many men, but you¡¯re the most special one."

    Feeling her fingertips lightly brush his cheek, Will felt as though there was an electric current beneath his skin.

    Through the thin fabric of his suit, he could distinctly feel the softness and warmth of her skin...

    His gaze inadvertently fell on her lips, his breathing gradually bing heavier.

    Catching the change in him, Jessica chuckled inwardly, raising her arm to encircle his neck, leaning in closer, while her other hand reached up to pinch his shirt button.

    "Does this damn girl suspect I¡¯m carrying the cross on me?"

    Will grabbed her hand that was trying to unbutton his shirt.

    "What exactly are you trying to do?"

    Jessica deliberately pushed her chest out and brought her lips close to his ear.

    "What do you think?!"

    Her breath brushed past the side of his ear, making Will¡¯s heartbeat elerate in an instant.

    Sensing his own abnormal reaction, he raised his hand to push her away but extended his palm instead.

    Damn pervert!

    Jessica, holding back her anger, did not push him away but hugged him tighter, then kissed his earlobe.

    "Hey!" Will retracted his hands and grabbed her arms, "You¡ª"

    He intended to stop her, but before he could finish speaking, Jessica¡¯s kiss had moved over and sealed his mouth.

    How could she end the seduction halfway through?

    She wouldn¡¯t stand a chance unless he let down his guard since he was more skilled than she was.

    She kissed him of her own ord, which genuinely surprised Will, and for a moment he was stunned; then he tasted that long-lost softness and sweetness.

    There was a hint of mint gum¡¯s sweetness in her lips that made him unconsciously recall the times he¡¯d kissed her before. This time was even more seductive and authentic than thest, because it was she who initiated it.

    For a brief moment, his instincts made him want to kiss her back.

    Kissing him fiercely and hugging him close, rubbing against him, Jessica¡¯s other hand quietly shifted, reaching for the gun on his leg.

    Just as Will thought to push her away, Jessica took the initiative, lifting the gun and pressing it against his chest.

    "Where¡¯s my stuff?"

    Lifting her face from his, she questioned him breathlessly.

    Pinned against the chair back by her, Will¡¯s gaze swept over the gun in her hand, immediately feeling a surge of annoyance.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t show it in front of her.

    "nning to kill me?"

    He rxedzily into the chair back, "Sure, go ahead, as long as you don¡¯t care that after I¡¯m dead, someone will deliver the cross to your Mr. Moses!"

    Raising the gun to his forehead, Jessica grabbed his tie.

    "I¡¯ll ask one more time, where is my stuff?"

    Will quirked an eyebrow.

    "I know, but... I won¡¯t tell you!"

    "Fine, you¡¯ve got guts!" Jessica raised her hand and cocked the hammer of the gun, "Believe it or not, I¡¯ll put a hole in your head right now?"

 Chapter 697 - 698 The Beauty Trap and The Handsome Guy Strategy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 697: 698 The Beauty Trap and The Handsome Guy Strategy (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Whatever!"

    The more desperate she was, the more it meant she cared about that thing, and of course he wouldn¡¯t give it to her.

    "You think I won¡¯t dare?" Jessica moved the gun to point at his shin, "How about we start with the leg?"

    "Don¡¯t!" Will shouted urgently.

    "Scared?" Jessica raised her lips smugly, "Then hurry up and tell me, where is it?"

    "I stored it in a bank safety deposit box."

    "Which bank, and where is the key?"

    "The key uses fingerprint recognition, only I can open it in person."

    Standing upright, Jessica grabbed his tie and pulled him up from the chair.

    "You¡¯d better not y tricks on me, or else... I might as well not want the thing and kill you instead."

    Adjusting her clothes with her free hand, Jessica raised her left hand to take his arm, with the gun in her right hand pressed against his waist.

    "Now take me there to get it!"

    Will cooperatively walked to the door, opened it, and led her toward the elevator. As they progressed, Jessica suddenly felt a blur before her eyes; she stopped and blinked.

    Everything returned to normal.

    The two had walked a few more steps when Jessica suddenly felt weak and leaned on Will.

    "Damn it!" She clearly felt something was wrong; this was exactly how it felt to be set up, "You¡¯re so despicable..."

    "I didn¡¯t make you drink it, you chose to drink it yourself!" Willughed as he grabbed her wrist, "Let¡¯s nicely go back to the guest room, shall we?"

    He had a thorough n to deal with her; initially, he thought he might have to find a way to make her drink the juice and sleep all afternoon, but she took the initiative and saved him the trouble.

    "You... let go..."

    She instinctively tried to struggle and resist, but her body was utterly devoid of strength, so she could only slump weakly into his arms. By the time Will took her back to the guest room, she had already fallen asleep nestled against him.

    Lifting her up with both arms, he tossed her onto the bed and looked at her handgun in his hand, letting out a silent sigh.

    He hadn¡¯t expected the girl toe with a gun, and this time she nearly got the upper hand; he¡¯d have to be even more careful next time.

    After setting the gun aside, he looked at Jessica on the bed with folded arms.

    By now, she was deeply asleep, her golden hair loosely scattered on the bed, shining like silk.

    Will hurriedly averted his gaze and took a nket from the wardrobe to cover her.

    Then he reconsidered, feeling it wasn¡¯t right.

    If it stayed like this, she would definitely be suspicious when she woke up.

    He refrained from looking at the half-naked sleeping beauty on the bed, tossed the nket over her, grabbed his phone, and walked into the bathroom to call Huangfu Jue.

    "Sir, the matter is settled!"

    After finishing the call, Will sat back at the desk to prepare for work.

    His eyes were on the text on the screen, yet all he could see were shes of the girl¡¯s slender waist and long legs...

    "It¡¯s just a woman, after all, you¡¯ve seen them before! If you can¡¯t even resist this sort of temptation, what right do you have to stand by the sir¡¯s side?" He pped his face and looked seriously at the screen, "Work, work, work!"

    ^

    ^

    See you tomorrow

 Chapter 698 - 699 Father and Son Perform Together (1)

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter 699 Father and Son Perform Together (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Municipal banquet hall.

    When Gan Yuan arrived with her staff, the event was about to begin. Her assistant handed over the invitation, and the reception staff immediately raised a hand politely towards Gan Yuan.

    "Miss Gan, please!"

    Nodding gently to the other party, Gan Yuan stepped into the banquet hall. Her assistant and bodyguards stepped up to follow, but were stopped by the reception staff.

    "I¡¯m truly sorry, but this event only allows those with invitations to enter. Please wait outside."

    The attendees of this event were all high-ranking officials of F Country, and thus the security measures were of a high standard to prevent journalists and other unrted individuals from entering unless they had an invitation.

    Gan Yuan took the clutch from her assistant¡¯s hands. "You all wait outside!"

    Although the assistant was reluctant, there was no helping it, and had to wait outside with the bodyguards while Gan Yuan followed the reception staff through the corridor to the venue.

    "Please make yourself at home!"

    The hosting staff stopped walking, courteously bowed, and turned to leave.

    Scanning the surroundings, Gan Yuan immediately saw many familiar faces. She had been active in various ces in recent days and had certainly gotten to know many high-ranking officials.

    Seeing a governor from another province not far away, she walked over with a smile and greeted him.

    "Governor, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again so soon!"

    As the governor turned around and saw her, his eyes lit up, "Oh, Miss Gan, you are truly radiant tonight."

    "You tter me."

    "Let me introduce you."

    Men always liked to appear elegant and well-mannered in front of beautiful women, and this governor was no exception. He immediately introduced the two individuals he was conversing with to Gan Yuan.

    One was a banker, and the other was an energy tycoon¡ªa couple of remarkable figures indeed.

    To Gan Yuan, they were no strangers. Businesspeople prioritized profit, and they understood that such emotional investments could potentially yield significant returns in the future. Such investment didn¡¯t even require spending real money, so why not go for it?

    Even if she lost, a woman who had the capability to run for President was definitely worthworking with.

    After all, no one could be certain she wouldn¡¯t be the President in the future; cultivating a good rtionship now was definitely the right move.

    Thus, both individuals greeted Gan Yuan with smiles.

    As they were engaging in conversation, the host¡¯s voice came from the presiding stage.

    "Ladies and gentlemen..."

    Everyone turned their faces towards the presiding stage, and after a brief opening statement, the host invited the mayor to give a speech.

    The mayor was a slightly overweight middle-aged man who, after taking the stage and saying a few words, raised his voice.

    "...And now, please wee our special guest this evening!"

    As people were about to p, he put his finger to his lips, signaling everyone to be silent.

    Then, the sound of a piano began to y.

    Naturally, people turned toward the direction of the sound, only to see that at the piano by the side of the banquet hall, two people had already taken their seats.

    A father and son duo, both dressed in dark grey suits, the same white shirts, the same dark golden ties, their profiles appeared as if they were carved from the same mold, a smaller version and arger one...

    At the sight of these two, Gan Yuan¡¯s lips parted in surprise.

    Seated at the piano were unmistakably Huangfu Jue and her son, who she longed for day and night¡ªGan Tang.

    In the hall, everyone quieted down, watching the father and son duo.

 Chapter 699 - 700 Father and Son Duet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter 700 Father and Son Duet (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    The piano¡¯s light and melodious tones filled every corner as Huangfu Jue yed, his gaze sweeping across the room. His eyes skated past other guests and lingered for a moment on that familiar figure in the distance. Then, he struck a forceful note, rose from the piano bench and left the entire piano to his son.

    The little boy yed earnestly, his small hands dancing rapidly over the keys, his delicate face a picture of intense focus.

    Though there were nearly a hundred people present, he performed for just one person¡ªthis was a piece for Mommy.

    For this reason, he put in an especially diligent effort.

    Such a piece was certainly challenging for a child, and by the final flourish, his small hands almost seemed to take flight over the piano keys.

    Not to mention the guests, even Gan Yuan, his mother, wore a face full of surprise.

    Gan Tang could paint, and paint well, which she knew, but he had never formally learned to y the piano. How could he y such a difficult piece so well?

    Had she not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed it to be true.

    After a series of rapid passages, the little boy stood up and pressed heavily on the strings, concluding his entire piece.

    The room fell silent for several seconds, then erupted into thunderous apuse.

    The little boy turned around, looked around the room, and upon spotting Gan Yuan not far away, he immediately dashed off the stage and ran up to her.

    "Mommy!"

    Bending down, Gan Yuan opened her arms and lifted her son from the ground, promptly nting several firm kisses on his small face.

    "Mommy missed you so much!"

    "Me too!" the little boy affectionately clung to her neck. "Did I y well?"

    "You were outstanding!"

    She did not hold back her praise.

    The little boy beamed, his smile revealing how pleased he was. Mommy¡¯s happiness meant his days of practice hadn¡¯t been in vain.

    On the stage, Huangfu Jue slowly stepped down the steps.

    The surrounding guests immediately turned their attention to both of them. Everyone already knew the news about these two¡ªthe current scandal Gan Yuan was involved in was well-known, and it was no secret that the once-lovers were now at odds.

    Reaching the pair, Huangfu Jue observed Gan Yuan with calm eyes.

    "Xiaotang,e to Daddy!"

    His voice was cold, his demeanor clearly expressing displeasure at his son¡¯s actions. The little boy nced at him then back at Gan Yuan, his eyes reflecting a trace of difficulty.

    Huangfu Jue had already informed him that he would arrange for him to see his mommy again, but to part ways with her so soon after their reunion was understandably hard for the little boy.

    "Xiaotang!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice took on a stern tone.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t want it to be this way either, but in front of such arge crowd, he couldn¡¯t afford to show any warmth towards Gan Yuan.

    "Duke!"

    From behind the crowd, a female voice chimed in, soon followed by a figure making her way to their side.

    d in a white princess dress with only a hint of makeup, her smile gentle and harmless, it was Qian Xueying.

    Observing Gan Yuan holding her child, Qian Xueying turned to Huangfu Jue with a smile. "It¡¯s normal for a child to miss his mommy, and after all, Miss Gan is Gan Tang¡¯s mother. Why not allow them... some time alone together?"

    Gan Yuan heard it, but onlyughed inside.

    This woman¡¯s acting skills were truly masterful¡ªif she hadn¡¯t known of her trickery beforehand, she might have actually believed it was a kind gesture.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression remained unyielding, "Miss Qian, I would prefer that you refrain from meddling in my family affairs. Xiaotang,e here immediately!"

 Chapter 700 - 701 Father and Son Perform Together (3)

    <h4>Chapter 700: Chapter 701 Father and Son Perform Together (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    She leaned in and kissed his little face, Gan Yuan whispered by his ear.

    "Be good, go find Daddy first."

    The little fellow obediently slid down from her embrace and turned to return to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side. He immediately reached out to hold his son¡¯s small hand, turned around, and handed the little one over to Abel, who hade with him. Abel understood and immediately carried the little one toward the direction of the stairs.

    "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head upstairs to find some tasty treats!"

    Watching her son walk away, Gan Yuan finally spoke up, "He¡¯s my son, can¡¯t I even hold him?"

    "If the court rules that you can see him, then I will consider it."

    Huangfu Jue spoke indifferently and turned to leave.

    "Miss Gan!" Qian Xueying immediately came over andforted her by holding her arm. "Don¡¯t be too sad, the Duke... he¡¯s just on edge."

    Gan Yuan nodded and responded with a smile, "Thank you!"

    Qian Xueying shrugged her shoulders, "I didn¡¯t do much, just spoke the truth."

    A minor incident certainly wouldn¡¯t affect the progress of the entire event. The celebration continued, with the host returning to the stage to carry on with the festivities, while Qian Xueying and Gan Yuan found a quiet spot together.

    "I heard you¡¯re nning to run for election, quite the surprise. What I mean is, Miss Gan always manages to astonish me, I truly envy someone like you."

    "You¡¯re too kind, Miss Ying. In fact, I would much rather be someone like you, carefree every day."

    "Actually, the Duke... he isn¡¯t really cold-hearted. How about it... should I try toe up with a solution for you?"

    "I really appreciate your kindness, but there¡¯s no need," Gan Yuan said with a cooler tone. "That¡¯s my child, I will naturally find a way to get him back."

    In her purse, her phone vibrated lightly. Gan Yuan excused herself and stepped aside to retrieve her phone, only to see a message from Huangfu Jue on the screen.

    "Abel wille to pick you up. Follow him, and I will bring Xiaotang there."

    "Okay." She replied with two words to him, quickly deleted the message, and turned to smile at Qian Xueying, "I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll take my leave now. We¡¯ll talk another time when there¡¯s a chance."

    "Sure."

    Qian Xueying stood in ce, smiling as she watched her walk away, her gentle eyes quickly clouding over with a chill.

    As soon as she emerged from the venue, her assistant rushed to meet her.

    "I heard the Duke was at the event; are you okay?"

    "He wasn¡¯t just there, he even brought my son, but he wouldn¡¯t let me see my child," Gan Yuan strode forward. "I don¡¯t want to stay any longer."

    Seeing her in a bad mood, the assistant and the bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to say much, hurrying to meet her.

    Once she sat in the backseat of the car, Abel¡¯s call had alreadye through, giving her the address of a club. Gan Yuan immediately ordered the driver to head to the club.

    The assistant asked in confusion, "Do you have something to take care of?"

    Gan Yuan snapped back, "Do I need to report my whereabouts to you?"

    "Of course not!" The assistant put on a smile, "There are no other arrangements for this afternoon, so go ahead and take a rest!"

    The original n for the afternoon was this event; since she left early, she suddenly found herself with free time. Her son was within sight yet unreachable, so the assistant, being a woman herself, could certainly understand how she must have been feeling at that moment. Assuming Gan Yuan was just in a bad mood and wanted somewhere quiet to be alone, she didn¡¯t say much else.

    The car arrived at the club, and Gan Yuan simply instructed them to wait outside before she entered the club on her own.

    After checking in with her name, she was immediately ushered by a server to a VIP room where Abel was already waiting for her.

 Chapter 701 - 702 Father and Son Perform Together (4)

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter 702 Father and Son Perform Together (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Dear Gan, long time no see!"

    "Didn¡¯t we just see each other at the party?" Gan Yuanughed.

    "That was just a nce." Abel stepped forward, opening his arms, "Before the Duke gets here, shall we sneak in a hug?"

    Gan Yuan smiled and extended her right hand, "Thank you!"

    "Okay, a handshake it is!" Abelughed as he took her hand, "But speaking of which, I think the President isn¡¯t quite suitable for you, you should consider bing an actress."

    Gan Yuan knew he was alluding to her disguise, but her face still brimmed with a smile, "When ites to performance, I¡¯m no match for Mr. Abel."

    She had realized sometime earlier that this man was no ordinary fellow, and now it seemed her judgement was right, even Huangfu Jue trusted him, even sharing this secret with him. How could such a person be an idle yboy?

    Abel shrugged, "I¡¯m no performer, I just do my own thing."

    "Same here," Gan Yuan said.

    "Please, have a seat!" Abel smiled invitingly, "To avoid raising any suspicion, they need to arrive a bitter. You know, he¡¯s quite the attention-grabber."

    Gan Yuan nodded, indicating she understood.

    Abel pushed the juice on the table towards her, "This is the Duke¡¯s idea, but I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯d rather have wine."

    "No, juice is fine." She was pregnant and couldn¡¯t drink alcohol; it seemed that Huangfu Jue hadn¡¯t told him this part.

    As they waited together, Abel leaned back in his chair, eyes half closed, gazing at Gan Yuan in front of him.

    "You know, I¡¯m quite curious whether, in a few days, you¡¯ll do something else surprising. Out of all the women I know, you are the special one."

    "I am honored."

    "I¡¯m not joking." Abel smiled mischievously, "I¡¯ve slept with numerous women, movie stars, distinguisheddies... I¡¯ve always prided myself on understanding them, knowing their thoughts by their actions, but you are the only one I can¡¯t see through."

    At this, he leaned in with a cheeky grin.

    "Now that you¡¯ve already broken off your engagement with the Duke, how about... giving me a chance?" His phone rang just as he finished his sentence, and seeing Huangfu Jue¡¯s number, Abel immediately shook his head, "Forget I said anything, please don¡¯t tell the Duke!"

    With that, he stood up, walked to the bookshelf, and with a gentle push, the shelf parted to reveal secret doors.

    "Not bad, right?" Leading Gan Yuan into the passage, there was a hint of roguish pride in Abel¡¯s tone, "I built this passage for trysts with women, though it¡¯s a shame that you walking by my side now are off to see another man."

    His words were teasing, but his eyes held no trace of flirtation.

    Abel never denied his fondness for women.

    Before meeting Gan Yuan, women were simply divided into those he wanted to sleep with and those he didn¡¯t. After meeting her, he had to add a new category¡ªsome women, were meant to be friends.

    After proceeding through another section of the passage, Abel led Gan Yuan into a splendid suite.

    Gan Tang, who was looking around in the hall, immediately rushed over with cheers, dashing into Gan Yuan¡¯s arms.

    "Mommy!" This time, Huangfu Jue certainly wouldn¡¯t stop him, merely smiling as he watched mother and son embrace. He softly reminded, "Xiaotang, be careful not to tire Mommy out."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 702 - 703 Marry You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 702: Chapter 703 Marry You (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Great! Now that your family of three is reunited, I¡¯ll keep watch for you!"

    Abel smiled and turned to leave.

    Gan Tang slid down from Gan Yuan¡¯s embrace, raised her little hand, gently touched her mother¡¯s belly, and looked up at Gan Yuan with questioning eyes.

    "Daddy said Mommy has another baby, is it true?"

    Gan Yuan lifted her gaze to Huangfu Jue. Had he told their son about this, too?

    "Xiaotang knows how to keep a secret."

    Huangfu Jue expressed full trust in his son.

    "Yeah, Mommy, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s our secret for the three of us. Daddy said even Grandpa and Grandma can¡¯t be told!" The little guy said as he touched her stomach again, "Is the baby a brother or a sister?"

    "We won¡¯t know until after he is born."

    "How long will that be?"

    "About ten months."

    "That long?" The little guy frowned slightly, "How big is he now?"

    "About..." Gan Yuan took his little hand, "this size of your little fingernail."

    "Ah... so small..." The little guy looked at his own fingernail, "Then when he¡¯s born, won¡¯t he be like Thumbelina?"

    Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue bothughed, "The baby will grow little by little, and after a while, Mommy¡¯s belly will start to swell." Huangfu Jue squatted down, patiently exining, "Just like the pregnantdy we saw at the airport. When the baby is born, he¡¯ll be about... three kilograms and half your height."

    Gan Yuan imagined the weight of three kilograms, "That¡¯s like carrying a big watermelon all day long. Won¡¯t Mommy be very tired then?"

    "It¡¯s okay." Gan Yuan smiled and stroked his little head, "It¡¯s a happiness, just like... when Mommy was pregnant with you."

    The little guy nodded in confusion, rested his head against her chest, and Gan Yuan didn¡¯t say anything else. She simply wrapped her arms around her son, kissed his hair, and her gaze fell on Huangfu Jue, who was in front of her. She reached out and covered his hand that was resting on her leg with her palm.

    "Ajue, thank you!"

    He had brought Xiaotang to see her, clearly wanting to give her a chance to see her child. Huangfu Jue held her hand, his tone tender and doting.

    "This time, I brought Xiaotang over to participate in a children¡¯s exchange event. He¡¯ll be here for a week, and you can see him anytime it¡¯s convenient for you."

    Knowing she missed her child, he quietly brought the child over. He wanted to surprise her and also let her concentrate on her work without worries.

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t speak again, but just hugged her son tightly and held his hand.

    Having these two kids, the big and the small, they were the most important part of her life. As long as they were safe, she would not look back.

    ...

    ...

    A Country.

    In the luxurious top-floor room of a hotel near the Royal Pce, a man stood by the table, gazing at the magnificent white pce from afar.

    Hearing someone enter, the man did not turn around.

    Paul walked up and stopped behind him.

    "How is it?"

    "The kid isn¡¯t here."

    "Not here?" Moses turned around, "Where has he gone?"

    "Huangfu Jue took him to F Country for a children¡¯s exchange event."

    "You mean to say..." Moses turned back around, "the kid is now in F Country."

    "Yes. They left this morning, they should already be on their way to F Country by now."

 Chapter 703 - 704 Marry you? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 704 Marry you? (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Huangfu Jue, are you trying to show off to Gaia?" Moses¡¯s voice carried an obvious anger, "Then I¡¯ll let you see what kind of person you¡¯ve provoked!"

    The rtionship between Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan had reached this point, and there was a dispute over the custody of their child. At this time, Huangfu Jue actually took the child to where Gan Yuan was.

    Moses, of course, wouldn¡¯t know that Huangfu Jue was doing this to facilitate Gan Yuan¡¯s visits with the child; he only saw it as Huangfu Jue¡¯s deliberate retaliation against Gan Yuan¡ªhaving the child right in front of her yet not being able to meet was truly a mother¡¯s most painful experience.

    "Arrange the ne right away, we¡¯re also going back!" Moses turned to his side, his eyes narrowing as he cast a nce at the pce in the distance, "This bastard, he dares target Gaia like this, I will absolutely not let him off!"

    Paul took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, but finally spoke up.

    "Sir, I think it¡¯s better not to touch Huangfu Jue for now, no matter what, he is still that child¡¯s father."

    "He doesn¡¯t deserve it!"

    "But..." Paul stopped mid-sentence.

    If it was Moses at the height of his power, Paul believed, he could do anything; even if it was against Huangfu Jue, they could contend with him. But now, with his body in this condition, if anything unexpected happened...

    Moses turned his gaze, "What are you standing around for?"

    "I¡¯ll go right away."

    Paul bowed to him and hurried out the door.

    Moses took a deep breath, "No matter what, before I die, I¡¯ll help you clear all the obstacles, whether it¡¯s Marquis Smith or Huangfu Jue."

    By then, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone left in this world who could harm her; only then would he be at ease.

    Sunlight streamed in from the window, stretching the man¡¯s shadow long across the carpet. In the vast and empty room, both the person and the shadow seemed so solitary.

    ...

    ...

    Hotel room.

    Outside the window, dusk was approaching, and the light inside the room was also dim.

    At the desk, Will reached for the phone and answered it.

    "Alright, I know. I¡¯ming back right away!"

    He slid his phone into his pocket, quickly packed up theptop on the desk into his briefcase, and stood up with the bag in hand.

    On the pillow, Jessica who was sleeping soundly let out a soft grunt.

    Having reached the hallway, Will stopped in his tracks, turned his face, and saw the girlzily turning over.

    This brat¡¯s metabolism was quite quick; he thought she would at least sleep until the evening, but she woke up so soon.

    Will nced at the opened door, thought for a moment, then closed it firmly, and turned to walk back.

    That damn girl had yed such a cruel prank on himst time; it would be a disservice not to pay her back in kind.

    cing his bag on the sofa, Will removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, then sat down beside the bed and lifted his hand to pat Jessica¡¯s cheek.

    "Mmm..."

    Jessica hummed softly, straightening her body from the side position, but her eyes didn¡¯t open.

    The nket that had covered her immediately slid to the side, and the girl¡¯s chest, blushing with a faint pink, was leftpletely unveiled before his eyes.

    Will shifted his gaze from the enticing sight, lifting his hand to pat her face again.

    "Hey, wake up!"

    The effects of the drink were still lingering, and Jessica was still slightly groggy and not fully awake.

    ncing around, Will reached for the water bottle left on the table, twisted off the cap, tilted the bottle, and the remaining mineral water immediately flowed out, dousing Jessica¡¯s face.

 Chapter 704 Marry you? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 704: Chapter 704 Marry you? (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Stimted by the cold water, Jessica instantly awoke, instinctively trying to sit up, but her body was still weak and without strength, barely propping herself up on her shoulders before copsing back onto the pillow.

    However, the struggle had already sharpened her awareness.

    Opening her eyes, she only saw a blurry figure. She squinted to focus, and then she clearly made out Will, lips curled in a vile grin that made one itch to tear him to shreds.

    Will?

    How could he be here?!

    A momentary nk in her mind, and then she suddenly understood her predicament.

    Supporting herself with both hands on the bed, she tried to push herself up, water dribbling down her corbone, tracing the curves of her skin, slipping over her chest¡ªJessica cried out, instinctively shrinking back and ncing at her chest.

    Seeing her naked body, rage instantly red within her, and she lunged towards Will.

    A gun, encountered¡ªdelicate, silver, adorned with the pattern she favored¡ªit was her gun.

    Furious to the point of madness, Jessica was forced to halt her advance.

    Will extended his arm, the barrel of the gun pressing against her chest, where the warm flesh met the cold metal, and a fineyer of goosebumps immediately arose.

    Bing conscious of her own nakedness, Jessica grabbed a nket, covering her chest. In pulling, what covered her chest exposed her legs.

    Her gaze sweeping over her bare thighs, she quickly scanned the room and immediately spotted her underwear at the corner of the bed.

    "You..." Herrge eyes zed with fury as she red at Will¡¯s face, "You dare to touch me?"

    "I think the word ¡¯touch¡¯ is not quite urate¡ªit would be more fitting to say I slept with you," Will leaned in closer, eyes roving shamelessly over the disheveled woman in front of him, "Compared to how you look clothed, you¡¯re much cuter without clothes."

    Jessica¡¯s face turned crimson with anger, and she raised her arm to lunge at him again, but Will raised the gun, pressing it to her forehead.

    "Be good, don¡¯t move; otherwise, if it identally fires, we might never have a chance again, will we?"

    Clenching the nket tightly, Jessica red at his face, teeth gritted.

    "Will, I swear I will kill you myself!"

    Will suddenly stood up straight; his action forced her to press back against the headboard.

    The sight of a girl, embarrassed and furious, truly was interesting. He had thought that a woman like her wouldn¡¯t know shame, but it seemed that this tough girl was nothing more than a paper tiger after all, just a little girl at heart.

    "Well, either kill me now, or..."

    Jessica was still seething, but the man¡¯s hand had already reached out, forcefully grasping her chin.

    "Or what? Marry you?"

    "Keep dreaming; even if you were thest man on earth, I wouldn¡¯t want you."

    Will chuckled lightly, "If I were thest man on earth, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have time for you."

    But, for now, he was very interested.

    Rarely did he see her so powerless in his hands, and he was not eager to end this so quickly.

    Will, with eyes narrowed, watched her face closely. Her face was wet from the water, droplets clinging to her cheeks, hair slightly damp, and her naturally rosy lips, moistened by water, seemed even more luscious.

    "What... what are you going to do?" Jessica shifted back, already against the headboard with no room to retreat, thinking of resisting but aware of the gun, she could only seethe with anger, "Will, I tell you, I don¡¯t care if you are Huangfu Jue¡¯s man, this time I..."

    Will leaned in abruptly, unapologetically capturing her lips with a kiss.

 Chapter 705 Marry you? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 705 Marry you? (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    The brat had made him suffer so much, of course, he had to get his revenge, to let her know the cost of provoking him.

    Jessica wanted to resist, but the man¡¯s gun-holding hand was already pressing against her chest, the muzzle against her heart.

    Suppressing her anger, Jessica let him have his way, her hand quietly lifting, ready to snatch his gun, when the man already lifted his face.

    "Let¡¯s call it a day for now, see you next time!"

    There was work waiting for him elsewhere, he couldn¡¯t afford to stay much longer.

    Jessica raised her hand, grabbing his wrist that held the gun.

    "No need for a next time, I¡¯ll settle things with you right now..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, the nket on her body was yanked away by Will, feeling a chill on her skin, Jessica instinctively got distracted, and Will took the opportunity to retrieve the gun from her hand, twisting her face forcefully with his hand.

    "I like good girls, don¡¯t be so disobedient next time!"

    Standing up and moving to the edge of the bed, he casually took out a camera, Jessica lifted the nket to shield herself, but it was toote, the man had already pressed the shutter button.

    After a nce at the photo on the screen, Will was satisfied and put away the phone.

    "Remember, no more tricks next time, otherwise..." he shook the cellphone, "you know what will happen!"

    Picking up his bag, he walked out the door.

    "Bastard, son of a bitch!" Jessica clenched the nket fiercely, "Just you wait!"

    Will stepped into the elevator, recalling how the girl had been about to explode with anger, and heughed out loud again.

    So satisfying!

    How should he toy with her next time?

    Speaking of which, having tormented the girl to this extent, she was bound to hate him to death, he would need to be extra careful.

    As the elevator descended, he took out his phone, pulling up the photo from just now.

    In the photo, it wasn¡¯t the nude picture Jessica had thought, in fact, it only captured her face, her blond hair messy and her face full of panic.

    "Indeed, I still prefer you looking like this!"

    Will, carrying his bag, stepped out of the elevator and sat in the car that his subordinate had brought over. He nced at the hotel building, slipping his phone into his suit pocket, and when his fingers touched something soft.

    He paused for a moment before he realized it was the small piece of clothing he¡¯d casually taken from Jessica.

    He¡¯d just stuffed it into his pocket, initially nning to throw it away, but the fun he¡¯d had made him forget to do that.

    It wasn¡¯t convenient to dispose of it in the car, so he reluctantly pulled out the small garment and stuffed it into the side zipper of his briefcase.

    "Sir?" The driver turned with a questioning look, "What¡¯s got you so happy?"

    Will leaned backzily against the car seat, "Thinking about a cute girl!"

    "A new girlfriend?" the subordinate perked up, "I¡¯ve never heard of you having a girlfriend before, bring her over sometime to meet."

    Will didn¡¯t answer, his brow slightly furrowed.

    Cute?

    He¡¯d used that adjective?

    What part of that woman was cute?

    Thinking of something, Will immediately lifted his face.

    "After we get back, help me change my room! Also, starting today, whether it¡¯s my packages, room service, or anyone wanting to see me... they must notify me first, and only after confirmation can theye to my room."

    That girl was no ordinary piece of goods; he wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to get revenge on him.

 Chapter 706: Kiss Marks (1)

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Kiss Marks (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will left by car, and Jessica upstairs had also gotten out of bed and walked into the bathroom, standing in front of the mirror looking at herself.

    In the mirror, her cheeks were flushed, her lips already swollen and reddened.

    There were no marks on her body, except for several pale red ones on one side of her neck, thinking that they were left by Will¡¯s kisses, she could only punch the mirror in anger.

    The mirror cracked from the spot where her fist hit, reflecting countless fragmented images of her.

    "Will, from today on, it¡¯s either you or me, but not both!"

    Turning around, she mmed the bathroom door and prepared to leave. She took a few steps then stopped, looking down at her legs.

    The damned bastard had actually taken her underwear; if she went out like this, she would inevitably sh everyone.

    She grabbed her bag, took out the jeans she had changed out of earlier, and hastily pulled them on; then she darted out of her room and downstairs, her fists clenched tightly as she took the elevator.

    She burst out of the hotel, started her car, and sped out of the parking lot, racing back to the hotel where the group was staying. Without looking back, she stormed into the room, pulled out her suitcase, and yanked out the clothes inside, then she ripped open the lining of the suitcase.

    Inside the lining, guns and daggers were neatly arranged. She grabbed them haphazardly and stuffed them into her clothing, then banged the suitcase shut and turned to rush into the corridor.

    "Miss?!"

    The bodyguard, seeing her rushing around, approached her with confusion, "Where are you going?"

    "Get out of my way!"

    Jessica pushed him aside and charged toward the elevator.

    That bastard, she was going to kill him right now!

    Ding!

    The elevator doors opened, and she was about to rush in, but an arm reached out to stop her.

    "Jessica, where are you going?"

    Paul¡¯s gaze swept her furious face, his brow furrowed in confusion.

    "I..." Seeing Moses standing behind Paul, Jessica immediately reached down to pull her shirt down over the gun tucked at her lower back, "Sir, you¡¯re back!"

    Moses looked her up and down, "Where are you headed?"

    "I... I have some business to attend to," Jessica pursed her lips, stepping aside, "After you, please!"

    "Where¡¯s Gaia?" Moses stepped out of the elevator and asked at the entrance.

    Jessica felt a bit guilty, "She... She went to a city hall event and hasn¡¯te back yet, I..."

    Moses frowned.

    She lowered her face.

    "Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I... I had some things to take care of, so I couldn¡¯t apany Miss," Jessica took a deep breath, "You can scold me or punish me, but I need to go out for a bit."

    Moses saw something odd in her expression, "Where to?"

    Jessica bit her lip.

    "To kill someone!"

    Moses¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    "Who?"

    "Will."

    "Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant?" Paul looked astonished, "What happened?"

    "He..." Jessica clenched her teeth, "anyway, I must kill him!"

    Moses and Paul exchanged nces, both guessing there must be some twist in the story.

    "What happened?" Paul pressed immediately.

    Jessica naturally wouldn¡¯t exin but simply slowly lifted her face, "Sir!"

    There was an obvious plea in her tone.

    Moses¡¯s gaze slowly traveled from her head to her feet, his eyes moving over her slightly disheveled hair and the opened shirt cor revealing redness...

    "Come back to the room with me."

    After saying this, he turned and walked toward the guest room.

    "Sir!"

    Jessica stood in ce, unwilling to move.

 Chapter 707: Kiss Marks (2)

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Kiss Marks (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses turned around, "You don¡¯t even listen to my orders now?"

    "I..." Jessica froze for a few seconds before finally taking steps to follow him.

    Seeing this, Paul hurried to follow as well.

    The group arrived at Moses¡¯s room together, where the bodyguard brought in their luggage. Lifting his right hand, Moses signaled that they need not worry about the luggage and took a seat.

    "Do you know where he¡¯s staying?"

    "Imperial Hotel, room 3907!"

    "And Huangfu Jue?"

    "This..." Jessica shook her head slightly, "I¡¯m not sure of the room number, but... Will is his personal assistant. If Will is here, it¡¯s likely that Huangfu Jue is nearby, at least on the same floor."

    Moses nodded.

    "Paul, go check thoroughly."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Paul turned and left. Moses¡¯s gaze then fell upon Jessica.

    "I don¡¯t know what exactly is going on between you and Will, nor do I want to ask, but..." His gaze sharply fixed on Jessica¡¯s face, "if you really want to kill him, go back to your room now, take a shower, change into clean clothes, and thene see me."

    Jessica clenched her fists.

    "You really agree to let me kill him?"

    Moses nodded, "Not just him, but also Huangfu Jue!"

    Huangfu Jue?

    Jessica looked up in surprise, "But..."

    Moses raised both hands and rested them on the table, "You don¡¯t need to persuade me, I¡¯ve already made up my mind."

    Jessica hurried to his desk, "Can Gaia endure this?"

    Moses¡¯s expression remained calm, "A prolonged pain is worse than a short one. You know the quickest way to heal a wound is to cut away all the rot!"

    "But have you thought about the child? If he finds out it was you who killed his father... he will hate you!"

    Jessica of course had no special feelings for Huangfu Jue, and even due to her animosity towards Will, she held disdain for Huangfu Jue.

    But she was acutely aware of Gan Yuan¡¯s feelings for his son.

    No matter what, the child was the offspring of the two of them. Could he ept the revenge for his father¡¯s death?

    Moses narrowed his eyes and slowly leaned back in his chair.

    "I¡¯m a bit tired, you can go out now!"

    Frowning, Jessica left the room. Her emotions had somewhat settled by then, and she knew that rushing there wasn¡¯t going to kill Will.

    Clenching her fists, she eventually turned and headed for her own room. Her matters were not as important as those of her master. She might as well let that bastard live a few more days.

    In the room, Moses watched the door slowly close and then reached into his suit pocket to pull out the two coins, weighing them in his hand.

    "Xiaotang, I¡¯m sorry. There are things I must do!"

    As for whether the child would hate him afterward...

    That¡¯s a matter for the future.

    For him, the most important thing was the present and the future of Gan Yuan.

    The current situation was already very difficult for Gan Yuan. If she had to face another enemy like Huangfu Jue, she would bepletely overwhelmed.

    He knew that Gan Yuan still had feelings for Huangfu Jue and that she might hate him once she learned the truth.

    Good!

    If that were the case, should he indeed die on the operating table, she wouldn¡¯t have to grieve so much.

    Taking a deep breath, Moses tightens his grip on the two coins in his palm.

    ...

    ...

    Leaving the clubhouse, Gan Yuan said goodbye to Abel, who hade to see her out, and took her seat in the back of her car.

 Chapter 708: Kiss Marks (3)

    <h4>Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Kiss Marks (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    About her meeting with Abel, she didn¡¯t want to conceal it, since such things couldn¡¯t be hidden, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal either.

    Abel had always been known as a yboy and had always shown "significant admiration" for her, she just had to tell Moses that she used him to gather information about Huangfu Jue.

    The car started and headed back to the hotel where she was staying. Because it was in a different direction from the city hall, it took another road instead.

    Gan Yuan rested her face to the side, squinting her eyes as she watched the street scenes through the window, thinking about her next moves.

    Her gaze touched upon a domed building, and she subconsciously turned her face towards that building by the roadside.

    It was arge cluster of Roman-style buildings, their snow-white marble domes glistening in the sunlight...

    For some reason, this building instilled an inexplicable feeling in her, akin to seeing a long-lost good friend.

    "What ce is this?"

    "Are you referring to the building we just passed?" asked the assistant, ncing outside the window, "That¡¯s the old Royal Pce. After F Country abolished the monarchy, it was converted into the Presidential Pce. If you¡¯re elected sessfully, you¡¯ll live there too."

    The Royal Pce?

    The Presidential Pce?!

    Gan Yuan leaned forward to look at the distant building until it was out of sight.

    She had learned enough about F Country¡¯s history these past days; it had been a monarchy, just like Huangfu Jue¡¯s A Country.

    Until seventeen years ago, when the Conservative Party coupled with the then Prime Minister to stage a coup, the King and Queen and their two children all died tragically, bringing the country¡¯s monarchy to an end. The President she had assassinated before was one of the main figures who initiated that coup.

    She had visited F Country many times before, but she had never been interested in ces like the Royal Pce and had never visited. Why did she feel a sense of familiarity with this building?

    Or maybe... she had seen it on a postcard somewhere!

    Thinking she was interested in the Presidential Pce, the assistant spoke with a smiling voice, "The Presidential banquet in a few days will be held at the Presidential Pce, we will arrange for you to attend, and you can take a closer look then."

    Gan Yuan nodded and joked, "I¡¯ll go familiarize myself with the route first."

    The assistantughed, "That Royal Pce has hundreds of years of history, inside are many precious paintings and artifacts, all treasures left by the G Family..."

    At this point, the assistant sighed softly.

    "What a pity, the G Family¡¯s centuries of splendor, but in the end it came to such a pass. If it weren¡¯t for that coup, F Country wouldn¡¯t be like it is now, its economy stagnant for over a decade, with each state governing itself and the President having a mere titr position."

    The G Family?

    Gan Yuan frowned, that surname...

    For some reason, when she heard that surname, it felt as though something shed through her mind.

    At that moment, the car had stopped outside the hotel lobby, and the assistant helped her open the door, seeing her still dazed, the assistant spoke in a puzzled tone.

    "Miss Gan?"

    Gan Yuan came to her senses and got out of the car.

    When a few of them returned to the room, the butler was organizing documents on the table, and immediately brought over a bowl of soup upon seeing her enter.

    "Miss, your soup!" Gan Yuan thanked and took it, then the butler spoke again, "Mr. Moses has alreadye back."

    "Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be back in three days?"

 Chapter 709: Kiss Marks (4)

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 709: Kiss Marks (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "It seems like there was some special matter, so he came back early," the butler shrugged his shoulders, "Just now the mister called Paul and Jessica into the room, apparently they¡¯re nning something very important."

    "Is that so?" Gan Yuan immediately set down the soup bowl in her hand, "I¡¯ll go over and have a look."

    The butler took the soup bowl from her, and she approached Moses¡¯s door, gently knocking.

    Inside, Moses was discussing matters regarding Huangfu Jue and Gan Tang with Jessica and Paul. Hearing the knock on the door, Jessica immediately went to open it.

    "Who is it?"

    "It¡¯s me!"

    Hearing Gan Yuan¡¯s voice, Moses immediately made a gesture, and Paul quickly stashed away the hotel floor n from the table. Jessica opened the door to let her in, and Moses greeted her with a smile.

    "You two go out for now!"

    "Yes!"

    Jessica and Paul responded, one holding aptop, the other holding maps and documents as they left.

    "I..." Gan Yuan nced at the retreating figures, "Am I interrupting you?"

    "Of course not!" Moses stood up and approached her, "I saw your performance at the festival, it was very good, Gaia, you are even better than I had imagined."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "That¡¯s for sure, I have had a very excellent mentor, after all."

    Knowing she was referring to him, Moses smiled, his gaze falling upon her face.

    "You look a bit pale, have you been too tiredtely?"

    Gan Yuan shook her head.

    In the early stages of pregnancy, her diet and sleep had been affected; naturally, herplexion wasn¡¯t very good.

    "Then..." Moses frowned, "is it... you¡¯re missing the child?"

    To say she didn¡¯t miss the child at all would be too false, so Gan Yuan nodded:

    "A little, after all... we have never been apart this long before. But... it¡¯s okay, I believe, one day we will be together."

    Moses nodded.

    "I believe so too!"

    At this, he suddenly raised his hand to hold her wrist.

    "Come here, I have something to show you!"

    Leading Gan Yuan to the window, he tilted his chin slightly, "Do you see that white building there?"

    Gan Yuan followed his gaze, they were on the top floor of the hotel with a far-ranging view, and from this angle, she could see the Royal Pce that she had seen before.

    "The Presidential Pce?"

    "To be precise, it¡¯s the Royal Pce!" Moses withdrew his hand, his eyes intensively focused on the building, "In a while, you¡¯ll be able to move there."

    "Moses." Gan Yuan turned her face towards him, "Have you ever considered, what if... what if I lose?"

    "You won¡¯t lose!" Moses still looked in the direction of the Royal Pce, "That seat is reserved for you, no one else is qualified."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "I hope, I won¡¯t disappoint you."

    "You certainly won¡¯t," Moses said with a smile.

    As she looked sideways at his brightly smiling face, a heaviness settled in Gan Yuan¡¯s heart.

    "What if... what if I really disappoint you?"

    Moses turned his gaze back from the window, "In a few days, I¡¯ll take you to a ce, and then you¡¯ll understand."

    "What ce?" Gan Yuan asked, puzzled.

    "I¡¯ll tell you when the timees," Moses nced at his watch, "I¡¯m a bit tired now, let me rest for a while."

    Nodding, Gan Yuan turned and walked out of his room; returning to the desk, Moses took out a pill from his pocket and popped it into his mouth, then immediately pulled out the hotel¡¯s floor n from the drawer and started to study it seriously.

    This time, no matter the cost, he was determined to bring that child back to her side.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses

 Chapter 710: Uncle Moses (1)

    <h4>Chapter 710: Chapter 710: Uncle Moses (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the following days, Moses had been very busy, hardly inquiring about what happened with Gan Yuan that day. Every day he would leave early and returnte. Out of curiosity, Gan Yuan had asked what he was busy with, but the butler simply indicated that he was not informed.

    Jessica still followed her closely as usual, and although things seemed normal, the girl often sneaked away to take calls on her own.

    At the same time, a new batch of bodyguards appeared in the hotel.

    Gan Yuan sensitively felt that Moses and the others seemed to be secretly nning something. When she formally asked him about it, Moses only said that she should focus on herpetition with Annie.

    Five days passed in a hurry.

    At the weekend after the five days, Gan Yuan indeed received an invitation to the Presidential Banquet. The thin card represented the high-level recognition of her presence in F Country, which was inseparable from her efforts over these days.

    After adjusting the hem of her evening gown, the assistant stood up and joked, "Now, you can go and get familiar with your future residence!"

    Gan Yuan smiled as she looked at herself in the mirror and reached out to slightly adjust the ne around her neck.

    "Do you want me to take off this ne?" the assistant asked beside her.

    Gan Yuan smiled at the mirror, "I certainly don¡¯t want to remove my lucky charm!"

    The assistant shrugged and carefully took a ck sapphire ne from the jewelry box nearby and wore it around her neck; after all, the ne was just a thin chain and didn¡¯t interfere with anything.

    Many people have their own particr habits. Having followed Gan Yuan these days, the assistant understood her well and of course knew that the ne she wore was very important to her; whether eating, sleeping, or even bathing... she had never taken it off.

    Of course, the assistant had only ever seen the chain of the ne; she had never seen what was actually hanging on it.

    After putting the bracelet on Gan Yuan¡¯s left wrist, the assistant stood behind her and took a careful look around her.

    "You look so beautiful!"

    No wonder she captivated even the Duke, who was notoriously indifferent to women. With such looks, figure, and temperament... enough to make any man fall head over heels.

    A bodyguard knocked on the door, and through the crowd, the assistant learned that the car was ready. She asked the makeup artist for the final touch, and the group left the guest room.

    At this point, Moses, Paul, Jessica, and the others were already prepared, and everyone took the elevator downstairs to the car and hurried to the Presidential Pce.

    The car stopped at the entrance, and Gan Yuan extended her hand to Moses¡¯s arm, emerging from the car, her gaze naturallynding on the building not too far away.

    Now, the pce was right in front of her eyes; looking at the opulent structure, she couldn¡¯t help but be a bit dazed.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Moses asked.

    "Nothing." Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze and stepped onto the red carpet with him.

    Following the red carpet and mingling with other banquet guests, she asionally ran into acquaintances and promptly greeted them politely.

    When she reached a bend ahead, she instinctively turned right.

    "Miss Gaia, this way!"

    Jessica was busy holding onto her arm, gesturing towards the direction sign ahead.

    Gan Yuan stopped, followed the crowd in turning left, and continued forward, her eyes briefly scanning over the paintings on the wall and the disys on the shelves...

    Strange, it¡¯s her first time here, so why does it feel so familiar?

    When she arrived at a doorway, she instinctively stopped and looked outside the door, with vague lights and shadows shing before her eyes.

 Chapter 711 Uncle Moses (2)

    <h4>Chapter 711: Chapter 711 Uncle Moses (2)</h4> "Gaia?!" Moses gently patted her palm, "What are you thinking about?"

    "I just..." Gan Yuan gazed towards the doorway of the corridor, "I always feel so familiar with this ce."

    Moses then lifted the corners of his lips in a smile, "That¡¯s because this ce originally belongs to you."

    Gan Yuan was startled, then suddenly heard Paul, who was by her side, speak up.

    "Jessica!"

    By her side, Paul was grabbing Jessica¡¯s arm, while Jessica herself red with eyes wide open, furiously staring into the distance.

    Gan Yuan followed her gaze, turning her head to see several figures slowly approaching from not far away.

    Leading them was Huangfu Jue, holding Gan Tang¡¯s hand, with Will following on his left. The person Jessica was ring at was indeed Will.

    As F Country¡¯s most important guest, Huangfu Jue was, of course, included in the President¡¯s invitation. Knowing that Gan Yuan might also be there, he had specifically brought Gan Tang along to create an opportunity for a reunion between mother and son.

    When they spotted them, Huangfu Jue certainly saw Gan Yuan too. Gently shaking his son¡¯s hand, he gave a subtle signal.

    "Mommy!"

    The little guy got the hint and immediately let go of his hand, trotting over to Gan Yuan.

    Stepping forward to hold her son¡¯s shoulders, Gan Yuan smiled and rubbed his soft, short hair.

    "Have you been okay these past few days?"

    These days, she had been busy dealing with Annie from the Liberal Party and was also worried about Moses finding out, which is why she hadn¡¯t rashly met with her son.

    "Yeah!" The little fellow nodded, "And you, Mommy?"

    "Mommy has been very good too." Gan Yuan stroked his little face and gently kissed his cheek.

    By then, Huangfu Jue and Will had arrived in front of the group.

    Seeing an enemy, Jessica couldn¡¯t contain her rage. She had been struggling to suppress the urge to beat Will into a sieve these days, and now that he was right before her eyes, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and shook off Paul¡¯s grip, ready to charge.

    "You bastard, I¡¯ll kill..."

    "Jessica!" Paul forcefully grabbed her arm, "Calm down!"

    Will, standing behind Huangfu Jue, took in her frenzy like a little wildcat, simply lifting the corners of his lips to reveal an enchanting smile.

    "Xiaotang, it¡¯s time for us to go."

    Huangfu Jue reached out to hold the child¡¯s small hand, his handsome face wearing an expression of cool detachment.

    "Go ahead!"

    Gan Yuan stood up and patted her son¡¯s shoulder.

    "Goodbye, Mommy." The little guy waved at her, his gaze then falling on Moses, "Goodbye, Uncle Moses."

    Upon hearing that tender voice say "Uncle Moses," Moses couldn¡¯t help but be caught off guard.

    By the time he snapped back to reality, the little fellow had already been led away by Huangfu Jue.

    Moses then raised his arm and reassuringly patted Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, "Let¡¯s go too!"

    It was only then that Paul let go of Jessica, and the group continued forward. Moses turned his head, giving Jessica a deeply contemtive look.

    Knowing she had been too impulsive, Jessica hung her head.

    "I¡¯m sorry, sir!"

    As they arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall, a waiter immediately took the invitation from Paul and led them into the hall.

    Inside the banquet hall, several long tablesid side by side in rows. Moses and Gan Yuan, due to their distinguished status, were seated at the center table with the President. Paul and Jessica, being just assistants, could only sit at the adjacent tables.

    Upon escorting Moses and Gan Yuan to their seats, the waiter politely helped Gan Yuan pull out her chair.

    "Please take your seats!"

    The two of them sat down, and Gan Yuan quickly scanned the surroundings.

    At the table were important personages of F Country; Marquis Smith and Annie were naturally present, along with several officials from other nations.

 Chapter 712: Uncle Moses (3)

    <h4>Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Uncle Moses (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Abel was sitting diagonally across from her, talking to a young woman beside him. Upon seeing her, he immediately sat up straight and winked at her.

    There were several other new acquaintances of note at the table. Gan Yuan smiled and nodded to each in turn. Her gazended on Qian Xueying, seated near the end of the table. A flicker of peculiarity passed through Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes, but her lips still curved upwards. Qian Xueying responded with a nod and a smile.

    "Mommy!"

    The little one was seated diagonally across from her, next to Huangfu Jue, smiling and waving at her. Gan Yuan smiled back.

    Moses steadied himself on the back of the chair, then turned and walked away, circling to the opposite side. He whispered a few words to a couple seated beside Gan Tang. The pair immediately rose with smiles and made their way around the table to Gan Yuan¡¯s side as she hastened to her feet.

    "These are the Marquis and Marchioness of Xisi," Moses said with a smile as he introduced the two parties. Then he pulled out chairs for the couple, inviting them to sit down.

    "This..."

    "I¡¯ve already discussed it with them; we can exchange our seats," Moses said, thanking them before gently taking Gan Yuan by the arm and leading her to the opposite side of the table. Like a gentleman, he pulled out the chair next to Gan Tang for her, "Sit!"

    The little one beamed happily, and Huangfu Jue turned his face towards Moses, his deep blue eyes intent upon Moses¡¯s face.

    Moses felt his gaze but acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed, reaching out to gently pat the little one¡¯s shoulder.

    "Xiaotang, Uncle Moses will take you out to y another day, okay?"

    "My son is very busy; he doesn¡¯t have time," Huangfu Jue spoke coldly.

    "I was talking to Xiaotang, Duke. Please do not interrupt," Moses countered sharply, shooting Gan Tang a smile before turning to sit back down.

    Huangfu Jue snorted, sitting upright, while Gan Tang turned to his mommy with a smile, to which Gan Yuan responded with one of her own.

    At that moment, a slight disturbance emerged at the entrance, and soon, everyone rose to their feet.

    "The President has arrived!"

    At the sound of the master of ceremonies, all stood up from their chairs as a sign of respect.

    Shortly after, an utterly ordinary middle-aged man entered the hall. This was none other than the current President of F Country, who smiled and nodded to the gathered guests. The President made his way to his seat, his gaze sweeping past those at the table, pausing on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, ncing at Huangfu Jue, and finally settling on Gan Tang.

    "Duke, this must be the young prince!"

    "Yes, this is my son," Huangfu Jue replied, stabilizing his son¡¯s shoulder, "Xiaotang, greet the President."

    "Hello, Mr. President," the little one replied withposure, his voice youthful yet polite.

    "Hello," the President said warmly. "I hope you enjoy tonight¡¯s meal."

    "We¡¯ll only know after we taste it," the little one said.

    The Presidentughed heartily, "Indeed, one can¡¯t conclude without trying. Well... please take your seats, everyone, let¡¯s see how tonight¡¯s cuisine fares!"

    These few words, seemingly without significance, nevertheless conveyed a message.

    The President had only engaged in dialogue with Huangfu Jue and one child amongst all the guests present¡ªa clear indication of his particr regard for these two.

    Since the coup d¡¯¨¦tat years ago, F Country had been in a state of tumult, a situation exacerbated six years ago by an assassination attempt on the President. Throughout these turbulent times, the President had found governing particrly challenging, brimming with desires for retribution yet hindered by a fragmented power structure within the country, which he hadn¡¯t significantly mended even after four years.

    Now, with the opportunity to coborate with the powerful A Country at hand, he naturally had considerable interest in Huangfu Jue, as evidenced by Huangfu Jue¡¯s prominent cement at the head of the table to the immediate left.

 Chapter 713: Uncle Moses (4)

    <h4>Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Uncle Moses (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    The banquet was soon served one dish after another.

    The dinner consisted of authentic Italian cuisine, which was extremely exquisite and tasty. Perhaps it was because of the vor of the food, or perhaps because his lover and son were by his side, putting him in a good mood, Gan Yuan, who hadn¡¯t had much of an appetite these past few days, also found it unusually delicious.

    "Mr. President!" As the waiter brought in the main course, Gan Tang also put down his utensils, "I think tonight¡¯s meal is very delicious. I like it very much, thank you for your hospitality."

    The President immediately smiled, "That¡¯s good to hear!"

    Then, he naturally inquired about how old Gan Tang was, what school he attended... and the like.

    The little guy answered each question urately and politely.

    As Gan Yuan ate, his eyes would asionally shift to nce at his son, his face and eyes brimming with pride. On the other side, Huangfu Jue also appeared gentle.

    Seeing little sauce smeared on the child¡¯s lips, Gan Yuan immediately reached for his own napkin intending to wipe it for him, but as his hand was halfway there, Huangfu Jue had already stretched out his hand to carefully clean the little guy up.

    Their eyes met, and although Gan Yuan¡¯s face remained impassive, a smile flickered in his eyes.

    Indeed, he took very good care of their son!

    Moses didn¡¯t have much of an appetite and ate only sporadically, his gaze often drifting towards Gan Yuan and Gan Tang beside her, taking in all her attentiveness towards the child.

    "Marquis Smith," said the President after finishing a conversation with another guest at his side, his gaze then shifting onto Marquis Smith, "As far as I am aware, the Liberal Party has not yet announced its candidate for the election. Is it possible that the Liberal Party doesn¡¯t n to participate this time?"

    "Of course not, we just want to choose the right person." Smith smiled, ncing at his daughter beside him. "My daughter Annie ispeting for this position."

    The President nodded, "Miss Annie is young and talented, an exceptional woman rare in our country, and I¡¯m sure many people will support her."

    "Mr. President!" Gan Tang interjected unwillingly, "My mommy is also running for President."

    "Oh?" The President turned his head, his gaze sweeping across the child andnding on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, "Miss Gan is also entering the race?"

    "Yes." Gan Yuan turned her face, smiling as she looked into his eyes, "As it happens, I am the onepeting with Miss Annie."

    The Presidentughed, "I hadn¡¯t expected this election to feature such outstanding women as the two of you participating. That¡¯s a good thing. In today¡¯s world, women are increasingly taking important roles. If our country could have a female President in the future, it might forge a different new prospect."

    Without offending either party and showing no partiality, the President praised both briefly, and then took up his ss.

    "Let¡¯s raise our sses together to these two outstanding women and also hope that our country can elect an even more excellent leader this time."

    Everyone raised their sses, and Gan Tang, too, picked up his juice, lifting his ss with aplomb.

    Dining and chatting, dinner came to a close quickly, and the President stood up, inviting everyone to the main hall on the other side to attend a post-banquet dance.

    As soon as Gan Yuan rose, Gan Tang reached out and grabbed her fingers.

    "Mommy, aren¡¯t you going to dance with daddy?"

    Before Gan Yuan could answer, the youngster was already shaking Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand in his other hand,

    "Daddy, ask mommy to dance quick!"

 Chapter 714: Giant Siamese Twins (1)

    <h4>Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Giant Siamese Twins (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Xiaotang!" Huangfu Jue nced at him reproachfully, "Stop it!"

    "Mommy is a little tired and doesn¡¯t want to dance!" Gan Yuan replied with a smile to the little guy, "Why don¡¯t we... go out and have a look first?"

    "Okay!"

    Gan Yuan took Gan Tang by the hand, and Gan Tang pulled hard on Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers.

    "Daddy, let¡¯s go!"

    Huangfu Jue frowned slightly, looking somewhat troubled, and Gan Yuan turned his eyes toward him.

    "If Daddy doesn¡¯t want to go, why don¡¯t you go with Mommy?"

    "My son must stay with me," Huangfu Jue said deliberately contradicting him, and then he immediately stepped forward, holding Xiaotang¡¯s hand, who was still clutching Gan Yuan¡¯s.

    Thus, the family of three walked outside "hand in hand."

    Moses followed behind the trio, his dark eyes falling on Gan Tang¡¯s tight grip on Gan Yuan¡¯s small hand.

    At that moment, Jessica, Paul, Will, and another assistant had also arrived at their side, and seeing the scene, everyone kept silent.

    Unintentionally, Jessica¡¯s gaze met Will¡¯s, and he raised his eyebrows slightly. Catching her expression, Will¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    In front of so many people, and with Moses present, Jessica managed to hold back from making a scene, though she was so angered by him her lungs nearly burst.

    Gan Tang held tightly to both their hands, making the three of them weave through the crowd like conjoined twins.

    Inside the main hall, guests were chatting in groups of two or three. Seeing Huangfu Jue, many people came up to greet him and strike up a conversation, and seeing Gan Yuan, they greeted him as well.

    In recent times, Gan Yuan had been active across F Country, and his face was naturally well known to many.

    Watching the family of three "walk hand in hand," everyone was a bit puzzled¡ªhad the two of them reconciled?

    Of course, this was just a thought in their minds, something they naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to voice out loud.

    Because of this thought, people were even more respectful and cautious when interacting with Gan Yuan.

    Not far away, Annie watched Gan Yuan¡¯s silhouette from a distance, her brow furrowed.

    "What are you waiting for?" Marquis Smith gently nudged her arm, "The first tune is about to start."

    Annie was well aware that her father meant for her to invite Huangfu Jue, and she disdainfully jerked her chin towards Gan Tang, "Didn¡¯t you see that child?"

    Marquis Smith frowned, "If you can¡¯t even handle a child, how can you aspire to be President?"

    Adjusting her emotions, Annie stepped forward to intercept Huangfu Jue¡¯s path, extending her right hand elegantly toward him.

    "Duke, the tune is about to begin, may I have the honor of inviting you to dance?"

    Before Huangfu Jue could answer, Gan Tang had already raised his voice.

    "No way!"

    "Little Prince!" Annie struggled to maintain her patience and bent down gently toward him, "And why not?"

    "Because my daddy already has a dance partner, and that¡¯s my mommy." The little guy said, raising his face, "Why are you trying to steal someone else¡¯s husband? Don¡¯t you know that a dad and a mom are a pair?"

    "I..." Annie¡¯s expression froze, taken aback by such wordsing from such a small child, "I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I just wanted to dance with the Duke, that¡¯s all?"

    "With so many men around, why do you insist on inviting him?" the little one questioned further.

    "This..." Annie¡¯s heart wished she could throw him out on the street, yet she forced a patient demeanor onto her face, "Because your father is a very charming man, so..."

 Chapter 715: Giant Conjoined Twins (2)

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Giant Conjoined Twins (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "So, you want to marry him and be the queen?"

    "I... I..."

    Even someone as articte as Annie was at a loss for words.

    Of course, that¡¯s what she thought in her heart, but how could she say such things out loud? She had always been cautious not to appear too eager around Huangfu Jue, for fear that he would be put off. Now being questioned by the child, she simply didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    To tell the truth, she was not only afraid of offending the Duke but also frightened that the onlookers would mock her.

    If she were to tell a lie, to say she had no thoughts about the Duke, and he believed it to be true, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts be for naught?

    In the music room, as the conductor¡¯s baton went down, the first dance began.

    The men who had wanted to ask Gan Yuan to dance, seeing Huangfu Jue standing by her side, hesitated and stepped back.

    "Daddy, ask Mommy to dance!" Gan Tang cooed, shaking his arm, "Daddy."

    The little one knew that they were only temporarily apart, not truly separated.

    But he worried so much that, if Huangfu Jue really danced with Annie, he couldn¡¯t bear to let go.

    "Gan Tang!" Gan Yuan¡¯s voice became stern, "Mommy¡¯s angry!"

    The child cast a stealthy nce at her and, seeing that Gan Yuan was truly upset, pouted and stopped pestering Huangfu Jue.

    "Come on!" At that moment, Will approached and scooped up the child into his arms, "Uncle Will will take you to see something fun!"

    Though the little one was reluctant, he did not throw a tantrum, and Will carried him up the staircase.

    "Let¡¯s go upstairs."

    On the side, Moses watched the scene from afar, holding a ss of wine. When he saw Gan Yuan walk toward him, he immediately went to greet her.

    "Come on, I¡¯ll introduce you to a few people."

    Paul followed Moses, Jessica deliberatelygged behind. ncing around to make sure no one was paying attention, she caught a glimpse of the silhouette of Will holding the child and sneered coldly before stepping forward to catch up.

    Huangfu Jue stood still, watching as Gan Yuan walked away on Moses¡¯s arm, and his brows furrowed slightly.

    "Duke..." Annie finally spoke softly, "I¡¯m really sorry about earlier, I..."

    Before Annie could choose her words, Huangfu Jue excused himself and turned to leave. The second half of her sentence got stuck in her throat,ing out with no one to hear it, and leaving her feeling choked and ufortable.

    In a corner of the banquet hall.

    Qian Xueying observed everything and let out a light, mockingugh.

    "Such a person isn¡¯t even qualified to be my enemy! Xiuyi?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, everything is arranged," Xiuyi whispered.

    "Very good." Qian Xueying took a ss from a passing waiter, "After I go over there, you start."

    "Please be careful," Xiuyi cautioned.

    "I know." Qian Xueying nodded at him and smiled as she walked toward Huangfu Jue.

    She didn¡¯t head straight for Huangfu Jue; instead, she stopped a short distance away to chat with an acquaintance, then pretended to notice Huangfu, approached him, and raised her ss in greeting.

    "Duke, congrattions on the smooth progress of your cooperation with F Country."

    "What about you?" Abel asked with a smile, "Miss Xueying, didn¡¯t you notice there¡¯s a handsome man here too?"

    "How could I not?" Qian Xueying turned slightly, raising her ss to Abel, "Mr. Abel, long time no see!"

    Looking around and not seeing Will or Gan Tang, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. Seeing Qian Xueying talking with Abel, he turned to leave.

 Chapter 716: Giant Conjoined Twins (3)

    <h4>Chapter 716: Chapter 716: Giant Conjoined Twins (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Duke!" Qian Xueying hurriedly called out to him, "May I trouble you for two minutes? I have some matters I¡¯d like to consult with you about."

    "Instead of asking him, you might as well ask me." Abel said with a smile, sidling up to her, "I know just as many things as he does!"

    Qian Xueying smiled, "This matter, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Abel won¡¯t be able to help. What I want to ask about are the things previously discussed between Duke and my father."

    As it was about serious business, Huangfu Jue of course could not ignore it any longer.

    He had previously discussed the construction of a military airport with Duke Locke, but due to Duke Locke¡¯s illness, the n had also been temporarily paused.

    This was a matter concerning F Country¡¯s military strength, not child¡¯s y. Duke Locke would certainly not casually tell Qian Xueying about it.

    Recalling Gan Yuan¡¯s reminder, Huangfu Jue looked earnestly at Qian Xueying.

    "Did the Duke also entrust this task to you?"

    Qian Xueying put on a business-like front, "Of course not, but a few days ago when I was organizing my father¡¯s documents, I happened upon those files. My father had already prepared all the ns, but he hasn¡¯t shown them to you yet. I felt this was no small matter, so... I wanted to ask you in person. I¡¯ve already sorted the documents; if you need them, I can bring them to you at any time."

    ...

    ...

    Upstairs.

    Will carried the little one to the sofa designated for resting, set him down on therge sofa, and nced around, his hand reaching idly for a decorative ball on the table.

    "How about we y catch; does that sound good?"

    The little guy pouted his lips.

    "Boring."

    Willughed and shook his head, looking around, "Then..."

    Seeing Jessica walking up the stairs, he immediately stood up to shield Gan Tang.

    "What, missing me?"

    "Yes!" Jessica stopped in front of him, forcing the words through her teeth, "Very much so!"

    "Sorry, I¡¯m not avable right now." Will stretched out his hand to push aside the curious Gan Tang, who was peeking out towards Jessica, "Some other time, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free."

    "I recognize you!" Gan Tang peeked out again, "You¡¯re the one who fought with Uncle Will the other day."

    "That¡¯s right." Jessica returned the smile to the little one, "And, I¡¯m also your mommy¡¯s friend."

    "Really?" Gan Tang asked curiously.

    "Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask herter."

    "Don¡¯t believe her." Will warned as he pulled the little one off the sofa, "Let¡¯s go downstairs!"

    Jessica extended her right hand, blocking his way.

    "Don¡¯t scare the child!" Will said sternly.

    Concerning Gan Tang¡¯s safety, he had no mood to spar with her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt Miss Gaia¡¯s child."

    "Who is Miss Gaia?" Gan Tang asked, leaning out.

    "That¡¯s your mommy." Jessica reached out to touch him, but Will quickly pped her hand away, "Don¡¯t touch him!"

    Shaking her hand that stung from the p, Jessica red up at him, "Brave, aren¡¯t you? One-on-one?"

    "You?" Will smirked disdainfully, "In bed and out of bed, you¡¯ve lost to me!"

    Jessica threw a punch at him, which he caught by the wrist, pulling her back as he spoke in a low voice.

    "I told you, don¡¯t scare the kid. Keep bothering us, and I won¡¯t be polite."

    Before Jessica could reply, Gan Tang had already stepped forward, "Uncle Will, which one of you is stronger?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s me!" Jessica raised her eyebrows, "That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t dare to fight me."

 Chapter 717: The Giant Conjoined Twin (4)

    <h4>Chapter 717: Chapter 717: The Giant Conjoined Twin (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "I don¡¯t have time to y with you!" Will pushed her away and took Xiaotang¡¯s small hand, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going downstairs."

    Jessica stepped forward, pped his hand away, and pulled Gan Tang in front of herself.

    Will frowned, his gaze bing instantly sharp.

    "Let him go right now!"

    "Hmph!"

    With a cold snort, Jessica picked up the little guy and walked off. As Will reached out to grab her, she turned around, and just as he was about to catch Gan Tang, Will immediately withdrew his hand, fearing to hurt the child.

    "Jessica!" Will shouted angrily, "If you harm the child, I will never forgive you."

    Smiling at him, Jessica bent down and hugged the little guy to her chest, "Of course I won¡¯t harm him. I¡¯m just taking him to Miss Gaia. Xiaotang, do you want to go with me to find mommy?"

    "Jessica!" Will blocked her way, the secret between Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue was not yet to be unveiled. This girl acting on her own taking Gan Tang away could cause trouble and potentially lead to a terrible chain reaction, "You want a one-on-one fight, huh? Fine... I agree, but you must promise me if I win, you won¡¯t touch Xiaotang tonight."

    "What if you lose?!" Jessica asked.

    "If I lose..." Will shrugged, "I¡¯m at your mercy."

    "You better not regret it!"

    "No regrets!"

    "Deal!" Jessica nced around, "Let¡¯s go to the lounge over there."

    Carrying Gan Tang, she headed towards the lounge, with Will hurriedly following.

    ...

    ...

    Downstairs.

    By the sofa, Gan Yuan was smiling and talking with two businesspeople introduced to her by Moses, her gaze casually sweeping in Huangfu Jue¡¯s direction.

    She was originally looking for her son but instead saw Qian Xueying standing with Huangfu Jue.

    What was that woman trying to do?

    She pondered suspiciously, unintentionally casting more nces their way.

    At this moment, a waiter had emerged from the drinks room at the side, carrying a tray and walking towards Huangfu Jue.

    The waiter, just like the others, was dressed in a white shirt and a ck vest and did not seem different at first, but as Gan Yuan shifted her gaze back to them, she immediately spotted the difference in this waiter from the others.

    While the other waiters were holding the tray with one hand and the other hand behind their back, bowing slightly in a very respectful and humble manner, this one was using both hands.

    He quickly approached Huangfu Jue, and as he lifted the tray with his right hand, Gan Yuan distinctly noticed a sh of light.

    Concerned, she didn¡¯t think twice before standing up and shouting out loud.

    "Ajue, be careful!"

    At this moment, forgetting everything else, her only concern was for his safety.

    It was just as the first song had ended, and the venue was especially quiet, her urgent call startled everyone present.

    Huangfu Jue was no exception. Hearing her voice, he instinctively turned his head and immediately noticed the waiter two steps behind him with a vicious gleam in his eye.

    "Duke!"

    Qian Xueying eximed, throwing herself onto Huangfu Jue. Although he had already raised his right hand to prepare to strike back, her sudden embrace restricted his movement, and he stiffened.

    At that moment, the fake waiter swung down his knife hand.

    Grabbing Qian Xueying¡¯s arm, Huangfu Jue swiftly turned, yet despite his efforts, the descending dagger still cut through Qian Xueying¡¯s back, ripping her dress and immediately causing blood to gush out, staining her white gown red.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 718 Moses Takes Action (1)

    <h4>Chapter 718: Chapter 718 Moses Takes Action (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    At that moment, the security guards in the venue had already charged towards the assassin¡¯s direction, and the fake server turned to flee towards the exit.

    Gan Yuan had already risen from the sofa, and with her high heels, she rushed towards Huangfu Jue. Everything happened too hastily, and she could not determine whether he had been injured or not. So worried was she that she had no time to avoid suspicion.

    "Miss Gan?!" Paul called out in a low voice with a frown, and Moses¡¯s gaze swept over Gan Yuan¡¯s figure. He gestured to Paul with his hand, "I¡¯ll protect her, you and Jessica take that child away!"

    These days, Moses had been looking for an opportunity, but Huangfu Jue was not an ordinary figure; he took the security of his son very seriously and had not found a chance for several days.

    Seeing that now was the time, he made a decision on the spot.

    "Be careful!"

    Paul turned and dashed up the stairs.

    "Handle her!"

    Huangfu Jue pushed Qian Xueying, who was in his arms, to Abel, who was by his side, and immediately sprinted after the fake server.

    Gan Yuan charged all the way, meeting the fake server head-on. She hurled the cup in her hand at the man¡¯s face, and with a swing of her arm, she threw a punch. The fake server dodged the cup but not her strike and staggered back a step. He leapt forward, aiming to attack her.

    Before he could make a move, Huangfu Jue, from a skew angle, had already snatched a vase and hurled it at the man, hitting him square in the back.

    The fake server stumbled from the impact, and Huangfu Jue seized the opportunity to rush over and block Gan Yuan.

    "Don¡¯t fight, I¡¯ll handle this!"

    She was pregnant; any harm could be serious. Pulling her away from the assant¡¯s strike, he executed a beautiful diagonal kick, sending the man directly into the dance floor.

    Moses rushed nearby and saw Huangfu Jue protecting Gan Yuan. He slowed down, his gaze settling on Gan Yuan.

    The crowd screamed and scattered, and seeing the dire situation, the fake server immediately got up and rushed towards the window.

    "Stop!"

    "Catch him!"

    "Be careful with the guests, do not shoot!"

    ...

    The security guards quickly converged, leveling their guns at the man.

    "Stop!"

    "Or we¡¯ll shoot!"

    ...

    The fake server backed up to the window, and seeing so many guns aimed at him, he stopped and raised his hands.

    Out of a door to the side, a female guest emerged from the restroom. Startled by the scene, she let out a gasp of fear. Seizing the opportunity, the fake server dashed over and grabbed her, using her as a shield.

    "Put down your guns, or I¡¯ll kill her!"

    Clutching the neck of the female guest, he said viciously.

    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me!" The female guest¡¯s face turned pale with terror. "I¡¯m... I¡¯m pregnant, three months... please... I beg you..."

    "Shut up!" The fake server sneered. "Did you hear that? If you dare to shoot, she and the child will both die!"

    "Stop!" Gan Yuan shouted sternly, "If you dare to kill her, I guarantee you¡¯ll die here tonight."

    Turning to look at Gan Yuan, the fake server demanded, "Prepare a ne for me now, or I will kill her right now. Hurry up, I¡¯m giving you three minutes!"

    "My dear!" A young man screamed as he rushed from the outside, "You... let her go. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give you..."

    This young man was the son of a famous banker from F Country. The woman being held hostage was his wife. The wife had gone to the restroom earlier, and while the husband was talking with others at a distance, he immediately rushed over to find his wife upon hearing of the incident, only to discover that she had be the gunman¡¯s hostage.

 Chapter 719 Moses Takes Action (2)

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 719 Moses Takes Action (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    With a quick step forward, Huangfu Jue raised his hand to shield Gan Yuan behind him, all the while keeping a vignt eye on the assassin. With one hand, he pushed her back to signal her to move away and avoid getting hurt.

    Instead of leaving, Gan Yuan quickly fished something out of her purse and stuffed it into his hand.

    It was a white ivory small handgun, no bigger than a girl¡¯s palm and exquisitely made.

    After giving her a bulletproof vest, Huangfu Jue had given her this handgun to conveniently protect herself. Since ivory could pass through metal detectors, she could bring the gun into the venue.

    "I¡¯ll distract his attention!"

    Gan Yuan whispered this in his ear.

    Huangfu Jue understood, gripped the handgun tightly, and nodded slightly.

    "You all go get the ne ready... hurry and save her..." As his wife was taken hostage, the man was frantically shouting. Seeing his wife¡¯s increasingly fearful face, he clenched his teeth and was about to rush forward, "Dear, don¡¯t be afraid... I... I¡¯ming to save you."

    Gan Yuan reached out and grabbed his arm.

    "I¡¯ll do it!"

    The man turned his face, met her gaze, and immediately clung to her like a drowning man to a straw, "Just... just save her, and I¡¯ll give you anything you want, however much money you need..."

    "No need!" Gan Yuan pushed him away and looked toward the killer, "Let her go, and we¡¯ll arrange a ne for you right away."

    "Quit the crap, you have two minutes!" The assassin was hysterical, "If there¡¯s still no ne in two minutes, I¡¯ll kill her right away..."

    He¡¯d been promised assistance after he made his move, but now he found himself in this situation, so the killer was furious and anxious.

    "Please, don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me..."

    "Shut up!"

    The gunman¡¯s fingers suddenly tightened.

    The female hostage choked on her throat, breathing more and more rapidly, oxygen deprivation coupled with fear caused her to suddenly go limp and faint in his arms.

    Looking at the terrified woman who had copsed in his hold, the killer became even more enraged and pointed his hand at Gan Yuan.

    "You...e here!"

    "Duke!" The President made his way through the crowd. Seeing that Huangfu Jue was unharmed, he finally felt relieved, "Please get to a safe ce. I¡¯ll handle this!"

    Huangfu Jue ced his hand on the President¡¯s shoulder. By this time, Gan Yuan had walked close to the assassin, stepped forward, and as the killer pushed the hostage away to grab her,

    Before anyone else could react, Huangfu Jue pulled the President away and raised his arm to pull the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet left the chamber and hit the assant¡¯s left arm as it reached toward Gan Yuan¡ªthen another shot, this time hitting the opponent¡¯s knee.

    The killer¡¯s body went limp and he copsed to the ground.

    A security guard rushed over to help the fallen hostage, while Huangfu Jue leaped forward, pulling Gan Yuan behind him. Security personnel swarmed in, guns aimed at the shot assassin.

    After biting his hand, the killer violently propped himself up on one arm and started to escape toward the windows.

    Bang bang bang...

    Several gunshots rang out, apanied by the screams of women, as the killer¡ªsttered with blood¡ªbriefly suspended in mid-air for two seconds, then fell toward the floor below.

    As everyone rushed forward, they saw him lying on the floor above, his blood pouring out.

    "Quick, downstairs!"

    The security turned and raced downstairs, guns in hand.

    "Are you all right?" Huangfu Jue turned and grasped Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, his voice full of concern.

 Chapter 720 Moses Takes Action (3)

    <h4>Chapter 720: Chapter 720 Moses Takes Action (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan shook his head and gave him another once-over, making sure he hadn¡¯t suffered the slightest injury. Only then did his heartpletely settle down.

    "Where¡¯s Xiaotang?!"

    "Upstairs with Will."

    Worried about his son, Gan Yuan hurried toward the stairs.

    "Slow down!"

    Huangfu Jue chased after him.

    ...

    ...

    Upstairs in the lounge.

    Jessica bent down and ced Gan Tang on the couch, "Little treasure, watch from here. Once I knock this jerk down, I¡¯ll take you to mommy."

    Will stood by the door, gently moving his neck and loosening his joints, "You might not want to make a fool of yourself in front of the kid!"

    With a sidelong nce at him, Jessica grabbed the fruit tray from the table and hurled it at Will, charging over like a shadow following the form, swinging a beautiful hook punch.

    "Uncle Will, be careful!"

    Gan Tang immediately cried out in rm.

    "Don¡¯t worry." Will raised his arm to block Jessica¡¯s offensive, "She can¡¯t beat your uncle; she¡¯s no match for me!"

    "Hmph!" Jessica huffed and raised her knee to kick.

    The man and woman fought in the lounge as Gan Tang sat on the couch, finding the thrilling fight entertaining.

    "Uncle, be careful!"

    "I¡¯m a friend of your mommy!" Jessica red at him in displeasure.

    The little fellow smiled at her, "Pretty sister, behind you, behind you..."

    Jessica twisted her body to dodge Will¡¯s attack while Will red at the little one, "Xiaotang, which country are you on?"

    The little fellowughed lightly, "I¡¯m with the United Nations!"

    A single phrase made both the man and the womanugh, and in unison, they cursed at him.

    "You little rascal!"

    "Alright, I won¡¯t warn either of you. I¡¯ll be the referee!" The little fellow lifted his small hand to check his watch, "Time limit fifteen minutes, no use of other weapons, or it¡¯s a foul."

    "Okay!"

    Both simultaneously agreed and charged at each other.

    In the small lounge, two figures moved swiftly, their punches and kicks creating whooshing sounds in the air. For Xiaotang, this was the first time witnessing such a direct fight, and his wide eyes immediately sparkled with excitement.

    "Go for it!... Uncle Will... Pretty sister... you have to make mommy proud... go for it..."

    Standing on the couch, Xiaotang cheered for both, waving his little fists, wishing he could jump in and show some moves himself.

    Bang!

    The fruit tray was smashed underfoot.

    ng!

    A chair leg was kicked off and flew towards the couch.

    Both faces turned at the same time, eyes wide with concern as they saw the chair leg flying towards Gan Tang. The child was Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue¡¯s

    As the chair leg flew towards the couch, they both spun around and leaped to grab the broken piece.

    "Careful!"

    "Move!"

    They both yelled urgently as they and Jessica flew up to catch the chair leg in mid-air, colliding with each other and tumbling to the floor, with neither sparing a thought for themselves as they looked towards the couch.

    On the couch, the little guy was face down. Seeing the scene, they both rushed over frantically.

    "Xiaotang!"

    "Little treasure!"

    One grabbed his arm while the other supported his shoulder as they turned the little guy over.

    "Why did you stop fighting?"

    The little guy had just seen something flying over and, in a moment of panic, had dove onto the couch. They had thought he was hurt.

    "You scared me to death!" Jessica breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 721 Moses Takes Action (4)

    <h4>Chapter 721: Chapter 721 Moses Takes Action (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Yeah, I thought you were hurt!" Will also red at him.

    "Who¡¯s talking to you!" Jessica immediately asked displeasedly.

    "I¡¯m not talking to you either!" Will retorted.

    "You!" Jessica stood up with a hooh and was about to throw a punch.

    Bang!

    Downstairs, a gunshot sounded.

    Both turned their faces and looked towards the door, with Will frowning and speaking.

    "What¡¯s going on?" he asked, staring at Jessica.

    "How would I know?" Jessica replied irritably, turning around and rushing to the door, with Will busy pulling Gan Tang to follow.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan were downstairs, and he was never at ease until he saw they were unharmed.

    As soon as he stepped out the door, he was met with someone hurling something at him; Will instinctively sent the little one into Jessica¡¯s arms and charged towards the opponent.

    After blocking the other¡¯s attack, he recognized that the man was Paul.

    "You?!"

    "Take the kid and go first!"

    Paul immediately shouted urgently at Jessica.

    Jessica paused at the sight of him, then after snapping to her senses, she subconsciously embraced Gan Tang.

    "Let him go!"

    When Will saw the two cooperating to take the child away, he wouldn¡¯t allow it, immediately charging at Jessica while Paul stepped forward to block him.

    "What happened downstairs just now?" Jessica asked, holding Gan Tang.

    Paul¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on Will, "Quit asking questions, take the right staircase, quick!"

    Jessica bit her lip, clutching Gan Tang and rushing towards the right stairwell.

    As the situation abruptly turned, Gan Tang also felt strange, "Sister, where are you taking me?"

    "I... I¡¯m taking you to find Mommy!" Jessica fobbed him off, hurrying forward.

    "Stop!" With a punch, Will knocked Paul aside and started chasing, but Paul rushed over again to attack him. Using this opportunity, Jessica had already dashed down the stairwell, holding the little guy.

    Concerned for the child, Will became even more ruthless. Paul, caught off guard, was already kicked and tumbled inward; as Will stepped forward to follow, suddenly someone sprang out from the side, chopping a hand de to the side of his neck.

    Before he could see clearly who it was, Will had already fainted to the ground. Moses, frowning, lifted Paul up from the floor.

    "Take him with us too!"

    "Yes!"

    Paul pulled up the fainted Will, and Moses, warily scanning the surroundings, followed him into the stairwell.

    By the time both reached the bottom floor, Jessica was already in the back seat of a car with Gan Tang. Seeing Moses and the otherse in, the little guy looked at Will with confusion.

    "What happened to Uncle Will?"

    "He just fainted, that¡¯s all." Moses sat beside him, watching Paul stuff Will into the back of the car and immediately ordered, "Drive!"

    As the car drove towards the exit, Gan Tang turned his little face to Moses.

    "Uncle Moses, where is my mommy?!"

    "Don¡¯t worry," Moses said, eyes on the Royal Pce outside the window, his tone deep, "You¡¯ll see her very soon!"

    ...

    ...

    Gan Yuan rushed to the second floor and immediately scanned left and right but didn¡¯t find her son or Will; she then let out a loud call.

    "Xiaotang?!"

    "Will?"

    Huangfu Jue also called out loudly for Will.

    They searched from one end to the other but saw no one; Gan Yuan¡¯s beautiful brows immediately knotted together.

    "Something must have happened!"

    "Don¡¯t panic yet, let me try calling Will¡¯s phone!" Huangfu Jue took out his mobile phone. His actions reminded Gan Yuan, who also pulled out her phone to dial Gan Tang¡¯s smartwatch.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 722: That Manâ€™s Thoughts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 722: Chapter 722: That Man¡¯s Thoughts (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    The few seconds it took for the call to connect had Gan Yuan¡¯s heart knotted tightly.

    Fortunately, the connection was quick, and the little one¡¯s voice rang in her ear.

    "Mommy!"

    "Xiaotang, where are you?"

    "I¡¯m with Uncle Moses."

    Moses?

    The breath Gan Yuan just let out became taut once again.

    Why would he be with Moses?

    Could it be that Moses, having seen her interaction with Huangfu Jue, took the child away in a fit of anger?

    On the other end of the phone, Moses lifted the little guy¡¯s palm to his own and spoke into the phone.

    "I¡¯ll take him back to the hotel first, everything else, we¡¯ll talk when we meet!"

    "Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!"

    Worried about Gan Tang¡¯s safety, Gan Yuan dared not disobey hismand and immediately agreed.

    Moses then gently told Xiaotang, "Xiaotang, say goodbye to Mommy."

    "Goodbye, Mommy."

    The little one extended his tiny hand and hung up the phone.

    "Sir!" Several bodyguards had already rushed over upon hearing the news, and upon seeing Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan, they immediately ran to his side, "Are you all right?"

    Huangfu Jue waved his hand and put away his phone, then turned to Gan Yuan, "Did you get through?"

    Gan Yuan was stunned for two seconds, "He... he¡¯s with Moses!"

    "Damn it!"

    Huangfu Jue immediately cursed out loud and made a beeline for the stairs.

    "Ajue!" Gan Yuan reached out to hold him back, "Where are you going?"

    "I¡¯m going to pressure the President to arrest Moses immediately!"

    "Ajue!" Gan Yuan clutched his arm, "Don¡¯t act rashly, it will only provoke him, and if something happens..." She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence, not wanting to voice what might happen to her son. "Listen to me, let me go!"

    "You?!" Huangfu Jue frowned.

    "Yes." Gan Yuan looked at him earnestly, "He won¡¯t hurt me, you can be at ease, I¡¯ll bring Xiaotang back safely."

    At ease?

    How could he be at ease when that bastard had taken his son, and now he couldn¡¯t possibly let Gan Yuan go back there.

    "No way!"

    "Ajue!" Gan Yuan held on tightly to Huangfu Jue, "For our son¡¯s safety, just bear with it, I beg you!"

    "I absolutely refuse this time." Of course, he was also worried about his son, but his son and she were like his two hands, he couldn¡¯t disregard her safety for the sake of his son. Seeing the agonizing look on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, he raised his hand to her shoulder, "Fine, I¡¯ll go with you!"

    Gan Yuan was taken aback.

    "Unless I go with you, I will not let you see him," Huangfu Jue added.

    Seeing his resolve, Gan Yuan was caught in a dilemma, worried about her child on one hand and Huangfu Jue¡¯s safety on the other. She understood his feelings, but Moses...

    That damn assassin!

    Gan Yuan cursed inwardly.

    If not for such an ident urring, she wouldn¡¯t have revealed her concern for Huangfu Jue, and things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this terrible state.

    "Duke!" A security officer hurried over, "The President has sent me to inform you that the assassin has been captured, do you want to see?"

    Huangfu Jue pondered for a moment then extended his hand to help Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, "Let¡¯s go down and have a look first."

    If Moses really wanted the child, rushing over recklessly with Gan Yuan would surely be fraught with danger. He was worried about his child, but he had not lost his reason.

    He escorted Gan Yuan downstairs, and indeed saw a group of security personnel gathered around the flowerbed, with many staff members around, some on the phone, some discussing something... every face was somber.

 Chapter 723: That Manâ€™s Thoughts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 723: Chapter 723: That Man¡¯s Thoughts (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Several medical personnel were carefully lifting the assassin on the ground onto the emergency bed, while the President stood in front of the security staff, frowning and saying something. When Huangfu Jue came downstairs, he immediately came to greet him.

    "Duke!"

    Huangfu Jue nodded to him, and upon seeing the medical staff pushing the guy over, he immediately took a step forward to meet them and seized the man¡¯s cor in one go.

    "Who sent you!"

    If it were not for this bastard, his son would not have fallen into Moses¡¯s hands; now, he could hardly wait to tear this person before him into pieces.

    Having been shot and fallen from the building, the assassin was at death¡¯s door and was in no state to talk, only being shaken so his body swayed.

    "Duke, please calm down, he... he can¡¯t possibly speak right now," one of the staff members carefully advised.

    "Get lost!" Huangfu Jue shouted angrily, yanking the assassin up, "Speak... who was it?!"

    "Ajue!" Gan Yuan, seeing the situation was not good, hurried forward to support his arm, "Let them take him to the hospital first. If he can be saved, we might be able to find out something."

    Huangfu Jue forcefully suppressed his rage and released the guy¡¯s cor; Gan Yuan dragged him aside while the President waved his hand, and the medical staff hurried to push the emergency bed away. However, Gan Yuan suddenly stretched out her hand to hold onto the end of the bed.

    "Wait a moment!"

    The people hesitated and stopped in their tracks. She reached over, picked up the assassin¡¯s shirt, already stained red with blood, and gradually lifted it with her finger movements.

    He had been shot in the side of his ribs, and his chest was covered in blood, yet despite this, a special tattoo on his chest was distinct, all the more visible due to the blood staining it.

    It was a blood-red flower¡ªthe Six-petaled Adenium.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers, hooked around the shirt, uncontrobly began to tremble, and herplexion went pale in an instant.

    She knew that was the mark of Red me, which meant this person belonged to Red me.

    A pain as if being struck hard in the chest nearly suffocated her; Gan Yuan took a step back, drained of strength.

    Moses!

    Why? Why would you do this?

    Seeing her expression change, Huangfu Jue reached out to support her.

    "Ayuan, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Gan Yuan frowned and shook her head slightly.

    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s a person from Red me!"

    "Moses?" Huangfu Jue¡¯s rage instantly peaked, "That bastard!"

    Gan Yuan leaned weakly against him, her spirits plummeting to rock bottom. It must have been Moses discovering her secret; why else would he retaliate like this, she thought. She had been so foolish to think she had disguised it well...

    No!

    She must not let him harm her child!

    Standing up straight, Gan Yuan quickened her pace and dashed toward the nearest car.

    The one who had made the mistake was her; it had nothing to do with Gan Tang. Even if he sought revenge, it should be directed at her, not at Huangfu Jue and Gan Tang.

    "Ayuan!"

    By the time Huangfu Jue caught up, Gan Yuan had already started the car. Seeing Huangfu Jue running toward her, she just pressed hard on the elerator.

    The situation was no longer as she had imagined. If she took him with her, Moses might very well attack both father and son. If this matter was toe to an end, it should be her to face it.

    "Damn it!"

    Watching the car speed away, Huangfu Jue could only let out a roar of anger. ncing around, he turned and pulled a staff member out of their car, then got in himself to give chase.

 Chapter 724: That Manâ€™s Thoughts (3)

    <h4>Chapter 724: Chapter 724: That Man¡¯s Thoughts (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hurry up!"

    Several bodyguards also rushed over.

    "You!" Not far away, Mr. President grabbed a staff member, "Take people with you and follow immediately, remember, you must ensure the Duke¡¯s safety at all costs."

    "Yes, Mr. President!" The staff member agreed to leave, but the President grabbed him again, "Not just him, but also Miss Gan."

    Just now, everyone had witnessed the closeness between Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan, and he could naturally tell that their rtionship was far from "already broken" as the news had reported.

    "Alright."

    The staff member nodded, waved to a few subordinates, and drove out of the Royal Pce.

    ...

    ...

    The car stopped in the hotel parking lot, Jessica led Gan Tang out of the car, and Paul jogged over to them.

    "Sir, perhaps, we should meet with the youngdy elsewhere? If Huangfu Jue learns the truth, he will not let you go!"

    Jessica wasn¡¯t in the lobby at the time and didn¡¯t know what had happened, but Paul had witnessed everything.

    When Huangfu Jue was attacked, Gan Yuan shouted warnings without any regard for herself and even rushed over to protect him, all of which proved that she still had deep feelings for that man.

    Now, by bringing the child back here, if Huangfu Jue finds out, that man would never let it go.

    "No need!" Moses took Gan Tang¡¯s little hand, "If you are afraid, you can leave now! Take Will with you and get out of here, he¡¯s Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant, a significant identity, and can get you a chance."

    "What about you?" Jessica asked.

    "I need to talk to Gaia," Moses replied and immediately led Gan Tang into the hotel lobby.

    Jessica nced at Will being assisted by the bodyguards, stepped forward to follow, and Paul pursed his lips, following suit.

    If Moses didn¡¯t leave, they certainly wouldn¡¯t leave either, abandoning him to face danger alone was not something they would do.

    "Uncle Moses!" Gan Tang stopped, looking up at Moses withforting big eyes, "You don¡¯t have to be scared, daddy won¡¯t hurt you."

    Moses gave a smile in return, and the following Jessica and Paul exchanged nces, each seeing the bitterness in the other¡¯s eyes.

    The child is a child, innocent and pure, he doesn¡¯t understand the adult world.

    The group entered the elevator, everyone silently brooding, only Gan Tang lifted his little face.

    "Uncle Moses, do you like ying polo?"

    "Me?" Moses nodded lightly, "I do, I used to go y polo with your mommy often."

    "That¡¯s great." The little guy immediately became excited, "I like it too, daddy likes it, and so do grandpa and grandma, they¡¯re all polo masters, and grandpa taught me how to do the hook shot, we can y together in the future."

    y together?

    Moses didn¡¯t speak, not wanting to shatter the child¡¯s beautiful wishes.

    But how could they, as the King and Queen, stand together with him?

    The elevator reached the floor, doors parted gently with a ding, and Moses led the child by the hand forward towards his room door, as Paul and Jessica immediately began to gather people, preparing to deal with Huangfu Jue.

    Moses paid no mind to these preparations, just led the little one to his room door.

    Gan Tang looked worriedly at Will, who was brought over by the bodyguards, "Uncle Moses, why hasn¡¯t Uncle Will woken up yet?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine." Moses reassured him, led him into the room, settled the little guy in a chair, and then nced around.

 Chapter 725: That Manâ€™s Thoughts (4)

    <h4>Chapter 725: Chapter 725: That Man¡¯s Thoughts (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Hungry?"

    The little one shook his head.

    "Thirsty?"

    The little one still shook his head.

    "Then... do you want a piece of fruit?" Moses nced at the fruit bowl on the table and picked up an apple, "Shall I peel it for you to eat?"

    The little one didn¡¯t refuse this time, just lifted his little mouth and smiled at him.

    "Thank you, Uncle!"

    "No need to be polite with me."

    Moses sat down on the couch, lowering his body, and reached for the fruit knife to start peeling the apple for him.

    The door parted, and Jessica stepped in, her gaze sweeping over Will who was dropped on the floor; she strode to the back of the couch, standing next to Moses.

    Paul was arranging manpower outside; her responsibility was to ensure Moses¡¯s safety.

    "Pretty sister, why aren¡¯t you sitting?" The little one turned his face, asking curiously.

    Jessica returned his smile, "Sister likes standing."

    In the past, she never liked children, but this little one was truly adorable; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be harsh with him.

    As Moses worked, a thinyer of apple peel gradually lengthened. Gan Tang tilted his face, watching intently as he used the knife, immediately voicing his admiration.

    "Uncle¡¯s knife skills are amazing!"

    Moses lifted the corners of his lips slightly. Amotion was alreadying down the hallway, Jessica and Gan Tang both turned their faces toward the direction of the door, only Moses continued calmly peeling the apple in his hand.

    Bang!

    The door was suddenly pushed open, and a tall figure rushed in.

    "Mommy!" Seeing Gan Yuan, Xiaotang immediately stood up joyfully, "You came!"

    "Xiaotang!"

    Seeing Xiaotang safe and sound, Gan Yuan let out a small sigh of relief.

    Just then, Moses had just finished thest bit of peel on the apple in his hand. He raised his palm, offering the apple to Xiaotang.

    "Stop!" Gan Yuan noticed the knife in his hand, her heart tightened, and she immediately lifted her right hand, pointing the gun she had just snatched from her bodyguard at Moses, "If you dare touch a hair on his head, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot!"

    "You!" Jessica immediately frowned, "Gaia, it¡¯s not..."

    "Shut up!"

    Moses cut off Jessica¡¯s exnation with a harsh voice, slowly lifting his left hand holding the apple, offering it to Xiaotang.

    Gan Yuan clenched her teeth and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet hit the apple in his hand with precision, and it exploded right there in his palm.

    Xiaotang was startled, and turned his face towards her direction.

    "I¡¯m not joking!" Holding the gun, Gan Yuan¡¯s dark eyes stared dead at Moses, "Now, put down the knife in your hand! You know I never miss!"

    "Gaia!" Jessica, fearing she would really shoot, immediately pointed her gun at her, "Put your gun down, don¡¯t harm the gentleman!"

    "Get out!"

    The gentleman¡¯s voice rang out.

    "Gentleman?!"

    Jessica was so frustrated she stamped her foot.

    How could he refuse to exin even now?!

    Moses¡¯s voice grew louder.

    "Get out!"

    Jessica, both angry and heartbroken, didn¡¯t dare to disobey hismand. Clutching her gun, she walked towards the door. Passing Will, who was trying to get up, she lifted her leg and kicked him hard out of spite, then grabbed him from the ground, "Gaia, if you dare harm the gentleman, I promise, I¡¯ll turn this bastard into a sieve!"

    Dragging Will, she gritted her teeth and walked out of the guest room.

    In the room, only Moses, Gan Yuan, and Xiaotang remained.

    Moses put down the knife in his hand, pulled over a tissue, and wiped the apple bits from his hand.

    "Sit down; let¡¯s talk."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 726: The Only Relative (1)

    <h4>Chapter 726: Chapter 726: The Only Rtive (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan carefully skirted around the coffee table with her gun in hand, reached out to take Gan Tang¡¯s hand, and pulled the little one to her side, "What do you want to talk about?"

    Moses raised his face from the couch and looked at her, "Are you going to negotiate with me with a gun?"

    "Mommy!" Gan Tang shook Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, "Uncle just wanted to peel an apple for me."

    ncing at the gun in her hand, Gan Yuan lowered the gun-holding right hand and sat down on the couch, pulling Gan Tang into her embrace.

    She bit her lip, "Fine, you want to talk, let¡¯s talk."

    Outside, a noisy rush of footsteps ensued, and then the door was pushed open; Jessica was pulling Will, who hade to, while Paul stood in front of her, pointing down the hallway.

    The three of them stepped back continuously until Huangfu Jue entered the guest room with a few bodyguards following him.

    Then, several F Country special agents burst in and instantly took over the room, their guns aimed steadfastly at Moses.

    Even though this wasn¡¯t A Country, given Huangfu Jue¡¯s status and position, he could still call the shots in F Country.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    A few voices barked themand.

    "If you dare to shoot, I¡¯ll kill him!"

    Jessica held Will with one hand and pressed the gun against his forehead with the other.

    Moses sat on the couch, unmoved, and just lifted his palm faintly, tossing the tissue in his hand; the paper ball drew a parab in the air and fell into the trash can.

    "Daddy!"

    Gan Tang immediately stood up from Gan Yuan¡¯s embrace.

    Taking long strides, Huangfu Jue stepped in front of the mother and child, "Take the child out; I¡¯ll handle the rest."

    Gan Yuan patted Gan Tang on the arm, "Xiaotang, go with Daddy."

    "What about you?" the little one asked.

    "I¡¯lle out soon." Standing up, she handed Gan Tang to Huangfu Jue, who turned to look over, and Gan Yuan gazed at him intensely, "Let me handle this, okay?"

    The grudges and grievances with Moses were her matter and should be resolved by her.

    Huangfu Jue frowned and remained silent.

    Jessica and Paul were nervously holding their guns in front of Moses.

    Gan Yuan spoke again, "I only need ten minutes."

    In her eyes, there was a pleading look, and Huangfu Jue found it difficult to refuse, so he nodded.

    "If you don¡¯te out in ten minutes, I¡¯ll immediately lead my men to storm in and kill everyone here!" Bending down to pick up Gan Tang, Huangfu Jue turned and gave Moses a sweep with his gaze, his eyesnding on Jessica, "I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch my people!"

    Jessica wanted to retort, but meeting his gaze, she felt an inexplicable chill in her heart.

    The eyes of that man, like those of Moses, involuntarily evoked a sense of awe.

    Huangfu Jue nced at his watch.

    "The countdown starts now."

    Holding Gan Tang, he made a slight waving gesture, and the bodyguards along with the F Country special agents all exited the room; he cast one more look at Gan Yuan and strode out of the guest room.

    Only then did the ever-silent Moses speak.

    "You two, get out as well!"

    Paul and Jessica exchanged nces, then, dragging Will with them, they walked to the door, where Paul carefully closed it behind them.

    Outside, Huangfu Jue handed Gan Tang over to a trusted bodyguard.

    "Take him to the car!"

    The bodyguard carried the child away, and Huangfu Jue watched with a furrowed brow.

    Jessica initially wanted to kick Will in anger but restrained herself as her foot met Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze.

    Will looked down, his voice filled with apology.

    "Sir, I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s not your fault," Huangfu Jue responded indifferently, "With me here, no one can touch you!"

 Chapter 727: The Only Relative (2)

    <h4>Chapter 727: Chapter 727: The Only Rtive (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Inside the room.

    Gan Yuan reseated herself on the sofa, lifting her hand to ce the gun on the coffee table.

    "That¡¯s right! I lied to you. I..." Crossing her hands together, Gan Yuan gripped them tightly and finally continued to speak, "I know I owe you, but I love him, I can¡¯t leave him, and I don¡¯t want my child to grow up without love, like we did."

    Moses lowered his eyelids, silent for a moment.

    "I want you to continue with the campaign!"

    Gan Yuan frowned, looking at the man across the coffee table, "What if I refuse?"

    Moses raised an eyebrow, "You must do this!"

    "It¡¯s always like this with you, how you want it, what you think..." she suddenly stood up, "Have you ever considered what I want? Moses, what gives you the right to manipte my life?!" In the past, I did whatever you asked, you said girls have to learn to protect themselves, so I practiced fighting, shooting, horseback riding... I learned everything you told me to learn and worked hard to be good at them. You said I had to learn to face blood, so I went out and killed people, whomever you told me to kill, as long as you were happy, as long as you smiled and said to me, ¡¯Gaia, you did it, you¡¯re the best¡¯... Do you know why?"

    Her voice became hoarse with tears, and she took a deep breath before she continued.

    "Because in my heart, you were the one who loved me the most, you had to be right! I believed in you, trusted every word you said. Later, I met a boy, and I really liked him. We nned to go scuba diving together. I waited for him at the dock, and when he finally arrived, you called me to kill a President I had never heard of before, saying it was something I had to do. Fine, I did it! I killed him and missed the date I wanted the most. Later, I encountered him again, we danced all night, it was the happiest night of my life, but then I realized he had a status I could never reach.

    I was so lost and helpless, not knowing what to do. I went back to you, looking for an answer. But what did you do? You took me to kill people. You set fire to a house, killed thirteen people from that family, including the elderly and children, just because that man betrayed you. You said that was the price of betraying you! That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been hiding from you all these years, because I¡¯m afraid that one day, you would treat me the same way. I¡¯m not afraid of death, I just don¡¯t want to face the day when I have to oppose you. Because you¡¯re my brother, the only family I have in this world, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy!"

    Moses watched the girl, her eyes brimming with tears, and opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Could it be... that he was wrong?

    Gan Yuan abruptly grabbed the gun from the coffee table, and wiped her face with her hand.

    "I can agree to continue the campaign, even if it means paying back all the favors I owe you. From today on, don¡¯t interfere with my life anymore, and don¡¯t touch my child or lover. Because I don¡¯t want... to shoot you!"

    Sniffling, she strode forward, grabbed the door handle, and stepped out of the room.

    "Gaia!"

    Moses stood up, calling out her name.

    Gan Yuan paused at the door but did not turn around.

    "From now on, please call me Gan Yuan!"

    Bang!

    She mmed the door shut.

    Seeing here out, everyone shifted their gaze.

    Her profile facing Jessica and Paul, Gan Yuan took a deep breath.

    "I won¡¯t pursue what happened today, but..." Her gaze fell on Jessica, "You have to release Will."

 Chapter 728: The Only Relative (3)

    <h4>Chapter 728: Chapter 728: The Only Rtive (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Jessica bit her lip, "You... you really won¡¯t hurt Mr. Will?"

    "I promise," Gan Yuan took a deep breath, "Starting today, our grudges are cleared!"

    Jessica pondered for a few seconds, then pressed the gun against Will¡¯s temple even harder.

    "Bastard, listen to me, this time, I¡¯m letting you go, next time, don¡¯t give me another chance!"

    She put away the gun and shoved Will away. A bodyguard immediately rushed over, helping Will by cutting the ropes behind him.

    With the opposing side having overwhelming numbers, if a real conflict were to break out, Jessica couldn¡¯t possibly make a getaway with Moses unscathed. To save Mr. Will, she chose to let Will off temporarily.

    Anyway, there would be plenty of chances to kill himter!

    Gan Yuan walked to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    He put his arm around her shoulder. Huangfu Jue swept a nce at Moses¡¯ room door, his gaze authoritatively scanning the faces of Jessica and the others before turning to walk towards the elevator, his right hand raised slightly in a wave.

    Everyone understood and immediately holstered their guns and followed him to retreat.

    Watching as everyone in the corridor left, Jessica finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank goodness, with Gaia here, otherwise... today would¡¯ve been real trouble."

    Paul nodded and immediately walked over to push open the door to Moses¡¯ room, with Jessica quickly following.

    "Sir!" Approaching Moses, Paul cautiously spoke, "Should we switch hotels?"

    Just because Gan Yuan didn¡¯t pursue it didn¡¯t mean Huangfu Jue would easily let it go. For safety, Paul thought it was better to move to a different ce.

    "Yes, sir," Jessica echoed from the side.

    "No need!"

    "Sir!" Paul frowned.

    Moses inhaled softly, "Do you think I¡¯m too authoritarian?"

    His sudden question surprised both Paul and Jessica. They exchanged nces, neither of them speaking.

    "Why don¡¯t you answer?" Moses turned around, his gaze passing over Paul andnding on Jessica, "You tell me."

    "This..." Jessica puffed her cheeks, "I¡¯ll be honest, please don¡¯t scold me."

    The man nodded.

    "Yes... a bit," she said quietly, ncing at his expression and offering a smile, "Of course, I mean sometimes. It¡¯s not all bad, heh... I just think that you don¡¯t like to discuss things with others, this way... Gaia could easily misunderstand you."

    "Yes!" Paul gathered his courage, "At the time, there was a killer attack downstairs. If we take the child away at this time, she¡¯s sure to misunderstand that the killer was your arrangement?"

    "Killer?" Jessica turned her face in surprise, "Who?"

    At the time, she was so focused on her confrontation with Will upstairs that she hadn¡¯t known what happened below, only hearing the gunshots. Now she was just finding out that an ident had urred.

    "Huangfu Jue!" said Paul.

    "No wonder!" an enlightened Jessica blurted out, "I was wondering why Gaia was so angry. Actually, I can tell, she has deep feelings for Huangfu Jue..."

    Realizing her slip of the tongue, she hurriedly shut her mouth.

    Moses¡¯ face remained calm as if he wasn¡¯t upset by thement.

    "Switch to a safer ce, then, and find out about that killer."

    Both Paul and Jessica let out a sigh of relief and set out to handle their tasks separately ¨C Paul to make living arrangements and Jessica to drive out for information.

    Moses returned to the guest room, his right hand reaching into his pocket and fiddling with the two coins in his hands.

    Had he really been wrong?

 Chapter 729: The Only Relative (4)

    <h4>Chapter 729: Chapter 729: The Only Rtive (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Behind him, there were footsteps, light and quick. Moses turned his face only to see the butler cleaning up the smashed apple pulp by the table.

    Meeting Moses¡¯s gaze, he tossed the trash in his hand into the tray, his eyes filled with concern for Moses.

    "If you need, I can make a visit to Miss!"

    Moses turned his face back to the window and remained silent for a long while.

    "No need!"

    The butler¡¯s gaze lingered on his stubborn back figure and he shook his head with a sigh.

    ...

    ...

    The group returned to the hotel where Huangfu Jue was staying, and it was nearly eleven o¡¯clock.

    On the way, Will had received several calls inquiring about Huangfu Jue¡¯s safety.

    Once Huangfu Jue brought the mother and son to his room, a young assistant hurried up to Will to report a call from the hospital.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go inform the sir right away!"

    Will immediately followed Huangfu Jue to his room to update him on the situation.

    "The Presidential Pce just called to say that the assassin has died in the hospital after unsessful resuscitation. Also, Miss Qian just suffered superficial injuries without life-threatening danger, and her wounds are now being treated in the hospital."

    Huangfu Jue nodded.

    "Arrange the car. I¡¯ll go have a look."

    First, he wanted to see if there were any other clues on the assassin¡¯s body, and second, he wanted to visit Qian Xueying. After all, she was injured because of him.

    "Yes, sir."

    As Will turned to leave, Gan Yuan hurriedly called after him.

    "You¡¯re alright?"

    Will immediately smiled and shook his head, "I¡¯m fine. Please rest well."

    As Will went to arrange the car, Huangfu Jue approached the mother and son, "I¡¯m going to the hospital for a bit and wille back soon. Call me immediately if there¡¯s any problem. I¡¯ve already arranged for people here, nothing will happen."

    Gan Yuan nodded, "Go ahead. I¡¯m here."

    Bending down, he patted the little one¡¯s head and told him to sleep well, then Huangfu Jue left.

    After locking the door, Gan Yuan took the little one to the bathroom to help him take off his clothes for a bath, naturally making sure to embrace and kiss her son a few times.

    The development of the situation waspletely unexpected, and she hadn¡¯t thought about what woulde next, but for now, she was very much enjoying the time spent with her son.

    "Mommy!" Sitting in the bathtub, Gan Tang turned and leaned on the edge, "Can I invite Uncle Moses to y polo sometime?"

    Gan Yuan, who had been helping him wash his back, stiffened at this question, "y polo?"

    "Yeah. Uncle Moses said he likes polo too, and he said he used to go with you."

    Moses had actually talked to him about this.

    Gan Yuan steadied her son¡¯s arm, "Tell mommy, what else did he say to you?"

    "He didn¡¯t say much." The little one thought for a moment, "Oh right, he also asked if I was hungry or thirsty, then he peeled an apple for me to eat, the one that got smashed by your gunshot."

    After all, he was a child, pure of heart. Mentioning the apple brought back the memory of Gan Yuan¡¯s precise shot.

    "Mommy, you¡¯re such a good shot, you hit such a small apple with one bullet. When grandma taught me shooting, I couldn¡¯t even find the center of a much bigger target..."

    Listening to her son¡¯s voice, Gan Yuan¡¯s mind¡¯s eye shed with the image of the apple Moses had sent toward Gan Tang.

    "Mommy?" Not hearing a response, Gan Tang shook her arm, puzzled, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Nothing!"

    Gan Yuan picked up the bath towel, wrapped up her son, lifting him out of the bathtub. After drying him off and dressing him in pajamas, and after his hair was blown dry, they bothy down on the pillow. The little one immediately snuggled into her arms like a small animal, deeply inhaling her scent, and quickly fell soundly asleep.

    Gan Yuan did not sleep, but instead meticulously recalled the events of the night, and then, she realized something was not quite right.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 730: Will You Give Me Whatever I Want (1)

    <h4>Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Will You Give Me Whatever I Want (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    The incident had happened so abruptly at first, the assassin attempted to kill Huangfu Jue, and then Gan Tang disappeared right after.

    In times of worry, it¡¯s all chaos. With her son in trouble, it was impossible for Gan Yuan to remain calm.

    Only now had she finally calmed down enough to seriously reflect on everything that had urred tonight, and she quickly sensed something odd.

    First, there was the vanguard.

    The Six-petaled Adenium, though not at the lowest level in Red me, was still quiteckingpared to a target like Huangfu Jue.

    Moses¡¯ characteristic was to never wage an unprepared battle and also never to miss his mark.

    Moses knew very well who Huangfu Jue was. If his goal was genuinely to take Jue¡¯s life, he would not have sent such an inferior man!

    Or perhaps, was his aim just to create chaos and then take Gan Tang away?

    No, if that were true, he could have easily caused a disturbance with Paul or Jessica, without having to go to such lengths, which didn¡¯t at all seem like Moses¡¯ doing.

    Moreover, there was another point.

    If he wanted to retaliate against her, against Huangfu Jue, why would he take Gan Tang back to the hotel and tell her so explicitly? Shouldn¡¯t he be hiding with the kid, gradually tormenting her instead?

    No...

    No matter how much she pondered, it didn¡¯t add up.

    Beside her, Xiaotang shifted slightly. Gan Yuan reached out to cover him with the nket, and Moses¡¯ face shed before her eyes once more. She sat up suddenly, recalling something.

    She remembered that Moses had repeatedly offered to help her take back Gan Tang.

    Could it be that he had taken Xiaotang back on her behalf?

    But that still made no sense. If so, then why did he target Huangfu Jue?

    Unless, the person aiming for Huangfu Jue was not him, but someone else... Gan Yuan raised her hand to her forehead.

    In the past, she had always thought she knew Moses well, but now, perhaps due to their long separation, she realized she was understanding him less and less.

    She had deceived him like this, yet he insisted only that sheplete her campaign. Such behavior was so unlike Moses.

    Oh Moses, Moses, what are you really thinking?!

    With frustration in her heart, Gan Yuan slipped out of bed, tiptoed out of the bedroom, and upon hearing quiet voices outside, walked over and opened the door. She saw Will talking in a low voice with the bodyguards. Upon noticing her, they immediately greeted her with politeness and respect.

    "Will?" Gan Yuan arched an eyebrow curiously, "Why didn¡¯t you apany Ajue?"

    "The sir asked me to rest for a while. I... I was concerned about you and the little highness, so I came to check on you," Will exined.

    Gan Yuan nced at the abrasion on his cheek, "Is your face alright?"

    "It¡¯s nothing serious, just a slight scratch," Will said with an unconcerned smile. "You should rest well, I¡¯ll keep watch outside."

    Gan Yuan nodded and after a moment¡¯s thought, opened the door again.

    "Come inside, I have something to ask you."

    Will followed her into the living room, and they sat down separately. Gan Yuan began to inquire about the specifics of what had happened.

    Given the gravity of the situation, Will didn¡¯t dare to withhold anything and immediately told her a simple ount of the events, starting from when he took Gan Tang upstairs, Jessica¡¯s provocation, "We heard gunshots, took Xiaotang out of the break room, nned to go downstairs to check, but as soon as we opened the door, Paul was outside attacking, and they snatched Xiaotang away... Later someone ambushed me from behind, and then I passed out. When I woke up, you already knew the rest."

 Chapter 731: Will You Give Me Whatever I Want (2)

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 731: Will You Give Me Whatever I Want (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan narrowed his bright eyes slightly, "What¡¯s going on between you and Jessica?"

    Will¡¯s face showed some difort, "We... we don¡¯t have much going on. Sir asked me to keep her upied, and then..."

    He was really embarrassed to speak about the details between them in front of Gan Yuan, yet it was inappropriate to lie, inevitably making him stutter.

    "That¡¯s not what I mean." Gan Yuan, seeing his distress, said, "I don¡¯t intend to pry into your privacy; I just want to ask, do you think Jessica and the others had it premeditated?"

    Will thought for a moment and spoke with some hesitation.

    "Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about tonight¡¯s events, and something always seemed off. At the time, Jessica appearedpletely unaware of the situation downstairs."

    "You mean to say Jessica didn¡¯t know about the assassination attempt on Ajue?"

    "We were sparring at the time. When we heard the gunshots, she also seemed very surprised," Will recalled the details seriously, "Of course, it¡¯s also possible she just wanted to keep me upied to create an opportunity for the assassin."

    After asking Will for some more details, Gan Yuan smiled at him.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, you should also get some rest soon, tonight has been tough on you."

    "You¡¯re too kind, sir. It¡¯s my honor to serve you!"

    He stood up, bowed to her, bid her goodnight, and then left the room, while Gan Yuan leaned back on the couch, lost in thought.

    ...

    ...

    Hospital.

    In the emergency room, the assassin had died.

    Several agents from F Country were collecting his fingerprints and other data. The person in charge was making a phone call outside when he saw Huangfu Jue approaching, and he immediately came over eagerly.

    "Duke, I¡¯m truly sorry for the inconvenience at thiste hour, sir!"

    This was no small matter. An assassination had taken ce at F Country¡¯s Presidential Pce, targeting the future King of A Country, F Country¡¯s most esteemed guest. Not just the person in charge, but even the President himself was probably having trouble sleeping tonight.

    It had been a struggle to finalize the cooperation between the two countries, with the signing almost in effect, when this unexpected incident urred. Thankfully, Huangfu Jue was unharmed; otherwise, the matter would have been of great significance.

    "Any leads?"

    "We are investigating as we speak, sir. Rest assured, as soon as we make any progress, we will notify you immediately."

    Huangfu Jue gave a slight nod, ncing through the ss at the busy room inside, "I will arrange for someone toe and gather the information."

    "Of course, no problem, we will fully cooperate."

    There was no point in staying there any longer. Huangfu Jue turned to walk towards the other side of the emergency room. The person in charge personally escorted him up to Qian Xueying¡¯s hospital room door and did not forget to instruct his men to guard the door carefully.

    When Huangfu Jue entered the hospital room, Qian Xueying was lying face down on the bed, with a female nurse assisting her in attaching a new IV drip.

    The butler Xiuyi waved his hand, and the nurse hurriedly left with a bow.

    "Miss, the Duke has arrived!"

    Qian Xueying had already heard the noise outside but pretended to be unaware and stayed lying down.

    Herplexion was very pale, and with her furrowed brow and an expression of vulnerable weakness, along with the bloodstains on her arm that hadn¡¯t been cleaned up, she did indeed seem pitiful.

    Upon hearing the reminder from the butler, she immediately tried to get up, only to wince in pain, inhaling sharply with a pitiful look towards Huangfu Jue.

 Chapter 732: Will You Give Me Whatever I Want (3)

    <h4>Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Will You Give Me Whatever I Want (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Duke, I¡¯m truly... truly sorry, I just... can¡¯t get out of bed."

    "It¡¯s not a problem."

    Huangfu Jue walked to her bedside, and because the injury was on her back, her evening gown had already been removed, leaving her shoulder and half her back bare, only wrapped in gauze. With a quick nce, Huangfu Jue averted his eyes.

    "How are your injuries?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about me, it¡¯s just a superficial wound."

    "What ¡¯just a superficial wound¡¯? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that if it had been any deeper it would have damaged the blood vessels?"

    "Xiuyi!"

    Qian Xueying stopped Xiuyi, as if trying too hard to be stable, she couldn¡¯t help coughing twice, "Please don¡¯t take it so seriously, I¡¯m really fine."

    Huangfu Jue raised his finger, "Call the doctor over."

    One of his subordinates turned to find the doctor, and he sat down in the chair that Xiuyi had brought over.

    "No matter what, I owe you thanks for tonight."

    "You¡¯re being too polite," Qian Xueying returned a pale smile, "My little injury is nothing, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay."

    The doctor was brought in by the subordinate, and Huangfu Jue immediately inquired about Qian Xueying¡¯s injuries.

    "You needn¡¯t worry too much, Miss Locke¡¯s injuries are not very serious, just a bit of blood loss. We have taken care of her wounds, and with careful recuperation she will recover quickly."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s mood instantly rxed, "I will arrange for someone to cover all of her expenses."

    "How can that be?" Qian Xueying immediately propped herself up on one arm, "Duke, wouldn¡¯t that make me feel embarrassed?"

    "Both of you need not worry about these matters. We¡¯ve already received a call from the Presidential Pce, and all expenses will be covered by them." The doctor smiled as he spoke, "We will take very good care of Miss Locke."

    A nurse came in to call the doctor away for an emergency. The doctor nodded at Huangfu Jue and hurried off.

    At that moment, Xiuyi spoke softly.

    "Duke, could you trouble yourself to look after Miss Xue for a bit?"

    "Xiuyi!" Qian Xueying quickly gestured with her hand, "It¡¯s not necessary, Duke. He just needs to go and retrieve some things. There are doctors and nurses here, it¡¯s fine, and besides, I... I can move."

    "Miss!" Xiuyi frowned, "The doctor already said that you can¡¯t move around after just having your wound stitched up. You only brought me with you this time, what will you do if there¡¯s no one by your side when I¡¯m gone?"

    "This..." Qian Xueying looked sideways at Huangfu Jue, "Duke, I¡¯m afraid... it might not be convenient, right?"

    "It¡¯s not a problem." Huangfu Jue raised his hand and waved at his subordinate, "You take him back."

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Qian Xueying, and naturally did not want to be indebted to her. Despite being preupied with concerns for Gan Yuan and Gan Tang, he still managed to agree patiently.

    Joy shed in Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes, and she immediately smiled gratefully at him, "Then it¡¯s really... such a bother to you."

    Xiuyi left with Huangfu Jue¡¯s subordinate, and the hospital room was left with only Huangfu Jue, Qian Xueying, and one of his personal bodyguards.

    Qian Xueying spoke softly, "Have you found out who was responsible for what happened just now?"

    "Not yet."

    Huangfu Jue answered dryly, clearly not wanting to borate on the matter.

    When it came to matters involving Moses, how could he mention it casually in front of Qian Xueying.

    "Actually, I..." Qian Xueying was careful with her words, "I was quite scared just now, and I wasn¡¯t really thinking; I just felt... you absolutely couldn¡¯te to harm!"

    At the end of her statement, she lifted her eyes quickly to look at him and then hurriedly shifted her gaze away.

 Chapter 733: Will You Give Me Whatever I Want (4)

    <h4>Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Will You Give Me Whatever I Want (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue remained silent for two seconds, then squeezed out a nasal grunt, dry and terse.

    "Mhm."

    He had never been good at thanking others; rather than feeling grateful, he felt somewhat irritated.

    To him, Qian Xueying¡¯s actions werepletely superfluous. Fortunately, she was unharmed; otherwise, he would owe the Locke n a huge favor.

    She tried several times to start a conversation, but with the way he responded, Qian Xueying couldn¡¯t help but feel impatient.

    "Mr. Duke... do you not like talking to me?"

    Huangfu Jue slightly furrowed his brows, taking a moment before speaking again.

    "Whatpensation do you want?"

    Anyway, whatever she wanted, he would give to her.

    That would make everyone happy and spare him the feeling that he owed her something.

    Qian Xueying was taken aback, then her lips curled into a smile.

    "Is that how you see me, Mr. Duke?"

    Huangfu Jue shrugged, "I don¡¯t like owing people favors; whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯s simpler that way."

    "Is that right!" Qian Xueying smiled, "Would you give me anything I ask for?"

    "As long as I can do it."

    Gan Yuan had mentioned Qian Xueying before; since she was someone who acted for her benefit, she should be presenting her bargaining chip now, right?

    Qian Xueying sighed, "You should go."

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow.

    "What do you mean?"

    She secretly smiled; was ying hard to get more effective with him?

    She turned to face him again, this time with a self-mocking expression on her face.

    "Or perhaps, in Mr. Duke¡¯s eyes, my actions were just to gain something from you. But I just want to say, you¡¯re wrong!" she lowered her eyshes, sniffled gently, and her voice already had a crying tone, "Qian Xueying did this without wanting anything in return, just wishing for your safety... Since you think so lowly of me, I won¡¯t waste any more of your time!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s brows furrowed.

    He hated most when women cried and wailed. Speak if there¡¯s something to say, why cry?

    "Then..." he rose from the chair, "you should rest properly, I will arrange a special nurse for you. Anyway, I owe you a favor, and you can cash it in."

    Just as Qian Xueying raised her face, he had already turned and walked towards the door of the hospital room. The bodyguard immediately pulled the door open for him, and the two left one after the other.

    He... he really left?

    Tilting her head to watch the door of the hospital room close, Qian Xueying was stupefied for a full three seconds before she recovered, only to punch the bed in anger, pulling her wound on the back so hard she grimaced in pain.

    "Huangfu Jue, I¡¯ve given up so much for you, do you think you can dismiss me just like that? Impossible!"

    ...

    ...

    On the outskirts of the city, inside a secluded country vi.

    Moses took the cup of tea Paul handed him, bringing it to his lips for a sip.

    "You mean... it was done by our people?"

    "Yes!" Jessica sat on the sofa diagonal to him, looking serious, "I just came back from the hospital. I was hoping to see him and gather some information, but... when I got there, the man was already dead. There were many people in the room, I didn¡¯t go in. However... I overheard some agents talking about a six-petaled flower tattoo on his chest."

    Jessica took a fax an assistant handed to her and passed it to Moses.

    "It should be him!"

    The fax contained the information of a young man, and the photo matched the face of the fake servant perfectly.

    "He joined the organization three years ago, I¡¯ve just called headquarters, and they said they have no record of this deal."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 734: Are You Proposing to Me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 734: Chapter 734: Are You Proposing to Me (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "So you¡¯re saying..." Paul frowned as he picked up the thread, "he took on the job privately?"

    Over the years, Moses had been dedicated to transforming Red me, investing more money and effort into legitimate business, and the duty of assassination had long ceased to be its main line of work. To a great extent, he no longer deigned to earn money in such a manner.

    Red me was originally arge operation, and many of its elite personnel came from retired Special Forces or mercenaries who were not adept at the new corporate work.

    The assassin who came to kill Huangfu Jue was one of them.

    Since Red me had already issued an order to all assassins not to take on such work, he had notplied with the directive and had taken on the job privately.

    "Who is it?" Moses asked.

    Jessica shook her head, "I have checked all his ounts, and there has been no sign ofrge transfers recently. His records indicate that he¡¯s always been a big spender; he wouldn¡¯t have epted unless the other party offered sufficientpensation. So, I believe they must have dealt in cash."

    Cash transactions left no trail of funds, so naturally, there would be no records of transfers to trace. Now that the assassin was dead, there would be no way to extract any clues from him. Finding the person behind the hired killing thus seemed a difficult task.

    "Go see where he has been recently, who he has been in contact with, phone call records... I want to know, where he¡¯s been and whom he has met over the past month, and among these people, who might possibly be connected to Huangfu Jue!" Moses narrowed his dark eyes slightly, "In any case... find that person!"

    "Of course," Jessica said as she closed the folder in her hands, "What about thepany¡¯s business?"

    Moses had handed over full control of thepany¡¯s business to Gan Yuan, and now that they hade to such a crossroads, it was unlikely that Gan Yuan would return to thepany. Someone still needed to take responsibility for such arge industry.

    Moses thought for a moment, "You go there first thing tomorrow, for the time being, hand it over to the former manager."

    "And..." Paul hesitated, "what about the election team?"

    The election team was a group of professionals recruited by Moses for Gan Yuan, to assist her with handling election matters, constructing her public image, providing advice, and such tasks.

    "Let them continue working, the election campaign will go on, she won¡¯t back out."

    After saying that, Moses leaned back wearily against the sofa.

    Jessica and Paul exchanged nces, both filled with doubts, but neither asked any further questions.

    "Sir," Paul said softly, "it¡¯s gettingte, you should go upstairs and rest. We¡¯ll take care of the rest."

    "Yes, sir," Jessica also spoke with concern, "Your health is important."

    Moses stood up from the sofa but did not go upstairs; instead, he approached Jessica.

    "She knows, doesn¡¯t she?"

    The ¡¯she¡¯ Moses was referring to was, of course, Gan Yuan, and Jessica pressed her lips together.

    "I heard that she... she saw the tattoo on the assassin¡¯s body."

    Gan Yuan knew Red me very well. Just by seeing that tattoo, she could tell if it was fake or not; she must have already identified the assassin¡¯s involvement, and that¡¯s why she mistakenly thought he was behind the attack on Huangfu Jue.

    "Sir," Jessica bit her lip, "You know Gaia¡¯s character better than I do. If she learns the truth, she will surely trust you. Or should I go talk to her?"

 Chapter 735: Are You Proposing to Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 735: Chapter 735: Are You Proposing to Me (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Go to sleep," Moses whispered, then began to ascend the stairs.

    Standing at the foot of the stairs and watching him disappear step by step into the stairwell, Jessica let out a long sigh.

    Only when Moses¡¯s footsteps had faded away at the top of the stairs did she turn her gaze back to Paul.

    "How is the gentleman¡¯s health, really?"

    "Dr. William just called; he has consulted several cardiac experts to study the gentleman¡¯s case. He will call me when the results are in."

    "When will that be?"

    Paul raised his wrist to check his watch, "Dr. William said it could take about two to three hours, so around three o¡¯clock or thereabouts."

    "Let me know when the resultse in; I¡¯ll go upstairs to organize some documents." Jessica gathered the documents from the table and climbed the stairs.

    ...

    ...

    The hotel.

    When Huangfu Jue returned to the hotel from the hospital, it was already one in the morning.

    Will, who was guarding outside Gan Yuan and Gan Tang¡¯s room, immediately stood up from his chair to meet him.

    "Miss and the little prince are inside; they should be asleep."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, gently pushed the door open, and walked in. The living room floormp was on, Gan Yuan leaning against the couch, covered with a nket, clearly asleep.

    He gently closed the door and cautiously approached her. Just as he was about to lift her into bed, Gan Yuan woke with a start, reaching for the gun nearby.

    Huangfu Jue rushed to grasp her wrist, "Don¡¯t panic, it¡¯s me!"

    "Ajue..." Gan Yuan put the gun aside, "You¡¯re back, how did it go?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about it, get some sleep." Huangfu Jue took the gun from her hand and set it aside, then wrapped his arm around her to draw her close, and Gan Yuan wrapped her arms around his neck, "What¡¯s your n for exining this to your people?"

    Her tone carried a hint of resignation.

    Things had happened so suddenly, she hadn¡¯t had time to think it through and instinctively rushed to protect him. With so many eyes at the banquet, they couldn¡¯t lie anymore.

    She sat on the couch waiting for him to return, to discuss a strategy with him.

    Huangfu Jue looked down at her intently, "Tell the truth."

    "But..."

    "You said it before, that everyone makes mistakes and should have the chance to correct them," Huangfu Jue gazed at her warmly, "I believe that my people will understand that their leader has chosen an exceptional woman. I trust they will get that."

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, hugged his neck tighter, and nestled her face into his neck.

    The man didn¡¯t speak either, just hugged her closer, cheek to cheek.

    From their separation to their reunion, they had been through so much in such little time; only they knew the tumult of emotions in their hearts at this moment.

    It took a while before Gan Yuan spoke softly.

    "Ajue, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you."

    "Speak."

    "I want to... continue the campaign," she bit her lip, "It was a promise to Moses, a debt I owe him, and... I think this is the only way I can change the current situation. I never want to leave you again, so I want to stand by your side openly and rightfully."

    The separation had made it even clearer to her: this man was the bond she could never relinquish in her heart.

    Such a separation was too painful, too unbearable...

    For Gan Yuan, the campaign was an extremely important stepping stone.

 Chapter 736: Are You Proposing to Me (3)

    <h4>Chapter 736: Chapter 736: Are You Proposing to Me (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Only by winning this battle could she proudly turn around and earn the right to stand beside him.

    Huangfu Jue looked at her for a moment and finally nodded.

    "I will help you." She breathed a sigh of relief, smiled at him, and stretched out her arms to hug him again, "Thank you!"

    After a while, he stood up again, carried her into the master bedroom, and ced her on therge bed before sitting down next to her. He then reached to her neck to take off the ring hanging on the ne.

    He unsped the ne, removed the ring, and as he did so, Gan Yuan looked up and smiled at him.

    "So, are you proposing to me, Mr. Duke?!"

    Huangfu Jue picked up the ring and held her left hand.

    "Gan Yuan, would you still marry me?"

    She smiled, her eyes glistening with tears.

    "I will!"

    He slid the ring back onto her left ring finger, lifted her hand and gently kissed it, then pulled her into his embrace.

    "First thing tomorrow morning, I will call my mother and have her help us arrange the wedding."

    "Will they... agree?"

    Thinking of the Queen and King, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    They were his parents but also the leaders of the nation; of course, they wouldn¡¯t consider only their son¡¯s wishes when making decisions.

    "Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve now added another powerful little hostage." Huangfu Jue gently caressed her abdomen, "Even for the prosperity of the Royal Family, they will agree."

    His father had no brothers or sisters, but fortunately, his mother gave birth to the three of them, and so far, he was the only one married.

    He believed that if his parents knew that Gan Yuan was pregnant again, they would certainly be very happy.

    Gan Yuan chuckled softly, "In just a few days, you¡¯ve be more shameless, using your own child as a hostage?"

    She knew he was just joking; the remark was just yful teasing.

    "That¡¯s nothing, I have even more shameless things up my sleeve!"

    The man said, and pulled her into his arms again.

    Of course, talk was just talk, and he didn¡¯t do anything indecent.

    After so many things had happened, he had too much to do, and it was already veryte. She was pregnant and should not stay upte.

    Held in his arms, Gan Yuan rxed and rested her head on his shoulder while his arm gently stroked her back.

    Unconsciously, she slowly drifted back into dreand.

    These past nights, she had been sleeping restlessly, but tonight, finally back in his arms, she could rx and have a good sleep.

    After a long time, Huangfu Jue carefully ced her on the pillow, pulled the thin quilt over her, turned off the light, and then stepped out of the bedroom, calling Will, who was outside, inside.

    Will brought over a document, "This is the information just delivered by F Country, concerning that assassin."

    Huangfu Jue took it, "Arrange a press conference, I will attend in person and give the public an exnation about today¡¯s events. Also, get some of the top talents from our country to form a think tank."

    "What¡¯s the content?" asked Will.

    "To help Gaia with her campaign," said Huangfu Jue.

    Will didn¡¯t ask further, merely nodding in agreement.

    Having worked with Huangfu Jue for many years, he was ustomed to simply following orders.

    ...

    ...

    Marquis Smith¡¯s Residence.

    Although it waste at night, neither the Marquis nor Annie was asleep.

    At this moment, the father and daughter were in the study, each wearing a more solemn expression than the other.

 Chapter 737: Are You Proposing to Me? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 737: Chapter 737: Are You Proposing to Me? (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "I just knew it, how could they possibly separate..." Annie said with a disgruntled face, "If you ask me, this assassination attempt must have been Gan Yuan¡¯s doing, to win over the Duke¡¯s favor. This woman... is shameless to the extreme! By tomorrow morning, everyone will know about it. How can Ipete with Gan Yuan then? She¡¯s the future King¡¯s woman. Who will choose me?"

    "Enough!" Marquis Smith interjected displeased, "What¡¯s the use of talking about this now? We need to quickly think of a way to deal with it. The Duke is no fool¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t oppose the Royal Family just for a woman..."

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the door was knocked.

    One of his subordinates walked in and immediately reported the news they had gathered.

    "An hour ago, the Duke personally went to the hotel where Moses was staying and brought back Miss Gan and her son."

    "And now?" Annie pressed.

    "Miss Gan and her son have been brought back to the hotel by him."

    "I knew it!" Annie stood up furiously, "Dad, did you hear that? He¡¯s already brought her back to his hotel. What does that tell you? They¡¯re back together! With the Duke, and Moses helping her... how can Ipete against her?"

    "If they¡¯re back together, so be it." Marquis Smith red at his daughter, "Right now, the most important thing is your election!"

    For him, whom his daughter married was only of import if they could bring him benefits. Love, being in love... in Marquis Smith¡¯s view, it was all utter nonsense!

    He waved his hand to signal the subordinate to leave, and Marquis Smith paced back and forth in the room.

    "Even if they are back together, that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it¡¯s a good thing. Anyway, we must try our best to defeat Gan Yuan and move into the presidential race. As for the Duke and Gan Yuan..." Marquis Smith snorted lightly, "I believe there will be someone to help us deal with them."

    Annie turned in confusion, "You mean?"

    Marquis Smith smiled coldly, "Moses has invested so much in this woman; do you think he would simply allow her to return to someone else¡¯s embrace?"

    He was a man, and he understood men¡¯s affairs. For Gan Yuan¡¯s campaign, Moses had invested so much financial and material resources; he wouldn¡¯t let Huangfu Jue reap the benefits.

    Hearing this, Annie calmed down quite a bit. After pondering for a moment, she suddenly sneered.

    "You¡¯re right, if we stir up trouble between them, we could benefit from their fallout!"

    With that, she leaned over to Marquis Smith and whispered.

    "I have an idea that could ruin that woman¡¯s reputation."

    Marquis Smith looked at his daughter, "You mean?"

    "Since Moses is so fond of her, why don¡¯t we give him a hand?" Annie sneered as she leaned in to whisper in his ear, "...that way, we can kill two birds with one stone, not only causing Gan Yuan¡¯s downfall but also disappointing the Duke greatly. Then, election or no election, man or no man, she won¡¯t be able to have any!"

    "Ha..." Marquis Smithughed aloud, "That¡¯s my good daughter! Alright, do as you suggest. I¡¯ll make the arrangements."

    Marquis Smith went to instruct someone to arrange Annie¡¯s n, while Annie sat back on the couch, lips curling into a cold smirk.

    "Gan Yuan, you think you can have the love of two men at the same time? I¡¯ll make sure your efforts end up being for naught! Let¡¯s see how smug you can be then?"

    ...

    ...Good afternoon.

 Chapter 738: The Secret of Moses (1)

    <h4>Chapter 738: Chapter 738: The Secret of Moses (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    The next morning, Jessica hurried to the GM headquarters as Moses had instructed.

    "Notify the Executive Director toe to the president¡¯s office!" Jessica frowned as she walked into the president¡¯s office after instructing one of the assistants and, upon opening the door, was surprised to see a familiar figure sitting behind the desk. Her eyes widened in astonishment.

    "Gaia?!"

    Indeed!

    The person sitting behind the desk was none other than Gan Yuan.

    "I¡¯vee for you!" Gan Yuan watched her and spoke.

    "For me?" Jessica regained her senses, "What do you want with me?"

    Gan Yuan stood up from the chair and walked around the desk to stand in front of her. "I want to know, the truth!"

    A flicker of a different color passed through Jessica¡¯s eyes, but she feigned calm on her face, "What truth?"

    "Was the assassinst night arranged by Moses?" Gan Yuan asked bluntly.

    That question caught Jessica off guard.

    Of course, she knew it wasn¡¯t the case, but even if she said so, would Gan Yuan believe her?

    Jessica disguised her reaction by tossing her bag aside, "What, are you thinking of taking revenge on the gentleman?"

    Just as Gan Yuan was about to speak, Jessica¡¯s phone began to ring urgently. She quickly took out her phone and saw Paul¡¯s call, immediately answering.

    "Hello?"

    "I¡¯ve just received a call from Wei Qian. He says... has the consultation resulte out?"

    Hearing his deep tone, Jessica¡¯s heart tightened.

    "How is it?"

    "Their conclusion is to perform surgery as quickly as possible; otherwise... once it res up, it could be life-threatening. I haven¡¯t told the boss yet - handle what you need to ande back immediately so we can n our next move."

    Given that Moses¡¯s life was at stake, Paul was naturally anxious. Only he and Jessica were privy to the matter, and since both were Moses¡¯s close aides, he naturally wanted to discuss it with her.

    "I¡¯ll be back immediately!"

    Jessica hung up and grabbed her bag, preparing to leave.

    "Jessica!" Gan Yuan reached out and grabbed her arm, "I just want to know, is this matter rted to him?"

    All the signs pointed to something amiss. She hade here early in the morning to wait for Jessica because she wanted an answer.

    Jessica turned around, fury clouding her eyes.

    The man was on the brink of death, still running around for her sake, and yet she...

    "If it weren¡¯t at the gentleman¡¯s instruction, I would definitely kill you, even if it meant risking my life!"

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Gan Yuan, Moses would surely have already undergone surgery, and his condition would not have dragged on to the present situation...

    Having said that, Jessica shook off Gan Yuan¡¯s arm and hurried out of the office.

    Gan Yuan followed out of the office, her brows furrowed as she watched Jessica¡¯s hasty departure.

    Racing downstairs and driving out of the city, Jessica rushed back to the countryside vi, her mind preupied with Moses, not noticing a car quietly following behind her.

    By the time Jessica drove into the vi¡¯s courtyard, Paul was pacing up and down the stairs. Seeing her get out of the car, he immediately strode towards her.

    "The boss is upstairs; let¡¯s talk in the back."

    "Alright."

    Jessica followed him to the backyard where Paul stopped.

    "I¡¯ve been thinking, this time, no matter what, we need to take him back. We can¡¯t dy any longer."

    "But..." Jessica looked helpless, "You know his temperament, he won¡¯t listen to

 Chapter 739: The Secret of Moses (2)

    <h4>Chapter 739: Chapter 739: The Secret of Moses (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Whether he listens or not, this time I must take him away."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I¡¯ve already notified Dr. William and arranged the surgery. We¡¯ll find a way to trick him intoing back to the country. As soon as he arrives, we¡¯ll immediately perform the surgery on him by force."

    Jessica nodded, "What¡¯s the sess rate for the surgery?"

    "This..." Paul sighed, "About 50%, sir... his condition is very special."

    Jessica¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, "That low? Then, what if the surgery fails?"

    Her question left Paul at a loss for words.

    Moses had no family and not many friends; could they really make such a decision for his life without his consent?

    If the surgery was sessful, everyone would rejoice, but if it failed, who would be responsible for his life?

    "Maybe..." Jessica said softly, "we should tell Gaia?"

    Although she had just spoken harshly to Gan Yuan, Jessica knew that Gan Yuan actually had very deep feelings for Moses. Otherwise, under the circumstances of the previous day, she wouldn¡¯t have let everyone off the hook¡ªthis was a huge favor.

    To assassinate Huangfu Jue, to abduct Gan Tang... To let it all slide, could this be possible if the person involved wasn¡¯t Moses?

    After pondering for a moment, Paul nodded lightly, "Sir cares about her a lot. If we tell her the truth, or perhaps..."

    He stopped mid-sentence and closed his mouth, staring behind Jessica with a tense expression. Noticing his gaze, Jessica quickly turned around and also tensed up upon seeing the figure standing not far behind.

    "Sir... Sir?!"

    Moses squinted his eyes, watching the man and woman before him, his face showing restrained anger. Just when Jessica and Paul thought he was going to explode, the man spoke in a low voice.

    "In ten days, I¡¯ll go back with you for the surgery. But, my condition is, don¡¯t tell Gaia!"

    In another week, it would be the internal party election, and by then Gan Yuan would be able to disclose the campaign materials. As long as he saw her sessfully entering the race, he could be temporarily at ease.

    These past few days, he could feel that his body was somewhat failing him. If he dyed any further, he might not have the chance to help her anymore.

    He... agreed?!

    Joy appeared on Paul¡¯s face, and Jessica rushed over to hug him.

    "This is wonderful, sir. It¡¯s so good that you agreed..." She stopped in mid-sentence and looked up, "You... You¡¯re not just lying to us, are you?"

    "Release me!" Moses said coldly.

    "I¡¯m sorry!" Jessica hurriedly withdrew her arms and gave him a sheepish smile, "I... I was too happy, so... please don¡¯t be angry!"

    Moses gave her a sideways nce, "I¡¯m not nning on dying yet!"

    "What dying? It¡¯s just a surgery, a small matter of making an incision in the chest." Jessica said cheerfully,ing over to support his arm, "You¡¯re definitely in the sessful half."

    Moses raised his eyebrows slightly, "So you¡¯re saying, there¡¯s only a 50% chance of sess?"

    Jessica wished she could p herself; she was so foolish to blurt out the truth.

    Moses nced at her indifferently, "There¡¯s something you guys got wrong."

    Jessica and Paul both looked at her with confusion, only to see the man turn and walk towards the main building not far off.

    "I don¡¯t have just Gaia as a rtive."

    Considering how much they were looking out for him, they should count as his rtives, too.

    Jessica turned her face to look at Paul.

    "Then... who else is there?"

    Paul paused, realizing what was meant, and his lips lifted in a smile.

    "Us!"

    "Us?" Jessica frowned, thinking for a moment before she understood, her face breaking into a smile. She immediately hugged Paul, "Paul, this is great, he finally agreed."

 Chapter 740: The Secret of Moses (3)

    <h4>Chapter 740: Chapter 740: The Secret of Moses (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Yes!" Paul was also filled with joy, "I¡¯ll go notify Dr. William immediately, so he can prepare for the surgery."

    "Hurry, hurry!" Jessica let go of him immediately and turned to kneel toward the east, raising her hand to make the sign of the cross over herself, "God, Holy Mother, Ah... all deities, listen to me, as long as you ensure the gentleman¡¯s safety, I, Jessica, swear that I will never kill again, not... not just kill, from now on I will only do good deeds, help everyone in need. In short... as long as you let him live, I¡¯ll do anything you ask."

    Paul turned around, looking at her profile. Even though he knew what she said sounded ludicrous, he couldn¡¯t bring himself tough at all. Instead, he felt a lump in his throat and his eyes began to hurt.

    In the distance, within the woods.

    Gan Yuan watched the man and woman on the grass from afar, then turned to look at Moses, who had already walked away.

    Because she was too far away, she didn¡¯t hear what they were saying. She only saw Jessica crying one moment,ughing another, and then making the sign of the cross and praying...

    Even though she didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, intuition told her that something significant must have urred.

    What could it be?

    "Miss Gan," Will approached stealthily, "the gentleman asked me to inform you that the President has arrived at the hotel to visit. Please return as soon as possible."

    Gan Yuan nodded, "Let¡¯s go!"

    Both of them got back into the car, Gan Yuan frowning and lost in thought.

    Paul was unfailingly obedient to Moses and unyieldingly solemn, finding out the truth would have toe from Jessica...

    "Will." She lifted her face to look at Will, who was driving, "Could you find a way to meet with Jessica and get her drunk?"

    The girl was tight-lipped; without some trick, it would likely be difficult to uncover the truth.

    Will nced at her through the rearview mirror, his face showing difficulty, "She despises me to the bone now, it might not be easy, but... I¡¯ll give it a try?"

    "Thank you!" Gan Yuan expressed her gratitude earnestly.

    Will¡¯s lips quirked in a smile, "You belong to the gentleman, helping you is a matter of course."

    Gan Yuan stayed silent for a moment, then suddenly spoke.

    "Actually, Jessica is a good girl."

    Will was taken aback, realizing what she meant, and a hint of surprise crossed his face, then quickly returned to being calm.

    "You¡¯ve misunderstood, that wasn¡¯t what I meant."

    Gan Yuan smiled and said nothing.

    ...

    ...

    Indeed, by the time Gan Yuan hurried back to the hotel, the President was already sitting on the sofa in Huangfu Jue¡¯s living room.

    Seeing her return, he immediately stood up and greeted Gan Yuan, warmly taking her hand.

    "I really must thank you and the Duke for what happenedst night!"

    Because Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue had stepped in, the kidnapped woman and her child were both unharmed, which was a great help to the President.

    Otherwise, had such a scandal of someone dying at the Presidential banquet urred just before his term ended, it would have been a stain on his reputation for life.

    "You¡¯re too kind!" Gan Yuan replied with a smile, "It was the right thing to do."

    Relieved to see the two of them safe, the President raised his hand and his aides immediately brought in several gifts, "These are some specialties of our country, for the little prince to sample. I have othermitments to attend to so I won¡¯t disturb the two of you any longer. I hope for continued pleasant cooperation between our nations."

    After shaking hands with both of them and saying goodbye to Gan Tang, the President left in a hurry.

    The news media was already in a frenzy by now, just waiting for him to hold a press conference to give everyone an exnation. Of course, the President was already extremely busy at this point.

 Chapter 741: The Secret of Moses (4)

    <h4>Chapter 741: Chapter 741: The Secret of Moses (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Being able to carve out this precious hour for Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue clearly shows the importance ced upon them.

    The family of three personally saw him off, and Huangfu Jue waved to Will.

    A momentter, a few people were already standing in front of Gan Yuan, three individuals, two men and one woman, all of middle age and exuding astuteness and capability.

    Upon entering, they immediately approached Gan Yuan to pay their respects, and Huangfu Jue began to speak with a smile.

    "These three are the assistants I¡¯ve selected for you, each capable of handling their own, from now on, they will provide you with consultation and services 24 hours a day."

    "Miss Gan!" The female assistant stepped forward and handed a document to her, "This is a n we¡¯ve rushed out overnight, you can have a look first. If you have any requirements, we will immediately make the necessary changes."

    "Alright."

    Gan Yuan nodded with a smile, trusting Huangfu Jue¡¯s judgment; the people he chose for her would definitely be up to par.

    "Sir!" A staff member entered, "The press conference will start in five minutes."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, patted the little one¡¯s hair, and got up to leave the guest room.

    At the press conference, journalists were gathered in numbers.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue appear, they simultaneously pressed their shutters. The assassination attempt from the day before wasmon knowledge, and everyone was eager to know what exactly had happened.

    Standing on the podium, Huangfu Jue slowly looked around.

    "This time, I just want to tell everyone that in a month, I will hold a wedding with Gan Yuan."

    The man sure knew how to make an impact, dropping a bombshell like that, it left the journalists dumbfounded.

    It took a while before everyone came back to their senses.

    "Duke, what do you mean by that?"

    "The Royal Pce has already announced the resolution of your engagement with Miss Gan, have the two of you reconciled?"

    "Yesterday evening, when I was assaulted, this woman whom I had abandoned still rushed over without any regard for herself, it was thanks to her warning that I was able to avoid the killer¡¯s fatal strike," Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "For my sake, she lived a life of destitution for six years; for my sake, she was willing to y the role of a bad woman, enduring humiliation and hardship, preferring to be condemned by thousands rather than let me lose what I care about... I know she has a dark past, she has ws that many can¡¯t forgive, she is far from perfect... but I believe she loves me more than anything else. Such a woman, I cannot give up!"

    The audience fell silent for several seconds, then the journalists exploded with questions as if mad.

    "Duke, does the Royal Pce agree with your decision?"

    "It¡¯s said that Miss Gan is preparing to run for an election in F Country, is that true?"

    "Is this a political strategy for the two of you?"

    "Regarding the murder case involving Miss Gan, do you have an exnation?"

    ...

    "I don¡¯t care about what her past identity was, nor do I care about what she has done before... none of that is important, because she is who she is now," Huangfu Jue ced a hand on his chest, "I am simply following my heart¡¯s decision, the only woman worthy of my proposal in this life is her!"

    ...

    ...

    "Mommy!" Upstairs in the guest room, Gan Tang burst through the door of the study excitedly, "Daddy said you two are getting married, is it true?"

    "Getting married?" Gan Yuan stood up, puzzled, "What getting married?"

    "Daddy just said it on TV." the little one answered.

    TV?

    Gan Yuan hurried out of the study, into the living room, where Huangfu Jue¡¯s press conference was being broadcasted live on TV, and as she came out, he was just saying that sentence.

    "I am simply following my heart¡¯s decision, the only woman worthy of my proposal in this life is her!"

    Gan Yuan raised her hand to cover her mouth.

    Huangfu Jue had actually announced their wedding so directly, had he gone mad?

    ^

    ^

    Good morning

 Chapter 742: The Hardship of Two Men (1)

    <h4>Chapter 742: Chapter 742: The Hardship of Two Men (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    The press conference broadcast by the photographer¡¯s signal transmission synchronized onto countless screens around the globe and into the eyes of countless people.

    Inside the hospital, Qian Xueying, who had just been transferred from the emergency ward to the special care ward, also saw the live broadcast.

    Upon hearing Huangfu Jue¡¯sst sentence, she hurled the soup bowl she was holding in her hand to the ground, where it shattered.

    "Damn it!"

    She had exhausted her wits and even sacrificed herself, all to create an opportunity to get close to Huangfu Jue.

    But she never expected that her actions would actually lead to the reunion of these two people, and upon seeing the announcement of Huangfu Jue¡¯s marriage to Gan Yuan, how could she not be furious?

    "Miss?"

    Xiuyi hurriedly turned around, took a tissue, and helped her wipe the soup that had sshed onto her fingers.

    "This woman is really cunning. I didn¡¯t expect it was all an act!" Qian Xueying¡¯s chest heaved violently, "I won¡¯t allow it, I won¡¯t let her marry Huangfu Jue smoothly!"

    Xiuyi bent down to pick up the pieces on the floor and stood up to grab a pillow to ce behind her.

    "You should focus on recovering first, we can talk about the restter."

    Qian Xueying took several deep breaths before she finally calmed down, "Go arrange someone to check on the Smiths¡¯ movement, I don¡¯t believe they can sit still about this?"

    With Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue¡¯s reconciliation, and her status as the future King¡¯s fianc¨¦e, her worth was higher, which also meant that herpetitiveness became even stronger.

    The stronger she became, the greater the threat to Annie, and Qian Xueying did not believe Annie and the Smiths would sit idly by.

    ...

    ...

    As Qian Xueying predicted, when Annie and Marquis Smith saw the news, they were indeed very shocked, especially Annie, who was crazed with jealousy in her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why Huangfu Jue would announce their wedding at this time.

    Turning off the television with the raise of her hand, her fingers trembled with anger, "Doesn¡¯t he care at all about the impact this will have on him?"

    Marquis Smith¡¯s expression was also very grim, "If Gan Yuan¡¯s campaign isn¡¯t sessful, he will definitely be affected. But if Gan Yuan sessfully enters the campaign and seeds, he will not only be unaffected but will be even more sessful."

    Once Gan Yuan won the election, it meant that she would be the leader of a nation; marrying such a woman would naturally be a sess for Huangfu Jue, and at that time, who would delve into her past?

    "I won¡¯t let her seed. I won¡¯t let her run for the election. I must win against her!" Annie¡¯s voice grew shriller with each word, and she stood up supporting herself on the back of the chair, "I will make arrangements immediately. This time, I am determined to bring her downfall!"

    "Stop!" Smith reached out and grabbed her, "Now is not the time to be impulsive. The more critical the moment is, the more stable we have to be. We need a good n for this matter. It¡¯s our only chance, and once missed, it¡¯s nevering back."

    Annie met her father¡¯s gaze and finally nodded.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the vi in the suburbs.

    The television in the living room was also broadcasting the news.

    On the couch, Jessica lounged backzily against the chair, her blue eyes nting toward the television, her mood veryplicated.

    "I can¡¯t believe, you deceived all of us!"

    She should be angry, she should be furious, but for some reason, watching the man on the screen, Jessica felt more overwhelmed than anything else.

 Chapter 743 Two Menâ€™s Frustration (2)

    <h4>Chapter 743: Chapter 743 Two Men¡¯s Frustration (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    At this moment, Gan Yuan had not yet seeded, yet he had already announced to the world his intention to marry her. This man was truly devoted!

    By now, she had suddenlye to understand Gan Yuan a bit more.

    If there was such a person, who could disregard everything for her sake, she believed she too would be as resolute as Gan Yuan.

    Thinking of Moses, she let out a sigh, raised her hand to turn off the television, and rose from the sofa. As she turned her face, she saw Moses standing at the top of the stairs.

    "Mr... Mr. Moses, when... when did youe down?"

    She had been so engrossed in the TV just now that she hadn¡¯t noticed any movement behind her. Had he seen the news as well?

    Moses didn¡¯t answer her question, but walked over and sat down on the sofa.

    "Keep an eye on Marquis Smith and Annie. Inform me immediately of any actions they take."

    "Okay."

    Jessica agreed, picked up her car keys and left. Moses walked over to the sofa, stretched out his hand to grab the television remote, and turned the TV on.

    The live broadcast had just ended, and the host was now discussing the event.

    "Who could have imagined that an assassination attempt would lead to such an unexpected development? We can¡¯t help but marvel at the greatness of love, while also feeling somewhat worried for the Duke. Previously, because of Gan Yuan¡¯s background, the people of A Country had been in quite an uproar. Let¡¯s go live to A Country now and see the reaction of the Royal Family and the civilians to this news broadcast..."

    On the television, the host began a live connection with reporters in the Capital of A Country, while Paul came downstairs with Moses¡¯s medication.

    "I¡¯ve been in touch with Dr. William, and we have freshly prepared your medication. Over these few days, he will arrange for specialists from all fields to be ready to perform your surgery at any time."

    Moses took the medication handed to him, "Give that information about the President before the assassination attempt to the media."

    This information was originally something Moses intended to release the day before the party¡¯s internal election, catching Annie and Smith off guard and scoring points for Gan Yuan, but now he had changed his mind. Paul couldn¡¯t help being a little puzzled.

    "Now?"

    "Immediately!"

    "You should take your medication first."

    Paul passed him the cup of water.

    Moses tossed the pill into his mouth and swallowed hard. After thinking for a bit, he added another instruction.

    "Also, arrange for the best marksman toe over."

    "What is your goal?"

    Moses set down his cup.

    "Annie!"

    If Gan Yuan could get through this ordeal sessfully, then Moses wouldn¡¯t need to make a move. But if Gan Yuan truly couldn¡¯t oupete Annie, then Moses would help her resolve the issue. No matter what, he was determined to make here out on top.

    "Alright."

    Paul turned and ran upstairs.

    Moses sat there, his eyes slightly narrowed, gazing at the photo of Huangfu Jue on the screen, his dark eyes betraying a searching look amidst their depths.

    ...

    ...

    Empire Hotel.

    Huangfu Jue had just left the scene of the press conference and was still in the elevator when a call came through to Will¡¯s phone.

    Will¡¯s voice clearly revealed a trace of nervousness, "It¡¯s Mr. King!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression remained calm. He had expected this call; such a major incident would have certainlye to the other party¡¯s attention, and it would have been strange if the King didn¡¯t call to scold him.

    "Father."

    "Do you even have a father in your eyes anymore, or this country?" The voice of Huangfu Yaoyang came from the phone,den with clear anger, "To do whatever you please without considering the consequences¡ªis this what I taught you?"

    From the phone came the faint sound of Leng Xiaoye¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 744: The Hardship of Two Men (3)

    <h4>Chapter 744: Chapter 744: The Hardship of Two Men (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Yaoyang, ask him why before you start scolding,"

    "Why? The reason is I¡¯ve been too indulgent with you!" Huangfu Yaoyang snorted, "You have one minute."

    After stepping out of the elevator, Huangfu Jue raised his right hand to signal everyone not to follow, and then he moved forward a few steps before speaking.

    "Ayuan is pregnant."

    On the other end of the phone, there was silence for several seconds, then Leng Xiaoye¡¯s voice rang out, filled with surprise.

    "Son, really? How far along? When did this happen? When did you find out, and howe you didn¡¯t tell me... Huangfu Yaoyang, give me the receiver, Xiaojue, answer me quickly, how¡¯s Littleyuan¡¯s health, has she seen a doctor, hey, can you hear me speaking?"

    "I can hear you." Huangfu Jue lifted the corners of his lips, "She¡¯s fine, the baby should be almost two months now, I also just found out not long ago."

    "Huangfu Jue, I¡¯m telling you!" Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s voice rose again, still cold, but much softer in tone than before, "This is a reason, but it¡¯s not sufficient. I know she¡¯s running in the campaign. I¡¯ll give you a chance, as long as she secures more than a third of the votes, I won¡¯t pursue this matter."

    "Give it to me!" Leng Xiaoye snatched the receiver away, "Xiaojue, make sure you take care of her health, and ensure she gets good nutrition, you hear? And, make Littleyuan rest well, it¡¯s crucial for sufficient sleep, otherwise it could affect the baby¡¯s development."

    "I know."

    "Also, how is Xiaotang, if you guys don¡¯t have time to take care of him, send him back here, dad and I will help you look after him."

    "Who¡¯s gonna help him!" Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s voice interrupted once more.

    "You go away, don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m talking serious matters with my son." Leng Xiaoye pushed him aside, "Don¡¯t listen to his yelling, I believe in Gan Yuan¡¯s abilities, you guys can definitely seed."

    "The little one just met mommy and will spend a few more days with her before I send him back."

    "That¡¯s good. If you have time, bring Littleyuan back too, I miss her as well."

    "Okay."

    In the end, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s tone also turned somber.

    "The situation in F Country is very vtile right now, you all must be very careful."

    "I understand."

    "Don¡¯t worry about the domestic affairs, I¡¯ll arrange someone to handle the public opinion. Just take good care of the mother and the child, no, the three of them, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news."

    "Mom, goodbye."

    "Wait, remember to have my grandson call me."

    After giving this instruction, Leng Xiaoye finally hung up the phone.

    Smiling, Huangfu Jue entered the living room. As soon as the door opened, he saw Gan Yuan standing in front of the TV. Hearing the sound of him entering, she immediately turned around.

    "You... you¡¯re too impulsive!"

    "This is the result of careful consideration," Huangfu Jue walked in, handing the phone to Gan Tang, "Grandma misses you, call her."

    "Alright."

    Xiaotang immediately took the phone and called Leng Xiaoye, while Huangfu Jue steadied Gan Yuan¡¯s arm.

    "We will prove to them that you deserve this."

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath and finally nodded.

    Clearly, he had already taken the call from the Royal Pce; this scolding was probably already endured.

    At this point, there was no turning back. What needed to be done was to strive for sess, to prove to everyone that she was worthy of marrying him.

    "Duke, Miss Gan!" Will came in, "Mr. Anton and his wife would like to see

 Chapter 745: The Hardship of Two Men (4)

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chapter 745: The Hardship of Two Men (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Anton?" Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow, "Who is that?"

    "It¡¯s the pregnant woman you saved yesterday, Anton is the only child of a banking tycoon from F Country, he must havee to express his gratitude." Will exined.

    Gan Yuan smiled, "Please, bring them in."

    In a moment, Will had brought in several people, the man and woman in the lead were the pregnant woman whom Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue had saved from the assassin¡¯s hands yesterday, along with her husband Anton.

    As soon as they entered, Anton¡¯s wife came over excitedly, grabbed Gan Yuan¡¯s hand, and thanked her repeatedly.

    "I really can¡¯t thank you enough, thank you so much, Duke..."

    "Yes!" Anton, supporting his wife¡¯s shoulder, also looked full of gratitude, "If the two of you hadn¡¯t acted, I really don¡¯t know what I would have done. She has been pregnant for three months, if anything had happened to her and the baby, I... I just can¡¯t even..."

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t speak, giving Gan Yuan the chance to take credit for the good deed.

    "You¡¯re both being too polite, it was nothing, hardly worth such fuss!" Gan Yuan said with a smile as she invited them to sit down. Anton¡¯s wife nudged his arm, and Anton immediately signaled to the assistant who had followed them in. The assistant brought over a box and ced it in front of Gan Yuan. Anton said with a smile, "It¡¯s just a modest gift, I hope the two of you will like it."

    Gan Yuan nced at the box on the table, "This..."

    "Yes, it¡¯s nothing expensive, just some pies that my wife made by hand." Anton looked tenderly at his wife and took her hand, "It was not easy for us to have this child, we¡¯ve juste back from the hospital, the baby is fine, and we are so very grateful to both of you."

    The couple had been married for several years and had only recently managed to conceive a child, only to encounter such an ordeal. Luckily, the baby was fine, and the first thing they did after returning from the hospital was toe and thank Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue.

    Gan Yuan had been worried that the couple would present her with something expensive, but upon hearing it was just some pies and pastries, she breathed a sigh of relief, "Well then, I must taste thedy¡¯s craftsmanship."

    Compared to gifts bought with money, for people whocked nothing, a pie made by hand was indeed far more precious.

    After chatting for a few more moments, Anton, aware that both were busy people, made his farewell in a well-mannered way, and he earnestly invited them to his home again, to express his thanks properly.

    "There is no need for thanks, we will definitely try thedy¡¯s cooking if we get the chance. Also, when I run for election in the future, if it¡¯s convenient, you must both vote for me." Gan Yuan said in a half-joking tone.

    Though her words seemed light-hearted, they also implied that if the couple could speak highly of her, it would be the greatest gratitude she could receive.

    Anton, a perceptive man, immediately responded with a smile, "Rest assured, I will tell everyone of your and the Duke¡¯s good deeds. Our country needs capable leaders, and I believe Miss Gan is definitely the most suitable candidate."

    Just being associated with these two was a privilege for Anton, not to mention the fact that they had done him a great favor. From any perspective, it was a mutually beneficial situation.

    Huangfu Jue instructed his subordinate to see the guests out and then led Gan Yuan back to her room. He nced at his watch, then turned to Will.

    "Has the person not arrived yet?"

    "Who?!" Gan Yuan asked curiously.

    Following a knock at the door, Will smiled.

    "They¡¯ve arrived."

    "Come in!"

    Huangfu Jue called out, and the door to the living room was gently pushed open. A person walked in and approached Gan Yuan with a smile.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 746: From Murderer to Hero [Additional Release]

    <h4>Chapter 746: Chapter 746: From Murderer to Hero [Additional Release]</h4><h4></h4>

    Dressed in a neat grey suit, with resolute eyes that carried a hint of a smile, it was Helen.

    "Helen?!"

    Gan Yuan immediately lifted her lips into a smile and walked over with her arms open, to which Helen also opened her arms to embrace her.

    Huangfu Jue stood by, taking in Gan Yuan¡¯s expression, and he too revealed a smile.

    Previously at the hotel, Helen had stayed close to Gan Yuan, and the two had be very familiar with each other and had developed a tacit understanding. So when Gan Yuan returned, he had Will arrange for Helen toe over immediatelyst night, to continue serving and protecting Gan Yuan.

    After releasing Helen, Gan Yuan turned to look at him and saw the man¡¯s doting gaze.

    After all, this was F Country, and he couldn¡¯t always stay here, while she had to stay here more often to participate in the election campaign.

    Whether in terms of work capability or physical skills, Helen was among the best. Being a woman, she could take care of and protect Gan Qingyun more conveniently, and he could leave to attend to his own affairs with peace of mind.

    ...

    ...

    This world is always changing in the blink of an eye.

    With the concerted efforts of Moses and Huangfu Jue, after a day¡¯s development, the story of Gan Yuan calmly dealing with an assassin at the banquet and risking her own safety to save Anton¡¯s wife had spread throughout F Country via sophisticated informationworks, and then disseminated to several other countries.

    As the neighboring country of F Country, A Country, being Huangfu Jue¡¯s territory, obviously paid great attention to the incident.

    Facing the media¡¯s cameras, the Anton couple spoke highly of the pair, especially praising Gan Yuan for her courage in the face of danger, even putting herself at risk to help others.

    Not just the Anton couple, but the President himself also spoke of the matter during a press conference, expressing his special gratitude to the Duke and Gan Yuan for their efforts in this incident, and stated that in the uing election, he would cast his vote for Gan Yuan, hoping she would have the opportunity to create a new situation for F Country.

    Meanwhile, the Royal Pce of A Country was the first to publicly respond¡ªthe Queen told reporters at an event that A Country is a free country, where every citizen enjoys freedom and the right to choose their own way of life.

    When asked about her son, Leng Xiaoye simply stated, "He¡¯s already an adult, and I think he should know to take responsibility for his actions."

    Within these words, there was no mention of Huangfu Jue or Gan Yuan¡¯s names, but the subtext was clear: she was saying that her son had the right to choose his own happiness, which was essentially a silent approval.

    ...

    Subsequently, mainstream media released another bombshell. In this report, a significant amount of evidence exposed the true face of the assassinated President.

    Engaging in corruption and trafficking, and molesting his own adopted children... That guy was far from as respectable as he seemed on the surface, and one can imagine the public¡¯s fury upon finding out they had been deceived by that scoundrel.

    That very night, the grave of the former President was vandalized.

    Afterward, the current President began to dispatch a task force specifically established to thoroughly investigate the matter, which also implicated a series of names of those still alive, leading several individuals to be jailed and even more than a dozen to be dismissed from their positions.

    Later on, when the authoritative media outlet Reuters reflected on this Chapter in history, it described it thus: "That woman in an instant transformed from a murderer into a hero; people waved their gs at the very scene of her speech. We have reason to believe that this woman could very likely be the first female President of the country."

    ...

    ...

    Have a great weekend~!~

 Chapter 747 Temptation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 747: Chapter 747 Temptation (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the hospital room, Qian Xueying smashed a second cup.

    An assassination attempt had ironically benefited Gan Yuan, and seeing the media almost unanimously singing her praises, Qian Xueying nearly gnashed her teeth to pieces.

    "How could this happen?" Grabbing Xiuyi¡¯s cor, fury zed in her eyes. "You tell me, Xiuyi. Why has ite to this?"

    "Miss..."

    Xiuyi was at a loss for words.

    Before Qian Xueying could say anything more, the door to the hospital room was pushed open from the outside.

    Both turned their heads to see Gan Yuan, dressed in an elegant gown, walking in. Qian Xueying was taken aback and hurriedly withdrew her hand from Xiuyi¡¯s cor and leaned back against the pillow.

    identally leaning on her wound, she grimaced with a sharp twitch of her eyebrows.

    "Miss Ying!"

    Gan Yuan walked up to her bedside, her gaze sweeping over the shards of the cup on the ground. "This is..."

    "I identally shattered it," Xiuyi quickly cleaned up the pieces from the floor. "Miss Gan, please have a seat!"

    "No need," Gan Yuan said, looking down on Qian Xueying from her position. "I came here specifically to check on Miss Ying¡¯s injuries and to express, on behalf of the Royal Family and Ajue, our gratitude to you."

    Qian Xueying could only muster a harmless smile. "You¡¯re too kind, Miss Gan. Such a trifle is not worth mentioning. You¡¯re being too polite. Please, when you return, tell the Duke that he need not concern himself with this matter."

    "How could I not?" Gan Yuan took the bouquet passed to her by Helen and ced it on the table, then slightly turned her face as Helen gestured. Two young women in nurse uniforms immediately walked in. "These two are nurses I¡¯ve brought with me. They¡¯ll be takingprehensive care of you during your hospital stay."

    "Miss Ying!" Mary immediately stepped forward to greet Qian Xueying with a bow.

    "This... this is unnecessary; there¡¯s no need!" Qian Xueying busily waved her hands. "Xiuyi is here to take care of me; that¡¯s enough."

    "Indeed, Miss Gan, I can look after Miss properly, and besides, there are nurses here already," Xiuyi also hurried to agree.

    "I believe the butler is certainly capable, but no matter what, Miss Ying is a youngdy, and it might be more convenient for another youngdy to care for her, don¡¯t you think?" Gan Yuan smiled elegantly. "The Duke personally asked me to arrange this. These two are highly professional nurses from the Royal Hospital. If you refuse, I won¡¯t have an exnation for Ajue!"

    Even as eloquent as she was, Qian Xueying couldn¡¯t find a reasonable excuse to decline. "I¡¯m just... so very embarrassed!"

    "Then it¡¯s settled!" Gan Yuan nced sideways at Mary. "You two must take good care of Miss Ying. Do not leave her side 24 hours a day. If anything should happen to her, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!"

    "I¡¯m truly grateful," Qian Xueying seethed inside, but could only express thanks outwardly. "Then I¡¯ll dly ept your offer."

    "You saved Ajue¡¯s life; you are a benefactor to our family. Please never stand on ceremony with me," Gan Yuan reached out and patted her shoulder. "I hope Miss Ying recovers quickly and gets discharged soon. When that dayes, I will personallye to pick you up."

    "Miss, you have an interview in half an hour," Helen reminded from the side.

    "Then I must take my leave." Gan Yuan withdrew her hand. "As you know, Ajue is quite busy and might not have time to look after you. Call me anytime you need to; I¡¯ll be there to help with any problems you might face."

 Chapter 748: Seduction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 748: Chapter 748: Seduction (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Thank you."

    Gan Yuan smiled in response and bid farewell to Qian Xueying, then walked out of the hospital room with Helen.

    Descending the stairs and sitting in the car, she nced sideways in the direction of Qian Xueying¡¯s hospital room.

    "Instruct them both to keep a 24-hour watch on her!"

    Others might not understand Qian Xueying, but she knew exactly what kind of person this girl was.

    This time, she had actually risked herself to block a knife for Huangfu Jue, which didn¡¯t seem like something the real Qian Xueying would do.

    She must have had some purpose in doing so; Gan Yuan just hadn¡¯t figured out what it was yet. However, she believed Qian Xueying would eventually show her true colors.

    "Miss Gan," Helen instructed the driver to start the car, nced once at the hospital building, and asked, "You suspect Qian Xueying?"

    "Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance," Gan Yuan said coldly with a smile, "The quietest dogs bite the hardest. This woman is not as simple as she appears."

    Helen nodded, fell silent for a moment, then sat up straight, "By the way, there¡¯s something I thought was not necessary before, but..."

    Gan Yuan turned her face, "What is it?"

    "Do you remember the room you barged into at the Empire Hotel before?" Helen asked.

    Gan Yuan nodded.

    She had been in a conflict with Moses, impulsively jumped out of the building, andnded in the room below Moses¡¯s.

    "At the time, you made such a mess of the room, I was worried it might be discovered by others, so I specially checked with housekeeping, and the records showed that the room was rented out by Miss Qian."

    Qian Xueying?

    Gan Yuan frowned, "What was she doing staying there?"

    Helen shrugged, "I¡¯m not sure about that, but I contacted her afterward, and she just said she no longer needed that room."

    "Did she stay alone, or did she bring someone?" Gan Yuan pressed further.

    Helen shook her head; Duke Locke also held shares in the hotel, and now that Qian Xueying was in charge of these matters, Helen hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them and, of course, wouldn¡¯t have investigated so thoroughly.

    Gan Yuan folded her arms and rested one hand under her chin, lost in thought.

    With so many ces to stay in the Duke Residence, Qian Xueying had no reason to rent a room there; she must have had some reason for going there.

    One room above the other, separated by only one floor - among so many rooms, she chose just that one. Was it a coincidence?

    In any case, it was best to check into it first.

    It was a time of manyplications; she had to be wary of everyone.

    Thest assassination attempt by Gan Tang hadn¡¯t been cleared up; there had been many suspicions about Qian Xueying back then, but so much had happened in the past few days, Gan Yuan had not yet had a thorough discussion with Huangfu Jue.

    Since Huangfu Jue had to go to Europe suddenly, she could only send someone to keep an eye on Qian Xueying, just in case.

    "Call the hotel right now," Gan Yuan pondered for a moment before giving precise orders, "have them pull the video records for careful review. I want to know the exact dates of her stay, what times she was there each day, who she had brought along... every single detail."

    "Understood." Helen immediately took out her phone and called the hotel housekeeping manager, passing on her instructions, "Remember, this matter must be kept absolutely confidential; do it yourself."

    Although Helen didn¡¯t understand the significance of Gan Yuan¡¯s investigation, she could feel the importance ced on it and thus handled the matter with utmost discretion.

 Chapter 749: Seduction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 749: Seduction (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    After hanging up the phone, she reached out to push open the car door.

    "It will take some time to watch the entire video, so I expect I¡¯ll only be able to answerter."

    Gan Yuan nodded her head and stretched her legs to get out of the car and walk into the towering broadcast building in front of her.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital ward, Qian Xueying frowned while watching the two special care nurses busying about in her room.

    Having two people put in charge of her care, could it be that Gan Yuan had seen through her intentions towards Huangfu Jue and deliberately assigned people to watch her?

    Or, had that woman already noticed something off about her?

    Thinking of an excuse to send the two away, she immediately sat up straight.

    "Is there any news from Marquis Smith¡¯s side?"

    Xiuyi shook his head, "Annie is just continuing with her usual work and promotions, without any special actions."

    "Really?" Qian Xueying pouted, "Could they have just given up so easily?"

    "In any case, there are no signs at the moment."

    "Hmph!" Qian Xueying huffed, "Those two idiots are really disappointing me! Where did the Duke go?"

    "He had some urgent business and went to Europe," Xiuyi replied.

    Qian Xueying sat up, "Arrange it right away, I want to be discharged from the hospital."

    "But your injury?"

    "Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go back to my country," said Qian Xueying narrowing her eyes, "There¡¯s an important meeting that day, and the Duke will definitely attend. I have to go back and see him, this matter cannot be dyed any longer."

    If she dyed any further, her wound would be healed, and what reason could she then use to tie him down?

    This time, no matter what, she had to make progress in their rtionship.

    ...

    ...

    A dayter, Qian Xueying finally returned to the Duke Residence in A Country and could get rid of those two special care nurses.

    Sitting down in the chair of the study, the first thing she did was order Xiuyi to bring her a ss of wine.

    "But your injury?" Xiuyi was concerned.

    "Stop talking nonsense, bring the wine!" Qian Xueying took a deep breath, "Has the Duke returned yet?"

    These past few days, being "cared for" around the clock by the people Gan Yuan had sent, she had to endure not to give herself away. Now that she could finally rx for a moment, she certainly wanted to drink a ss.

    Xiuyi poured a ss of wine and handed it to her, "He has returned and is currently at the Imperial Pce, with a reception banquet for the envoys this afternoon."

    "Very good," Qian Xueying took the wine and drank a big gulp with satisfaction, "Arrange the car, I¡¯ll go to the Royal Pce in half an hour."

    Xiuyi went off to arrange the car, while Qian Xueying finished off the wine in her ss and walked into her room.

    Once in the bathroom, she lifted her hand to take off her jacket, turning her back towards the mirror.

    Reflected in the mirror, one could clearly see the wound on her shoulder had scabbed over, looking like an ugly brown caterpir resting on her shoulder.

    After looking in the mirror for a while, she tossed her clothes aside and gazed at her body in the mirror, curling her lips seductively.

    "I refuse to believe there is a cat in the world that does not steal a taste!"

    With a coldugh, she stood under the shower and turned on the faucet.

    Momentster, when Xiuyi came upstairs, she had already changed into a white summer dress, standing poised by the door.

    Taking some files from the study, she went downstairs and got into the car to rush to the Royal Pce.

    At the Royal Pce, Huangfu Jue had just returned from the banquet, handing his coat to Will, he casually undid his tie and entered the bedroom.

    Just as he was about to take out his phone to call his son and Gan Yuan, Will came in through the door.

    "Sir, Qian Xueying requests an audience."

 Chapter 750: Seduction (4)

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 750: Seduction (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue lifted his phone but then let it hang down, "Isn¡¯t she in the hospital?"

    Will shrugged his shoulders, "She said she was too busy with family matters, so she checked out early."

    "What matters does she have?"

    "She said she has important documents to hand over to you, regarding thest airport project."

    Huangfu Jue had already started to unbutton his shirt, but at those words, he pulled his hand back.

    "Have her wait for me in the living room, I¡¯ll be right out."

    "Okay."

    Will left, and after Huangfu Jue washed his face in the restroom, he walked into the living room.

    In the living room, Qian Xueying was already sitting on the sofa waiting; upon seeing him, she immediately got up with a smile.

    "I¡¯m really sorry for thete disturbance. You... you¡¯re not inconvenienced, are you?"

    Since she was already here spewing such nonsense, she was wasting time, Huangfu Jue suppressed his impatience.

    "It¡¯s nothing, Miss Qian, just speak your mind."

    "Oh!" Qian Xueying nodded lightly, "I came back in a hurry, and knowing that you were in the country, I rushed to deliver the documents."

    "May I ask, would you like something to drink?" Will asked politely.

    "If it¡¯s not too much trouble, a cup of light tea would be fine."

    "Okay."

    Will nodded and left to prepare the tea, and Qian Xueying put the phone bag she was carrying on the table, opened her backpack, and took out aptop, "The files I mentioned before are all here, you cane to have a look. I don¡¯t know which are important and which are not..."

    Huangfu Jue walked over, sat down on the sofa, and she turned theptop towards him, leaned over with a sidelong face, and extended her arm to help him open the folder.

    Smelling the fragrance on her, Huangfu Jue straightened his back.

    Noticing his slight movement, Qian Xueying took it as her charm taking effect and immediately turned her face.

    "That, I¡¯m sorry, may I... use your restroom?"

    "Of course," Huangfu Jue nodded his chin, "on the left."

    Qian Xueying returned his smile, walked into the restroom, and after closing the door, she immediately raised her hand and slipped the strap of her dress off her shoulder.

    The wound on her shoulder was instantly revealed, and after looking left and right, she reached out, opened a drawer, took out a pair of scissors, and swiftly used them to slice across her injury.

    The freshly formed scab immediately split open, and as blood gushed out, a stinging pain shot through the wound, yet she revealed a smile.

    Quietly unlocking the door, she cleaned the scissors, put them back in ce, and then let out a scream.

    "Ah... help..."

    Hearing her cries for help, Huangfu Jue rose swiftly to his feet and strode to the restroom door.

    "Miss Qian?"

    "Duke... Duke, help... help me, I... I¡¯ve fallen."

    From inside came her weak voice.

    Huangfu Jue pushed at the door and it gave way; Qian Xueying was lying on her side on the floor, with arge stain of blood on her back and blood marks on a corner of the wall as if she had identally fallen and reopened her wound.

    Frowning, he stepped into the restroom, took hold of her arm to help her up, but as Qian Xueying was getting up, she pretended to lose her strength and flung herself into his arms.

    "Ah... my leg... it hurts so much!"

    She was wearing a wide, off-the-shoulder dress, which she had purposely tugged down at the shoulder, and now the entire dress had slid off her body.

    She had also deliberately not worn a bra, so with this plunge, her entire chest pressed against Huangfu Jue¡¯s body.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 751: Ending up Losing Rice in an Attempt to Steal a Chicken (1)

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 751: Ending up Losing Rice in an Attempt to Steal a Chicken (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Feeling Qian Xueying¡¯s closeness, Huangfu Jue frowned in disgust, grasping her arms with both hands and, with a little effort, pushed her away while simultaneously helping her up.

    Just as Qian Xueying was about to start speaking pitifully, Huangfu Jue had already pushed her onto the toilet.

    "I¡¯ll go find a doctor."

    "Duke..."

    Before Qian Xueying could say anything else, he threw a bath towel at her with a raised hand, "Cover your body with this!"

    From beginning to end, he hadn¡¯t looked at her even once, then hurriedly left the room, treating her as if she had some dreadful gue.

    "You..."

    Qian Xueying, holding the bath towel he had tossed to her, just stood there, speechless.

    "Will?!"

    Huangfu Jue pushed open the door, calling out Will¡¯s name loudly. When there was no response, he raised his voice again; security personnel assigned to the hallways came running, and only then did Will, followed by Xiuyi, emerge from a distant room.

    "Sir?!" Seeing Huangfu Jue, Will immediately quickened his pace, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Giving him a reproachful stare, Huangfu Jue promptly gave orders.

    "Get a doctor here immediately. You..." he nced sideways at a security guard, "find a maid toe."

    The group quickly sprang into action, and within moments, a maid hurriedly approached, while from the opposite corridor, a standby physician from the Imperial Pce arrived with a medical kit in tow.

    The ensemble returned to Huangfu Jue¡¯s washroom to find Qian Xueying covered in blood, busily helping her out of the washroom. The doctor immediately took out materials like medical cotton and gauze to treat her wounds, while Huangfu Jue stepped over to the window.

    Shortly after, the physician had treated Qian Xueying¡¯s wounds, and the maid had helped her sort out her clothing, promptly gathering up the bloodied bath towel to deal with it outside.

    The physician came to report to Huangfu Jue, "There seems to be no problem with the bones in her leg, but Miss Qian says it¡¯s quite painful, suggesting a possible muscle strain. The wounds on her back have been dealt with and are not serious."

    With Xiuyi¡¯s support, Qian Xueying limped over, starting apologetically, "Duke, I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t expect things would turn out like this, I..."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter," said Huangfu Jue indifferently, "Take Miss Qian back."

    "Yes!" Will immediately responded, moving to their side to support Qian Xueying by the arm, "Miss Qian, please."

    All her efforts having been ignored, Qian Xueying felt displeasure internally but was helpless to do anything about it. She could only say goodbye and leave with the support of Xiuyi and Will.

    The maid returned, respectfully approaching Huangfu Jue.

    "Shall I help you wash your clothes, sir?"

    "Don¡¯t bother with it!" Huangfu Jue waved her off, "Just throw them away."

    With his fastidiousness, how could he possibly want clothes stained with someone else¡¯s blood?

    "Understood." The maid bowed slightly, "May I clean the washroom now?"

    Huangfu Jue nodded, then turned and walked into the bedroom, immediately stripping off his soiled shirt and trousers and throwing them aside, and strode into the en-suite bathroom, turning on the shower.

    By the time he finished showering and returned, Will had already escorted Qian Xueying back to the Duke Residence ande back.

    He picked up the dirty clothes from the floor and handed them to the maid who was still cleaning the washroom.

    Dressed in a bathrobe, Huangfu Jue came out and frowned displeasedly upon seeing him.

    "What was that earlier?"

 Chapter 752: Ending up Losing Rice in an Attempt to Steal a Chicken (2)

    <h4>Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Ending up Losing Rice in an Attempt to Steal a Chicken (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    He was sent just to pour some tea, and then he never came back?

    "It was the butler who dragged me away, insisting on having a chat," Will replied.

    "The butler?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Xiuyi, Qian Xueying¡¯s butler," Will answered.

    Xiuyi?!

    "What did he talk to you about?"

    "Nothing much, just beating around the bush¨Caplete waste of time."

    Although Will spoke casually, Huangfu Jue sensitively sensed something unusual. Frowning, he re-entered the restroom, quickly scanning the surroundings.

    The maid inside was earnestly scrubbing the walls and floor with water. Seeing him enter, she hastily put away her tools and stepped aside.

    "Duke, the restroom will require a little more time before it can be used."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze swept over the drawers of the vanity cab.

    "Did you touch my drawer?"

    "No, no!" the maid immediately turned pale, "I only cleaned the walls and floor; I didn¡¯t touch anything else."

    Everyone in the Royal Pce knew that this man not only had a mania for cleanliness but also hated others touching his things. The maids were always very cautious when cleaning.

    Huangfu Jue reached for an ajar drawer, which contained some small tools neatly arranged in their ces, except for a pair of scissors that was slightly out of alignment.

    The maid was already scared stiff, continuously exining, "Duke, I really didn¡¯t touch anything; I haven¡¯t even dealt with the bloodstains on the cab..."

    Huangfu Jue nced at the side of the cab and indeed saw a faint bloodstain near the top, almost imperceptible unless looked at closely.

    He remembered clearly that Qian Xueying had fallen near the toilet, and in such arge restroom, a mere fall shouldn¡¯t have caused blood to stter onto the cab.

    He took a tissue paper, gingerly picked up the scissors that seemed to have been moved, and examined them against the light. There were faint fingerprint marks on the stainless steel scissors.

    Earlier, after Qian Xueying used the scissors, she had only wiped off the blood, not the fingerprints.

    Huangfu Jue had not resided here for a long time, only recently staying for a few days. There was arger, morefortable restroom in the bedroom, and this one was almost never used, much less the tools inside the cab.

    "Take this and check the fingerprints!"

    Huangfu Jue handed the scissors to Will, who carefully epted them. His gaze then fell on the trash bin.

    "Open it up!"

    The maid hurriedly opened the trash bin, which was clean except for a bloodstained tissue.

    "Did you use this?"

    Turning to the maid, she just shook her head, her face still pale.

    The blood on the walls and floor had been dealt with using brushes, cloths, and cleaning agent; she hadn¡¯t used any tissue at all.

    Huangfu Jue narrowed his blue eyes, "Send this for examination as well, and also, have the doctore to see me."

    Will promptly left, picking up the trash bag and quickly exiting the room to have his subordinates process it, and then called for the doctor who had treated Qian Xueying¡¯s wound.

    When Huangfu Jue asked about Qian Xueying¡¯s injury again, the doctor did not dare to take it lightly and immediately detailed the situation.

    "In your opinion, is her wound a bruise or... a cut?"

    At the word "cut," Will¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    Just now, the Duke had asked him to check the scissors and to examine the bloodstains. Could it be that he suspected Qian Xueying?

    "This..." Seeing his detailed inquiry, the doctor didn¡¯t dare to be careless, "Actually, it doesn¡¯t seem like a bruise,

 Chapter 753: Ending up Losing Rice in an Attempt to Steal a Chicken (3)

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 753: Ending up Losing Rice in an Attempt to Steal a Chicken (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "If it were caused by a collision, the epidermis of the wound should appear concave inward, but just now, Miss Xueying¡¯s wound was split open in the middle. It didn¡¯t quite look like an injury from a collision. However, it¡¯s also possible that it was caused by muscle strain during a collision."

    Huangfu Jue nodded and gestured with a raised hand for him to leave.

    After the doctor and the maid had left, Will looked at Huangfu Jue with confusion.

    "Sir, do you suspect that Miss Xueying injured herself?"

    "Whether she injured herself or not, we¡¯ll know tomorrow morning. Go to sleep now, and bring me the results first thing."

    Will exited his room, and Huangfu Jue crossed his arms. Earlier, Gan Yuan had warned him that Miss Xueying was not a simple girl. It seemed he had underestimated this woman.

    ...

    ...

    The next morning, as Huangfu Jue sat at the table eating breakfast, Will had already obtained the report he wanted.

    "The fingerprint report shows that there are indeed fingerprints on the scissors. The fingerprints have beenpared with everyone in the Imperial Pce and they do not match our internal staff. As for whether they belong to Miss Xueying, because we do not have her fingerprint information, we cannot be certain." Will passed over a second report, "The blood on the tissue matches the blood on the wall, indicating that it is indeed Miss Xueying¡¯s blood. Moreover, they have found the same blood sample on the scissors."

    If Miss Xueying had truly collided with the wall, her blood wouldn¡¯t be on the scissors¡ªthe truth speaks for itself¡ªshe had injured herself with the scissors.

    Will¡¯s face was full of disgust, "I¡¯ve never seen such a vicious woman!"

    To call someone despicable and sneaky, he had seen his share, but to harm oneself so severely to achieve an objective, especially when Miss Xueying usually behaved with an innocent and kind exterior.

    Thinking about it was frightening!

    Huangfu Jue calmly set down the milk cup in his hand.

    "Prepare the carriage, I¡¯m going to visit Duke Locke¡¯s residence."

    "You mean?"

    Will shifted his gaze in confusion. Even if all this indicated that Miss Xueying had injured herself, strictly speaking, the most it showed was a w in her character. What could Huangfu Jue do to her by going to the Duke Residence?

    "Miss Xueying was injured because of me, of course, I should pay her a visit!"

    Now that he thought about it, his previous encounter with her at the hotel must also have been orchestrated by this woman.

    After reflecting carefully on her performancest night and previously at the hospital, it was not hard to notice that Miss Xueying seemed to have ulterior motives toward him.

    A woman who could bring scissors to her own wound ¡ª what wouldn¡¯t she be capable of doing?

    Perhaps, the assassination attempt on Gan Tang before had something to do with her.

    This time, he would go see for himself what was true and what was facade.

    Will suddenly realized, "You suspect she¡¯s involved with the incident concerning the young prince?"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression turned cold, "She had better not be involved."

    He left the rest unsaid, but Will understood Huangfu Jue¡¯s unspoken words.

    To speak nothing of the Duke himself, even Will wouldn¡¯t spare anyone who targeted the young prince. Attacking a child was the most shameful act, especially since it was the young prince he was most fond of.

    After breakfast, master and servant hastened to Duke Locke¡¯s residence, with Will making sure to prepare a bouquet of flowers and a basket of fruit to show Huangfu Jue¡¯s sincerity.

    When the master and servant arrived at the Duke¡¯s residence, Miss Xueying was in her room, losing her temper at a maid.

    Ever since Duke Locke became ill, the entire residence had been under her rule. Initially, she still made an effort to disguise it, but now she was increasingly less inclined to restrain herself.

 Chapter 754: Ending up Losing Rice in an Attempt to Steal a Chicken (4)

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 754: Ending up Losing Rice in an Attempt to Steal a Chicken (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Especially since her attempt to steal a chicken ended up losing her rice yesterday, her mood was understandably not the best. This morning, when a maid identally spilled breakfast on her knee, she immediately pped her fiercely across the face.

    Upon hearing Xiuyi announce that Huangfu Jue had arrived, Qian Xueying was instantly invigorated.

    "Really?"

    "The Duke has also brought flowers and fruit to visit you, to see how your injuries are doing!" Xiuyi said with a smile.

    "Humph!" Qian Xueying immediately revealed a triumphant smile and waved the maid, who had been scolded until she cried, to stand up. No sooner had the maid risen than Qian berated her again, "Wipe your eyes clean. If the Duke happens to see that you¡¯ve been crying, be careful, or I¡¯ll have the police take you away as a thief tomorrow."

    Terrified, the maid¡¯s face went as white as paper; she hurriedly picked up the breakfast tray and meekly left the room.

    Xiuyi then stepped forward, "Would you like to freshen up?"

    Qian Xueying threw back the thin quilt andy down once more.

    "Bring me the mirror and the makeup box." Taking the mirror from Xiuyi, she quickly dabbed her face with some powder, creating a pitiful look, "That¡¯s good. Please invite the Duke toe up and tell him that the doctor has advised me not to leave my bed because I¡¯m feeling unwell."

    Xiuyi put away the items and went downstairs to fetch Huangfu Jue.

    Huangfu Jue, knowing full well it was all an act, did not expose her. Apanied by Will, he headed upstairs to Qian Xueying¡¯s boudoir. Upon entering, he saw her leaning against the pillow in her robe, herplexion slightly pale, the very picture of pitiable beauty.

    "What¡¯s this about? Didn¡¯t you say I wasing downstairs? Why did you have the Dukee up? It¡¯s so rude." She feigned anger at Xiuyi while feebly attempting to get out of bed.

    Watching her contrived disy, Will merely felt inward disgust, and Huangfu Jue spoke indifferently, "Miss Qian, if you¡¯re not feeling well, you shouldn¡¯t push yourself."

    "Then..." Qian Xueying, secretly pleased, settled back into bed ording to his words and pointed to the chair by the bed, "I hope you¡¯ll excuse me, please take a seat, Duke."

    Huangfu Jue sat down in the chair while Xiuyi went downstairs to arrange for some refreshments.

    "Miss Qian, how is your injury?"

    "Much better." Qian Xueying smiled with her mouth, but as soon as she moved slightly, her face showed excruciating pain, "It¡¯s just... a bit sore, and it¡¯s embarrassing. I¡¯m so clumsy that I even managed to fall just going to the bathroom."

    Feeling repelled, Huangfu Jue immediately got to the point.

    "I heard... the Duke has already gone abroad for recuperation. How is he doing right now?"

    "Ah!" Qian Xueying sighed pretentiously, "It¡¯s the same old story. The doctor keeps saying that taking medicine would help, but the more he takes it, the worse it gets. I was thinking about taking my father to another hospital, but given my current condition, I¡¯m really powerless."

    "Miss Qian need not worry, the Duke is a pir of the nation, and I won¡¯t just give up on him." Huangfu Jue then gestured to Will, "You go to check on the Duke¡¯s condition. I have a few questions to ask Miss Qian."

    "Alright." Will walked towards the door.

    "I¡¯ll have Xiuyi take Mr. Will there..."

    As Qian Xueying tried to rise, supported on her arm, Huangfu Jue reached out and steadied her shoulder.

    "No need!"

    Feeling the warmth of his palm, Qian Xueying¡¯s lips curved up, her eyes, framed by longshes, lifted to return a smile she deemed incredibly charming to him.

    "The Duke is really considerate."

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 755: The Vicious Woman (1)

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 755: The Vicious Woman (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue suppressed the urge to vomit and lifted the corners of his lips to reveal a slight smile.

    The already handsome man, who rarely smiled, made it seem like spring had returned to the earth in an instant when he did. Qian Xueying couldn¡¯t help but stare in a daze, her heart pounding rapidly.

    Before, she had no real feelings for Huangfu Jue and only saw him as a stepping stone to her sess, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved by the man before her.

    Huangfu Jue withdrew his hand, suppressing the desire to tear apart her fake face, "Would you like some water?"

    "That... alright!" She lowered her eyes, her face blushing shyly, "Thank you, Duke."

    Huangfu Jue looked away and quickly got up, leaving her bedside. If he hadn¡¯t arranged for Will to have another purpose, he would¡¯ve preferred to look at a filthy rat rather than her deceitful face.

    He slowly picked up a cup, slowly poured her water... he was doing his best to drag out the time.

    Still, by the time he brought the cup to Qian Xueying, Will had not yet returned.

    "Thank you!" Qian Xueying reached out to take the cup, her fingers inadvertently brushing against his, lifting her eyes to give him a gentle nce, "I always thought Mr. Duke was somewhat unapproachable, but now it seems I was overthinking it. Actually..."

    With a soft sound, the door opened; Will had returned. Huangfu Jue breathed a sigh of relief, ncing at him reproachfully.

    Receiving the re, Will immediately spoke up.

    "Mr. Duke, you have another meeting."

    "I almost forgot." Huangfu Jue stood up as if relieved, "Miss Ying, I must be going then."

    "I¡¯ll walk you out."

    "No need, I¡¯lle see you when I have time."

    Huangfu Jue replied off-handedly and quickly left with Will.

    Xiuyi saw the two off into the car and returned to Qian Xueying¡¯s room, where he saw her gently rotating the ss cup that was half-filled with water in her right hand.

    "Hmph!" Qian Xueying¡¯s lips curled, her tone brimming with pride, "No matter how smart a man is, he still can¡¯t escape from the palm of my hand."

    From his previous indifference to now willingly pouring her water to drink, Qian Xueying believed that as long as she put in a bit more effort, this man would definitely fall for her.

    ...

    ...

    In the car.

    Huangfu Jue took the second tissue passed by Will and cleaned each finger meticulously before stopping.

    "Did you get it?"

    Will immediately took out a small segmented box from his pocket, "These are all of Duke Locke¡¯s medications. I¡¯ll send them for drug testing right away."

    Throwing the wet tissue into the trash, Huangfu Jue then leaned back into his seat.

    "How are things in F Country?"

    "The public opinion there is very favorable to Miss Gan. I have contacted some of our partners, and they have all indicated that they will support Miss Gan," Will said, flipping through his work notebook, "Also, the day after tomorrow is the Liberal Party¡¯s internal election, will you be heading over?"

    Huangfu Jue nodded.

    Whether Gan Yuan could pass the internal election of the Liberal Party was her ticket into the presidential race. Only by winning this election would she be eligible to enter the actual presidential race.

    The car headed towards the Royal Pce, and Huangfu Jue spoke again.

    "Go find a couple of gunmen toe over, just in case."

    In this respect, Huangfu Jue and Moses thought alike.

    If things really did go south and Annie won, he would never let her leave B City alive.

    ?

 Chapter 756: The Vicious Woman (2)

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 756: The Vicious Woman (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Of course, this was the worst-case contingency n.

    "Additionally, inform Charlie and Helen to strengthen the security of Gan Tang and Ayuan. I absolutely will not allow any idents to ur."

    What he could think of, the enemy could certainly also consider. If Gan Yuan prevailed, it was possible for Annie¡¯s faction to act out of desperation. He had to be extra cautious.

    "You can count on me,"

    Will responded seriously. This was a matter of great importance, and of course, he didn¡¯t dare to rx in the slightest.

    The vehicle returned to the Royal Pce. Huangfu Jue stepped out of the car and ascended the stairs. Will watched him leave, then sat back in the car and departed from the Royal Pce, heading to theboratory to conduct drug identification.

    These matters had already been entrusted to Huangfu Jue the previous evening. Today¡¯s visit to the Duke Residence was to retrieve those medicines.

    Four hourster, when Huangfu Jue finished his military meeting and came out of the conference room, Will was already waiting for him outside the door.

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t speak, just led him back to his own office before turning around to look at Will.

    "This is the analysis report." Will handed over the report to him. "All the treatment medications are inconsistent with their bottles. Two are pointless vitamin pills, and one is a psychiatric medicine. Its effect is to sedate and calm, but the side effects can cause confusion and drowsiness! I¡¯ve spoken with doctors; if these medications are taken inrge doses over a long period, they can induce dementia-like symptoms, simr to what is happening with Duke Locke now."

    "It seems that Ayuan¡¯s spection was indeed correct," Huangfu Jue mmed the report on the desk. "Duke Locke raised her all these years, only to find out that he had been nurturing an ungrateful wolf!"

    "Should we arrest her?" Will asked.

    "It¡¯s no use. We have no evidence, and she won¡¯t admit to it. It¡¯ll just end up with her ying the pity card," Huangfu Jue lightly tapped his finger on the report. "How long will it take for the side effects of these drugs to subside?"

    "I¡¯ve exined Duke Locke¡¯s situation to the doctor. The doctor said that since he hasn¡¯t been on the drugs for long, if we stop the medication now, he could gradually recover in about a week. The first three days might not show significant improvement, but after that, he should gradually start regaining consciousness."

    Huangfu Jue nodded slightly and pondered for a moment.

    "We¡¯ll visit the Duke Residence again tonight; you¡¯ll be responsible for swapping the Duke¡¯s medicine," Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers stopped drumming and he ttened his palm onto the desk¡¯s documents. "I also need to personally investigate something!"

    If Qian Xueying had only targeted Duke Locke, Huangfu Jue could easily have brought charges against her by revealing the evidence. Yet, what concerned him more now was whether there was a connection between Qian Xueying and the assassination attempt on Gan Tang.

    For Huangfu Jue, dealing with Qian Xueying was like crushing an ant. However, the reason behind her actions and whether someone was instructing her from behind... These were not tasks that an ordinary girl could carry out on her own. He had to get to the bottom of this, or it might just result in startling the snake in the grass.

    ...

    ...

    Qian Xueying was in quite a good mood because of Huangfu Jue¡¯s visit.

    After a delightful nap, she got out of bed, dressed herself, and the first thing she did was to visit Duke Locke¡¯s bedroom.

    On one hand, she was presenting herself as the dutiful daughter and granddaughter; on the other, she was ensuring that his condition remained under her control.

    Standing at the bedside with her arms folded, Qian Xueying watched with disgust as the foolish Duke Lockey on the sickbed.

 Chapter 757: The Vicious Woman (3)

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 757: The Vicious Woman (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Is there any of his medicine left?"

    Xiuyi took Duke Locke¡¯s medicine box and looked inside, "There¡¯s enough for one more week. I¡¯ll prepare some more tomorrow."

    "No need," Qian Xueying spoke coldly, "I¡¯ve taken care of him long enough, and I¡¯ve done my duty. Find some slow-acting poison for him, and let him rest in peace. It¡¯ll save us the trouble."

    She was talking about a man¡¯s life and death, yet Qian Xueying¡¯s tone was as if she was merelymenting on a distasteful cookie that needed to be thrown away, as if the person lying before her wasn¡¯t a foster father who had shown her great love and raised her as a noble daughter, but just a despised dog.

    "Yes, Miss!"

    Xiuyi replied softly with his eyelids lowered.

    Footsteps sounded outside, and Qian Xueying immediately hid her expression and turned her face to look at the maid who rushed in.

    "Quiet down. Daddy has just fallen asleep; don¡¯t wake him."

    She looked nothing like the venomous woman from a moment ago, but rather the epitome of a tender-hearted daughter.

    "Sorry, Miss," the maid quickly tiptoed and presented the mobile phone to her, speaking softly, "Mr. Will¡¯s call, he said he has something to discuss with you."

    A look of joy instantly appeared on Qian Xueying¡¯s face as she snatched the phone.

    "Mr. Will, hello, this is Qian Xueying! What can I do for you?"

    "Well, the Duke has been deeply grateful for the stab you took for him and doesn¡¯t know how to properly thank you. He asked for my advice, and I was at a loss too, so I decided to just give you a call to see if there¡¯s anything you need?"

    Qian Xueying immediately giggled, "You are too kind, making a special call for this. Haven¡¯t I said that the Duke need not worry about this matter? If he really feels bad about it, just invite me to a meal when he has time."

    "But the Duke is very busy, and he has to fly abroad tomorrow..." Mr. Will feigned difficulty, "And with your current condition, it¡¯s probably not convenient for you to go out to eat. However, tonight he just happens to have some time."

    "Oh, is that so..." Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes were already smiling, "If it¡¯s convenient for the Duke, why doesn¡¯t hee here? We¡¯ve just hired a new chef at the residence, and the food is quite good."

    Strike while the iron is hot. Since he¡¯s keen on inviting her to dinner, she must make the most of it before Gan Yuan returns and strive to take their rtionship to the next level.

    If he agreed toe here, then with just a little maniption on her part, he would be hers!

    Thinking this, Qian Xueying could barely contain herughter.

    Last night¡¯s wound was well worth it. If it could lead to substantial progress with him, then she would endure even more cuts if necessary.

    "Isn¡¯t that too much trouble?"

    "Not at all. It would be an honor for the entire Duke Residence if the Duke woulde. It¡¯s settled then. What time should we expect the two of you?"

    "The Duke will be free after 7:30, let¡¯s say 8 o¡¯clock."

    "Eight o¡¯clock sharp, I will personally wee you both at the gate."

    "Goodbye."

    "Goodbye, Mr. Will."

    After a sweet farewell, Qian Xueying handed the receiver back to the maid as soon as she heard the call end and excitedly turned to look at Xiuyi.

    "Did you hear that? He¡¯sing over for dinner tonight."

    "Congrattions, Miss," Xiuyi said with a smile.

    "It¡¯s too early for congrattions!"

    Qian Xueying nced at the maid standing beside her and made a subtle gesture to Xiuyi.

 Chapter 758: The Vicious Woman (4)

    <h4>Chapter 758: Chapter 758: The Vicious Woman (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    She stepped out of Duke Locke¡¯s room, and Xiuyi followed knowingly.

    They continued into her study, where Qian Xueying finally stopped.

    "Close the door."

    Xiuyi closed the door and approached her.

    "What do you need me to do, Miss?"

    With her secretive manner, Xiuyi needed no exnation to know she had a task for him.

    "Prepare some medication immediately. Tonight is a rare opportunity, and I must deal with Huangfu Jue," she said, her lips slightly curving upwards. "Also, arrange for someone to hide in secret and take some intimate photos of the two of us. Release them first thing tomorrow morning."

    "Yes, Miss."

    "Remember to contact several F Country newspapers," Qian Xueying said, her lips parting in a smile of smug satisfaction. "I want Gan Yuan to know her man has betrayed her. Just imagine her expression when she sees the news... I truly wish to see it with my own eyes."

    "Rest assured, I will make the arrangements right now. I promise the whole world will know about this."

    Xiuyi left the study, and Qian Xueying turned to sit down behind her desk.

    She reviewed the documents on the desk, signing her name at the end. After closing the file, seeing no other work that needed her attention, she set aside her pen.

    Her gaze fell on a cab at the desk; she stretched out her hand to open it and then unlocked the safe inside, retrieving a framed photo.

    In the frame was a group picture.

    A young man and woman; the girl, barely in her twenties, dressed in a splendid gown, happily embraced a middle-aged man around the neck.

    The features of the middle-aged man bore some resemnce to hers. His face held a smile too, as he looked fondly at her side profile.

    "Daddy!" Her fingers gently touched the man¡¯s face in the photo, and a sorrowful expression immediately filled Qian Xueying¡¯s face, "If you were still alive, you would certainly be proud of your daughter... Don¡¯t worry. I will not disappoint you. I will surely revive the Tsuruta n tofort your spirit in the afterlife. That woman, I will strip away everything she has, bit by bit, and then kill her with my own hands to avenge you!"

    "Miss!" The maid hurriedly pushed the door open and ran into the study, "Miss..."

    Qian Xueying lowered her hand holding the frame and red unhappily, "What happened that you¡¯re in such a panic?"

    Realizing her intrusion, the maid slowed down, "The... Duke is here, the butler has gone out and has not returned, so I... I came to inform you."

    Guessing Xiuyi had not yet returned from arranging her requested tasks, Qian Xueying stood up immediately.

    "Please invite them to the living room. I wille down right away. And..." She called after the maid, "find two people to help me change and do my makeup, quickly!"

    The maid rushed out, and she bent down to open the safe, taking the photo from the desk. Smiling, she spoke,

    "Daddy, if you have a spirit in heaven, please bless your daughter for everything to go smoothly tonight."

    Her eyes swept over to the decorative mirror on one side, reflecting her disheveled appearance. Qian Xueying frowned; with her injuries not yet healed, she was only wearing a loose home outfit. How could she meet Huangfu Jue looking like this?

    Really, how could he have arrived so quickly when she wasn¡¯t prepared yet?

    In haste, she stuffed the frame back into the safe, closed the door of the safe, and rushed out of the study.

    The safe door slowly closed but failed totchpletely,ing to a stop. Qian Xueying, however, left in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t notice this detail.

    ?

 Chapter 759: The Vicious Woman (5)

    <h4>Chapter 759: Chapter 759: The Vicious Woman (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    She rushed into her bedroom and immediately stormed into her walk-in closet, pulling things here and there. After rummaging for a while, she pulled out a sexy purple dress, and then sat down at the table. By this time, two maids had arrived on hermand; they immediately started fussing over her, one on each side.

    Despite this, it still took over ten minutes to get ready. Qian Xueying looked at herself in the mirror and lifted her chin with satisfaction.

    The only nuisance was the scar on her back¡ªshe considered it a blemish, but otherwise saw herself as wless.

    But what about it?

    She nced at the scar in the mirror, knowing it was ugly, but felt it was worth it!

    She could always undergo skin graft surgery to cover the scarter... No, she would leave it as it was. She wanted that man to remember for his entire life that he owed her his life, so he would always cherish her and dote on her...

    The more she thought about it, the prouder she felt, and Qian Xueying couldn¡¯t help but smile at the mirror as she turned and walked towards the door.

    As she descended the stairs to greet midnight, Huangfu Jue had already been waiting in the living room, growing impatient. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he hade for a reason, he would have already left¡ªQian Xueying certainly didn¡¯t have the privilege to keep him waiting.

    Hearing the footsteps on the stairs, Huangfu Jue naturally turned his face towards the sound. He saw Qian Xueying, dressed in a gorgeous purple gown, adorned with delicate makeup, gracefully descending the stairs.

    Objectively speaking, her appearance was not bad at all. However, thinking about the things she had done, even the most beautiful face and figure appeared to Huangfu Jue only as a piece of meat that had rotted and stank, inducing a sense of revulsion from deep within.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue gaze at her as if in a trance, Qian Xueying mistook it for awe at her attire, and her heart swelled with joy.

    "Duke, I am so sorry to have kept you waiting. I really was... in too unseemly a state, so I changed into another dress. I hope you¡¯re not angry."

    Huangfu Jue stood up and gave her a nce, "Very good."

    Those two words of praise almost sent Qian Xueying floating off the ground with delight.

    Qian Xueying¡¯s gaze swept over the man in front of her, no wonder so many women flocked to him. Not to mention his background, status, and capabilities, just his face, physique, and demeanor alone...

    Her eyes lingered on Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips, filled with anticipation at the thought of what it would feel like to marry him.

    "Miss!" Xiuyi hurried into the room, and upon seeing Huangfu Jue already present, he quickly approached, "Duke, I truly apologize for stepping out on urgent business earlier, it was quite rude of me."

    Huangfu Jue shook his head indifferently, "It¡¯s nothing."

    Qian Xueying exchanged a nce with Xiuyi, knowing that he had already prepared everything, and she immediately spoke up.

    "Hurry and arrange the kitchen to prepare dinner for the Duke!"

    "No need!" Will interjected with a smile, stopping Xiuyi in his tracks, "The Duke has already made arrangements."

    Xiuyi paused, puzzled, as Will raised his hand and gently pped.

    A group of people promptly entered the living room; leading them was a Caucasian chef dressed in a head chef¡¯s uniform. Following him were his assistants and a few staff members who were clearly carrying insted boxes.

    "This is the Duke¡¯s favored chef, and these ingredients have just been flown in fresh from abroad, especially from the Imperial Pce," Will said with a smile, lifting his hand, "The Duke knew that Miss Xueying was injured and would have trouble going out to a restaurant, so he took the liberty of bringing the kitchen and ingredients here to spare you the inconvenience."

    "This... "

    ?

 Chapter 760: The Vicious Woman (6)

    <h4>Chapter 760: Chapter 760: The Vicious Woman (6)</h4><h4></h4>

    Qian Xueying¡¯s expression stiffened slightly; she¡¯d originally nned to tamper with the food to encourage a romantic development between them, but who would have guessed he would bring his own chef and ingredients? Wouldn¡¯t this ruin all her carefullyid ns?

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow gently, "Miss Ying, you don¡¯t like it?"

    "Of course not!" Qian Xueying immediately showed a smile, lowering her gaze to convey a shy demureness, "I¡¯m just overwhelmed by the attention. What virtues or abilities do I possess to warrant such a grand gesture from the Duke?

    "Compared to Miss Ying¡¯s willingness to take a de for me, what¡¯s serving a meal in return?"

    That one sentence made Qian Xueying so happy she almost lost her bearings.

    "Then... then I shall graciously ept!" She turned her face towards Xiuyi, "Xiuyi, bring that bottle of wine I¡¯ve been saving. Let¡¯s have the Duke give it a taste, shall we?"

    Locking eyes with her, Xiuyi caught her intent immediately andplied, "Sure, please go ahead to the dining room; I¡¯ll be right there."

    "No need, no need!" Will spoke up with a smile, "The Duke certainly hasn¡¯t stinted to the extent of bringing food but no wine. Look here..." He reached out to take a wine bottle from a staff member, "This is a fine Lafite from the Imperial Pce¡¯s private reserve, specially brought by the Duke to share with Miss Ying."

    "The Duke is so thoughtful."

    With no way out, Qian Xueying could only smile and express her thanks, leading Huangfu Jue into the dining room.

    They each took their seats ording to their status, with Will standing behind Huangfu Jue, personally opening the bottle of red wine.

    In the meantime, Huangfu Jue¡¯s head chef and several assistants took over the kitchen in the Duke Residence, sending all the cooks and maids out.

    Soon, the appetizers were served.

    Will personally opened the bottle of red wine, then took out special crystal sses from a box, setting them in front of the two. He then poured wine for both of them.

    "This ss is to thank Miss Ying for... saving my life." Huangfu Jue raised his ss, "I will drink first as a sign of my respect!"

    Having said that, he tilted back his head and drained his ss in one gulp.

    Qian Xueying, naturally feeling obliged to drink as well, exchanged pleasantries, took a sip, and didn¡¯t forget topliment the wine.

    Will refilled their sses with wine, and Huangfu Jue raised his ss again.

    "This one, hoping the Duke recovers soon."

    And with that, another ss was downed.

    "The third ss, to wish Miss Ying a speedy recovery."

    "Miss!" Seeing Qian Xueying about to drink again, Xiuyi couldn¡¯t help but express his concern, "You still have injuries..."

    Across from them, Huangfu Jue immediately frowned, taking Xiuyi¡¯s expression in and Qian Xueying quickly nced sideways at him with a sharp look.

    "Please don¡¯t be angry, Duke. I¡¯ve been too lenient with them usually. Xiuyi is a little unacquainted with courtesies," she told the Duke.

    Huangfu Jue set down his wine ss, "Miss Ying is injured; you shouldn¡¯t drink."

    "It¡¯s alright." Qian Xueying cradled her ss, looking across the table into his eyes, filled with affection, "For the Duke, I fear not even a de; what¡¯s a ss of wine inparison?"

    Lifting her hand, she once again drained the wine in one go, then held her ss towards him with a smile.

    Huangfu Jue smiled faintly, "I like your spirit."

    He gave a slight nod, and Will immediately ced the wine bottle on the table before leaving the dining room.

    Qian Xueying made a gesture towards Xiuyi, "You may all leave now!"

    "Don¡¯t drink too much." Xiuyi pushed the box of tissues gently towards her, reminding her quietly before stepping out.

    Seeing him leave, Will promptly came up smiling and patted his shoulder, "Buddy, don¡¯t mind it. You know how my master is," he said.

 Chapter 761: The Vicious Woman (7)

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter 761: The Vicious Woman (7)</h4><h4></h4>

    "No worries," Xiuyi smiled.

    "Looks like we¡¯re going to drink for a bit longer. Let¡¯s find a ce to stay for a while," Will said, draping his arm over Xiuyi¡¯s shoulder and leading him to one side of the living room, then gestured to a subordinate who immediately trotted over, "Go, get some food for Mr. Will and Mr. Xiuyi from the kitchen. Haven¡¯t had dinner yet, I¡¯m starving!"

    Shortly after, the subordinate brought over some snacks, and Will started chatting with Xiuyi while they ate and drank.

    Midway through drinking, he suddenly pped his forehead.

    "Almost forgot, there¡¯s an email I didn¡¯t send, really..." he stood up immediately, "I¡¯m going to send an email from my car, you..." he gestured to another subordinate, "keep Mr. Xiuyipany!"

    While his subordinate was preupying Xiuyi, Will turned and walked out of the living room, headed around to the back of the vi and nimbly climbed up to Duke Locke¡¯s third-floor room.

    The nurse happened to be out of the room. Will tiptoed inside, took out the prepared medicine, reced the remaining pills in the medicine bottle, and cast a nce at Duke Locke on the bed, his lips curling up.

    "Duke, remember, you owe our master a huge favor!" Turning around, he snuck back to the outside of the main door as silently as he hade, then reentered the living room, "Mr. Xiuyi, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting."

    Of course, Xiuyi was all smiles, "Mr. Will is too polite."

    In the dining room, when the main course was served, Huangfu Jue personally poured Qian Xueying her fifth ss of wine.

    "This is thest one; you can¡¯t drink anymore."

    "Duke is underestimating me!"

    Qian Xueying squinted her eyes, looking tipsy but not quite drunk¡ªthough not entirely pretending, as the liquor was indeed rich and lingering. It didn¡¯t seem so at first, but it packed a punchter, a fact well considered when Huangfu Jue chose this wine for her.

    "As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m willing to drink with you till the end of time."

    Riding the wave of the alcohol, Qian Xueying began to let loose, no longer holding herself with the same demureposure as before, and she daringly reached out to touch his hand.

    Huangfu Jue sidestepped, returning to his own seat.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Miss Ying to be so forthright. This is somewhat different from how I previously perceived you."

    "Everyone has two sides, don¡¯t they?" Holding her ss, Qian Xueying stood up and slowly moved to his side, her body leaning slightly towards him, "I used to think that the Duke was as unapproachable as an iceberg and never imagined that one day we¡¯d be drinking at the same table, just the two of us... It¡¯s almost like a dream. What I mean is..."

    Her gaze was affectionate as she watched him, "A dreame true, Duke, do you understand?"

    Huangfu Jue swirled the wine in his ss, "Miss Ying, you¡¯re drunk."

    "Maybe!" She leaned in closer to him, "Speaking of which, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever properly briefed you about the previous documents. Shall we go to the study and discuss the project in detail?"

    "Sure."

    Huangfu Jue stood up.

    Qian Xueying set down her ss, pretending to stumble as she fell toward him, but Huangfu Jue ignored it, pulled out the chair, and moved to the other side.

    She was caught off guard, her lower back smashing into the dining table, tugging at her wound and causing a tearing pain.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Fine, fine," she said, pressing down the pain and smiling at him, "Shall we go upstairs?"

    Huangfu Jue gracefully raised his right hand.

    "Miss Ying, after you!"

 Chapter 762: The Vicious Woman (8)

    <h4>Chapter 762: Chapter 762: The Vicious Woman (8)</h4><h4></h4>

    Two people exited the restaurant and headed upstairs one after the other, and from a corner of the living room, Will observed everything, his lips curling into a smile.

    Xiuyi also turned his gaze and, seeing this, pretended he was about to stand up.

    "Mr. Xiuyi!" Will grabbed his arm, smiling broadly, "At this time, it¡¯s better we don¡¯t disturb them, don¡¯t you think?!"

    Xiuyi smiled ambiguously and sat back down, "Mr. Will is right, let¡¯s continue!"

    "Yes, continue!" Will raised his ss to clink with his, "It looks like we¡¯ll have many opportunities in the future."

    "Of course," Xiuyiughed.

    ...

    ...

    Ascending the stairs step by step, Qian Xueying¡¯s movements became increasingly unsteady.

    The alcohol had started to go to her head, and though she tried to maintain control, her legs were getting a bit wobbly, and her eyes, as well as her body... were starting to disobey.

    The liquor was strong, and she had indeed drunk a bit too much tonight!

    In her mind, the remaining sliver of rationalityined, then reminded her again to stay sober.

    Tonight was a rare opportunity, and she had to make progress with him.

    Pushing open the study door, she leaned against it and smiled at Huangfu Jue.

    "Duke, pleasee in!" After he entered, she followed him and promptly shut the door behind them.

    Huangfu Jue nced around, "This is your study?"

    "Yes, I usually work here," Qian Xueying said, walking over unsteadily to lean on the desk and gently patting the documents, "There¡¯s so much to dotely, I¡¯ve been almost overwhelmed."

    Her voice was slightly slurred, already carrying a hint of coquetry.

    "Seeing you like this, Duke, I imagine you must be quite busy," Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze fell on the bookshelf as he quickly nced over the books, "I had thought a girl¡¯s study might have some special items, but it seems not so different from mine."

    "How could Ipare to you?" Qian Xueying moved closer to him, tilting her face up to look at him, "Actually, you might not believe this, but I can still remember the first time I saw you. It was at the Royal Pce ball. You were descending the stairs alongside the Queen, wearing a military uniform with golden buttons. I waspletely transfixed in that moment... That feeling, it¡¯s just like now; even though I see you standing in front of me, it feels unreal."

    She reached out and steadied herself by holding onto his arm.

    "If it weren¡¯t for touching you like this, I would hardly dare believe that one day, you would be standing next to me..."

    In fact, she had many more words to say, many touching words. Men were all tall and arrogant, liking women to look up to them like gods, to admire them, to worship them... She believed the man before her was no exception, and she trusted her own methods.

    But...

    Why was the face before her bing blurrier and blurrier? She felt so tired, so sleepy...

    "Duke, I... I really..." She intended to say "like you so much," but before she could finish, she closed her eyes and copsed toward him, powerless.

    Huangfu Jue deftly stepped aside, and her body fell toward the ground,nding heavily on the study¡¯s carpet in an inelegant posture.

    ncing sideways at her, Huangfu Jue¡¯s lips twisted in disdain.

    "You¡¯re not yet qualified!" he dered.

    Having said that, he strode over to the bookshelf, carefully scanning the books ced there. Then, turning to survey the room again, he noticed the safe under the desk wasn¡¯t fully closed. He pulled gloves from his pocket, put them on, and opened the safe.

    ^

    ^

    Stepped out for errands and finished this in one go. No update this afternoon, see you tomorrow. Good morning!

 Chapter 763: Jealousy Arises (1)

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 763: Jealousy Arises (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    As the door of the safe swung open, the contents wereid bare before Huangfu Jue. He reached in and took out the topmost photo album, his gaze sweeping over the photograph of Qian Xueying with a man, causing his handsome brows to knit slightly.

    The man in the album seemed vaguely familiar, and from his looks, he probably had East Asian ancestry. Huangfu Jue wondered who this treasured person in the photographs could be...

    Extracting his phone from his pocket, he snapped pictures of the photos in the album and continued to examine the safe¡¯s contents.

    Besides the album and some documents, the safe also held some cash and documents; time being short, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t look closely, merely capturing everything meticulously with his phone camera.

    At the end, he extracted a heavy rectangr box and casually opened it to reveal a sleek handgun inside, with two magazines and a silencer nestled beside it in the foam cutouts.

    Huangfu Jue nced at the gun inside the box, raised an eyebrow, and reced each item as it was. He then closed the safe door to a position simr to how he had found it, stood up, took two steps forward and then stepped back, extending a finger to lock the safepletely.

    Click!

    A soft sound signified that the safe had automatically locked.

    Approaching Qian Xueying¡¯s side, he bent down; with just one palm, he helped her up from the floor, gently cracked open the door of the study, ensured no one else was passing by, and immediately dragged the drowsy Qian Xueying back to her room, tossing her onto the bed without ceremony.

    Outside the window, the rustling of leaves could just be heard.

    Huangfu Jue looked out warily; with no wind to disturb the peace of the evening, and no birds in sight, there shouldn¡¯t be any noise of leaves rustling. Noticing therge tree outside the window, he narrowed his eyes and quickly closed the curtains with a swish.

    Then, he rapidly searched Qian Xueying¡¯s bedroom again, going through jewelry, clothes, and cosmetics... Apart from the cigarettes and alcohol hidden in her closet as somewhat peculiar items, there was nothing else out of the ordinary in her room.

    ncing at Qian Xueying, who was sprawled on the bed like a dead pig, Huangfu Jue turned and left her bedroom, pulling off his gloves as he briskly descended the staircase.

    Hearing his footsteps, Xiuyi and Will both rose to greet him.

    "Duke!"

    Huangfu Jue headed straight for the entrance, "Let¡¯s go!"

    "Yes!" Will said, hurrying after him.

    "Duke!" Seeing his grim expression, Xiuyi followed with confusion, "The youngdy... Why hasn¡¯t shee down?"

    "Humph! You¡¯d better go ask her yourself!"

    Huangfu Jue left him with those words, sliding into the car. Xiuyi tried to speak again, but Will was already blocking him with an arm, giving him a meaningful look to remind Xiuyi that the Duke was not in a good mood and not to ask further questions.

    Shortly, Huangfu Jue¡¯s car had already driven out of the Duke Residence.

    Xiuyi watched the car disappear into the distance while standing on the steps, then immediately turned and ran up the stairs into the main bedroom to find Qian Xueying lying sprawled on the bed, mouth open wide, sound asleep and snoring contently.

    "Miss?"

    He called out to her, but Qian Xueying responded with an exaggerated snore.

    "Miss?"

    Xiuyi shook her shoulder, and Qian Xueying turned over, mumbling and continuing to sleep.

    Xiuyi frowned and shook her shoulder more forcefully.

    "Miss, Miss, wake up. The Duke has left..."

    "Get... lost..."

    Qian Xueying muttered in a half-conscious grumble, copsing onto the bed and falling back to sleep. Her appearance alone made it clear she had drunk too much, and Xiuyi could only shake his head in resignation.

    ?

 Chapter 764: Jealousy Strikes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter 764: Jealousy Strikes (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    No wonder that person left with such an unsightly expression earlier, seeing how drunk this one is, who would still be interested? It would be odd if Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t get angry!

    Sighing, Xiuyi helped Qian Xueying take off her shoes, pulled the nket over her, turned off the light, and left the room.

    Then, the person arrived at the backyard and stopped under therge tree in the back garden.

    Behind the big tree, a figure immediately revealed itself, slim and with a camera hanging around the neck.

    "How did it go?" Xiuyi asked.

    This person had been instructed by Qian Xueying to secretly take photos of her and Huangfu Jue from the tree. With Huangfu Jue having left in a huff, Xiuyi could only pin his hopes on this spy.

    "I didn¡¯t get anything!" the photographer said helplessly. "The moment he entered, he drew the curtains tight. You couldn¡¯t see anything from outside. I should have gone up to the terrace."

    "Terrace?" Xiuyi red at him fiercely, "Do you think you¡¯re dealing with just anyone? He would have spotted you on the terrace."

    In the rush of time, there wasn¡¯t enough time to install surveince equipment inside the room, and wary of Huangfu Jue¡¯s skills, he had arranged for him to be on the tree. He had thought they could at least get a couple of usable photos, but he hadn¡¯t expected this oue.

    ...

    ...

    As soon as he entered the Duke Residence, Huangfu Jue immediately took out his phone and handed it to Will, "Print out all the photos in here for me!"

    Will took the phone, and he began unbuttoning his suit jacket, passing it to the butler who came to assist him.

    "Throw away all the clothes I wore today!"

    With his fastidiousness, clothes that Qian Xueying had touched were naturally impossible for him to keep for a second wear¡ª that woman was indeed disgusting!

    The butler responded with a verbal nod, yet there was some confusion in his eyes, a new suit tailored by a French craftsman, just to be thrown away?

    Of course, that was just an internal question. He dared not speak his mind aloud.

    Huangfu Jue took off his tie and went upstairs. Will returned him an ambiguous light smile, "Throw it all away then!"

    By the time Huangfu Jue had finished his shower and came out feeling refreshed, wrapped in a bathrobe, Will had already ced the sobering orange juice and the organized documents together on the table.

    "All the photos are here, I have sorted them out for you."

    As Huangfu Jue approached the table to look through the documents, Will went into the bathroom to clean up the clothes that were to be discarded.

    "Do you recognize this person?"

    Huangfu Jue lifted a photo and showed it to him, while Will approached, holding the clothes.

    "Looks familiar, I seem to have seen him somewhere. I¡¯ve already had someone look into it."

    No matter the source of the photo, since it was of such concern to him, it must be very important. Will, of course, knew what to do.

    Huangfu Jue nodded in approval; he always had confidence in Will¡¯s work.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, and there¡¯s a flight to catch early tomorrow. You should rest early," Will said, seeing that the man was indifferent to the files. He added, "Miss Gan specifically instructed me to take good care of you, and not to let you go to bed after midnight."

    The man looked up from the documents and nced at him, "Would you dare to tattle to her?"

    "Of course not?" Will returned with a somewhat sly smile, "But if Miss Gan asks, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie."

    Huangfu Jue gave him a sidelong nce and started flipping through the documents.

    "I will finish within two hours."

    Will checked his watch; it was just short of nine in the evening. If he finished within two hours, it meant that he would indeed go to bed on time before midnight.

 Chapter 765: Jealousy Strikes (3)

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter 765: Jealousy Strikes (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    This man always kept his word, and Will didn¡¯t say any more, clutching the clothes as he left the room.

    Huangfu Jue only took twenty minutes to browse through the stack of documents in his hand, which were all property files of Duke Locke and weren¡¯t anything out of the ordinary.

    Tossing the files carelessly onto the desk, he reached for the photograph, and his blue eyes fell upon the middle-aged man within it.

    A photograph that needs to be locked away in a safe is obviously of great importance to Qian Xueying. Just who is this man?

    Taking the phone from the desk, he lifted his hand to press the speed dial, connecting to Gan Yuan¡¯s number.

    "Hello?"

    There was a hint of noise in the background of her voice on the other end of the line.

    "Why is it so noisy?"

    "I¡¯m at a banquet."

    "You¡¯re not asleep yet at thiste hour?" reproachced his voice.

    "It¡¯s not even ten o¡¯clock yet. That¡¯s notte, is it?" Gan Yuan¡¯s voice carried a smile, "Aren¡¯t you up too?"

    "You¡¯re pregnant," he reminded sternly.

    On the other end of the line, the corners of Gan Yuan¡¯s lips lifted as she nced towards the banquet hall downstairs.

    "At such a party, I have to socialize a bit. I¡¯ll head back to my room soon."

    This afternoon, she had just arrived in B City, naturally to take part in the Liberal Party¡¯s internal elections held in B City, aiming to decide the winner between herself and Annie.

    As the host and B City head of the Liberal Party, alongside arranging amodations for everyone at this hotel, there was also a specially organized wee banquet, inviting all the important members of the Liberal Party. As one of the candidates, Gan Yuan was naturally on the invitee list.

    "Don¡¯t drink any alcohol," he warned in earnest.

    "Yes, Duke," Gan Yuan said, swaying the ss in her hand that Helen had mixed for her. It was juice that looked simr enough to a cocktail.

    "I just went to have a drink with a woman."

    "Is that so?" Gan Yuan treated it as a joke, "Did you enjoy it?"

    "Disgusting."

    Hearing his tone, not seeming to be joking, Gan Yuan¡¯s voice lost its teasing edge, "What happened?"

    "I¡¯ve checked it out, and your previous suspicions were correct. The matter with Duke Locke was indeed Qian Xueying¡¯s doing. I¡¯ve juste back from her ce. I suspect she arranged for someone to take photos from outside, but they probably didn¡¯t capture anything."

    On the other side of the phone, Gan Yuan burst outughing.

    "So, you¡¯re notifying me first, to prevent any misunderstanding, is that it?"

    The man chuckled, "Would you?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t misunderstand, but I would get jealous," she said straightforwardly and clearly, "Did you kiss her?"

    "I¡¯m not that disgusting."

    Just being touched by her was already repulsive enough.

    Kiss her?

    He¡¯d rather kiss a dog!

    "It was just a meal, and she only touched my fingers and clothes. I¡¯ve already washed my hands, and the clothes have been discarded!"

    On the other side of the line, Gan Yuanughed again, "Alright, consider yourself well-behaved. Considering you did it for our son, I won¡¯t hold it against you. Did you find out anything?"

    "Nothing definitive yet, but there¡¯s a photograph that I suspect might tell a story. I¡¯ll inform you if there¡¯s any news." Her side was noisy, seemingly surrounded by people, making it inconvenient to talk. Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t dwell too much on the topic. "How are the preparations for tomorrow¡¯s election?"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s tone was very calm, "I¡¯ve done my best; the rest is up to fate."

    "You¡¯ll seed." His voice was also calm but carried absolute certainty, "It¡¯s gettingte; head back to your room as soon as you can and give me a call before you sleep. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get there as early as possible."

 Chapter 766: Jealousy Strikes (4)

    <h4>Chapter 766: Chapter 766: Jealousy Strikes (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    In fact, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t wish him to endure the exhaustion of travel, but she also understood his personality and knew that persuasion would be futile.

    Therefore, she simply obediently agreed with a "Okay".

    After ending the call on her cell phone, Gan Yuan nced around the hall but didn¡¯t see Moses.

    "Moses didn¡¯te?"

    Helen immediately ryed the information she had gathered, "He arrived at the hotel an hour ago, and just sent someone to inform us that he wasn¡¯t feeling well and wouldn¡¯t being to the banquet."

    Just moments ago she had been wondering how to handle it if Moses also showed up at the event, and she breathed a huge sigh of relief upon hearing that he wouldn¡¯t be there tonight.

    Gan Yuan handed her cup to Helen and covered her mouth with her hand as she yawned delicately.

    "It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s head back to our room!"

    After bing pregnant, she found herself feeling sleepier, and she had been exceptionally busy with worktely, busy every day which inevitably led to some fatigue.

    Helen signaled to the bodyguards, and a group of them began to escort Gan Yuan out of the venue. On the side of the event, Annie observed their movements and immediately turned to walk to a secluded area to make a call.

    "They¡¯re heading upstairs now, you can get ready!"

    After hanging up, she walked over to whisper something to Marquis Smith then quickly left the event to enter the elevator. Once inside, she didn¡¯t press the button for her own floor but went straight for the top floor.

    ...

    ...

    Ding!

    The elevator doors opened, and Gan Yuan followed Helen out of the elevator. Just as they returned to their room, a staff member came with arge bouquet of flowers.

    "Miss Gan, you have a bouquet of flowers here for you to sign for."

    Wrapped inside the white packaging paper was a striking bunch of red Spider Lilies.

    "Let me take it," Helen gestured, and a bodyguard immediately extended his hand to take it, using a metal detector for a thorough inspection.

    "Who sent it?" Gan Yuan asked.

    The floor attendant simply shook his head, "The bouquet was sent here from the front, with a request that it be personally handed to you. I don¡¯t know exactly who sent it."

    Gan Yuan smiled and thanked the staff member, then gestured for Helen to tip him, and the attendant thanked them and left.

    After turning the flowers over and smelling them to make sure there was nothing unusual, Helen handed the bouquet to Gan Yuan.

    Before the Duke left, he had specifically instructed Helen; if a single hair on Gan Yuan¡¯s head was harmed, she and all the bodyguards were as good as dead.

    In such critical times, Helen was, of course, exceedingly careful.

    Gan Yuan took the bouquet and nced at it before reaching to remove the card stuck to it, pulling it out of the envelope to read.

    "Top floor, within one hour,e alone. I have important matters to discuss with you."

    The signature at the bottom of the card was unmistakably Moses¡¯ name.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s pupils constricted, and her brows furrowed slightly.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Noticing her expression, Helen asked with concern.

    Gan Yuan handed the card to her, and after Helen read the note, her face also grew serious.

    "This... are you going to go?"

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t respond.

    Helen didn¡¯t know much about the affairs between Gan Yuan and Moses, but she was somewhat aware of their history. Thus, receiving such a card suddenly made it impossible for Helen to judge whether it was genuine or false, or what the sender¡¯s intentions might be.

    "This is too dangerous, in case he has ill intentions..." Helen pursed her lips, "Or perhaps, shall I go in your stead?"

    Gan Yuan stared at the card in her hand, her gaze resting on that signature.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 767 "Secret Meeting" (1)

    <h4>Chapter 767: Chapter 767 "Secret Meeting" (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    This signature is very much like Moses¡¯s, but still, if one looks carefully, it always seems tock something.

    His handwriting always had a boldness to it, prating the paper by a fraction, yet the signature on the card barely resembled Moses¡¯s script.

    It¡¯s said that it¡¯s easy to paint a person¡¯s skin but hard to paint their bones¡ªthe handwriting had been forged so well that it could easily be mistaken for the real thing, but unfortunately, it captured the shape without the spirit, missing the essence of Moses¡¯s character.

    And this flower...

    Red Spider Lily?

    Moses indeed liked this flower, but he should also know that it¡¯s not her favorite.

    Gan Yuan lifted her gaze from the card, "Make a call to the banquet hall, see if Annie and Marquis Smith are still there?"

    Helen immediately picked up the phone and dialed through, asking the service staff. In just a moment, the reply came.

    "Marquis Smith is still there, Miss Annie has already left."

    Upon hearing the content ryed by Helen, the corners of Gan Yuan¡¯s lips wickedly curled upwards.

    "Such petty tricks, Annie, you truly are not worthy to be my enemy!"

    "What do you mean?" Helen turned with a questioning look.

    "This isn¡¯t Moses¡¯s doing." Gan Yuan tossed the card onto the table, "Bring me a set of sportswear."

    Helen wore a look of confusion, "You said it¡¯s a fake, yet you still want to go?"

    Gan Yuan smiled as she stood up, "How could I miss the spectacle that Miss Annie has gone to such lengths to arrange?"

    On the table, a cell phone rang. Gan Yuan nced over, only to see Moses¡¯s number prominently disyed on the screen.

    She hesitated for two seconds but finally answered the call.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    Moses¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse.

    From his question, Gan Yuan had already guessed the nuances, "Actually, I just received your bouquet."

    On the other side of the phone, Moses¡¯s gaze swept across the card in his hand.

    As Gan Yuan expected, he too had just received a "gift" from her, and the card had simr words written in her handwriting inviting him to meet on the rooftop, except it was forged.

    He sensed something was off and, worried that she might really be in trouble, decided to make the call.

    "Whose hands are responsible?"

    "I¡¯ll handle it."

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t mention Annie¡¯s name. The election had be about more than just his request¡ªit was now about her personal desire as well. She would handle her own affairs.

    Moses detected the distance in her tone, falling silent for a few seconds.

    "How are the preparations for tomorrow¡¯s election?"

    "I will try my best."

    On the other end of the phone, Moses suddenly started coughing.

    Hearing the sound of his cough, she involuntarily frowned. Earlier, Helen had said he was feeling unwell and couldn¡¯t attend the banquet. She thought he was just making excuses to avoid seeing her, but now, hearing him cough so severely, she instinctively worried for him. Was he truly unwell?

    As she hesitated, wanting to speak up, a dial tone came through¡ªthe call had been disconnected by Moses.

    Staring at the darkened phone screen, Gan Yuan¡¯s brow furrowed even more.

    "Your clothes are ready," Helen approached.

    Leaving her phone on the table, Gan Yuan got up to change her clothes. As she did, a bodyguard came in to report.

    "Miss Gan, there¡¯s a girl acting suspiciously outside. Do you want to deal with her?"

    Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow, then looked at Helen.

    "Go have a look!"

    Helen left the room to investigate, while Gan Yuan went into an inner chamber to change.

    By the time Gan Yuan came back after changing, Helen had already dragged in a girl with a pale face, tossing her onto the floor in front of Gan Yuan.

 Chapter 768 "Secret Meeting" (2)

    <h4>Chapter 768: Chapter 768 "Secret Meeting" (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Miss... Miss Gan?!" The young girl looked timid, "I... I really didn¡¯t do anything..."

    Gan Yuan walked over and stood in front of her, her gaze sweeping across the girl¡¯s face, feeling that she looked somewhat familiar.

    "Who sent you?"

    "I..."

    As the young girl hesitated, Helen already approached, squatted beside her, and stretched out her right hand, pressing a dagger against her face.

    "Think carefully before you answer!"

    The girl¡¯s face instantly lost all color as she began to tremble and speak.

    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me, Miss Annie sent me!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s lips curled up.

    "Very good!"

    Meanwhile, Moses, staying in another guest room, finally suppressed his cough, took the cup of water Jessica handed him, took a sip, and then lifted his face to give an order.

    "Go to the rooftop, and remember, you must ensure her safety."

    "Don¡¯t worry!"

    Jessica nodded, signaled Paul to take care of Moses, and then quickly turned and walked out of his room.

    ...

    ...

    The rooftop of the building.

    Annie held a DV camera, crouching in a concealed corner of the rooftop.

    At first, she waited patiently, but as time passed without any sign, her patience gradually wore thin.

    ...

    Another ten-odd minutes passed, and a cold breeze prompted her to sneeze. She raised her hand to rub her sore nose.

    B City, located in the Northwest of F Country, had very low temperatures in the evenings at this time of the year, and naturally, her thin evening gown was no match for the chill of the rooftop.

    After waiting a few more minutes, she finally couldn¡¯t resist pulling out her phone and dialing her assistant¡¯s number.

    "Has Gan Yuan made any movements?"

    "She has left and is heading upstairs."

    "What about Moses?"

    "He... he has also left."

    "Very good," Annie¡¯s lips curled upward in the darkness, "Immediately contact the list of reporters I gave you. I¡¯ll bring the photos over soon, and make sure to send them out to be published first thing tomorrow morning."

    "Yes, miss."

    Annie, excited, failed to notice that her assistant¡¯s voice trembled slightly¡ªa natural reaction for a girl with a gun to her head, terrified.

    Helen withdrew her pistol, and the female assistant looked pleadingly towards Gan Yuan.

    "Miss Gan, this was all Miss Annie¡¯s idea, I... I was just following her orders, it really isn¡¯t my fault..."

    "I believe you," Gan Yuan smiled back at her, "So, you¡¯ll help me to testify against her, right?"

    The female assistant was taken aback, then nodded emphatically.

    "I... I will definitely testify for you."

    Gan Yuan nodded in satisfaction, "Good, record her confession."

    A bodyguard immediately took out a recorder and ced it in front of the assistant, who began to speak tremblingly. Gan Yuan then went upstairs with Helen.

    Soon, the two of them reached the rooftop. Hearing their footsteps, Annie was overjoyed. She held her breath and pointed the camera lens toward the rooftop entrance.

    A momentter, a familiar figure entered her camera¡¯s view, and seeing Gan Yuan¡¯s face in the lens, Annie just sneered.

    Hmph!

    Gan Yuan, oh Gan Yuan, you¡¯ve been clever all your life and now you¡¯re still going to fall into my hands.

    By tomorrow morning, when all the newspapers and online tforms ssh the news of her "secret rooftop meeting" with Moses, not only will she face humiliation¡ªbeing fianc¨¦e to the Duke and embroiled in such a scandal¡ªGan Yuan¡¯s reputation will surely suffer.

    Then she will not only have to contend with the media¡¯s questions but also exin to Huangfu Jue, and under such circumstances, the idea of her winning the election would be far-fetched!

 Chapter 769 "Secret Meeting" (3)

    <h4>Chapter 769: Chapter 769 "Secret Meeting" (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Annie was feeling smug but failed to notice someone had stealthily approached her from behind until a cold gun barrel pressed against the back of her head, causing her to start violently, the camera in her hands nearly dropping to the ground.

    "Miss Annie, you¡¯d better not move, or else... my gun might just go off," Helen said as she snatched the camera from her hands, her right hand adding more force, "Now, crawl over to Miss Gan, quick!"

    She... she was discovered?

    Annie¡¯s knees went weak, and she nearly wet her skirt then and there.

    Trembling all over, she emerged from her hiding spot and saw Gan Yuan leaning against the railing, smiling warmly at her; Annie¡¯s shaking worsened as if she were a leaf in the wind.

    "Gan... Miss Gan, please... please don¡¯t misunderstand, I... I was just..."

    Gan Yuan took the camera from Helen, "Just taking in the scenery, right?"

    "I..."

    Annie was at a loss for words; clearly, the video of Gan Yuan was inside, how could the other party possibly believe she was filming the scenery?

    "I recall I warned you," Gan Yuan said as she deleted the video from the camera and turned the lens towards her, "Miss Annie, why do you bother?"

    "I..." Annie scarcely dared to meet her smiling face, her body already unable to hold itself up, she knelt before her, "I... I withdraw from the election, I... I won¡¯t contest you, please... please spare me... don¡¯t kill me... as long as you don¡¯t kill me, whatever you ask of me I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll do it..."

    "Kill you?" Gan Yuan bent down slightly toward her, "Annie, do you think you¡¯re worth it?"

    "I... I¡¯m not, I¡¯m truly not worthy!"

    To save her life, Annie naturally didn¡¯t dare to put up any resistance, at this point in time, if Gan Yuan asked Annie to lick her feet, Annie would undoubtedly do it without error.

    "Then be honest, what exactly did you intend to do to harm me?"

    "This..."

    Annie hesitated, it was not that she was unwilling, but that she was afraid.

    If Gan Yuan knew her thoughts, would she still let her go?

    "Since she doesn¡¯t want to talk, then..." Gan Yuan nced around, "Helen, if someone were to fall from here, would theynd head first, or feet first?"

    Helen chuckled, "I guess they wouldnd head first, with a thud, breaking their skull, brains sttering everywhere. It¡¯s a pity for Miss Annie¡¯s pretty face, it would probably be a blurry mess of blood and flesh."

    "That said, tomorrow¡¯s headlines will definitely feature Miss Annie," Gan Yuan said as she brushed her disheveled hair back into ce, "Falling from a rooftop the eve before the election, Miss Annie, don¡¯t you find it a bit regrettable?"

    Just imagining the scene was enough to make Annie¡¯s vision darken in waves of terror; watching as Helen reached out as if to grab her, Annie immediately began to speak.

    "Don¡¯t... I... I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything! I... I wanted to frame you..."

    Gan Yuan handed the camera to Helen and leaned against the railing, listening quietly.

    Annie¡¯s method was not particrly clever, but it was notable. If not for the fact that both she and Moses knew each other¡¯s characters and methods well, it was quite possible they might have been deceived this time.

    It is to be said, in the past such methods would never have worked on her and Moses because they never needed to convey information in this way.

    Following that, Annie detailed in front of the camera how she had someone imitate their handwriting, how she arranged for the meeting between the two, and what her ns were to target Gan Yuan, exining everything meticulously.

 Chapter 770 "Secret Meeting" (4)

    <h4>Chapter 770: Chapter 770 "Secret Meeting" (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Helen recorded all the details and put away the projector, looking inquiringly at Gan Yuan, who simply lifted her chin lightly.

    "You take her downstairs first."

    "But..." Leaving her alone on the rooftop, Helen inevitably felt somewhat uneasy.

    "You¡¯ll be back down soon, there won¡¯t be any problems," Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze fell upon Annie who was so weak she could hardly walk, "Make sure she¡¯s looked after, and don¡¯t let her cause any trouble tonight."

    "If necessary, I can make it look like an ident," Helen said.

    To Helen, a character like Annie wasn¡¯t worth mourning, and she didn¡¯t mind creating a suicide scene for her, after all, the media would certainly think that shemitted suicide due to the shame of her deeds being exposed.

    "No need!" Gan Yuan shook her head, "I don¡¯t want to kill anyone now."

    In the past, she had done too many wrong things, and now she did not want to solve her problems through killing anymore.

    This way, in the future, she could proudly tell her children how she won the game through wisdom, not guns, and she wouldn¡¯t need to lie to them.

    She had said she wanted to change, and it wasn¡¯t just talk.

    Annie obviously breathed a sigh of relief, and Helen, as if enlightened, nodded and dragged Annie downstairs.

    As the sound of their steps faded, Gan Yuan turned her head toward the other side of the rooftop and called out.

    "Come out, Jessica!"

    A softugh came from the shadows, and then Jessica emerged from behind the wall, walking up to her with a smile that was not quite a smile, "How did you know it was me?"

    Gan Yuan returned her smile, "Moses would know the news and surelye to check, so I guessed it had to be you."

    Jessica shrugged, "Thinking about it, it¡¯s fortunate we¡¯re not enemies now."

    Before, Jessica had felt somewhat unconvinced after hearing the butler, hearing Paul, hearing Moses... talk about Gan Yuan.

    After all, she was just a girl. Even if she was skilled and smart, how much better could she be than Jessica herself?

    But after these days of interaction, Jessica realized that this girl really was extraordinary.

    Fortunately, they weren¡¯t enemies, otherwise, such an opponent would indeed be difficult to handle.

    Not enemies?

    Gan Yuan silently pondered the meaning of these words.

    Jessica wasn¡¯t an especially scheming girl; if she said this, it surely meant she had received simr hints from Moses.

    "How is he?"

    "You mean... Sir?"

    "He..." Jessica pressed her lips together, "is doing quite well!"

    Gan Yuan turned to look at her.

    "Really?"

    On one side of the rooftop were shing neon lights, casting a blur into her eyes. In those glossy ck eyes, Jessica clearly saw the concern.

    The surgery was ready, and Moses would soon undergo the operation, with a fifty percent sess rate, no one could guarantee he would return safely from the operating table.

    She dared not imagine Gan Yuan¡¯s expression upon learning the truth.

    Feeling a sudden heaviness in her heart, Jessica turned to gaze into the distance at the night sky.

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first. You should also go back to rest early, prepare well for tomorrow¡¯s election."

    After speaking, Jessica walked towards the exit.

    "Jessica!" Gan Yuan called out urgently, "Is he really okay?"

    Jessica stopped in her tracks, bit her lip, and spoke without turning around.

    "No."

    Gan Yuan nodded slightly, "Goodnight."

    "Goodnight!"

    Jessica forcefully pushed open the door to the rooftop and rushed down the steps, truly frightened that if Gan Yuan asked her one more question, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist revealing the truth.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 771: Utterly Humiliated (1)

    <h4>Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Utterly Humiliated (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the early morning, the sun rose as usual, the world remained as it was yesterday, showing no change because of any person or event.

    Marquis Smith¡¯s first act after getting out of bed was to grab the newspaper and look at the day¡¯s news. He had always been interested in current affairs, but today he was searching for a specific piece of news.

    Unfortunately, from the headlines to the regr news, from the current affairs section to the news section, and even flipping to the entertainment section¡ªafter scanning through the entire newspaper, he found no trace of the news he was looking for.

    Marquis Smith had initially prepared to enjoy his breakfast while reading the news, but now he had no appetite for breakfast whatsoever. He threw down the newspaper, stood up, and grabbed the telephone on the desk, dialing his daughter¡¯s cell phone.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    As soon as he heard Annie¡¯s voice on the other end, he immediately questioned her with displeasure.

    Hadn¡¯t she sworn that she would handle everything, that once the sun was up, the scandal would spread across the entire world?

    "Dad, don¡¯t worry, everything will proceed ording to our n," she assured him.

    Calmed by his daughter¡¯s confident response, Mr. Marquis¡¯s tone softened, "But I have seen no news at all!"

    On the other end of the phone, Annie inhaled sharply, narrowly dodging Helen¡¯s de.

    "I... made some adjustments to the n. Rest assured, the oue will be even better than we anticipated," she said.

    Mr. Marquis inhaled softly, "After you finish breakfast,e see me immediately."

    Makingst-minute changes to the n without consulting him, Mr. Marquis was somewhat dissatisfied with his daughter¡¯s act-first-reportter approach.

    "I¡¯ve got some things to take care of and I¡¯m not at the hotel right now. Let¡¯s meet at the venue," Annie proposed.

    Of course, the Marquis had no reason to distrust his own daughter, "Alright, we¡¯ll meet at the venue. Remember, don¡¯t bete!"

    "At the venue."

    As soon as Annie finished speaking, Helen immediately hung up the phone and, with a smile, gently tapped Annie¡¯s cheek with the tip of her knife, "Hmm, not bad!"

    Annie didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, merely shrinking back timidly. Observing her fear, Helen shook her head in disdain.

    With such little courage, she aspires to aplish great things?

    ...

    ...

    B City Stadium.

    Today is a significant day for the Liberal Party¡¯s internal primary election. Before eight o¡¯clock, the stadium and its surroundings had already gathered tens of thousands of people.

    Members of the Liberal Party attending the election, journalists reporting the event, and citizens from B City or from abroad who hade to witness the spectacle...

    Some were clearly supporters of Gan Yuan, holding uprge posters and chanting her name.

    As core figures of the Liberal Party started to appear, journalists immediately approached them, asking for their opinions on the election.

    The Mayor of B City had received orders from the President first thing in the morning and had arrived at the stadium early to personally oversee the security work.

    This time, to ensure the safety of the venue, not only was the area under martialw, but arge number of special police forces had also been called in to work with the stadium¡¯s security staff toplete the security operations.

    Everyone, from the Mayor himself to each security guard and police officer, dared not ck off.

    All those attending or observing the election had to go through multiple checks, pass through both machine security screening and a security guard¡¯s inspection before they were allowed entry.

    These were important figures in the Liberal Party, upying pivotal positions in F Country. Not to mention others, just Gan Yuan alone was no small matter¡ªher status as the fiancee of the future King of A Country was intimidating enough.

 Chapter 772: Utterly Humiliated (2)

    <h4>Chapter 772: Chapter 772: Utterly Humiliated (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    The President had given specific orders to ensure his protection, how could the mayor dare to be careless?

    "Mr. Smith is here!"

    Someone whispered the announcement, and the reporters immediately swarmed in, surrounding Marquis Smith¡¯s car.

    The bodyguard opened the car door, and Marquis Smith emerged from the vehicle, with countless microphones immediately thrust in front of him.

    "Marquis Smith, what do you think about today¡¯s election?"

    "Do you believe that your daughter will win?"

    ...

    "Of course!" Marquis Smith smiled, looking around at everyone, "My daughter is the best; I believe she will certainly be thest winner."

    Reporters were eager to take pictures of Annie, but even as the car drove away, they had not seen a glimpse of her.

    "Miss Annie didn¡¯te with you?"

    "She¡¯s got some stuff to take care of, so she¡¯ll be a bitte."

    Beep!

    Not far away, the sound of a car horn echoed, followed by a procession of luxury vehicles entering the venue.

    The stretch ck limousine in the middle stopped in front of the red carpet, and more than a dozen bodyguards jumped out of the car, protecting the vehicle in the center. An assistant opened the door, and Gan Yuan slowly emerged from the car.

    She wore a silver-gray suit, her long hair tied back into a neat bun, her face adorned with refined light makeup that added a dignified yet approachable charm... The woman, with herposed and elegant demeanor, also exuded a touch of the distinctive softness of femininity.

    "Miss Gan!"

    "Miss Gan is here!"

    ...

    In an instant, everyone turned their attention and surged toward Gan Yuan, leaving Marquis Smith out in the cold.

    "Miss Gan, are you confident about winning this election?"

    "What do you think your chances of sess are?"

    ...

    Thanks to the protection of her bodyguards, Gan Yuan was surrounded by people, yet she still managed to maintain herposure without the slightest air of disarray.

    "I will do my utmost to prove to everyone that I deserve to have my name written on their ballots!" She looked around, smiled and pressed her hands together in front of her chest, "Thank you, everyone."

    The bodyguards parted the reporters, and she walked confidently up the stairs, with the journalists following and snapping pictures. One reporter, too careful with his steps, heavily stepped on Marquis Smith¡¯s foot. The old Marquis, livid with anger, huffed and walked into the venue.

    As Gan Yuan ascended the staircase, she saw from afar that Dolly and several key figures of the Liberal Party were there, with Moses standing right by his side.

    Upon seeing her, Dolly immediately took the lead in weing her, and the crowd escorted her into the venue.

    Moses walked on her right side, slightly behind her, and didn¡¯t say much, but his eyes remained vigntly fixed on the surroundings.

    Because Dolly and the others were constantly talking to her, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t be distracted. It wasn¡¯t until she entered the venue and turned her face that she noticed Moses was no longer in sight.

    "Miss Gan, pleasee this way!"

    Dolly smiled as he directed her to her seat, and Gan Yuan had no choice but to go and sit down.

    By this time, Moses had already walked to the balcony on the second floor.

    Paul immediately approached him, "Sir!"

    "How is it?" Moses asked.

    Earlier that morning, he had already instructed Paul to rush to the venue and have their men thoroughly check every corner, all because he was worried about Gan Yuan¡¯s safety.

    "I¡¯ve just carefully inspected the whole venue, and our people are already stationed all around in the stands. Rest assured, everything is perfectly secure!"

    "Don¡¯t becent," Moses cautioned, taking a nce around. "Where¡¯s Jessica?"

 Chapter 773: Utterly Humiliating (3)

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter 773: Utterly Humiliating (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "I just spoke with her; she said she¡¯ll be here soon," Paul raised his hand, pointing to the stands downstairs, "She¡¯s already here."

    Moses turned his face and saw Jessica taking a seat, which happened to be diagonally behind Gan Yuan; if anything unexpected urred, she would be able to react instantly.

    ...

    ...

    The guests on the viewing stand arrived in session, and the representatives participating in the election had also taken their seats. The arena with a capacity of tens of thousands had no empty seats left.

    Yet, Annie was nowhere to be seen.

    "Marquis," a colleague sitting beside Smith gently nudged his arm, "why haven¡¯t we seen Annie yet?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, she should be here soon."

    Marquis Smith said this aloud, but he was also filled with concern and puzzlement; he had already had his assistant try to call Annie several times, but the calls wouldn¡¯t go through.

    He nced at his watch and finally stood up, unable to sit still any longer, and walked to the side to call Annie personally.

    As his call went through, Annie¡¯s phone, which was on the table, immediately began to ring.

    Hearing the ringtone, Annie lifted her face and looked at Helen.

    "Can... can I answer the phone?"

    Helen smiled, reached over to grab the phone on the table, and hung up the call, then looked at her watch.

    The door was pushed open and an assistant walked in, whispering a few words to Helen.

    Helen nodded, stepped forward, and pinched Annie¡¯s mouth, stuffing something she was holding into it, and before Annie could react, she had swallowed it.

    "What... what did you make me eat?"

    "A capsule bomb." Helen pulled out a cell phone from her pocket and shook it at her, "As long as you follow orders, it will be expelled from your body after four hours. If you don¡¯t behave... just a press of this button, and boom! Your stomach will explode and, due to the shock wave, your heart will also shatter; in other words, there will be a hole sted through your chest."

    She spoke casually, but Annie was already frightened to a deathly paleplexion.

    "Gan... Gan Yuan... no, Miss Gan said she wouldn¡¯t kill me!"

    "I don¡¯t want to kill you either!" Helen smiled, "This is just a precaution."

    Before Annie could say anything else, Helen had already pulled her up from the ground.

    "Alright, now it¡¯s time for us to head to the venue!"

    Dragging Annie into the car, Helen sat beside her, and the car immediately started off towards the stadium.

    As the car moved forward, Helen turned her body to gently poke Annie¡¯s chest.

    "I¡¯ll be watching you, so... don¡¯t try any tricks!"

    Annie¡¯s hands pressed against her chest, and she was already too nervous to speak.

    Shortly after, the car approached the entrance of the stadium. Helen yanked open the door and dragged Annie out, then jumped out herself.

    Annie fell to the ground and Helen blended into the crowd nearby while the car quickly drove off.

    Standing among the crowd, Helen shook her cell phone at her, causing Annie to tremble with fear. She immediately got up from the ground and walked towards the entrance, with Helen following her from a distance.

    "Hey, isn¡¯t that Annie Smith?"

    A reporter spotted Annie walking up the steps, hardly believing his eyes.

    Howe she came looking like this?

    Having been taken away by Helen yesterday, Annie was still wearing the evening gown fromst night¡¯s banquet. The once gorgeous gown was now crumpled all over, hardly showing the splendor of the previous day, and coupled with her disheveled hair and her makeup that was long ruined, she had even lost a shoe.

 Chapter 774: Utterly Humiliated (4)

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Utterly Humiliated (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    From head to toe, she was the epitome of one thing¡ªdisarray.

    The female reporter was momentarily stunned, then her eyes lit up as though she had discovered a new continent, and she immediately charged over to take photos of Annie.

    Noticing themotion, other reporters swarmed around her like flies, enclosing Annie.

    "Miss Annie, why are you in such a state?"

    "Has something happened?"

    "Why have youe to the election like this?"

    ...

    Annie nced at Helen not far away and was unwilling to speak much, instead forcefully pushing through the reporters and clumsily climbing up the steps.

    The reporters were not going to let her go that easily¡ªcontinuously snapping pictures and following her until the security personnel on the podium rushed over, and only then was she able to break free from the siege of reporters.

    At this very moment, Marquis Smith was also in a state of extreme frustration.

    On the stage, the host¡¯s introductory speech was already halfway through, and the next phase was the speech segment. To ensure his daughter performed well, Marquis Smith had specifically arranged for Annie¡¯s speech to be one of the first.

    At this critical moment, Annie was still not found, and her phone was not reachable; how could Marquis Smith not be anxious?

    "...Alright, now let¡¯s invite our first candidate of the day¡ªMiss Annie Smith to the stage to speak!"

    The host led the apuse, and the entire venue erupted into thunderous ps.

    However, the protagonist did not take the stage; they waited for a while, but she still didn¡¯t appear.

    The host was also a bit bewildered¡ªhow could someone bete for something like this?

    "It seems our Miss Annie is not quite ready yet." The host was internally puzzled but continued to speak to avoid an awkward silence, "Alright, let¡¯s cheer for her, everyone call out the name of this young and beautifuldy¡ªAnnie Smith!"

    "Annie Smith!"

    Many in the crowd chimed in with cheers.

    In recent days, Annie had not been idle, attending events far and wide to gather supporters.

    Already holding a significant status in F Country, coupled with frequent recent activities, and the halo of being an heir to the Smith family, she naturally attracted many supporters.

    However, even after the chants, she still did not appear on stage.

    The host, puzzled, looked to the side, when suddenly someone eximed.

    "She¡¯s here!"

    All eyes unanimously turned toward the entrance, and sure enough, they saw a figure rush in with a wrinkled and inappropriate dress for the asion¡ªit was Annie.

    Upon seeing his daughter¡¯s disheveled appearance, Marquis Smith felt the world go dark and nearly passed out from anger.

    What kind of event was this, and at such an important time... How could this damned girl show up like this?

    The host, seeing Annie¡¯s disheveled condition, frowned, and while hesitating about how to deal with the situation, Annie had already turned and started walking towards the stage.

    "Alright, now we shall pass the stage to Annie Smith!"

    Uncertain of her intentions, the host simply stepped aside and gave up the chairman¡¯s position to her.

    As Annie walked onto the tform, the cameras zoomed in on her face on the big screen, and those who were too far to see clearly now noticed her smeared makeup, with many shaking their heads in disapproval.

    Marquis Smith was already seething with anger, about to charge onto the stage.

    "Marquis!" Dolly stood up to block him, "It¡¯s better for you to sit here and watch."

    Marquis Smith shrugged off his arm and sat back down in his chair.

    On the stage, Annie looked around at her surroundings, and seeing Helen not far away, smiling and gently shaking her phone at her.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, and thank you all for your support~!~

 Chapter 775: If You Donâ€™t Seek Death, You Wonâ€™t Die (1)

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 775: If You Don¡¯t Seek Death, You Won¡¯t Die (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Remembering the capsule bomb Helen had forcefully given her, Annie¡¯s back instantly broke out in ayer of sticky cold sweat.

    "I... I..." No longer daring to hesitate, she stammered with a hoarse throat, "I admit, I confess... I... I am not qualified to run for election."

    As soon as these words were uttered, there was immediately a buzz of murmuring from below the stage, and Marquis Smith looked at his daughter in astonishment, unable toprehend what she was trying to do.

    Seated in the VIP area, the followers of Marquis Smith were all filled with confusion as well.

    "I..." Annie gripped the desk, "I now regret, I should not have treated Miss Gan Yuan like that. Miss Gan, I¡¯m sorry, I... I was momentarily blinded by greed, I... I deserve to die!"

    In order to save her own life, she no longer cared about her dignity and immediately divulged how she had nned against Gan Yuan, how she had bribed the media, and her ns to smear her opponent.

    The faces of the audience members changed, and Marquis Smith had already risen excitedly from his chair, ready to rush onto the stage but was stopped by security.

    "Nonsense! She¡¯s spouting nonsense... She¡¯s being coerced, don¡¯t believe her, she¡¯s being coerced!"

    Marquis Smith struggled, trying to break free from security while shouting loudly, "Annie, shut up right now, don¡¯t believe her, she¡¯s being forced!"

    "I am not being forced, nobody is forcing me." Annie lifted her tear-stained face, "I was wrong, I apologize to everyone, I am not worthy topete with Miss Gan, and I am even less qualified to run for election. Please... please cast your votes for Miss Gan, because she is the one most deserving of your trust..."

    "You shut up... shut up right now!" Marquis Smith was so furious he was practically jumping with rage, his long and hard efforts, all the heart and soul he had put in, it was all to gain some honor for the Smith family, and this foolish girl had now thoroughly disgraced them.

    In the future, how would the Smith family ever stand in F Country?

    Unable to break through the security, Marquis Smith suddenly turned around and charged towards Gan Yuan in the VIP area, Moses was the first one to rush over, protecting Gan Yuan from the front.

    At the same time, Gan Yuan¡¯s bodyguards had also rushed over to block Marquis Smith, and Jessica agilely flipped over the chair to protect Gan Yuan from the other side.

    "You... you vile woman!" Marquis Smith pointed at Gan Yuan, his voice fierce and threatening, "You think you can win the election like this, I tell you, you... you¡¯ll never seed!"

    The surrounding guests had all stood up, Dolly and the others had also risen to their feet.

    "Marquis Smith, how can you speak to Miss Gan like that!" Dolly was the first to challenge, "Ady using vulgarnguage, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unbing?"

    "Hmph!" Marquis Smith sneered, "Ady? She¡¯s nody! Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re dressed decently standing here, you can hide what you¡¯ve done in the past. You may fool others, but not me, you cold-blooded murderer. If it weren¡¯t for your scheming to coerce my daughter, how could she possibly sabotage herself deliberately?"

    "Marquis Smith!" Gan Yuan parted the crowd and approached him, "You say I coerced your daughter, may I ask, what evidence do you have?"

    "I..."

    With that question, Marquis Smith found himself at a loss for words.

    "I... I don¡¯t have any now, but I will find out."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "If I truly wanted to win thepetition through unfair means, why would I coerce her? You say I¡¯m a murderer, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for me to just kill her, nopetition necessary!"

 Chapter 776 - If You Donâ€™t Seek Death, You Wonâ€™t Die (2)

    <h4>Chapter 776: Chapter 776 - If You Don¡¯t Seek Death, You Won¡¯t Die (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "So... what about you, do you have any evidence to say my daughter did these things?" Marquis Smith roared.

    Before Gan Yuan could speak, Annie had already started shouting from the stage.

    "I can produce evidence, I have call records with reporters, and I also have... my assistant knows about this, and the ghostwriters I hired, they can prove that I instructed them to mimic Mr. Moses and Miss Gan¡¯s handwriting..."

    Marquis Smith was so astounded that he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath and died on the spot. He was trying to salvage the situation, but his own daughter kept undermining him time and again?

    "If Marquis feels that these are still not enough!" Gan Yuan said with a raised lip, "I have one more eyewitness!"

    She motioned with a light hook of her finger, and the bodyguard immediately brought out Annie¡¯s assistant, who then spoke up loudly.

    "I... I am Miss Annie¡¯s assistant. I... I can testify that she wanted to frame Mr. Moses and Miss Annie. I also helped her contact multiple media reporters, and the flowers sent to Miss Gan and the gifts to Mr. Moses were all my doing."

    "Marquis!" Dolly scoffed, "At this point, do you still want to make excuses?"

    With so many witnesses and material evidence against him, and his own daughter no longer contradicting him, what else could he say?

    "I..." Marquis Smith faltered, ncing sidelong at Annie on the stage, "I have no daughter like you!"

    Feeling an extreme disappointment towards Annie, in the end, all he wanted was to save his own face.

    With an expletive, he took a step to leave.

    As soon as he broke through the crowd, a formidable group burst in from the entrance, a few bodyguards clearing the way followed by a tall figure.

    Dressed in a pale grey suit, standing tall and slender, with a refined yet noble air about him, it was none other than Huangfu Jue.

    When he reached the crowd, he blocked Marquis Smith¡¯s path, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes dangerously narrowed as he gazed at the man before him.

    How dare they scheme against his woman; did this father and daughter pair think they could get away with it?

    Cold sweat instantly began to stream down Marquis Smith¡¯s forehead, and he swallowed nervously, quickly bowing his head to avoid Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze.

    "Duke... Your Grace..."

    Huangfu Jue coldly lifted a finger, and Will immediately raised the documents in his hand.

    "Here is a document that proves Marquis Smith took advantage of his position to misappropriate funds from the bteral cooperation into other areas, lining his own pockets with the profits. Considering that such behavior has severely harmed the interests of both nations, our country has decided to suspend cooperation with F Country. Additionally, we have submitted all the evidence to the Congress of F Country. Marquis, you might want to think about how you will exin this to the Congress and how you willpensate our country for its losses!"

    The entire ce was in an uproar.

    His daughter being despicable was one thing, but Marquis Smith, who had always shown himself as a man of integrity, how could he have stooped to such depths?

    "Marquis, what do you have to say about the Duke¡¯s usations?"

    "Marquis, how are you nning to exin this matter?"

    "Marquis..."

    Reporters had already swarmed forward, bombarding Marquis Smith with questions.

    Marquis Smith turned pale, copsing powerlessly to the ground.

    "Marquis!"

    The assistant rushed over, supporting his shoulders.

    "Dad!"

    Annie also rushed down from the stage and together with the assistant held him up, while paramedics came with a stretcher and everyone scrambled to take him to the emergency center.

    Helen turned her head, looking at Gan Yuan with confusion. Gan Yuan just shook her head gently, signaling her not to bother.

 Chapter 777: If You Donâ€™t Seek Death, You Wonâ€™t Die (3)

    <h4>Chapter 777: Chapter 777: If You Don¡¯t Seek Death, You Won¡¯t Die (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    With this evidence in hand, thew will deliver the punishment that this father and daughter deserve.

    Ignoring the Marquis Smith being carried away, Huangfu Jue briskly walked to Gan Yuan, stretching his hand to steady her shoulders, "I ran into some clouds and was a bitte!"

    His tone, no longer filled with anger, carried only apologies and concern in its gentleness.

    Gan Yuan lifted the corners of her mouth in a smile, "I haven¡¯t given my speech yet, so it¡¯s notte at all."

    Dolly raised her hand, gesturing to the host at the side, who snapped back to reality and immediately began speaking into the microphone again.

    "Next, we invite our second contender¡ªMiss Gan Yuan."

    Jessica, Helen, Will, and others immediately began to p vigorously, and thunderous apuse filled the venue.

    Huangfu Jue bowed slightly, extending his right arm in front of her, and Gan Yuan, without hesitation, ced her hand on top of his, letting him lead her to the stage to stand before the podium.

    Having escorted her to the podium, Huangfu Jue stepped aside and stood off to one side.

    It was a historic first for the party¡¯s representative election to have a future ruler standing beside a candidate, and Gan Yuan was undoubtedly the first woman to have this honor.

    Standing in front of the podium, Gan Yuan looked around and began with a smile.

    "Although my speech is not long, I¡¯d still like to ask everyone to take your seats and quietly give me a few minutes, thank you!"

    So, everyone went back to their seats, and the hall, which had just been tumultuous, quieted down once again, with every eye fixed on Gan Yuan, awaiting her continuation.

    "I was born in this country, and my childhood memories are blurry, but when I set foot on thisnd, I felt a deep sense of familiarity from within.

    In recent days, I¡¯ve traveled from the south to the north, from the east to the west, and these few short days have given me a greater understanding of this country than all my previous yearsbined. Two days ago, I attended the opening ceremony of a water conservancy project in the south, where a little girl about five or six years old came up to me and asked why I wanted to run for President."

    If I had been asked this question before, I might have answered that it¡¯s because I wanted to be President, to be an excellent woman, to prove my worth. Because that¡¯s what I truly thought.

    But now, as I stand here, asking for your votes, offering me a chance is not just because I want to prove myself but because I want to do something, something that could change this country.

    To ensure that all children, as old as my son, have enough to eat, clean water to drink, can sit in schools to read the books they want, and can grow up happily with their parents and family.

    ...

    I believe I have the ability, I just need you to give me a chance.

    Thank you!"

    She bowed to everyone, and thunderous apuse broke out once more.

    Huangfu Jue stepped forward, holding her waist, and embraced his woman.

    "You¡¯re the best!"

    Gan Yuan turned her face towards him, rewarding him with a smile.

    "Great!" the host returned to the stage, "Now that both candidates have finished their speeches, please carefully consider your choices. Next, we proceed to the voting segment!"

    "Gan Yuan, Gan Yuan!"

    Below the stage, some had already begun chanting Gan Yuan¡¯s name loudly.

    At this moment, even though the voting had not started, everyone knew that victory already belonged to Gan Yuan, and the number of votes toe no longer mattered.

    Nevertheless, the necessary procedures must still be followed.

    Quickly, the party¡¯s representatives cast their votes on site, then, under the supervision of notaries, the votes were counted publicly.

 Chapter 778: If You Donâ€™t Seek Death, You Wonâ€™t Die (4)

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 778: If You Don¡¯t Seek Death, You Won¡¯t Die (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    The host walked up to the podium with a smile, loudly announcing.

    "This time, we had a total of 1,700 party delegates from across the country casting their votes, with 1,685 valid ballots. Miss Annie received... 0 votes, Miss Gan Yuan received 1,685 votes!"

    The room erupted in cheers and whistles.

    Gan Yuan justughed and bowed deeply, thanking everyone, then turned around and embraced Huangfu Jue.

    On the stage, people like Dolly stood up, smiling as they walked up to congratte Gan Yuan.

    Moses, however, stood below the stage without moving, watching the embracing figures for a moment, before he stood up and strode towards the exit, with Paul and Jessica rushing to follow him.

    "Where¡¯s Smith?"

    Paul mentioned the name of a hospital, and the three of them got into the car in session, heading for the hospital.

    Soon the car entered the hospital gates, and from afar they saw a gathering of reporters outside the emergency room, evidently there to check on Smith and Annie¡¯s conditions and possibly get some interviews.

    "Let¡¯s have a look."

    Moses jerked his chin slightly, and Jessica jumped out of the car.

    A momentter, she returned, seated herself in the back of the car, and began to speak in irritation.

    "That old fox, he was just pretending to faint. He¡¯s long gone!"

    It turned out that Smith hadn¡¯t actually fainted. That sly old man, knowing he couldn¡¯t cope with such a scene, used the pretense of fainting to escape everyone¡¯s eyes. Before the ambnce even reached the hospital, he had "recovered" and taken Annie to leave in a car.

    Moses signaled for the driver to start the car, "How did they leave?"

    "I heard from the doctors they left the ambnce midway," Jessica said.

    Paul pulled up the flight schedules, "The earliest flight is in two hours. If we head to the airport now, we should be able to catch them."

    Moses furrowed his brows, pausing before speaking again.

    "Jessica, to the airport, let¡¯s take the highway!"

    If Jessica could find out the situation, so could the reporters, and that old fox certainly wouldn¡¯t be waiting at the airport for the reporters to catch up and interrogate him.

    B City wasn¡¯t too far from the Capital, just a five-hour drive, and they might choose to take the highway to leave.

    The car stopped at the side of the road, Jessica¡¯s hand on the handle as she turned to Moses, "What do we do if we catch them?"

    Moses simply spoke one word.

    "Kill!"

    The ten-day agreement he had previously made was quickly running out.

    No one could guarantee that in a desperate situation, Smith and Annie wouldn¡¯t do something to Gan Yuan, as his style was always to leave no loose ends.

    Those two, they had to die!

    "Understood!"

    Jessica nodded, swung open the car door and jumped out, taking another car to the airport, while Paul and Moses¡¯s car headed for the highway.

    As the two were getting on the highway, Jessica had already reached the airport.

    Having checked several terminals without any sign of Smith and Annie, she immediately called Moses to report the situation.

    "No luck at the airport, looks like you were right!"

    "You go back and protect Gaia!" Moses handed his phone back to Paul, and looked up towards the highway ahead, "Go faster!"

    The driver pressed down on the elerator, and the car immediately picked up speed, hurtling down the fastestne at breakneck speed.

    As Moses had predicted, at that moment, Smith and Annie were on the highway a few dozen kilometers ahead.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 779: Let Her Die (1)

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Let Her Die (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Smith sat in the back seat, his face shadowed, while Annie clutched at a trashcan, frantically digging at her throat with her fingers, on the verge of throwing up her stomach yet unable to expel the so-called "capsule bomb".

    Looking at the acid she had vomited, she lifted her face, crying as she looked to her father.

    "Dad, please think of something, or I¡¯ll die!"

    Marquis Smith¡¯s face turned ashen, his tone icy, "Shut up!"

    Having two daughters, one in prison and the other whom he had hoped would restore a bit of dignity, now ended up being a huge disgrace, and what¡¯s more, even he might face imprisonment.

    Thinking of what he would have to face, Marquis Smith¡¯s head was already throbbing.

    Feigning unconsciousness, he had yed a trick to escape; he now had to think carefully about what to do next.

    "I beg you," Annie, still preupied with the idea of the capsule bomb, only worried about being blown up, reached out to grab her father¡¯s arm, "Let¡¯s plead with Gan Yuan, she will surely spare me; at worst, we could support her campaign..."

    "Get away from me!" Marquis Smith pushed her away forcefully, "Don¡¯t bother me!"

    "I¡¯m going to die!" Annie yelled.

    "If she truly wanted to kill you, would you be alive now?" Smith turned his face, seizing his daughter¡¯s cor, "If you don¡¯t want to die, then shut up right now, you who are of no help but always causing failure!"

    "You... you¡¯re scolding me?" Annie felt unwilling and wronged inside, "How is this my fault? If it weren¡¯t for you insisting I run for election, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, it¡¯s all your fault... I... I want to get out of the car... Stop the car!"

    She reached out to tug at the car door, failing to open it, then turned to pull at the driver.

    "I told you to stop the car, do you hear me?!"

    The driver, caught off guard, flinched, and the steering wheel immediately swerved, causing the car to veer sharply and crash into the side barrier, but fortunately, the driver reacted quickly and managed to steer the car back on course.

    "Miss, please don¡¯t move around, it¡¯s too dangerous..."

    But Annie was beyond control, leaning out again to grab at him.

    "I don¡¯t care, just stop... I have to go back, I have to go to the hospital..."

    The thought of the bomb inside her had her unable to calm down; at this very moment, her mind was consumed only with her own survival, not caring about anything else.

    p!

    Marquis Smith raised his hand and delivered a fierce p across her face.

    As the driver was about to curse out loud, an eerie yet dulcet male voice devoid of emotion suddenly erupted from the car radio beside him.

    "Marquis, sir."

    "You... who are you?" barked Marquis Smith, clearly irritated.

    "Can¡¯t you recognize my voice, Marquis, sir?"

    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s Moses!" Annie said.

    "Indeed, Miss Annie is the smart one."

    "You... what do you want?" Marquis Smith roared.

    "Marquis, sir, I just want to remind you, your car is about to explode. If you don¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s not toote to get out of the car now."

    "You..." Marquis Smith froze on the spot, "You think I would believe that just because you say it?"

    "Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you!" On the phone, Moses paused briefly, "You have 20 seconds left, now, the countdown begins! 20, 19, 18..."

    Listening to the counting down on the other end of the phone, all four people in the car panicked.

 Chapter 780: Let Her Die (2)

    <h4>Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Let Her Die (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    The driver¡¯s forehead instantly broke out in a cold sweat, "Marquis... Marquis, shall we... shall we stop the car?"

    "15, 14..."

    Over the radio, Moses¡¯s voice continued.

    As he counted down, number by number, his voice seemed like a grim reaper¡¯s call, sending shivers down the spine, as sweat slid off Smith¡¯s chubby face.

    "Stop the car!"

    The driver mmed on the brakes so hard that before the car had evene to aplete stop, Marquis Smith and Annie had already pulled open their doors and leapt out.

    The car behind was speeding along the road, not expecting that the car driving normally in front would suddenly stop, let alone foresee someone jumping out; the driver¡¯s eyes widened as he mmed on the brakes.

    Despite his efforts, the car couldn¡¯t control its speed and crashed heavily into Annie.

    Two secondster, Marquis Smith wasn¡¯t spared either; his short and plump body was directly flung sideways, flying over the guardrail tond on the other side, only to be run over by an oing car.

    Their abandoned vehicle was also rammed hard from behind into the rear, flung askew into the guardrail, the driver¡¯s airbag deployed, saving him from certain death.

    The assistant sitting in the passenger seat, who had attempted to drive away in a bid for escape, wasn¡¯t protected by the airbag and was killed instantly.

    Cars on both sides of the road screeched to halting screams, the driver who hit them stopped his car and ran over with a quick jog, grabbing Annie by the shoulders.

    "Miss?!"

    Blood was flowing from the back of her head; she barely managed to pry her eyes open before she stopped breathing.

    On the other side of the road, Marquis Smith¡¯s legs had been crushed, and he too was dered dead on the scene.

    Momentster, a ck car drove up and stopped by the side of the road.

    In the back seat, Moses calmly observed the scene surrounded by cars and pedestrians ahead, while Paul jumped out to gather information. A short whileter, he returned to the car.

    "Sir, except for the driver, everyone¡¯s dead!"

    Moses nodded.

    "Drive!"

    The ck car restarted carefully, edging around the ident site, and sped away into the distance.

    ...

    ...

    Duke Locke¡¯s Residence.

    When Qian Xueying woke up, it was already noon. She pressed her hand against her temple, still in pain, and struggled to sit up straight, scanning over her dress and surroundings with confusion, trying to recall the specifics of the previous night.

    How she got upstairs, what she did, and how she ended up in bed... her mind was a nk as if her memory had cut off from the moment she started drinking, with no way to reconnect.

    "Damn it!"

    Scratching her head, Qian Xueying got out of bed, her legs nearly giving way beneath her as she stood up, but thankfully she managed to support herself on the bedstead and not fall.

    "Someone, Jenny!"

    The maid ran in anxiously, "Miss?"

    "Call the butler in, and also, bring me a cup of iced coffee." She needed to sober up from her splitting headache.

    A momentter, the butler had arrived in her room, holding ck coffee and some of her favorite pastries.

    "What time is it?" Qian Xueying nced outside the window.

    "Two in the afternoon," Xiuyi replied with a hint of helplessness, "Are you alright?"

    "My head hurts." Qian Xueying frowned as she took the coffee, "When did Duke leave?"

    "Around nine o¡¯clockst night." Xiuyi shrugged, "He... was very angry."

    Angry?

    Qian Xueying frowned at her clothes; she didn¡¯t need to guess to know she had messed up, apparently overestimating her ability to handle her drink...

    As she thought of drinking, her brow furrowed suddenly.

 Chapter 781: Let Her Die (3)

    <h4>Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Let Her Die (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Could it be... that guy did something to the drink?

    No!

    That¡¯s not right!

    He was drinking it too; if he had done something to the drink, Huangfu Jue wouldn¡¯t be okay. Seems like the drink just had a strong aftereffect.

    Massaging her sore temples, Qian Xueyingzily shook her arms, "Did you get anything?"

    Xiuyi handed her a hot towel, "The Duke helped you inside and then closed the curtains; nothing was captured. After that, he left in anger. I reminded you yesterday not to drink too much!"

    "How was I supposed to know that the liquor was so strong!" Qian Xueying red at him, annoyed. After pondering for a moment, she immediately put down her coffee, "Give me the phone."

    No matter what, everything fromst night was enough to prove that Huangfu Jue had developed feelings for her. Although she messed up, at least she still had an opportunity.

    Xiuyi passed her the phone, and Qian Xueying immediately dialed Mr. Will¡¯s number.

    Of course, she knew Huangfu Jue¡¯s number, but she hadn¡¯t acquired it through proper means. Besides, she knew that given his status and their rtionship, it was not yet time to call his personal number casually.

    "Mr. Will, hello, this is Qian Xueying." Qian Xueying curled her lips, her tone incredibly sweet, "I was wondering if the Duke is avable to take a call. Aboutst night... I would like to apologize to him forst night¡¯s incident."

    "The Duke is in a meeting right now, it¡¯s not a good time for a call."

    "I see... well, I¡¯ll call backter then." Qian Xueying, left with no choice, hung up the phone, "Prepare the car; I¡¯m going to the Duke Residence."

    She couldn¡¯t just give up now, not after finally making some progress.

    Xiuyi agreed and went to prepare the car. Qian Xueying went to the bathroom to shower and change. Momentster, they were already in the car heading to the Duke Residence, only to be informed by the gatekeeper that Huangfu Jue had gone abroad, "Then... when will the Duke return?"

    The gatekeeper smiled ndly, "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer that question, as I do not know myself."

    With no other option, Qian Xueying dialed Will¡¯s mobile phone again.

    "Mr. Will, this is Qian Xueying. I was wondering, the Duke..."

    "Oh, Miss Qian, hello. The Duke is already aware that you called."

    "He is? Then, what did he... what did he say?"

    "Well..." Will hesitated for a moment, "The Duke said..."

    "What did he say?" Qian Xueying gripped the receiver in anticipation.

    "The Duke said, ¡¯Tell her to go to hell¡¯!" Will struggled to hold backughter, "I am so sorry, these are the exact words the Duke asked me to ry to you. I... I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Goodbye."

    The call ended.

    Qian Xueying held the receiver for a few seconds in shock, then threw the phone away, smashing it hard against the car window. Her heart was filled with rage, yet she was helpless to vent it.

    This time, she couldn¡¯t me anyone else; she had ruined it herself. If only she hadn¡¯t drunk so muchst night...

    Qian Xueying felt so angry she wished she could p herself. She had finally narrowed the gap with Huangfu Jue, only to mess it all up, and her regret was more than apparent.

    Unfortunately, she thoughtst night was her y, not realizing she had already been outmaneuvered by Huangfu Jue.

    Seeing her frustration, Xiuyi felt somewhat sympathetic.

    "Miss, you don¡¯t need to be too discouraged. As long as he has feelings for you, you can think of another n when he returns."

    Qian Xueying lifted her head, "Next time, I won¡¯t make any mistakes!"

 Chapter 782: Let Her Die (4)

    <h4>Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Let Her Die (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Hotel banquet hall.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan stood side by side at the exit, and when they saw Dolly and others approaching, Gan Yuan immediately greeted them with a smile.

    "Miss Gan," Dolly said with augh as he extended his hand, "I think, in a little while, we¡¯ll be able to raise our sses again at the celebration party for your sessful campaign!"

    "Thank you," Gan Yuan shook hands with him, "this couldn¡¯t happen without everyone¡¯s support, so I want to thank you all once again."

    The gentleman standing by Dolly immediately expressed his stance, "It¡¯s our honor to work with you!"

    The crowd echoed the sentiment.

    This statement, on the surface, was praise for Gan Yuan, but in fact, it also gave Huangfu Jue, who was standing by her side, aplimentary mention. These were seasoned yers in theworking game, and their verbal skills were not inferior to anyone¡¯s.

    Huangfu Jue stood slightly behind Gan Yuan,pletely giving her the spotlight, and only after she had exchanged pleasantries with the guests did he step forward and extend his hand to Dolly.

    "Thank you!"

    "It¡¯s us who should be thanking you for your hospitality!" Dolly replied with a smile.

    This banquet was specially arranged by Huangfu Jue to celebrate Gan Yuan¡¯s sessful election campaign, and he had already briefly expressed his gratitude to everyone at the beginning of the event.

    After the inevitable shaking of hands and small talk with him, the guests bid farewell and left, and finally, all the guests had departed.

    "Tired?"

    Huangfu Jue took Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulder gently, helping her to sit down on a chair before promptly waving Helen over.

    Helen carried a paper bag from the corner over to where they were. Before she even stopped, Huangfu Jue took the bag and pulled out a pair of t shoes he had prepared for her.

    "I can do it myself!"

    Seeing him reaching toward her feet, Gan Yuan instinctively tried to retract her foot.

    The guests had left, and the staff along with Will and Helen were still there; she didn¡¯t feelfortable letting him help her change her shoes.

    "Don¡¯t move."

    Huangfu Jue held her ankle, helping her switch from the high heels to the morefortable ts, then seriously massaged her calves.

    Helen tactfully stepped back. Will had alreadye nearby, but upon seeing this scene, he also voluntarily stopped in his tracks until Huangfu Jue finished the massage and stood up. Then Will approached again.

    "I¡¯ve responded to her just as you instructed," Will said with a smile. "I am really curious about her expression."

    Knowing he was referring to Qian Xueying, Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression remained calm on his side profile.

    "And the result?"

    Whether Qian Xueying was angry or sad did not interest him. What he wanted to know was the origin of that photograph.

    If he personally dealt with that disgusting woman and the information he got was of no value, it would be deeply disappointing.

    Will nced left and right, then lowered his voice.

    "We¡¯ve found the person. He¡¯s from RB, full name Kazuo Tsuruta..."

    "Kazuo Tsuruta?" Hearing this name, Gan Yuan, who was organising files, immediately turned around, "How did you find him?"

    "Sir obtained a photo from Qian Xueying. In the photo, it¡¯s this Kazuo Tsuruta with Qian Xueying," Will exined.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s brows twitched, "Where is the photo?"

    "Here." Huangfu Jue immediately brought up the photo on his phone and handed it to her, "Do you recognize him?"

    Taking the phone and staring at the photo, Gan Yuan frowned and fell silent. After a long while, she finally uttered a few words in a low voice.

    "So... it was her!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, little princesses~!~

 Chapter 783: The Identity of Qian Xueying (1)

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 783: The Identity of Qian Xueying (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the photograph, even after many years, Gan Yuan still remembered the man¡¯s face clearly.

    Looking at these photos, Gan Yuan finally understood why she found the girl, Qian Xueying, familiar from the first nce.

    Huangfu Jue noticed something was amiss, "Do you know Qian Xueying?"

    Gan Yuan nodded, "She is the daughter of Kazuo Tsuruta, Yumi Tsuruta."

    "Tsuruta? This surname sounds so familiar."

    Will immediately exined, "Kazuo Tsuruta was the former boss of the RB northern province gang, An. An was once the biggest gang in RB, with very significant influence. However, six years ago, Kazuo Tsuruta was assassinated at the hot spring, and An fell into chaos due tock of leadership. The power struggle among its leaders ensued, and it didn¡¯t take long for other gangs to take them down."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, "I remember now; I met him in Las Vegas seven years ago."

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath, "You didn¡¯t just meet him, you also snatched the nearly twenty billion dor oil field development rights from him, which is why he tried to assassinate you multiple times, but was never sessful."

    Blue eyes shifted towards her and rested on her face as Huangfu Jue reached out to steady her shoulders, "So... the people who wanted to kill me that night were from Red me? And... were you the one who assassinated Kazuo Tsuruta afterwards?"

    After their fleeting encounter in the spring, he had searched long for her but found no clues.

    No one knew who she was or where she came from, and even less, where to find her...

    That girl was like a wind with an unknown origin, suddenly appearing and just as suddenly disappearing, while his life had to go on.

    It was only during an assassination attempt that she reappeared in front of him to protect him, even taking a bullet for him. Regrettably, at that time, Huangfu Jue had no idea that Gan Yuan was the person who had taken that fatal bullet for him.

    That night, Gan Yuan had been shot in the shoulder and fell into the sea. She woke up in the hospital after being rescued and learned she was pregnant.

    After much contemtion, Gan Yuan decided to keep the child.

    Knowing she couldn¡¯t protect him from the shadows forever, she used her informationwork to find his real enemy and personally went to RB.

    She followed Kazuo Tsuruta for a month and finally found an opportunity while he was at the hot spring.

    She killed his several bodyguards and assassinated Kazuo Tsuruta herself. Knowing he could now rest easy, she then left incognito to start her life anew.

    Back then, Gan Yuan had found out that Kazuo Tsuruta had a daughter, Yumi Tsuruta, but she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. She didn¡¯t expect that, yearster, she would encounter Yumi Tsuruta here.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s brow furrowed as he pulled her up from the chair. His hand moved from her shoulder to cup her face.

    "Why have you never mentioned this?"

    Although she hadn¡¯t given specific details, with his intelligence, he¡¯d already guessed the gist of it by now.

    Gan Yuan smiled, "It¡¯s all in the past, why bring it up?"

    She simply wished for his safety, not for his gratitude. There was no need to mention it to him.

    She spoke lightly, but Huangfu Jue was deeply moved.

    To kill someone like Kazuo Tsuruta, whose bodyguards were certainly not few in number¡ªthe difficulty and danger of such an undertaking were obvious.

    Imagining her infiltrating alone, assassinating her target, and then leaving drenched in blood, possibly wounded...

 Chapter 784: The Identity of Qian Xueying (2)

    <h4>Chapter 784: Chapter 784: The Identity of Qian Xueying (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    He suddenly hated himself so much. She had done so much for him, yet he had med her in his heart for leaving without saying goodbye.

    Frowning, Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers slowly caressed the delicate skin beneath his palm.

    "Ayuan, you..."

    He was a man, and it was supposed to be his job to protect her, but...

    There were too many emotions in his heart, so many things he wanted to say, yet he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Gan Yuan merely lifted the corners of her lips in response to his emotion-filled blue eyes.

    She had killed many people, each time at Moses¡¯ or someone else¡¯s behest, paying her to do it. Only that once, nobody had asked her; it was the only time she decided on her own. She considered that time the most meaningful of all.

    No longer under anyone¡¯s control, not arranged by anyone, she decided what she wanted and what to do...

    Her real life started from that moment.

    Maybe, in Huangfu Jue¡¯s view, it was her having done too much for him.

    But in Gan Yuan¡¯s view, it was he who had made her life worthwhile. Only after meeting him had she truly found herself.

    Without saying anything, she raised her arms and gently embraced his waist.

    She pressed her face into his chest, and the man wrapped his arms around her, bending slightly to envelop her body with his own. No words were spoken, but one embrace was worth more than a thousand words.

    Paul stood aside, a slight smile on his lips.

    Not far away, Helen watched the pair and smiled as well.

    A bit further off, Jessica observed the embracing couple from a distance, smiled, and then let out a sigh.

    "Paul, tell the gentleman that Gaia is all right," she said.

    Will had intended to step aside to give Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan some space, but just as he was about to turn away, his phone buzzed into life.

    Not wanting to disturb the couple who seldom had the chance to be close, he quickly pulled out his phone, answered the call, and turned to walk briskly away.

    Hearing the news on the other end of the line, he abruptly stopped in his tracks.

    "What did you say?"

    "Just received the news: Marquis Smith and Miss Annie have had a car ident."

    "And?"

    "Both of them died at the scene, and the assistant in the car as well. The driver is critically injured and has been taken to the hospital."

    Will furrowed his brow, his mind filled with shock.

    "All right, I¡¯ll let the gentleman know."

    Hearing the sound from this side, Huangfu Jue gently patted Gan Yuan¡¯s back, released her, and turned to look at Will.

    "What happened?"

    "Sir," Will immediately returned, "breaking news: Marquis Smith and Miss Annie just had a car ident on the highway and died on the spot."

    It wasn¡¯t just Will who was shocked; Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan were also surprised as they looked at each other and then both turned toward Will.

    "Was it an ident?"

    "The specific situation is still under investigation," Will said.

    Gan Yuan pondered for a moment, "Let¡¯s go and take a look."

    The election had just ended, and such an incident was too sudden; whether publicly or privately, Gan Yuan had to go and check the situation.

    After all, the deceased were important figures in the Liberal Party. At such a critical time, any small disturbance could not be ignored.

    Soon, everyone rushed to the Traffic Processing Center.

    Given the gravity of the matter, this was no ordinary traffic ident, and the center¡¯s parking lot was already filled with cars.

    Gan Yuan had received a call from Dolly on the way, and by the time she arrived, Dolly was already there with his assistant, waiting for her on the steps.

 Chapter 785: The Identity of Qian Xueying (3)

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 785: The Identity of Qian Xueying (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    He ushered them through the hallway and into a quiet corner before he began speaking in a grave tone.

    "Miss Gan, this matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems."

    Gan Yuan immediately shook her head, "Isn¡¯t it a traffic ident?"

    Dolly nced around, then whispered, "I¡¯ve just heard from an eyewitness at the scene that Marquis Smith and Miss Annie¡¯s car suddenly stopped, and both of them suddenly jumped out. The following driver didn¡¯t have enough time to brake, causing the ident."

    Suddenly stopping on a highway and both of them getting out of the car simultaneously was indeed unusual.

    "Is there surveince footage?" Huangfu Jue asked.

    "I¡¯ve already contacted the staff..." Noticing an approaching worker, Dolly quickly introduced him, "Mr. Chief, hello, these two are..."

    "No need for introductions, these two are already well-known to the world. Duke, Miss Gan!"

    The chief greeted them with a bowed waist and an outstretched hand, and after a brief exchange with Gan Yuan, she immediately asked to see the video.

    The chief didn¡¯t refuse and promptly led the two to his office, invited them to sit down, and picked up the phone to ess the surveince data collected by the staff.

    "This is the data we collected from several cameras nearby. It shows that the car was traveling smoothly until here, where it suddenly veered to the side, then corrected itself, and quickly came to a stop. That¡¯s when both of them jumped out of the car..."

    Watching the screen showing Marquis Smith being hit and thrown by the car, Gan Yuan raised a hand to her mouth.

    Noticing her gesture, Huangfu Jue immediately turned and offered her a handkerchief.

    "Would you like to go to the restroom?"

    She shook her head lightly and returned her gaze to the screen.

    By that time, the cars behind had already stopped, and people were checking on the driver¡¯s injuries while others seemed to be making emergency calls...

    The phone rang on the desk, the chief stood up, gesturing for everyone to continue watching as he went to answer the call.

    The video continued to y on the screen.

    But it was just footage of passersby without anything noteworthy, so Dolly lost interest and stood up to discuss with the chief who had finished his call.

    On the sofa, Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue continued to focus on the images on the screen.

    This incident, no matter how you looked at it, was shrouded in mystery and definitely not as straightforward as a normal ident.

    Her attention drawn to the side of the frame, Gan Yuan extended a finger to rewind the footage and yed it slowly. When it reached the crucial moment, she hit the spacebar.

    The image froze, revealing half of the ck car¡¯s license te. She inhaled sharply, looked quickly toward Dolly and the chief, then promptly pressed the enter key to let the video y on as the ck car disappeared from view.

    Huangfu Jue gave her a sideways nce, his eyes settling on her face. Gan Yuan turned to meet his gaze for a moment.

    "How is it?"

    The chief came over as soon as they finished watching.

    "Are there any other clues?" Huangfu Jue asked.

    "We¡¯ve investigated the phones of a few people in the car, and there were no calls during that time. Now we can only depend on that driver..." the chief said with a worried face, "but the hospital has reported the situation is not good."

    Such a serious incident urring in his jurisdiction would certainly attract media attention and scrutiny from higher-ups. If the case remained unsolved, not only would the media berate him, the higher-ups would likely be very displeased as well.

 Chapter 786: The Identity of Qian Xueying (4)

    <h4>Chapter 786: Chapter 786: The Identity of Qian Xueying (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Given the severity of this ident, I imagine you¡¯re under a lot of pressure." Gan Yuan returned with a sympathetic smile, "But traffic idents are sometimes inevitable, although none of us wishes to see them happen... what can be done?"

    Her words wereforting, but in fact, they were suggesting that this was just a traffic ident.

    The director was a smart man; he should understand that if no results could be found, it might be simpler and easier to just treat the matter as a traffic ident.

    "Ah!" The director sighed, "If only everyone thought like Miss Gan."

    With a slight lift of her lips, Gan Yuan was escorted out the door by the director.

    Having bid farewell to the director, Dolly and others, including Gan Yuan, walked down the stairs. At the top of the steps, he subtly coughed.

    "Miss Gan, may I have a word in private?" Gan Yuan nodded lightly and followed him to a secluded spot. Dolly looked around and then whispered, "What do you make of this situation?"

    Gan Yuan knew he was suspicious and came to probe; she simply shook her head, "Killing them off at this point would be a pity, I¡¯d rather they receive the punishment they deserve. What do you think, Mr. Dolly?"

    Dolly smiled, "I share your view."

    "Shall I give you a lift?"

    "No need, I¡¯ll see you back in the Capital!"

    After nodding to each other, Gan Yuan turned and descended the steps where Huangfu Jue helped her into the car, then nodded to Dolly and sat beside her.

    As the car started and left the processing center, Huangfu Jue spoke softly.

    "Moses?"

    Gan Yuan did not conceal it and nodded lightly.

    Despite only half a license te being visible, she recognized that it was Moses¡¯ car. At this time, Moses¡¯ presence in the vicinity made it clear that the Smiths¡¯ affair was his doing.

    Huangfu Jue leaned back in his seat without further questioning.

    In fact, he had wanted to do the same thing. He had nned to first disgrace the father-daughter pair, then slowly destroy them. It was just that Moses had beaten him to the punch.

    In the passenger seat, Will heard everything and his brows furrowed in confusion.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan did not hide anything from him, and with his intelligence, he could guess what they were discussing.

    If someone had tampered with the car or injured the driver... the same effect could be achieved, but that would leave traces. How had Moses managed to take several lives without leaving a single trace?

    The car continued on, and Gan Yuan lifted her face.

    "Will, go check on the hospital. I need to know the condition of that driver."

    This incident was most likely Moses¡¯ doing, and Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help worrying that the drivers might divulge information.

    "Alright," Will nodded.

    The car stopped at an intersection, and Will got out, switching to a vehicle behind them to head for the hospital. He instructed the driver to park opposite the hospital, and donning sunsses, walked into the hospital entrance.

    He reached the outpatient building and after asking a nurse, immediately rushed to the third floor.

    To avoid drawing attention, he didn¡¯t take the elevator but took the safety stairs. As he reached the third floor and was about to pull the door open, it was already being opened from the outside, and then someone darted in hastily.

    Will, unable to dodge in time, collided with the figure.

    ng! ng!

    A tray and medicine from the person¡¯s hands dropped to the ground.

    "I¡¯m sorry!"

    Will hurried to bend down and help pick up the items that had fallen, but before his hand even touched the tray, a pair of medical scissors was pressed against his neck.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 787: Addicted? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 787: Addicted? (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will raised both hands to indicate he had no ill intent, his gaze falling on the face of the "nurse" in front of him.

    The person was dressed in a nurse¡¯s uniform, with golden hair tied up and a nurse¡¯s cap on her head, and arge mask nearly covering half of her face, revealing only a smooth forehead and a pair of beautiful eyes and brows.

    As their eyes met those clear blue pupils, Will¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Jessica?"

    By then, Jessica had also recognized his face, and beneath her mask, her lips curled upward.

    "Stay put and don¡¯t move." Jessica reached out to grab Will¡¯s cor, pulled him up from the ground, and pressed him against the wall, letting out a coldugh from behind her mask, "What a coincidence, Colonel!"

    The damned fool, he had unexpectedly delivered himself right to her.

    Will frowned, "Did you kill that driver?"

    Her appearance here was undoubtedly rted to that driver, and it seemed she hade to silence him.

    "Driver? What driver!" Jessica pretended to be oblivious.

    The driver, though not dead, was seriously injured with a broken neck and severe nerve damage; the doctors had already deemed him to be in a vegetative state, practically equivalent to being dead.

    However, just to be safe, Jessica had decided to eliminate this potential problem to avoid future trouble.

    Using her nurse¡¯s identity as a cover, she had sessfullypleted her mission and had nned to escape via the fire escape, never expecting to run into Will on her way out.

    This guy sneaking around here had likelye for the driver as well. Could it be that Duke¡¯s murder had been exposed?

    "What are you doing here?"

    She turned the question on him, her blue eyes narrowing slightly.

    No sooner had Jessica¡¯s words fallen than the sound of frantic footsteps and urgent voices filled the corridor.

    "Hurry, she can¡¯t be far!"

    "Seal all the exits!"

    ...

    Without guessing, it was clear that the guards had discovered the driver¡¯s death, knew someone had infiltrated the hospital, and were searching for the murderous Jessica.

    Will¡¯s lips tilted into a cold smile, "You better worry about yourself first!"

    There was no sign of panic on Jessica¡¯s face; instead, herrge eyes curved upwards.

    "With you here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?" Her hand shifted from his shoulder to a hug, and she drew a gun from her body and pressed it against his back, while her other arm affectionately wrapped around his neck, her voice fierce, "Move it!"

    If the pursuers discovered them, this damn girl might really drag him down with her, causing trouble for both Duke and Miss Gan.

    Thinking of the bigger picture, Will didn¡¯t challenge Jessica any further and obediently went downstairs with her.

    All the way down, he took the initiative to remind her.

    "The front door is definitely sealed; we¡¯ll take the back door."

    "No need for your reminder."

    Jessica pushed him downstairs, and when they reached the exit on the first floor, she lifted her hand to point the gun at him, her other hand reaching up to pull off her nurse¡¯s cap and mask, and then started to unbutton her nurse¡¯s uniform.

    "What, missed me?"

    Will took the opportunity to tease.

    Jessica threw the clothing into his arms, "Get rid of it!"

    Will turned around and stuffed her clothing into a trash can. She then clung to his arm with one hand while reaching for his suit pocket with the gun in her other hand.

    "Help me get out, and if you dare y tricks," she pressed the gun against his privates, her brows arching sharply, "I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll never be able to y with women again in your life!"

    Will gave her an eye roll, "What, got hooked after sleeping with me once?"

 Chapter 788: Addicted? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 788: Addicted? (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Jessica increased the pressure of her hand, "If you don¡¯t mind, I can help you right now!"

    Feeling her gun pressed against him through his clothes, Will only felt a strange throbbing throughout his body, and quickly shrank away, "Stop messing around, let¡¯s go!"

    This time, Moses was standing up for Gan Yuan, he did not want Jessica to really fall into these guys¡¯ hands, because that would not be a good oue for Gan Yuan, and previously, Gan Yuan had said that he should try to get some information from Jessica, encountering her was an opportunity.

    Therefore, he cooperated all along, Jessica felt his cooperation and thought it was because he feared her scissors, and didn¡¯t think too much of it.

    The two walked out of the fire escape, arm in arm; Jessica hugged his arm affectionately, nearly leaning her entire body against him, looking just like a couple.

    All the way to the door, they indeed saw someone keeping watch.

    Seeing the two of theme out, one of them immediately reached out to stop them and, after a nce at Jessica, asked with a deep voice.

    "What are you doing?"

    They had just received news that the killer was a young woman dressed as a nurse, so security was thoroughly questioning every young girling in and going out.

    "What else can you do here, obviously visiting a patient," Will said nonchntly.

    The guard took a nce at Jessica, "Which floor and room number?"

    "Third floor, room 306," Jessica blurted out a room number.

    The guard did not let them go easily, "What¡¯s your rtionship?"

    "She¡¯s my girlfriend," Will said.

    Lucky bastard, taking advantage of her!

    Jessica knew it wasn¡¯t convenient to contradict him in front of the guard, so the hand holding his arm twisted the flesh on the inside of his arm hard.

    Will winced from her twist, and anger instantly rose in his heart.

    He was helping her escape, such a girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t take even if she came with money!

    The guard looked them over again, saw nothing amiss, and immediately waved his hand.

    "Go on!"

    The two quickly descended the stairs, and Jessica pulled him toward her car. As she reached for the car keys, Will seized the opportunity to grab her wrist that held the gun, pushed her against the car in one swift move, and pressed the confiscated gun against her chest.

    "You ingrate!" he caught her swinging fist and slowly moved closer to her face, "Returning kindness with ingratitude, huh?"

    Jessica pouted, "Stop trying to act innocent after taking advantage!"

    "Advantage?" Will raised an eyebrow scornfully, "A girlfriend like you, I wouldn¡¯t want even if you threw yourself at me."

    Opening the car door, he pushed her into the car with a lift of his hand.

    "Move over!"

    Jessica rolled her eyes and pretended to move over to the driver¡¯s seat when she suddenly reached out to snatch his gun, causing Will to immediately fight back.

    The two struggled for the gun in the confined space of the car, their bodies entangled without a clear winner, when the car window was knocked on.

    Seeing the security personnel outside, Jessica hurried to hug him, blocking the hand with the gun, and pretended to kiss him.

    "Get out of the car!"

    The security staff grasped a gun and loudly tapped on the window. Will reached out and opened the car window.

    "Buddy, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "What are you doing?" the security staff asked, observing the two.

    Jessica lifted her face from Will¡¯s chest and red over, displeased, "Haven¡¯t you ever seen people getting cozy in a car?"

    "Sorry about that, got carried away!" Will smiled at the man, "We¡¯ll be on our way soon."

 Chapter 789: Addicted? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 789: Addicted? (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    The security personnel frowned, "Leave this ce immediately!"

    "Alright, alright!" Will chuckled in response, his hand reaching out to pinch Jessica¡¯s thigh, "Sweetheart, don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll feed you well when we get home!"

    While speaking, he quietly drew the gun out and hid it to one side.

    In front of security, Jessica had no choice but to temporarily give up on the gun, climbed down from him, and took a seat in the driver¡¯s seat, smoothing out her wrinkled clothes before starting the car.

    As the car left the hospital¡¯s main gate, Will instantly passed the gun over, pressing it against her side.

    "Sweetheart, keep driving straight ahead."

    Jessica wished she could kick him off, but being at his mercy, she obedientlyplied.

    As the car moved forward, Will held the gun with one hand and took out his mobile phone with the other to dial Gan Yuan¡¯s number.

    "Miss Gan."

    "How did it go?" Gan Yuan asked on the other end of the line.

    "The man is already dead," Will said, tightening his grip on the gun, "Also, I have Jessica in my grasp."

    "Jessica?" Gan Yuan sounded somewhat surprised but quickly regained herposure, "Did she do it?"

    "Seems like it," Will said, grinning at Jessica who was ring at him, "What do you suggest I do with her?"

    Gan Yuan pondered for a moment on the phone, "We are about to board the ne; bring her over with you."

    Since she had killed someone, it was no longer suitable for her to stay there. Gan Yuan had many questions for her, so she decided it would be best for Will to bring Jessica along.

    With their protection, she could safely escape from here; deciding upon their next move in the Capital was not toote.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll bring her over right now." Will hung up the phone and issued another order to Jessica, "Go to the airport."

    A momentter, the car drove onto the airport tarmac. Gan Yuan stood at the door of the private jet, looking outward. Upon seeing the two getting out of the car, she gestured for them toe aboard.

    "Get on and we¡¯ll talk."

    Will immediately grabbed Jessica¡¯s arm and pulled her onto the ne, and Jessica did not resist.

    The mission Moses gave her was not only to take care of the driver but also to protect Gan Yuan; since Gan Yuan was here, she saw no need to leave.

    As the two boarded the ne, Gan Yuan gestured for them to take their seats.

    "Take a seat!"

    Will pulled Jessica over to a seat and pressed her into it before standing to one side, still holding the gun pointed at her.

    Gan Yuan walked over and gently patted his arm.

    "Put the gun away."

    "Yes, Miss," Will immediately adopted a respectful demeanor in front of Gan Yuan, bowing his torso, and then sitting next to Jessica.

    Gan Yuan trusted her, but he dared not rx even slightly around Jessica.

    Jessica rolled her eyes at him and turned her face to the other side.

    At that moment, Huangfu Jue returned from a call in the rear cabin and saw Jessica; his blue eyes shed, but he asked no further questions and sat beside Gan Yuan.

    The crew began preparing for takeoff, and the flight attendant came over to ask.

    "May I ask what would you like?"

    "A juice and a coffee," Gan Yuan stated her and Huangfu Jue¡¯s preferences, her gaze falling on Jessica, "Jessica, Will, would you like anything to drink?"

    "Lemon water!"

    The two spoke in unison.

    After finishing, they both red at each other and then turned to face the flight attendant.

    "Make mine a soda."

    Again, they were simultaneous.

    The two red at each other, and the flight attendant¡¯s lips rose in a light smile.

    "Would the two of you prefer lemon water or soda?"

 Chapter 790: Addicted? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 790: Chapter 790: Addicted? (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Give him (her) soda, I want lemonade!"

    The orderly voice rang out again.

    Jessica turned her face and retorted, "Why should I drink soda while you get lemonade?!"

    Will was not to be outdone, "Because you¡¯re a captive!"

    Jessica took a deep breath, wanting to explode with anger, but when she felt Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze from across, she forcefully suppressed her rage and turned to the flight attendant, "I don¡¯t care what that bastard wants, I just want lemonade!"

    With Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan being called bastards right in front of them, Will naturally couldn¡¯t swallow his pride, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate tosh out, so he immediately spoke with resentment, "She¡¯s only allowed soda!"

    The flight attendant was inevitably in a difficult position, "This..."

    Gan Yuan just shook his head at the table, "Alright, give both of them a ss of lemonade each."

    Once Gan Yuan had spoken, neither of them retorted but just red at each other and then turned their faces in opposite directions.

    When did his assistant be so childish?

    Huangfu Jue frowned and looked at Will, while Gan Yuan lifted the corners of his mouth, revealing an inscrutable smile.

    As the airne took off and rose to mid-air, Jessica stood up from her seat, with Will immediately following her.

    ncing at him sideways, Jessica huffed and walked towards the restroom.

    Seeing her reach for the restroom door, Will raised his hand to block her path and extended his hand in front of her.

    "Hand it over!"

    Jessica arched an eyebrow, "What?"

    Will curled his finger, "Cell phone."

    Jessica shrugged her shoulders, "I left it in the car."

    "Don¡¯t y tricks." Will nced in the direction of the front cabin, "I¡¯m doing this all for Miss Gan¡¯s sake, don¡¯t force me to get physical."

    "If it weren¡¯t for Gaia¡¯s sake, I would have thrown you off the ne long ago." Jessica grabbed his palm and stepped towards the restroom.

    Will took a quick step forward, squeezing into the restroom before she could shut the door.

    "You..." Jessica¡¯s face colored with anger, "Will Gibson, don¡¯t go too far!"

    The phone did indeed fall in the car during their earlier scuffle, and she hadn¡¯t lied, which naturally irritated her due to Will¡¯s relentless nagging.

    "Hand over the cell phone, and I will naturally go out."

    Will¡¯s tone was insistent, he naturally didn¡¯t trust Jessica as much as Gan Yuan did, never believing that she really needed to use the restroom, but suspecting that she was using it as an excuse to send a message to Moses.

    Jessica opened the door, "I¡¯m giving you three seconds to get out!"

    Raising his hand, he pulled a gun from his pocket, and Will¡¯s tone also turned cold, "I¡¯m giving you three seconds to hand over the phone, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    Their eyes met, and Jessica¡¯s pupils shrank.

    Then, she raised her hands.

    "Fine, if you want the phone that badly, thene get it yourself!"

    Will sized her up from head to toe, she was wearing just a T-shirt and cargo pants; the T-shirt was form-fitting, hiding nothing, and one side pocket of the cargo pants was slightly bulging, seemingly containing something.

    He immediately reached out his hand without any courtesy and reached into her pocket.

    Jessica¡¯s lips curved coldly, and she raised her knee sharply, while Will raised his arm to block her strike, but the gun slipped from his grasp and fell out with a tter onto the restroom floor.

    As he bent to pick up the gun, Jessica lifted her foot and kicked the restroom door shut.

    Locking the restroom door from the inside, Jessica¡¯s lips curled coldly.

    "We didn¡¯t settle the scorest time, let¡¯s go again!"

    "Afraid of you?" Will took off his suit jacket, "This time I¡¯ll make you truly convinced!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 791: Did You Forget to Zip Up? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Did You Forget to Zip Up? (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will¡¯s words had barely fallen when Jessica had already flown at him, and the two immediately scuffled together.

    A flight attendant passed by the restroom, stepping on a gun on the floor, and then heard noises inside. She hurriedly picked up the gun and ran to the front cabin.

    "Duke, there seems to be a fight in the restroom!"

    Huangfu Jue was discussing Qian Xueying with Gan Yuan when he lifted his face at the news, by which time Gan Yuan had already taken the gun returned by the flight attendant.

    "Don¡¯t bother with it."

    "Yes, Miss Gan."

    The flight attendant nodded and retreated back to the rear cabin, hastening her steps away from the banging noises in the restroom.

    Inside the restroom.

    The two of them exchanged punches and kicks; in the tight space, it was not easy to maneuver, and both were gasping for breath without either gaining much of an advantage.

    Taking a step back, Jessica stopped moving.

    "Ceasefire for now!"

    The issue from earlier in the restroom hadn¡¯t been resolved, and now she needed to take care of a personal matter.

    "What are you trying to y at now?" Will scrutinized her, only wary of a sneak attack, not letting his guard down for a second.

    Jessica rolled her eyes at him, "Going to the toilet."

    Will sneered disdainfully, extending his palm, "Cell phone."

    "I told you, it¡¯s not on me," Jessica shouted back, frowning.

    Will¡¯s gaze fell on the bulging pocket of her jeans, "Then what¡¯s that in your pocket?"

    ncing down at her trousers, a flicker of something crossed Jessica¡¯s eyes, "Whatever it is, it¡¯s not the phone, now get out."

    Catching the subtle expression on her face, Will assumed she was hiding something, "Take it out, let me see."

    "Not giving it to you!"

    "Then don¡¯t expect me to leave."

    "What, you enjoy watching people use the toilet?"

    Will scoffed in derision, "Go ahead if you dare, I don¡¯t mind."

    Jessica was livid, "Fine, you want to see, I¡¯ll show you!"

    She reached into her pocket and pulled out something, flinging it hard at Will. He caught it reflexively, only to feel something soft and squishy in his palm. He opened his hand and saw the words "Sanitary Tampon" written on it.

    Even though he was a man, he knew well the purpose of such an item and his face instantly turned somewhat embarrassed.

    "Never thought you¡¯d use this kind of thing!"

    A sarcasticment to hide his own embarrassment, he casually ced the sanitary tampon on the countertop and headed for the door.

    Jessica leaned against the side, not moving, but as Will was opening the door, she suddenly noticed something gleaming silver at his cor.

    That was... a cross!

    Jessica tried to get a better look, but Will had already opened the door and stepped out.

    "I¡¯ll be right outside, no tricks!"

    After dropping that warning, he casually closed the restroom door.

    Jessica jumped to lock the door, grabbed the sanitary tampon from the countertop, sat on the toilet, and furrowed her brows.

    That thing she had just seen was definitely her cross; how dare this damn brat wear it on himself?

    No way!

    She had to find a way to get it back.

    After getting up and fixing her clothes, she went to the sink to wash her hands. As she was drying them with a paper towel, her peripheral vision caught Will¡¯s suit jacket hanging on the side, and she walked over immediately. She felt around and pulled his cell phone from the pocket of his jacket.

    Hefting his phone, Jessica smirked triumphantly.

    Pulling the door open, she looked at Will, who was leaning against the opposite wall, raised her right hand, and waved the phone at him.

 Chapter 792: Did You Forget to Zip Up? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Did You Forget to Zip Up? (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Give it back to me!"

    Will immediately recognized his own phone and rushed over to snatch it.

    Jessica raised her hand, dodged his palm, and stepped back two paces.

    "The pendant for the phone, or else," she lifted her right hand, holding the phone over the toilet bowl, "say goodbye to your phone, Colonel."

    In his phone, there were many important calls and emails... All this information was extremely valuable. Losing the phone would be a huge loss for him.

    Not to mention, just reorganizing those contacts would take hours.

    "Jessica!" Will raised his right hand, "If you dare to throw away my phone, I will never let you off."

    Jessica arched an eyebrow, "Then give me back my stuff!"

    As she spoke, she loosened two fingers, now holding his phone between just her thumb and forefinger.

    Will silently cursed himself for forgetting his jacket earlier and reached up to pull off the pendant around his neck.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll trade."

    As he spoke, he shook the pendant in his hand at her.

    "We¡¯ll both put our items on the table, and then retrieve our own."

    "Deal!"

    Thus, the two watched each other cautiously as they ced their items (the phone and the pendant) on the nearby surface.

    "I¡¯ll count 1, 2, 3, and we go get our stuff," Jessica started counting, "1, 3!"

    She didn¡¯t even count to 2 before darting forward to grab her pendant.

    She reached out but grabbed air, as Will jerked back the pendant and reached to grab her wrist, flinging her to the side as he lunged for the phone.

    Jessica dove at him, grabbed his calf, and pulled him down to the ground. She then tried to pile on top of him, but Will rolled swiftly to the side. Jessica missed, and seeing him reach for the phone, she kicked it away.

    With a loud thud, the phonended outside the shower area.

    Will turned to go for it, but Jessica¡¯s foot flew up, kicking him in the back. He dove forward, stepping on the small shampoo bottle that had fallen to the floor, slipping, and crashing into the shower, his back hitting the faucet.

    Suddenly, water sprayed everywhere.

    Before he could get up, Jessica had already pounced on him, trying to pull the pendant from his neck. She had just grabbed the cross when her wrist was captured by his grip.

    She lifted her other hand to strike back, but Will simrly caught it.

    She couldn¡¯t break free, and he couldn¡¯t either, the two once again locked in a stalemate.

    Above their heads, water continued to spray from the shower, soaking both of them. Jessica¡¯s long hair quickly became wet, droplets running down her pointed chin to her cor, then sliding down her smooth skin into the vaguely visible cleavage.

    Noticing the slight protrusion on her clothes, Will¡¯s mouth went dry as the image of her idental exposure shed before his eyes. Sensing his gaze, Jessica became furious.

    "Don¡¯t look!"

    "I¡¯ll look wherever I want with my eyes!"

    "Let go of me!" Jessica shouted.

    "Let go of the pendant, and naturally, I¡¯ll let you go."

    "No way!"

    Will smirked, "Then don¡¯t me me for continuing to look."

    After speaking, he deliberately moved his gaze across her chest.

    Jessica frowned, drawing in her arms, but she couldn¡¯t move as he was holding them firmly.

    Outside, footsteps approached, and then someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 793: Did You Forget to Zip Up? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 793: Chapter 793: Did You Forget to Zip Up? (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Dum dum dum!

    "Excuse me, is anybody in the restroom?" the voice of the female flight attendant rang out.

    "Let go of me quickly!" Will heard Gan Yuan¡¯s voice and immediately became tense; he certainly didn¡¯t want to be seen in this embarrassing state by others.

    At first, Jessica also tensed up, but seeing his nervous reaction, she actually started to rx.

    Without getting up, she lowered her head and leaned closer to him instead.

    What was this little devil trying to do?

    As Will was still puzzled, the girl¡¯s wet hair dripped onto his face, followed by a warm touch on his ear.

    Was she... Was she kissing his ear?!

    "I¡¯m so hot... Colonel," she whispered.

    Will felt every single hair on his body stand on end.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be distracted, and taking advantage of the moment, Jessica snatched the pendant from him, jumped away from his body, and quickly went to open the door.

    "Mr. Will has fallen, could you go help him up?"

    After saying that, she casually wiped her wet hair with her hand and strode away.

    The flight attendant, hearing that Will had fallen, hurriedly rushed over to help him up and instantly blushed, quickly turning her face away.

    "Mr. Will, are you alright?"

    Noticing the attendant¡¯s expression was off, Will cast his eyes down at himself and immediately felt mortified.

    "Please... could you step out for a moment!" he requested.

    The flight attendant gave a secret smile, quickly stepped out, and helped him close the restroom door.

    Suppressing the urge to burst out and throw Jessica off the ne, Will strode to the sink, turned on the cold water, and sshed it onto his face.

    This time he had made aplete fool of himself.

    That little devil, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her get away with this!

    Only after his body hadpletely calmed down did Will use a towel to wipe off the water droplets from his body and face, feeling helpless as his shirt was already soaked through. Without spare clothes on the ne, he didn¡¯t want Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan to see his disheveled state, so he had no choice but to put on his jacket over the wet shirt, picked his cellphone from the floor, and walked back wearing his water-stained shoes.

    In the cabin, Jessica had already changed into a set of flight attendant¡¯s clothing and was leisurely enjoying her lemon water.

    Seeing hime out, she gave his pants an ambiguous look.

    "Colonel Will, did you forget to zip up while using the restroom?" she teased.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan simultaneously turned their faces to look at Will, noticing his soggy pants. Huangfu Jue frowned slightly, while Gan Yuan smiled faintly and turned her gaze away.

    "Mr. Will," the flight attendant approached, "we will bending shortly. Please take your seat and fasten your seatbelt."

    Seeing the same attendant as before, Will felt his face flush with embarrassment again, thanked her, and then walked over to take his seat beside Jessica, reaching for the cup on the table.

    "I drank from that already!" Jessica said with a mischievous smile.

    He reached for another cup and took a sip.

    Jessica¡¯s voice chimed in again, "What I mean is, I drank from both cups."

    "Cough!"

    Will spat out all the lemon water in his mouth.

    On one side, Huangfu Jue frowned displeasedly, while Will hurried to apologize.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Duke!"

 Chapter 794: Did You Forget to Zip Up? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 794: Chapter 794: Did You Forget to Zip Up? (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Jessica held her cup, sipping from the straw with a smug smile.

    Will turned his head, only to see the girl grinning provocatively, her face alight with the triumph of a sessful prank.

    "Cough!" Will suppressed his anger, the corners of his lips turning up slightly as he leaned in closer to her, "Your underwear is still at my ce, don¡¯t forget to take it when you go back."

    His voice seemed like a whisper, but it was loud enough for the entire airne to hear.

    Jessica had just taken a sip of lemonade when she choked on it, immediately coughing violently.

    Looking at her struggling with difort, Will¡¯s lips curved with satisfaction.

    Across from him, Huangfu Jue brought a hand to his forehead.

    He really began to doubt whether his assistant had water in his brain, to think that he would y such silly games with a little girl?

    "Will!" Gan Yuan looked up from the documents, "From now on, Jessica is your responsibility!"

    "Don¡¯t worry," Will straightened up immediately, "I¡¯ll keep a close eye on her and make sure she doesn¡¯t escape! Whatever it takes, I¡¯ll get any information you need out of her."

    "Gaia!" Jessica objected unhappily, "This isn¡¯t fair. I..."

    She wanted to say that she was there to protect her, but she checked herself abruptly.

    The secret of Moses, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone, including Gan Yuan.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Will won¡¯t hurt you," Gan Yuan reassured her with a smile, "When the time is right, I¡¯ll let you go."

    Jessica opened her mouth, then leaned back in her seat.

    The ne descended, soonnding smoothly at the airport. Huangfu Jue helped Gan Yuan stand up, and they walked off the ne under the escort of bodyguards. Jessica also got up to leave, but was stopped by Will.

    "What are you doing?"

    She frowned and spoke in a low voice, and Will issued a stern order.

    "Tie her up."

    Two bodyguards immediately approached. Jessica frowned, ready to resist, but one had already pulled out a phone. She gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t move, and the other guard quickly fetched a rope, binding her hands behind her back.

    Will raised his hand, the two bodyguards got off the ne, and he reached out to grab Jessica¡¯s arm, pulling her in front of him.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Jessica tilted her chin up, ncing at his wet pants with a provocative tone, "Afraid I¡¯ll cut your toothpick?"

    Will wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her against him, while his other hand lifted to hold her chin.

    "Brat, you¡¯ll see what¡¯sing to you tonight!"

    She pouted, "With that toothpick of yours?"

    Any man would show his mettle when taunted like this, especially Will.

    His pupils constricted, he frowned, bending down, his gaze sweeping over her scornful expression.

    Jessica gasped out in pain, trying to kick him, but his knee pinned her leg.

    Releasing her, Will lifted his face to meet her furious eyes, then leaned his cheek close to her earlobe, tenderly biting.

    "How about now, feeling a bit hot...?"

    Jessica¡¯s voice was disdainful, "That¡¯s all you got? You¡¯re far from getting to me!"

    His hand slid down, resting on her chest.

    With the seat back pressing against her, she had nowhere to dodge, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    "Will!" she panted, "I won¡¯t let you off the hook!"

    The manughed coldly, leaning close to her face, "No need to rush, I¡¯ll surely satisfy you tonight!"

    Grabbing her arm, Will dragged her toward the cabin door.

    ...

    ...

    See you tomorrow.[I¡¯m recently in retreat, I¡¯ll chat in the group after New Year¡¯s Day, please understand]

 Chapter 795 Shameless (1)

    <h4>Chapter 795: Chapter 795 Shameless (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    After disembarking from the airne, everyone got directly into the vehicles waiting on the tarmac and left through a special passageway without being harassed by reporters, smoothly departing from the airport.

    In the hotel, Gan Tang had already received the news and was waiting outside the elevator early on.

    When he saw his parents emerge from the elevator, the little guy immediately cheered and ran to greet them.

    "Mommy, Daddy!"

    Gan Yuan casually embraced his son¡¯s shoulders and bent down to kiss his little face. The little guy then looked up at her and said,

    "Congrattions, Mommy, I support you."

    "Thank you, son!"

    Gan Yuan smiled and stroked his little face; Huangfu Jue bent down and scooped the little guy into his arms.

    "Have you been good these past few days?"

    "Yes," Gan Tang immediately nodded, "I¡¯ve been listening to Uncle Charlie¡¯s words."

    "The little prince has been very cooperative." Charlieughed on the side, vouching for him, "Over these days, we¡¯ve never left the hotel. Other than reading and practicing the piano, he¡¯s only yed on the rooftop twice."

    Since Huangfu Jue wasn¡¯t around and neither was Gan Yuan, Charlie was only worried about the little guy¡¯s safety, and he was somewhat restrictive in certain areas, but the little guy was very understanding and cooperative.

    Huangfu Jue felt a pang of heartache and lifted his hand to adjust the little one¡¯s pant legs.

    "Bored, right? How about Daddy takes you out to y in a bit, okay?"

    The little guy wrapped around his neck and snuggled up to his face, "You and Mommy must be tired from just getting off the airne, we can go tomorrow."

    Moved by Gan Tang¡¯s considerate words, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help but kiss his little face.

    "Good boy. Let Mommy rest, and Daddy will y with you in a while."

    The little guy¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, then he hurriedly asked,"Daddy, aren¡¯t you tired?"

    Huangfu Jue shook his head, "I want to y with Xiaotang."

    "Then, can we go y polo?" Gan Tang asked with a look of anticipation.

    "Of course."

    His little mouth lifted into a smile, the excitement evident in his tone, "That¡¯s great."

    Gan Yuan chuckled, "Alright, I¡¯ll deal with what I need to, and then I¡¯ll join you."

    "Really?" Gan Tang got even more excited, "Then Mommy can be the referee for us."

    "Sure," Gan Yuanughingly agreed.

    As everyone chatted and walked along, the little guy turned his head and saw Jessica following behind.

    "Beautiful sister, you came too?"

    "Handsome little guy, long time no see." Jessica smiled and winked at him, "Did you miss me?"

    "A little." Gan Tang said.

    "Is that a very tiny little or a very big little?" Jessica yfully asked.

    The little guy thought seriously for a moment, "It should be a not too big, not too small little."

    Jessica couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at the little guy¡¯s response, "How about Ie y polo with you, would that be okay?"

    "You know how to y polo too?" Gan Tang asked curiously.

    "Of course," Jessica lifted her chin proudly, "And I¡¯m very good at it, you know!"

    Will hummed disdainfully from his nose, showing his skepticism on the side.

    "You doubt it?" Jessica raised her eyebrows, "How about we bet on a game?"

    "Good, in that case, Jessica cane along too!" Gan Yuan nced at Will, "It¡¯s perfect, I have something I want to ask her, we can chat at the stables."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," Will didn¡¯t dare to object and could only agree.

    "Oh, right!" The little guy still remembered the previous fighting between the two and immediately shifted his gaze to Will, "Uncle Will, did you guys figure out who won?"

    ?

 Chapter 796 Shameless (2)

    <h4>Chapter 796: Chapter 796 Shameless (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Of course!" Will lifted his eyebrows yfully, "I won!"

    "Shameless!" Jessica immediately called him out bluntly, "Hey handsome, this guy is lying."

    Will was about to retort when Huangfu Jue had already stopped walking.

    "Will, take care of it."

    Will hurriedly responded, "Yes, sir!"

    The bodyguards helped the two push open the door, and the family of three walked into the guest room.

    "Shameless! Liar! King of Bullshit!"

    Jessica jeered at him in a half-mocking, half-disdainful tone.

    Will stepped in front of her, his hand reaching into her pocket.

    "What are you doing?" Jessica was about to dodge, but he had already fished out the stolen cross.

    "That¡¯s my stuff!" Jessica rushed over furiously, but was held back by two bodyguards.

    Will shook the cross in her face, "If you dare to tamper with the polo game, I assure you, you¡¯ll never see it again!"

    Jessica gritted her teeth and red at him, "If you dare touch my cross, I¡¯ll cut you into a cross!"

    Will didn¡¯t care; he just waved at the bodyguards to take her into the room first, then he took out his phone and began contacting the polo grounds.

    After a brief rest, Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan casually dressed, took Gan Tang, and left the hotel for the polo grounds, discreetly under the protection of the bodyguards.

    The polo grounds had already been cleared, the bodyguards were securing the area, and the little guy, changed into his riding gear, eagerly mounted a pony prepared for him and couldn¡¯t wait to gallop onto the grass field.

    After all, he was a child, and having been cooped up for a few days, he naturally couldn¡¯t wait to romp around.

    Jessica¡¯s ropes had been untied, and she was arranged to stay by Gan Yuan¡¯s side.

    Huangfu Jue rode a horse to y with Gan Tang, while Gan Yuan turned to look at Jessica across the table.

    "Even now, won¡¯t you choose me?"

    Clenching the can in her hand, Jessica took a while before turning to look at her.

    "Gaia, I¡¯m sorry. I promised the Duke, I can¡¯t betray him, even if you kill me, I can¡¯t say."

    Her tone was serious, her face filled with gravity.

    Gan Yuan turned her face, watching her for a moment before nodding lightly.

    "Alright, I understand."

    Jessica didn¡¯t tell her the truth, but her expression was enough to illustrate the issue.

    There must be something Moses was keeping from her, and it was no small matter.

    It seemed that unless he made up his mind, she would never be able to get the results from anyone else¡¯s mouth.

    Leaning back in her chair, she lifted her right hand to her forehead.

    Moses, what exactly do you want to do?

    ...

    ...

    Suburban vi.

    Paul tried Jessica¡¯s cellphone once more, yet it was still unreachable; listening to the tone in the handset, his frown deepened.

    Could it be, she had slipped up?

    Impossible, such a simple task, she couldn¡¯t possibly mess it up...

    Moses looked up from the photo in his hands, "Still can¡¯t get through?"

    "The phone has been unreachable the whole time." Paul turned around, walked over to him, "I just contacted our people, and they said the driver is dead, but he didn¡¯t wait for Jessica."

    "Could it be... she¡¯s been caught?"

    "Right now, the police are still tracking her; it¡¯s not likely she¡¯s been caught."

    An underling rushed upstairs to the terrace to report thetest news they had gathered.

    "Sir, the Duke and Miss Gaia have just returned, and... we also saw Miss Jessica with them."

    ?

 Chapter 797 Shameless (3)

    <h4>Chapter 797: Chapter 797 Shameless (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "What?" Paul looked over in astonishment, "You¡¯re saying Jessica is with Miss Gaia."

    "Yes," his subordinate replied, "our informant at the hotel confirmed it¡¯s Miss Jessica."

    "Where is she now?" Paul asked urgently.

    "She left the hotel with Miss Gaia half an hour ago, exact destination unknown. They were very cautious, our people lost their trail."

    "How could this happen?" Paul waved his hand dismissively and raised it to his brow, "Could it be that Miss Gaia had someone take her away? I will figure out something immediately."

    Paul knew Jessica couldn¡¯t possibly betray the Lord of Demons; if she did this, it was because the other party had control over her.

    "Wait," Moses spoke up to stop him, "there¡¯s no need to rush, let¡¯s wait and see."

    Jessica was his person, and he was very clear about her capabilities. He wasn¡¯t sure what was really going on yet; perhaps Jessica had her own n.

    His orders to her were to protect Gan Yuan. If Gan Yuan allowed her to stay by her side, there was no need to insist on bringing Jessica back. Paul nodded understandingly, and the anxiety he held eased significantly. After all, being with Gan Yuan was better than being controlled by someone else.

    Footsteps tinkled lightly as the butler approached with a bowl of broth, carefully cing it in front of Moses.

    "Your soup," he said.

    Moses nodded gently and handed a document to Paul, "Go see Dolly to confirm the specific date for the announcement. Also, transfer these property rights to Gaia¡¯s name."

    Paul took the documents and left downstairs. Moses then picked up the spoon to sip the soup.

    The butler stood respectfully aside, pondering for a moment, and finally spoke up, "Isn¡¯t it about time to tell the miss the truth?"

    Moses stopped his soup-sipping motion, "It¡¯s not time yet."

    "But..."

    "I have my judgement." Moses nced sideways, his gaze falling on the butler¡¯s profile. He stood up, retrieved an envelope from the drawer, and handed it to him, "This is for you."

    The butler was taken aback, taking the contents out of the envelope.

    The thin stack of papers was a property deed¡ªa house in the French countryside, and also a check with a hefty sum.

    "What is this..." the butler looked up at Moses, puzzled, "What do you mean?"

    Moses settled back at the table, gripping the spoon, "From now, you no longer need to serve me."

    The butler¡¯s fingers trembled, "I... I still don¡¯t understand."

    Moses swallowed the soup calmly, "You¡¯ve been fired. Do you understand now?"

    "But..." The butler began and then stopped himself, "Fine, if you want me gone, I¡¯ll go!"

    He stuffed the property deed and check back into the envelope and mmed the envelope onto Moses¡¯s table.

    "Keep these for yourself!"

    He turned and walked towards the stairs without looking back.

    "Wait!" Moses called out again, and the butler stopped. Moses continued coldly, "If you dare to tell her the truth, I¡¯ll kill that child."

    Turning furiously, the butler retorted, "Moses, don¡¯t forget that your life was given to you by the miss. The reason the sir adopted you in the first ce was all because of the miss. The way you¡¯re treating her now, you... you¡¯re betraying the sir, betraying the miss!"

    Picking up another spoonful of soup from the bowl, Moses elegantly opened his mouth and swallowed the broth.

    "So what?"

 Chapter 798 Shameless (4)

    <h4>Chapter 798: Chapter 798 Shameless (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "You..." the butler took a deep breath, filled with anger yet helpless, "people who are so ungrateful like you will not end well!"

    Turning around, he walked heavily and quickly down the stairs.

    As the sound of his steps faded, Moses stood up and paced to the window. He watched through the blinds as the butler carried a small suitcase out of the house, got into a car, and drove away from the manor until he was out of sight. Moses continued to stand by the window for a long time, unable to snap out of his daze.

    Even now, he remembered the first day he returned to the castle with the father who had adopted him. The butler had made him a bowl of thick corn soup, which he drank without using a spoon, lifting the bowl and gulping down the soup until it was empty.

    The butler didn¡¯t say anything, just served him a second bowl of soup and ced it in front of him.

    Latter on, it was the butler who taught him dining etiquette, how to savor the taste of caviar at its finest, how to silently sip soup with a spoon, and how to use the cutlery on the table in the proper order...

    All of these, he remembered clearly!

    ...

    ...

    The polo field.

    Two majestic horses, one ck and one white, raced side by side across the grass. On their backs, Will and Jessica each held the reins in one hand and a mallet in the other, leaning forward to maintain the best riding posture as they continuously urged their horses on.

    The ball was just in front of them, and neither of the two yers dared to give way, swinging their mallets at the same time.

    As the mallets struck each other, the ball flew off into the air, tracing an arc as it flew past the mallets.

    Jessica pulled her horse to a stop, "4:3, I won!"

    Will did the same and turned to object, "The ball was hit by me, your mallet just struck mine!"

    "Nonsense!" Jessica retorted angrily, "It was clearly me who hit the ball. It was you who hit my mallet!"

    "It wasn¡¯t!"

    "It was!"

    "Being unreasonable!"

    "Stubborn and argumentative!"

    ...

    Huangfu Jue frowned, Gan Yuan rubbed her forehead, and Gan Tang sat on her horse, raising her little hand to her chin and sighing.

    "Uncle Will, Jessica, you two are so boring!"

    The two looked at each other, unwilling to concede.

    "Again!"

    At the edge of the field, Helen put away her phone and walked over to Gan Yuan¡¯s side.

    "Miss, there¡¯s a gentleman at the hotel who wants to see you! He said he¡¯s your butler."

    Butler?

    Gan Yuan¡¯s brows knitted in confusion, and after a moment¡¯s thought, she stood up.

    "Xiaotang, we need to go back."

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Huangfu Jue rode back, asking with confusion.

    They had agreed to y for two hours before returning, and the time wasn¡¯t up yet. She was suddenly leaving, and he was only worried that something might have happened.

    "The butler is looking for me." Seeing his puzzled look, Gan Yuan hurriedly exined, "It¡¯s Moses¡¯s butler, the one who looked after us both as we grew up."

    Huangfu Jue nodded in understanding and immediately gestured to his subordinates.

    "Prepare the car!"

    Will and Jessica, still without a clear victory, dismounted from their horses, each with a sense of dissatisfaction.

    Everyone changed back into their clothes and returned to the hotel. Upon reaching their floor, they saw the butler seated on a couch in the small lounge area, with a not sorge suitcase beside him.

    "Butler?" Jessica eximed in shock, "What brings you here?"

    "I..." the butler nced at everyone with a bit of embarrassment, "Moses... he threw me out."

    "How can this be?" Gan Yuan¡¯s face showed utter disbelief.

    When she arrived at the castle, the butler had already been serving her father for many years, longer even than Moses. Although he was just a butler, he was a very important figure in the eyes of everyone.

    Moses... how could he throw out the butler?

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 799 You Can Also Kiss Back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 799: Chapter 799 You Can Also Kiss Back (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    The butler shook his head gently, his pale face etched with pain and disappointment.

    He had started working as a servant in the castle in his teenage years and gradually, with the deceased master¡¯s approval, worked his way up to the position of butler. He had thought he would serve in that castle as its butler for the rest of his life, until the day he died.

    But now, he had been cast out...

    The sense of loss was something others couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Gan Yuan stepped forward, reached out to steady his shoulders, and held the old man close.

    "If you don¡¯t mind, would you stay by my side from now on?"

    The butler lifted his face, tearful glints shimmering in his cloudy eyes.

    "Thank you, thank you, miss!"

    Having been a butler all his life, with his wife passing away early and no children to call his own... this job had been his entire life. Now that Moses had suddenly taken everything from him, he didn¡¯t even know where to go.

    Gan Yuan smiled, "Helen, please arrange a room for him."

    "Yes, Miss," Helen promptly stepped forward and picked up the old man¡¯s suitcase.

    "This gentleman..." The butler¡¯s gaze fell on Gan Tang, "must be the young prince, no doubt?"

    "Xiaotang," Gan Yuan immediately called the little one over, "say hello to grandfather."

    "No, no, that won¡¯t do," the butler immediately waved his hands, "just call me butler... no, my name is fine..."

    He had intended to suggest the little one call him butler but remembering he was no longer a butler, the old man was momentarily struggling with his changed role.

    "Hello, Grandfather Butler," the little one said sensibly.

    "Good," the butler bent down, carefully cing his hands on the little one¡¯s shoulders, looking left and right, nodding continuously, "Good, very good... You look a lot like the miss when she was little."

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, revealing a cute smile, "Mommy said that you make very delicious cheese rolls, and I like them too."

    "Really? Then I¡¯ll make some for you right away, oh, no... when it¡¯s convenient," the butler smiled again, slowly regaining some confidence.

    "Xiaotang, let the butler rest for a while," Gan Yuan walked over, patting Gan Tang¡¯s head, "You go rest in your room for now and join us back to A Country tomorrow. Once we return to the Royal Pce, you can do whatever you like."

    "Okay," the butler stood up, bowed to her, then turned to Huangfu Jue not far away and gave him a solemn salute, nced at Jessica, and left with Helen.

    Watching his receding figure, Jessica vaguely guessed the reason behind all this and let out a sigh.

    More than half of the ten days had passed, and Moses had deliberately done this, likely to lead the butler back to Gan Yuan.

    That guy, he always used such methods!

    Her heart was torn with anger and pain, yet she was powerless.

    "Take her to my room!" Mr. Will had already grabbed Jessica¡¯s arm while she was still distracted, dragging her into his room. The two bodyguards followed, one of whom handed him the handcuffs he had requested. After receiving and fastening the cuffs on her wrists, he pushed her onto the bed, "Keep a close watch on her, never let her escape your sight."

    "Hey!" Jessica sat up, lifting her cuffed arms, "How am I supposed to use the washroom like this?"

    "That¡¯s your problem!" Will didn¡¯t have the slightest sympathy for her, pointing at the bodyguard, "Remember, even if it¡¯s to the washroom, you keep an eye on her and don¡¯t give her any chance."

    "Yes, Mr. Will."

    The bodyguards responded in unison, and he turned and walked out of the room.

    "Bastard, son of a bitch, shameless, liar, hooligan..."

 Chapter 800: You Can Kiss Back Too (2)

    <h4>Chapter 800: Chapter 800: You Can Kiss Back Too (2)</h4><h4></h4> Jessica vented her emotions by cursing in everynguage she could think of, as she had nowhere else to channel her energy.

    After she had had enough, she nced at the two bodyguards, only to see the two towering figures stationed like iron towers on either side of the bed foot, eyes fixed on her.

    "Um..." Jessica raised her hand to adjust her hair, "Can I go to the bathroom?"

    The bodyguard gestured for her to proceed, and Jessica stood up and walked towards the bathroom, with the two men following close behind.

    "Hey, I am a woman, okay?"

    One of the bodyguards spoke without expression, "We must follow Mr. Will¡¯s orders."

    "FACK!"

    Jessica cursed abruptly, kicked the door, then turned back into the guest room, nced around, walked straight to the bed without taking off her shoes, jumped on it, and pulled the nket over her head.

    After preparing dinner for Huangfu Jue, Gan Yuan, and his family, arranging various corresponding tasks, and handling the bodyguards¡¯ schedule with Helen...

    By the time Will finished everything and returned to the guest room, it was alreadyte into the night.

    In the bed, Jessica was sound asleep, her eyes closed; undisturbed, dinner sat on the table next to her.

    "She fell asleep, so she didn¡¯t eat," exined the bodyguard.

    Will nodded, "You two can also rest. Resume the shift at six."

    The two bodyguards agreed, stepping out the door. Will nced at Jessica on the bed, approached her, unlocked one of the handcuffs from her wrist, locked it to the bed¡¯s headboard, and then turned to enter the bathroom.

    After a hot shower and changing intofortable pajamas, he came out, took a nket from the closet to the sofa, opened hisptop, and checked if everything for the next day¡¯s schedule and the various preparations werepletely ready.

    On the bed.

    Suddenly sitting up from her slumber, Jessica threw back the nket, got out of bed, and attempted to leave¡ªbut before she could take a step, the handcuff yanked her back, and she fell beside the bed.

    When Will shifted his gaze to her, he saw her holding her sore forehead, looking around in confusion.

    Seeing Will sitting by the sofa and then the handcuff that tethered her to the bed, Jessica finally snapped out of her grogginess, realizing where she was.

    She shook the handcuffs on her wrist irritably and yelled, "Open this for me!"

    Will withdrew his gaze and continued to read his documents.

    Jessica raised her voice,"Are you deaf? Open it!"

    Will continued to peruse the documents,pletely ignoring her shouting.

    Jessica lifted a pillow and threw it forcefully, which only flew over Will after hitting him.

    She reached for another one to throw, but Will simply caught the pillow and leaned against it, deliberately shifting his position to show a face of enjoyment.

    The little bastard, did he want to anger her to death?

    Scanning the surroundings, Jessica finally grabbed the deskmp.

    "If you dare to throw thatmp at me, I¡¯ll lock you up there all night to use the bathroom."

    Themp Jessica had lifted halfway was lowered back down, ced back in its original spot.

    "Um..." She tried to make her tone sound gentle, "Colonel Will, I really need to go badly!"

    Under someone else¡¯s roof, one has to bow one¡¯s head; she could not realistically relive herself here.

    The man lifted his face from the documents and gave her a smile.

    "Is that so?"

    She held up her right hand as if taking an oath, "Really, I¡¯m not lying to you!"

    Will curved his lips into a smile, which looked so warm and inviting that Jedinka thought for a moment he finally had a pang of conscience, and she rxed slightly.

    But who would have thought...

 Chapter 801: You Can Kiss Back Too (3)

    <h4>Chapter 801: Chapter 801: You Can Kiss Back Too (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Beg me!"

    Will opened his mouth and spat out these two words.

    Jessica just wanted to smash the bed against him, shattering the smile on his face.

    Her lips twitched, and she finally managed a smile, "Colonel Will, please, help me take off the handcuffs, okay?"

    Will nced at her with a frown, "Your attitude is not sincere."

    She tried to maintain her smile, "I beg you, please don¡¯t hold it against me, help me take off the handcuffs, alright?"

    Will shook his head, "That doesn¡¯t count,e on, keep going."

    Jessica¡¯s fingers tightened on the bedsheet, almost tearing it, but she could only suppress her anger.

    "Dear Colonel, I know I was wrong before and shouldn¡¯t have opposed you. A handsome and kind gentleman like you wouldn¡¯t hold it against me. So, would you be so kind as to let me off this time?!"

    Will squinted his eyes, looking at her face that¡¯s almost cramping from holding back anger, secretly amused.

    It seemed she was really anxious; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havepromised with him.

    He stood up and walked over, taking the key from his jacket pocket and standing in front of her.

    Jessica breathed a sigh of relief, hurriedly raising her right hand, but Will didn¡¯t unlock that side. Instead, he unlocked the handcuff attached to the bed head and pulled her into the bathroom, cuffing her to the handrail next to the toilet.

    "Three minutes, I¡¯ming in after three minutes, don¡¯t try anything!"

    Finished, he walked out with the key, not closing the door.

    Jessica looked at the open door, gritting her teeth quietly, and undid the buttons of her pants, swearing to herself that if that bastard dared to peek, she¡¯d cut his thing off and shred it to pieces.

    After taking care of her physiological needs, Jessica sighed in relief and got up to put on her clothes.

    At this point, Will had alreadye back in, helping to unlock the handcuff on the handrail.

    Jessica walked to the sink to wash her hands, her eyes from the mirror fixated on his fingers holding the key, secretly hatching a n.

    Her eyesnded on the faucet, and she quickly got an idea.

    Gathering some water in her hands, she suddenly sshed it at Will¡¯s face, jumping to grab the key.

    Will instinctively closed his eyes, getting knocked to the ground by her pounce. Guessing her intention, he flung the key away with force.

    The key hit the wall,nding on the toilet tank.

    Jessica got up to grab it, but Will swiftly reached out, managing to catch her empty hand, forcefully pulling her back. He tried to cuff her hand to the steel frame of the handrail on the wall, but Jessica struggled, not giving him the chance, while her other hand tried hard to snatch the key, her fingertip just brushing its edge.

    Will, in a rush, suddenly raised his left hand, mping a handcuff onto himself.

    With a click, the handcuff locked.

    Jessica, tugged by his force, brushed her fingertip against the key, causing it to slide off the tank and drop towards the toilet.

    "No!"

    Jessica lunged to catch the key, but her effort was futile. Feeling her movement, the sensor on the toilet automatically flushed, and along with the sound of water, the key disappeared from her sight.

    Watching the key vanish before her eyes, Jessica screamed in anger.

    "Will, I¡¯m going to kill you!"

    Turning around, she swung her fist at his face.

 Chapter 802: You Can Also Kiss Back (4)

    <h4>Chapter 802: Chapter 802: You Can Also Kiss Back (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will turned his face away, his gaze briefly scanned the toilet, and his expression darkened as he saw it was empty.

    "Are you satisfied now?" Jessica shouted angrily.

    "I..." A strange look shed in Will¡¯s eyes, then he suppressed his emotion, "That¡¯s right, I am very satisfied. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll escape now?"

    He lifted his hand to shake the handcuffs, and with a slight force, dragged her in front of him, holding her jaw with his other hand.

    "Isn¡¯t this exactly what you wanted?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "On the ne, it was you who provoked my men!"

    He hadn¡¯t mentioned the ne yet, but now that he did, Jessica remembered what he did to her there, and her face turned red with anger.

    He slept with her, and she hadn¡¯t even settled the score with him!

    "You bastard, how dare you touch me, I¡¯m going to ruin you tonight!"

    She reached out a small hand, grabbed his vital part, and was about to squeeze when her wrist was already caught by him.

    "Let go!"

    Will growled in a deep voice.

    Jessica was so furious she didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. Feeling the changes under her finger, her heart skipped a beat, and her grip loosened. Will immediately moved her hand away.

    Holding her palm, Will gasped for breath¡ªthis girl had hurt him so much!

    His gaze fell upon her face, noticing the dangerous look in his eyes, Jessica quickly stepped back, forcefully shaking off his arm.

    The key was already lost, and this guy wasn¡¯t going to let her go for a while. Will and she were evenly matched, and his men surrounded the ce, making escape difficult.

    Continuing to fight with him like this would be to her disadvantage if he got impulsive. She needed to think thoroughly about how to escape. Otherwise, this would be endless.

    How were things on the gentleman¡¯s side? Did they know her situation? Was the doctor prepared? She had so many things to do and couldn¡¯t waste time on Will.

    She turned on the faucet and frowned as she washed the hand that had just grabbed him.

    "Let¡¯s call it a night!"

    Before she finished speaking, he had already yanked her around, pulling her towards him.

    Her instincts made her raise her hands to brace against his chest, while his hand was already on her lower back.

    Looking up, meeting Will¡¯s intense gaze, Jessica felt an inexplicable guilt.

    "You... What are you doing... Mmm..."

    Before she could finish, he had pinned her against the wall, kissing her rudely.

    The back of her head hit the wall, causing a dull pain.

    She pushed Will away forcefully, her chest heaving fromck of oxygen, "Why... why are you..."

    Will panted, staring at her.

    "We¡¯re even!"

    Jessica frowned.

    "You... you clearly kissed me!"

    "You kissed me too!"

    Jessica furrowed her brows, "You... you¡¯re being unreasonable."

    Will pursed his lips, "You can kiss me back too."

    "..." Jessica opened her mouth, turned her head to the side, and spat, "Puh!"

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 803: A Wolf in Sheepâ€™s Clothing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 803: Chapter 803: A Wolf in Sheep¡¯s Clothing (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Regarding Jessica¡¯s disdain, Will simply ignored it and stepped forward, dragging her out of the bathroom. He walked to theputer and shut down the files. By the time Jessica tried to mess things up, he had already closed theptop screen.

    Noticing the fruit knife on the coffee table, Jessica quietly reached out her fingers. Before they could touch the knife, he had grabbed her arm and thrown her onto the bed.

    Jessica propped herself up, trying to get up, but Will¡¯s hand had already pushed her shoulder back onto the bed, and he straddled her.

    "Hey!"

    Jessica resisted with all her might, but the man¡¯s strength and weight were overwhelmingly superior. She couldn¡¯t break free at all. Will, meanwhile, had already grabbed a tie and bound one of her hands to the bedpost. Confirming she couldn¡¯t escape, he then sat up.

    "Get away from me!" Jessica kicked at him, but the man caught her ankle. "You... let go!"

    The girl¡¯s clothes and hair were disheveled, her T-shirt wrinkled up to her waist, revealing a sliver of her slender waist. Under the light, it glowed with an enticing ivory sheen.

    Will averted his gaze and tossed her leg aside, reaching over to grip her chin, bending his body toward her.

    "When a man can¡¯t sleep, he always thinks about doing bad things. If you don¡¯t want me to touch you, you¡¯d better behave!"

    "Hmph!"

    Jessica snorted coldly.

    Last time, she fell for his trick, but this time, she was fully awake and wouldn¡¯t let him seed.

    The girl¡¯s lips parted slightly, her blonde hair spread beside her head. Although she was gnashing her teeth, she still looked tempting.

    Will took a deep breath, released her, andy down on his own pillow.

    There were many things to do tomorrow; he couldn¡¯t waste too much time on her.

    Miss Gan trusted him by assigning Jessica to him. If he really did such a thing to her, how could he face Miss Gan? Moreover, how could he fall for a woman like her?

    Reaching out, Will turned off the bedsidemp with a click.

    Jessicay in the darkness for a while, not feeling any movement from him, and she breathed a slight sigh of relief.

    Still, she didn¡¯t dare rx and justy there quietly.

    The room became silent, with only the sound of their breathing remaining.

    In the air, there was a faint fragrance. Will recognized it as her scent; he had smelled it when he kissed her earlier.

    Damn it!

    Will turned over, his back to her, but forgetting their hands were still together. As he turned, he pulled her hand over, resting on his waist.

    Jessica immediately withdrew her arm forcefully. Will¡¯s hand was pulled over her waist due to the force.

    "Get away!"

    She quickly shook off his hand and fumbled for the nket, covering herself and turning to face away from him.

    His hand was just behind her back, her long hair fanned out in his palm.

    As if possessed, Will closed his fingers, gently twisting a strand of her hair, ying with it. Her hair, unlike her, wasn¡¯t detestable at all; it was soft and smooth, like imported silk from the East.

    When he kissed her, he could feel it brushing against his face.

    Heavens!

    He thought of that kiss again...

 Chapter 804: Wolf in Sheepâ€™s Clothing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 804: Chapter 804: Wolf in Sheep¡¯s Clothing (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Will loosened her hair, sped his hands, and closed his eyes.

    The two of them were handcuffed together; if she made any movement, he would feel it immediately. There was no need to worry about her escaping. He should be resting now.

    But he wasn¡¯t sleepy at all; in fact, his mind was bing increasingly alert.

    Jessica on the other side managed to stay awake at first, but she gradually grew sleepy.

    After ying polo all afternoon and fooling around for a long time, she was truly exhausted. Despite repeatedly reminding herself not to fall asleep, she eventually did without realizing it.

    In the quiet room, her breathing was clearly audible, and the nket rose and fell with her body...

    The girl beside him suddenly moved, causing Will¡¯s back to tense up.

    Could she be nning to attack him?

    He turned his face towards her, only to see Jessica just turning over, finding afortable position to lie on her back.

    By now, his eyes had adjusted to the darkness. By the dim light filtering in from the not fully closed door outside, he could clearly see her face.

    She seemed to be asleep with her eyes closed ¡ª no, she must be pretending, Will thought.

    He tilted his head and watched her, ready to retaliate if she tried to attack at any moment, but Jessica justy there with her face turned to the side, breathing softly with her eyes closed.

    In the faint light, her unadorned face looked beautiful and alluring, especially her slightly parted lips, which seemed as tender as a baby¡¯s.

    He couldn¡¯t help but lift his finger, but he pulled back just before touching her.

    Had he gone mad?

    Did he really want to touch her?

    Could it be that he liked this woman?

    As soon as the thought entered his mind, Will immediately rejected it.

    Impossible! A woman as crude as her was definitely not his type. It must be because he hadn¡¯t been with a woman for so long that he had such wicked thoughts about her.

    Still, she was a woman after all, wasn¡¯t she?

    And ¡ª although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to ¡ª she wasn¡¯t bad-looking, and her body... wasn¡¯t bad either...

    Forcing himself to look away, Will lifted his free right hand to his forehead and began counting sheep to avoid distraction.

    "One sheep, two sheep..."

    Before he could count to the thirty-sixth sheep, the nket moved, and a leg pressed against him, followed by an arm, then half of her body. Finally, she nestled her face against his shoulder, wiggling like a small animal until she seemed to find the mostfortable position, sighing softly as she stopped moving.

    Will wanted to kill someone.

    He raised his hand, wanting to push her away, but seeing the girl¡¯s face resting on his shoulder, he suddenly grinned.

    Little brat, you came to me on your own!

    Reaching out, he gently stroked Jessica¡¯s hair. Seeing no reaction, Will grew bolder, cupping her face in his hands and tilting her chin, pressing his lips to hers.

    She was in a deep sleep, and he kissed her gently, so Jessica didn¡¯t react.

    As he slightly released her, looking at her lips moist from his kiss, Will curved his lips with a smile. She was quite cute when she was asleep.

    Watching Jessica for a moment, he gently caressed her face, then slid his arm around her waist, feeling the warmth and softness of her body. Satisfied, Will closed his eyes and buried his face in her hair.

    Inhaling her scent, the restlessness in his heart inexplicably calmed down, and before he knew it, he fell into a dreamless sleep.

    ...

    ...

 Chapter 805: A Wolf in Sheepâ€™s Clothing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 805: Chapter 805: A Wolf in Sheep¡¯s Clothing (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Dear Colonel Will?"

    A voice sounded in his ear. Will opened his eyes to see Jessica smiling at him. As soon as she saw him open his eyes, she leaned forward and kissed him on the lips.

    Will was stunned for a moment, then turned over to press her down, unceremoniously taking control. While kissing her, his hand moved from her face, wandering over her slender body.

    The girl beneath him did not resist, but instead raised her arms to embrace him, kissing him back, her hands working to unbutton his shirt.

    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his waist, and then he fell heavily to the ground.

    Will opened his eyes to see Jessica half-sitting on the bed ring at him angrily while he was sitting on the floor. It was clear she had kicked him off the bed.

    "Shameless!"

    Realizing that everything earlier was just a dream, Will felt his cheeks heat up. He got up from the floor and headed for the bathroom. He had only taken two steps when Jessica pulled him back.

    It was then he remembered they were still handcuffed together. He quickly went back to the bedside, pulled out his briefcase, took out a special key, and unlocked his own handcuffs.

    Jessica watched his actions with wide eyes. This guy had the key all along, yet he deliberately locked them together. Truly shameless to the extreme.

    "You..."

    She opened her mouth to curse, but Will raised his hand and locked the handcuff he had taken off his wrist to the bedpost.

    Watching him walk towards the bathroom, Jessica opened her mouth and then swallowed the words she wanted to say. Cursing him wouldn¡¯t make him unlock her, so she might as well save her energy.

    After taking a cold shower, Will changed into clean clothes. When he walked out of the bathroom again, he was in a full suit, looking every bit the elite business professional.

    Jessica looked at him and just sneered, "A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!"

    Seeing Will walk towards her, Jessica immediately tensed up defensively.

    "What do you want?"

    Will crouched beside her, staring at Jessica before him. His mind shed with the memory of her kissing him. He reached out to cup her neck and leaned close to her face.

    "Kiss me!"

    Jessica was taken aback and then turned her face away.

    He reached into his pocket and pulled something out, shaking it in front of her.

    "Or else, I¡¯ll throw it away!"

    It was her cross.

    Jessica remained unmoved, and Will raised his right hand.

    "Last chance."

    Her gaze fell on that pendant, and Jessica pressed her lips together in anger but refused to give in.

    "3, 2..."

    Counting down, Will raised his right hand, making a throwing gesture...

    Right next to the window was a balcony. If he threw it from here, who knows where it wouldnd.

    "1!"

    Will raised his hand and threw it with force.

    "No!"

    Jessica instinctively cried out in rm. That was the only thing her father had left for her.

    Seeing Will turn his face towards her, Jessica immediately cursed out in rage.

    "Bastard!" She furiously propped herself up, pulling at her hands in a frenzy, trying to break free. "If my cross is lost, I¡¯ll definitely kill you... kill you..."

 Chapter 806: A Wolf in Sheepâ€™s Clothing (4)

    <h4>Chapter 806: Chapter 806: A Wolf in Sheep¡¯s Clothing (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    The bed frame creaked as she pulled at it, struggling several times to no avail. She saw Will¡¯s hand dangling by her side, and Jessica suddenly propped herself up on the bed, biting his wrist with all her might.

    Will winced in pain, instinctively shaking her off and jumping up from the bed. He lifted his right wrist to see a deep bite mark, with some spots already oozing blood.

    "Get my stuff back immediately!"

    Jessica yelled from the bed. Will frowned, turning his head to see her face full of anger, her big eyes glittering with tears.

    She... was crying?!

    Having known her for so long, this was the first time Will saw her cry.

    "That¡¯s the only thing my parents left me. If it¡¯s lost... I¡¯ll kill you..."

    Crying and shouting, Jessica pulled at her hands with such force that her wrists turned red from the strain.

    Seeing the tears on her face, Will did not feel a sense of triumph from his prank, but rather a dull difort in his heart.

    After hesitating for a moment, he raised his hand and threw the crucifix to her.

    It was just a prank, he never thought she would react this fiercely.

    Seeing the crucifix fall onto her legs, Jessica immediately picked it up as if it were a precious treasure, clutching it tightly to her chest.

    His gaze swept over the red marks on her wrists, and Will frowned deeply.

    "I... I¡¯m going out. Don¡¯t mess around, or... don¡¯t me me for being rude!" Picking up his briefcase from the table, he quickly walked out of the guest room and immediately waved two bodyguards over. "Watch her, and... find her some clothes, and get her something to eat."

    ncing at the door behind him, Will quickly walked towards Huangfu Jue¡¯s room.

    Inside the room.

    Jessica tightly clutched the crucifix, taking a long time to calm her emotions.

    Hearing the door open, she tightened her grip on the crucifix and looked up to see a bodyguarding in with a te of food in his hand.

    He ced the food in front of her and nced at her face.

    "This is from Mr. Will."

    Jessica withdrew her gaze and looked at the food on the tray, then lifted her foot and kicked it over.

    ...

    ...

    When Will arrived at Huangfu Jue¡¯s guest room, the Huangfu family of three had already finished breakfast and were waiting for him. The butler and Helen had also arrived. Seeing him, Huangfu Jue frowned slightly.

    "I¡¯m sorry." Will knew he waste and quickly apologized. "Everything is arranged. We can leave now."

    Today was the day of an official press conference. Gan Yuan would formally announce her participation in the election. Will had arranged everything yesterday, but he was dyed by the tangle with Jessica.

    Huangfu Jue stood up, holding Gan Tang¡¯s little hand, and walked out with Gan Yuan. The little guy turned his head to look behind Will.

    "Uncle Will, where is Sister Jessica?"

    "She... she¡¯s in the room." Thinking of Jessica¡¯s tearful face, Will frowned again.

    Gan Yuan also turned around, "Is she okay?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged for everything. She¡¯ll be fine." Will answered.

    Gan Yuan squinted slightly, sensing something was off. In that instant, Gan Tang spoke again.

    "Uncle Will, what happened to your hand?"

    The little guy, being short, could easily notice the bandage on his wrist.

    As soon as he mentioned it, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Will.

    Will quickly pulled his hand back into his sleeve, "Oh, I identally... hurt it, it¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 807 Welcome Home (1)

    <h4>Chapter 807: Chapter 807 Wee Home (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Just in time, the elevator arrived, and Will quickly extended his left hand to hold the elevator door open.

    "Please!"

    After everyone took the elevator downstairs, they got into a car heading to the Freedom Party Headquarters.

    At the headquarters, Dolly had already arranged everything and immediately weed the group into the hall, leading them to the press conference area.

    As Gan Yuan and the others entered, all the reporters stood up, and countless shbulbs lit up.

    Huangfu Jue held Gan Tang in his arms, and Gan Yuan walked beside him. The family of three stepped onto the podium together.

    "This time, we invited everyone here to announce a piece of news." Gan Yuan smiled as she looked around, "I will be representing the Liberal Party in this presidential election. I hope everyone supports me. Does anyone have any questions now?"

    The reporters all raised their hands in unison, and Gan Yuan pointed to a female reporter.

    "Miss Gan Yuan, do you have anything to say about Miss Annie¡¯s death?"

    "Miss Annie and Marquis Smith were both very outstanding members of our party. I deeply regret what happened to them. Additionally, I hope the police can quickly give everyone a satisfactory answer. If anyone deliberately targeted our Liberal Party, we will not condone it."

    "Miss Gan Yuan, as the Duke¡¯s fianc¨¦e, if youe to power, will you be inclined to favor A Country¡¯s interests?"

    "Of course not." Gan Yuan smiled and said, "If I were to be elected, I would work with the Duke to elerate cooperation between the two countries and find a path ofmon development."

    ...

    "This time, I want to ask the Duke, what are your thoughts on your fianc¨¦e¡¯s campaign?"

    Huangfu Jue, holding Gan Tang, stepped forward. "I support every decision she makes because she is not just my fianc¨¦e, but also an independent person, qualified to do everything. As her fianc¨¦, I believe in my judgment and the judgment of all citizens of F Country - she has both the qualifications and the capability. No matter if it¡¯s me, our son, or all of our family members, we will support her decisions and help her realize her dreams!"

    "Little Prince, do you have anything to say?" a reporter asked Gan Tang.

    The little guy thought seriously, "I want to say, my mommy is the best mommy, and she will definitely be the best president."

    Both Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan looked at him with smiles on their faces. The shlights shed, capturing the harmonious image of the family of three.

    ...

    ...

    "At 9 a.m. today, Miss Gan Yuan officially announced her candidacy for President. The King of A Country, the Crown Prince, and their son appeared with her. At the press conference, the Duke stated that he would fully support his fianc¨¦e¡¯s election..."

    On TV, news about Gan Yuan was being broadcast.

    On the guest room sofa, Moses calmly watched the news on the screen until all the content about Gan Yuan finished ying. He then raised his hand to turn off the TV.

    "How many days left?"

    Paul, standing behind the sofa, immediately spoke up, "Three days left. Dr. William has already contacted the best doctors for you. As long as you go back and prepare briefly, the surgery can be carried out immediately."

    "Where is Gaia now?"

    "Half an hour ago, they boarded a ne back home," said Paul.

    "What about the butler and Jessica?"

    "They are all on the ne."

    Moses nodded and reached for a sealed file bag on the table, handing it to him.

    "I am giving this document to you first. If I die on the operating table, you will give this document to Gaia."

 Chapter 808: Welcome Home (2)

    <h4>Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Wee Home (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Paul frowned, "Sir definitely won¡¯t, you..."

    Moses stood up and handed the document to him again, his deep dark eyes falling on Paul¡¯s face, "This document must not fall into anyone¡¯s hands, nor can it be seen by anyone else, including you."

    Meeting the man¡¯s gaze, Paul read the trust in his eyes, and took the file bag with both hands, nodding solemnly.

    "I promise to protect this document with my life. If... if anything happens to you, I will certainly hand the document over to Miss Gaia."

    Moses withdrew his hand, "Arrange a ne; I need to make a trip to A Country."

    "I¡¯ll go at once." Paul took out his phone and walked to the side to make a call. Moses reached into his pocket and pulled out two coins.

    He stared at the two coins for a moment, then put them back into his suit¡¯s inner pocket and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the brilliant sunshine outside.

    This time, the oue of the surgery is uncertain. Before he leaves, he has to see her once more.

    That way, even if he dies, he will have no regrets.

    ...

    ...

    At Duke Locke¡¯s Residence.

    Qian Xueying stood with her arms crossed in front of Duke Locke¡¯s bed, squinting and looking at his face.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a feeling that Duke Locke seemed somewhat different today.

    "Miss!" Butler Xiuyi pushed open the door and walked in, "The Duke has returned."

    Qian Xueying immediately turned her face, "Is he alone?"

    "No." Xiuyi shook his head lightly, "He came back with Miss Gan and his son."

    Qian Xueying frowned, "Gan Yuan came back too?"

    "Previously in A Country, she had officially announced her candidacy. Coming back now..." Xiuyi straightened up, "It seems she¡¯s nning to return to the country to restore her status."

    During her time in F Country, Gan Yuan had sessfully cleared her name. Now, as a presidential candidate, she was naturally a person of significant status.

    During this period, Huangfu Jue had been organizing things through the media domestically. Coupled with the tacit approval of the Royal Pce, the media¡¯s opinion of her had already started to turn around.

    Not only in F Country, but even in A Country, her image had improved significantly, and her support rate had begun to rise sharply.

    "Miss." A maid walked in, holding an invitation in her hands, "An invitation from the Duke¡¯s Residence."

    Qian Xueying turned her face, and Xiuyi took the invitation and handed it to her. Seeing Gan Yuan¡¯s signature on it, she immediately smiled again.

    "She actually invited me to the party. Xiuyi, what do you think?"

    "It seems she doesn¡¯t know about you and the Duke." Xiuyi sneered, "Since she invited you personally, you certainly have to attend the party, right?"

    "Of course." Qian Xueying lightly waved the invitation in her hand, "Prepare the car immediately, I need to pick out a nice dress."

    Xiuyi turned to leave, but she suddenly called out to him, lifting her chin towards Duke Locke on the bed.

    "Has the old man behaved oddly in the past couple of days?"

    Xiuyi looked puzzled at Duke Locke on the bed, lightly shaking his head, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Qian Xueying stood with her hands behind her back, staring at Duke Locke on the pillow.

    Duke Locke¡¯s mouth was open, his eyes were vacant and dull, with no trace of animation, looking no different from before.

    Just now everything should have been an illusion. How could he recover consciousness when he¡¯s been on medication the whole time?

 Chapter 809: Welcome Home (3)

    <h4>Chapter 809: Chapter 809: Wee Home (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Nothing, maybe I was mistaken." Qian Xueying crossed her arms and looked at Duke Locke on the pillow, "The poison should almost be taking effect, right?"

    "In about a week, the toxin will gradually infiltrate his nerves, resulting in brain death. Even the best forensic pathologist wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out." Xiuyi said.

    "Good." Qian Xueying nodded, turned, and walked towards the door. "We absolutely cannot afford anyplications at this time."

    "Rest assured."

    Xiuyi followed her out, shutting Duke Locke¡¯s door tightly.

    In the room, only Duke Locke remained.

    The elder¡¯s eyes, which had just been dull, suddenly shifted to the side. His vacant eyes began to slowly focus, gradually showing a look of heartbreak.

    In fact, Qian Xueying wasn¡¯t mistaken when she entered, Duke Locke had indeed woken up. But hearing her conversation with Xiuyi, Duke Locke realized something was wrong, so he didn¡¯t reveal himself.

    Hearing their footsteps fade away, he immediately struggled to lift his hand.

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t control his fingers.

    The drug had been administered for too long; the awareness was the first thing to recover, but the nerves in his body had yet to respond, so moving was impossible.

    The old man exerted himself desperately, but all he managed was a slight twitch of his finger, with sweat beading on his forehead. His eyes were full of unwillingness.

    From Qian Xueying¡¯s few words earlier, he had already guessed the situation. The person he treated like his own had betrayed him like this. One can imagine the disappointment and rage in Duke Locke¡¯s heart.

    Outside, footsteps sounded again. Duke Locke hurriedlyy back, opening his mouth and wearing a dumbfounded expression as usual.

    The door was pushed open once again. This time it was still Qian Xueying, dressed and ready to go out. Considering her earlier discovery, she decided toe back and check.

    Walking to Duke Locke¡¯s side, Qian Xueying bent down and scrutinized him for a moment, noticing nothing unusual about the elderly man.

    It seemed she was overthinking it.

    "No need to hurry. Soon, you will be reunited with your precious daughter. I will take over the Locke family¡¯s assets and make everything flourish. Oh, and there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know!" She reached out, patting the old man¡¯s face, and brought her mouth close to his ear with a cold smile. "Do you know how your silly daughter died? It wasn¡¯t suicide. I killed her. That fool, if I were her, I would have taken the Duke long ago!"

    Turning, she walked out of the room withrge strides, immediately issuing orders to the maid outside the door.

    "Don¡¯t forget to give dad his medicine and take good care of him."

    "Yes, miss!"

    The maid responded respectfully.

    Inside the room, listening to the conversation outside, Duke Locke¡¯s pupils slowly narrowed.

    Qian Xueying!

    ...

    ...

    The convoy slowly drove into the Royal Pce, and in the back seat, Gan Yuan subconsciously straightened her back.

    Last time, she had left the Royal Pce in disgrace. Returning this time, she couldn¡¯t determine what kind of situation awaited her.

    Noticing her tension, Huangfu Jue reached over, grasping her hand resting on her knee and giving it a light squeeze.

    "Don¡¯t worry."

    Gan Yuan turned her face and smiled at him.

    "Mommy, look!" An excited Gan Tang cried out beside her, "Grandma is there!"

 Chapter 810: Welcome Home (4)

    <h4>Chapter 810: Chapter 810: Wee Home (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Turning her face in the direction the little fellow was pointing, she indeed saw a tall, slender figure at the end of the steps¡ªit was Queen Leng Xiaoye.

    The motorcade stopped at the bottom of the steps. Huangfu Jue was the first to get out of the car, followed by the little fellow who burst out of the car door, cheering and running up the steps.

    "Grandma!"

    Bending down to pick up the little fellow, she kissed his little cheek. Leng Xiaoye then put down Gan Tang she was holding and turned to look at Gan Yuan slowly walking up the steps, her lips gradually curving into a gentle smile.

    As Gan Yuan reached her, Leng Xiaoye immediately raised her arms and opened them for a hug.

    "Wee home!"

    Those four words made Gan Yuan¡¯s anxious heart settle. She spread her arms and hugged Leng Xiaoye passionately.

    "Thank you, thank you, Your Majesty."

    Leng Xiaoye patted her back, held Gan Yuan upright, and looked her up and down carefully, teasing with a smile, "Still calling me Your Majesty at this point?"

    Gan Yuan smiled, her cheeks flushing a little red.

    Knowing she was feeling shy, Leng Xiaoye ced a hand on her arm and took Gan Tang¡¯s hand with the other.

    "The airne food is awful, you must be hungry. Come on, let¡¯s have some snacks first. I¡¯ll make a feast for you tonight!"

    The little fellow followed her up the steps, looking around curiously and asked, "Where is Grandpa?"

    "He is at a meeting in the Parliament Hall and will be back tonight." Leng Xiaoye nced sideways at her eldest grandson, "What, you miss grandpa?"

    "Yes." the little fellow nodded.

    Leng Xiaoye rolled her eyes at him, "Just like your dad, heartless thing. Am I not good to you? Why don¡¯t you miss me?"

    The little fellow quickly exined, "I always missed you before. Now that you¡¯re here, I don¡¯t need to miss you. So I miss grandpa!"

    "You little rascal..." Leng Xiaoye chuckled, "Your sweet mouth must be inherited from your mummy. Your dad, that little scoundrel, never says sweet words. Right, Yuan?"

    Gan Yuan turned to nce at Huangfu Jue, smiling lightly, "Yes."

    Walking behind them, Huangfu Jue shrugged his shoulders.

    The group climbed the stairs and entered the main hall where servants had already brought in tea and snacks. Leng Xiaoye held Gan Tang in her arms, handed him a snack, and motioned for the others to leave the main hall. She then looked at Gan Yuan with concern.

    "How¡¯s your health? Still managing well?"

    "No problem at all. Everything is fine."

    "Oh¡ª" Leng Xiaoye sighed, stroking her hand with a pained expression, "There¡¯s no helping it. Falling in love with Teresa¡¯s family makes one destined for a life of hard work, always having to rush here and there. Actually, I talked to your fatherst night. If you want to step down now, it¡¯s okay."

    Thanks to Gan Yuan¡¯s efforts, her image had improved significantly. Even if she decided not to continue with the election, it would be possible for her to slowly rebuild her image in A Country.

    After all, Gan Yuan was now pregnant, and Leng Xiaoye did not want her to continue to exhaust herself with the election.

    The strength of A Country was already enough to hold sway in the world without Gan Yuan having to struggle so hard. Her and the child¡¯s safety mattered more to Leng Xiaoye than anything else.

    She was the Queen, but she was also a mother. The affairs of the state were important, but the safety of her family was more important.

    ^

    ^Good afternoon

 Chapter 811: I Thought I Was Bullying You

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 811: I Thought I Was Bullying You</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan put down the cup in her hand and gazed at Leng Xiaoye, her eyes full of emotion.

    "I know you mean well for me, but this matter is very important to me. I don¡¯t want to give up halfway. I hope you understand."

    Insisting on running for President until the end was her acknowledgment to Moses, and it was the thing she most wanted to aplish now. Gan Yuan¡¯s personality had never been one to give up halfway.

    Leng Xiaoye smiled and nodded, "Your answer is within my expectations. Xiao Jue, take Xiaotang to wash his hands."

    Knowing she had something to discuss with Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue stood up, took the little one¡¯s hand, and walked out of the living room. Leng Xiaoye turned around and looked at Gan Yuan beside her.

    "All this time, I¡¯ve been thinking about what kind of girl would be worthy of my son. Even before your identity was revealed, I doubted if you were deserving, but now I have the answer."

    She reached for the ck wooden box on the table and solemnly ced it in Gan Yuan¡¯s hands.

    "I¡¯m giving this to you now."

    Gan Yuan hurriedly took it with both hands, "This is..."

    Leng Xiaoye encouraged her with a nod, "Open it and you¡¯ll see."

    Gan Yuan carefully opened the ck wooden box on herp, and as the lid lifted, a dazzling sight met her eyes.

    On the ck velvet, therey a delicate and gorgeous crown. Gan Yuan, being knowledgeable, could tell at a nce that the gemstones on it were worth a fortune.

    "This?!"

    "This was a gift from Xiao Jue¡¯s grandparents to him during hising-of-age ceremony, hoping that one day, he would give this crown to his significant other. You know his personality; he has never shown interest in girls, so he entrusted this to me for safekeeping. Now, I am passing it on to the person who should keep it!"

    This was not just a crown; it symbolized the Royal Family¡¯s recognition of Gan Yuan.

    Being personally handed over by Leng Xiaoye further indicated the King and Queen¡¯s attention and approval of her.

    Gan Yuan held the wooden box with both hands, opening her mouth but not knowing what to say. Saying "thank you" seemed too in and did not suffice to express her feelings.

    "Queen, I... I really don¡¯t know what to say to you..."

    "Then don¡¯t say anything." Leng Xiaoye gently held her shoulder, "You should know, although he is envied by the world, he actually has a hard life, so please take good care of him for me."

    Gan Yuan nodded earnestly, "I certainly will."

    Her voice choked with difficulty.

    The memories before she turned five had long faded. Later, she was adopted by her father, who pampered her, and Moses treated her like a real brother. But there had never been a woman who treated her like a mother.

    This Queen who should have been held in high regard gave her far more than the status of a "quasi-mother-inw," more like a mother, a real mother.

    "I believe in you." Leng Xiaoye smiled and stroked her face, "Don¡¯t cry. Otherwise, when hees back, he¡¯ll think I bullied you!"

    Gan Yuanughed lightly with reddened eyes, "You¡¯re teasing me again."

    "How could I bear to tease you?" Leng Xiaoye raised her hand and gently hugged her shoulder, "Chongchong, that wild girl, never likes staying in the pce. But now I¡¯m not worried. After all, I have another good daughter now. Whether she wants toe back or not, it¡¯s fine."

 Chapter 812: Treat Her Like Your Own Mother

    <h4>Chapter 812: Chapter 812: Treat Her Like Your Own Mother</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan smiled and reached out her arm affectionately to embrace her waist, resting her face on her shoulder.

    "Thank you... Mom!"

    It was the first time she had called her that since she was five, and it sounded so natural and kind.

    Leng Xiaoye gently patted her back.

    "Good child, from now on, just treat me as your real mom!"

    "Mm!"

    In her arms, Gan Yuan softly responded.

    A momentter, Huangfu Jue came back to the hall with his son. The two women were sitting closely on the sofa, discussing lipstick colors.

    The topic seemed a bit boring to Huangfu Jue, but seeing the two of them being intimate like mother and daughter, he still raised the corners of his mouth.

    Beside him, Gan Tang sighed.

    "Women are really boring. When is Grandpaing back?"

    "If you dare, don¡¯t fall in love when you grow up!" Leng Xiaoye stood up and walked over to lightly pinch his cheek. "Come on, let¡¯s go pick up Grandpa together!"

    "Is Grandpaing back?"

    "Mm, we should head downstairs now; the timing should be just right."

    "Great!"

    ...

    The two of them left the living room, chatting andughing. Huangfu Jue walked to the sofa, noticed that her eyes were slightly red, and frowned in confusion.

    "Did Mom say something to you?"

    "No."

    "I¡¯ll go ask her!"

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow and turned to leave.

    "Ajue!" Gan Yuan quickly grabbed him. "She really didn¡¯t, Mom just gave me something. I¡¯ll go get it for you."

    The man reached out and grabbed her arm. "What did you say?"

    "I¡¯ll go get it for you to see." Gan Yuan said.

    The man shook his head. "The sentence before that."

    "I said, Mom..." Realizing how she addressed Leng Xiaoye, Gan Yuan¡¯s expression stiffened a bit. "I... I meant Queen."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes lit up. "Did she ask you to call her that?"

    "It¡¯s because she gave me that crown, so I called her that on my initiative."

    Crown?

    Huangfu Jue turned sideways, his gaze falling on the wooden box on the table, and his blue eyes immediately shone with light.

    "Do you know what that crown signifies?"

    Gan Yuan lifted her face and asked curiously.

    "What?"

    Could it be that the crown has another meaning?

    "It signifies..." Grasping her hand in his, Huangfu Jue formally began, "that we can get married."

    Certainly, if he really wanted to marry Gan Yuan, even if his parents opposed it, even if the whole world opposed it... he wouldn¡¯t change his decision.

    But he still hoped to receive his parents¡¯ recognition and the blessings of friends and family. Today, Leng Xiaoye giving the crown she had treasured for years to Gan Yuan meant she and Huangfu Yaoyang had truly recognized and approved of Gan Yuan and agreed to them being together.

    For Huangfu Jue, this was definitely exciting news.

    Love and family, both are very important to him, he didn¡¯t want to lose either, and now, he no longer had to worry about that.

    The man¡¯s tone was rarely so excited.

    Feeling his emotions, Gan Yuan also slightly raised the corners of her mouth.

    "Ajue, you should feel honored because you have the best parents in the world."

    "In that case, I should also congratte you." Huangfu Jue smiled as he held her tighter. "Because now you also have the best parents in the world just like me."

    Reaching out, hugging the man¡¯s firm waist, Gan Yuan lightly nodded.

    "Mm, I¡¯m also honored!"

    Until they heard Gan Tang¡¯s voice in the hallway, they hurriedly let go of each other. Seeing Huangfu Yaoyang walking in while holding Gan Tang¡¯s hand, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous.

 Chapter 813: Can You Afford to Compensate?

    <h4>Chapter 813: Chapter 813: Can You Afford to Compensate?</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mr. King."

    This man was different from Queen Leng Xiaoye; Leng Xiaoye loved to smile, making her easily approachable.

    But Huangfu Yaoyang, in the few times Gan Yuan had seen him, had almost never smiled at her. This man was too domineering, too dazzling... Years of being king had imbued him with a powerful presence, a presence that easily created a sense of distance and involuntarily evoked awe.

    Holding Gan Tang¡¯s hand, Huangfu Yaoyang stopped not far from the two of them.

    "When did you arrive?"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s tone was clearly cautious, "We also just arrived not long ago."

    A fist came flying over, hitting Huangfu Yaoyang on the lower back with a light-but-not-light blow, "Put away your kingly airs, you scared my daughter. Can you afford to pay for that?"

    Able to stealth attack the king openly like this, it was obviously none other than Queen Leng Xiaoye.

    Receiving this punch, Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s expression immediately softened.

    "I... I didn¡¯t say anything though."

    He was already trying his best to be friendly, but... naturally uughing, he couldn¡¯t force himself to fake a smile, right?

    Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, but this slightly aggrieved retort made the man seem somewhat more human and endearing.

    Gan Tang had already unceremoniously startedughing softly, and Huangfu Jue also smiled along, while Gan Yuan didn¡¯t dare to, yet her tense mood eased a lot.

    "Little Yuan, don¡¯t mind him!" Leng Xiaoye smiled as she walked up to Gan Yuan, "He always has this stiff face, don¡¯t let him scare you. In fact, your dad has been very worried about Xiaotang and has urged me several times to call you, afraid that your health can¡¯t take it."

    Having his secrets revealed by his own wife, Huangfu Yaoyang slightly frowned.

    "Xiaoye!"

    Leng Xiaoye turned around, looking at him with the innocence of a little girl, "What, you¡¯re not willing to admit what you did?"

    Mr. King slightly curled his lips in self-deprecation, then looked back at Gan Yuan.

    "You don¡¯t have to force yourself with the election, your health is more important."

    His tone was still very indifferent, but the concern in those heterochromatic eyes, Gan Yuan could feel.

    "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I... hope to see it through."

    Huangfu Yaoyang nodded, "It doesn¡¯t matter if you seed or not, just putting in your best effort is enough."

    "Mm." Gan Yuan nodded, "Thank you for your encouragement."

    Leng Xiaoye then started smiling, "Alright, everyone, let¡¯s not just stand here; dinner is ready in the kitchen. We can chat while we eat!"

    So, the family of five went downstairs together to the dining room.

    To wee their return, Leng Xiaoye had specifically instructed the kitchen to prepare Chinese hotpot. Gan Tang, who hadn¡¯t had it for a long time, immediately cheered out loud.

    "Long live Grandma!"

    The family sat around the specially prepared round table, eating hotpot, which didn¡¯t have the etiquette rules of Western dining or the distance of a long rectangr table, making it feel all the more intimate.

    By the end of the meal, Leng Xiaoye spoke up again.

    "Considering the current situation, you¡¯d better stay at the Duke Residence for now, give us some buffer time. Little Yuan, don¡¯t overthink this; it¡¯s just a temporary measure."

    Anyway, Gan Yuan¡¯s previous influence hadn¡¯tpletely faded, and letting her stay here right away might cause a bacsh from the media and the public.

    "I know." Gan Yuan nodded calmly, "I understand. Family isn¡¯t about how near or far we live."

    ?

 Chapter 814: In the Room

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 814: In the Room</h4><h4></h4>

    Leng Xiaoye gently touched Gan Tang¡¯s soft short hair, "Actually, I also can¡¯t bear to."

    "How about..." Gan Yuan pondered for a moment, "let Xiaotang stay with you?"

    She knew the two always spoiled this child. Even though she hadn¡¯t been with her son recently and was reluctant as well, she was still willing to fulfill their wishes.

    "No!" Huangfu Yaoyang took over the conversation, "Let him return to the Duke Residence first. When you return to our country, then bring him over."

    "Yes, you mother and son rarely get to reunite." Leng Xiaoye affectionately rubbed Gan Tang¡¯s short hair, "Let the little guy stay with you for a few days!"

    Gan Yuan wouldn¡¯t stay here for long; in a few days, she had to return to F Country to continue the electoral matters. By then, naturally, Gan Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to apany her. Since there was a rare opportunity for mother and son to reunite, Leng Xiaoye and Huangfu Yaoyang didn¡¯t want to deprive them of this chance.

    Feeling their good intentions, Gan Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with warmth and gratitude.

    "Thank you, mom."

    Before Leng Xiaoye could speak, Huangfu Yaoyang¡¯s voice already rang out, "Not going to thank me?"

    The man, who was always unsmiling, used a rare teasing tone.

    "Of course, thank you, duch--"

    Before Gan Yuan could finish speaking, Huangfu Jue gently shook her arm. Gan Yuan was startled but quickly came to her senses. She pursed her lips and looked up at Huangfu Yaoyang across from her.

    His mismatched blue and gold eyes were gazing at her warmly, and her heart felt instantly warmed.

    "Thank you, dad."

    Huangfu Yaoyang returned her smile, which was a rare sight.

    "We¡¯re family; no need to be so polite in the future."

    Gan Yuan smiled and nodded, "Okay."

    Dinner ended in a joyful atmosphere. Concerned about the long and tiring journey Gan Yuan and Gan Tang had, Leng Xiaoye and her husband didn¡¯t keep them longer. After dinner and a short rest, they had Huangfu Jue take the mother and son back to the Duke Residence to rest.

    On the way back, Gan Tang initially chatted excitedly with Gan Yuan about ying polo with Leng Xiaoye. But halfway through the journey, he leaned against Huangfu Jue and gradually fell silent.

    By the time the car arrived at the Duke Residence, the little guy had already fallen asleep in Huangfu Jue¡¯s arms.

    The butler opened the car door, and Huangfu Jue tightened his suit jacket around the little guy and carefully carried him out of the car. Seeing this, a maid immediately ran upstairs to prepare a bed for him.

    Holding him to the children¡¯s bed, Huangfu Jue gentlyid him down, and Gan Yuan helped remove his outer clothes and shoes.

    Gan Tang was in a deep sleep, only turning slightly without opening his eyes.

    "Looks like he¡¯s exhausted," Gan Yuan pulled the covers over him and then reached out her hand to smooth his hair by his ear, "His hair¡¯s gotten so long."

    "I¡¯ll find someone to trim his hair tomorrow."

    Huangfu Jue ced his hand on her waist, and they carefully exited the little guy¡¯s room.

    In the hallway, Will had alreadye to meet them.

    "Where¡¯s Jessica?" Gan Yuan asked softly.

    "In her room," Will lowered his voice, "Do you want to see her?"

    Gan Yuan shook her head, "You¡¯ve worked hard these past few days."

    Will immediately shook his head, "You¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my duty. Also..." Will hesitated for a few seconds before continuing, "Don¡¯t you think we should try some medicine?"

    Previously, Gan Yuan had mentioned wanting to get some information from Jessica. As a subordinate, he felt obliged to help her in any way he could.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 815: Colonel Hit by the Trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 815: Chapter 815: Colonel Hit by the Trap (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Medicine?

    Gan Yuan paused for two seconds before realizing what Will meant, knowing he was asking if she needed to use medicine on Jessica to force a confession.

    "No." She immediately shook her head. "There¡¯s no need for that, and besides, people of the Red me organization are all trained to resist it. It probably wouldn¡¯t be effective."

    "Alright." Will nodded, secretly relieved. "I¡¯ll try other methods. It¡¯s gettingte, the two of you should rest early. I¡¯ll handle things here."

    Supporting Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, Huangfu Jue led her upstairs to the master bedroom. Will then briefly discussed with Charlie, who had just arrived, arranging for the protection of Gan Tang.

    At this moment, Huangfu Jue had already brought Gan Yuan back to the master bedroom.

    After several days, she returned here, gazing at the familiar surroundings, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit emotional.

    Gently cing the ck wooden box she was holding on the table, she nced around the room before fixing her gaze on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face.

    "I didn¡¯t expect to be back here so soon."

    Approaching her, Huangfu Jue cupped her face with a smile.

    "This is your home, of course you shoulde back."

    Gan Yuan smiled.

    With their eyes locked, a natural affection blossomed between them. The man bent down slightly, and she turned her face to receive his kiss.

    No words were needed, just the exchange of their lips, gently kissing and sucking. The entangling tips of their tongues conveyed the bestnguage between lovers.

    Love or longing... all emotions were expressed between their lips and teeth.

    After a while, they parted their lips, both breathing lightly. Their arms were still wrapped around each other, bodies tightly connected.

    "I¡¯ve arranged for the doctor. You¡¯ll go for a check-up early tomorrow. I¡¯ll handle things with Qian Xueying."

    "Alright."

    Gan Yuan responded softly against his chest, her fingers gently stroking the back of his neck. Her casual gesture was a powerful stimulus for Huangfu Jue.

    His arms tightened involuntarily. As he lowered his face to kiss her neck, his hand moved from her waist up, tracing familiar curves and ascending to her peaks.

    "Ajue!"

    Her voice became soft and hoarse.

    "I want you!"

    As he kissed her, the man whispered in her neck, his fingers unbuttoning her shirt one by one. Feeling his kisses, her feet inside her shoes instinctively arched.

    This man could always control her body so easily. Instinctively clinging to his neck, she whispered breathlessly.

    "Remember to be gentle."

    "I will."

    The man unbuttoned her top, lifting her effortlessly andying her on the pillow. Kissing her, he removed her obstructive clothing piece by piece.

    Soon, she waspletely bare before him.

    His fingers gently caressed her waist, his warm palm spread over her still t belly. His fingertips lingered momentarily on her skin before he bent down, kissing her softly.

    "Ajue..."

    Her throat grew hoarse as she called his name, her voice tinged with urgency.

    But the man didn¡¯t hurry, kissing her bit by bit, slowly igniting her emotions.

    The night was still young, and they had a long time ahead. Tomorrow, she could sleep in leisurely, so he was in no rush.

    It had been many days since they¡¯d had such an opportunity, and tonight, he wanted to savor her beauty and love her thoroughly...

 Chapter 816 Colonel Sir Hit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 816: Chapter 816 Colonel Sir Hit (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Second floor.

    "Okay, keep a close eye on things. I¡¯m going to check the monitoring room."

    Patting Charlie on the shoulder, Will walked briskly downstairs to the monitoring room.

    The security in the Duke Residence was no less than that in the Royal Pce, and inparison to hotels, the security work here was easier.

    Given the current period, Will dared not rx even a bit.

    He inspected the monitoring room carefully and then toured around the downstairs areas, ensuring all bodyguards and the entire security system were functioning normally before heading back upstairs.

    The maid saw him and immediately approached, "Mr. Will."

    "How is she?" Will asked.

    She, of course, referred to Jessica.

    Since the prank this morning, the girl had seemed a bit down. She had ignored him on the ne, and as Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant, Will had too much work to do, spending the entire afternoon busy without much time to pay attention to her.

    The maid shook her head slightly, "She refuses to eat, hasn¡¯t drunk water either, her mood seems quite off."

    Will frowned and walked forward to open the door.

    In the room, Jessica was curled up, sitting on the carpet to one side of the bed, one hand ying with the cross, her gaze fixed toward the window, unusually quiet for a girl typically so mboyant and fiery.

    Upon hearing the door open, she nced at the doorway and immediately shifted her gaze when she saw it was him, clutching the cross tightly to her chest as if afraid he would snatch it away.

    Seeing her actions, Will¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more.

    He had seen from her earlier behavior how important this item was to her.

    Before, he always thought this girl was too loud and troublesome. Now, seeing her so quiet, he found it odd and unsettling.

    Sweeping his gaze over the untouched dinner on the table, Will slowly walked up to her.

    "You... why aren¡¯t you eating?"

    Jessica didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids, acting as if he didn¡¯t exist.

    Will¡¯s tone became increasingly stained with displeasure, "You should be well aware, such conditions for a prisoner are already very favorable."

    If not for Gan Yuan, if she were just an ordinary prisoner, he would have handed her over to the guys at the Security Bureau long ago. Now she lived in a guest room, enjoying exquisite meals, yet she showed no appreciation...

    "..."

    Jessica remained silent.

    Without her response, Will¡¯s mood became increasingly irritable. He squatted down before her and spoke again.

    "Hey... I¡¯m talking to you!"

    Jessica didn¡¯t lift her eyelids, her heart filled with anger. Will raised his palm and grabbed her chin, forcing her to lift her face and look him in the eyes.

    "Answer me, what secrets does Moses hold?"

    Jessica nced at him, pursed her lips, and turned her eyes sideways.

    Will, seething with rage, grabbed her arm and pulled her onto the bed, pinning her down.

    "You think I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t speak? Let me tell you, even federal agents would talk under my methods... dealing with you, I have plenty of ways..."

    Jessica tilted her head and turned her face sideways.

    "You!"

    Will raised his right hand, clenched his fingers, and swung down, yet stopping his fist just before her face.

    Under the light, he clearly saw tears glistening in her eyes.

    When she resisted him, he never hesitated to strike. But now... seeing her so quiet, he found himself unable to do so.

 Chapter 817: Colonel Sir Falls for the Trick (3)

    <h4>Chapter 817: Chapter 817: Colonel Sir Falls for the Trick (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Staring into her eyes, he felt a surge of irritation.

    He hadn¡¯t done anything to her, yet she started crying again?

    Women are such trouble...

    Will straightened up and paced the room for a few steps, then abruptly stopped.

    On the bed, Jessica had already sat up, her face lowered as she wiped her eyes, which made him even more annoyed.

    "Stop crying!"

    She ignored him and instead sobbed even harder.

    "Hey..." Will rushed over and grabbed the arm she was using to wipe her face. "I told you to stop crying, did you hear me?"

    Before he finished speaking, Jessica suddenly opened her arms and hugged him, crying loudly on his shoulder.

    She hammered his shoulder intermittently while crying and cursing, "Why do you always bully me? What did I do to offend you... jerk..."

    No matter how harsh her tactics were, he could always counter her moves, but... this... what was this?!

    Will¡¯s movements froze, stopping like a statue, feeling at a loss for a while.

    "Hey... you... stop crying... will you?"

    After a moment, he reacted and tried to push her away, but Jessica clung tightly to his shoulders.

    "Damn jerk, stupid Will, how could I like a jerk like you..."

    What did she say?

    She liked him?!

    Will stretched out his arms, neither pushing her away nor hugging her...

    Meanwhile, Jessica had already withdrawn one hand and pulled his hand to ce it on her back.

    "Idiot, don¡¯t you know how tofort a woman?"

    His hand was pulled over and ced on her waist, and Will¡¯s body gradually softened, slightly hugging her.

    "Um... you... stop crying... I... I didn¡¯t bully you..."

    "Nonsense, you did... you threw my things this morning!"

    She cursed while crying, in a tone more like she was acting spoiled.

    "I..." Will became even more exasperated, "I was just... joking..."

    "Really?" Jessica lifted her face from his neck, looking at him with tear-soaked eyes. "Do you actually like me?"

    "I..." Will averted his gaze, "I don¡¯t."

    "You¡¯re lying." Jessica leaned closer to his face, "You like me, don¡¯t you?"

    "I said I don¡¯t, so I don¡¯t!"

    "Really?" Jessica suddenly raised her hand, grabbed his arm, and with a soft click, the handcuffs from her wrist were now on Will¡¯s wrist.

    Before Will realized something was wrong, she had already raised her right hand, pressing the gun she took from him against his chest.

    "Ha!" Jessica chuckled softly, "So, you do like me, tsk tsk... Colonel Will, I really didn¡¯t expect this!"

    "You!" Will raised his hand to resist, but she pressed the gun against his forehead, "Be careful, if it goes off, it could cost you your life!"

    Her tone had turned icy as she grabbed his cor and pushed him onto the bed, patting his handsome face.

    "Aren¡¯t they supposed to have ways of dealing with a federal agent? Come on, think of something!"

    Will knew he had fallen for her trick and was furious. He responded coldly, "Jessica, I¡¯m telling you, even if you get past this, you won¡¯t escape the Duke Residence."

    Jessica pinched his face with a grin, "With you, Colonel, here, not just the Duke Residence, but even the Royal Pce, I can walk out without any problem!"

    ?

 Chapter 818: Colonel Sir Falls for the Trick (4)

    <h4>Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Colonel Sir Falls for the Trick (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    With a gun pointed at him, Jessica used the key she had taken from him to unlock the handcuffs attached to the bedpost, cuffing both of Will¡¯s hands together, and then she raised the gun.

    "Let¡¯s go, Colonel!"

    Will leaned against the bedpost and did not move.

    Jessica frowned, "You think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?"

    "Whatever." Will looked indifferent.

    He knew very well that if Jessica had wanted to kill him, she would have done so already. She still needed him to escape; she wouldn¡¯t act rashly.

    "Humph!" Jessica walked forward, grabbed his belt, "Either take me out, or I¡¯ll strip you naked and make you run through the Duke Residence! Colonel, what¡¯s your choice?"

    As she spoke, she yanked his belt off with one swift motion.

    The damn girl would do what she said. If she pushed him out naked, how could he face anyone ever again?

    Will had no choice but to get up, quickly fastening his belt. Jessica pressed the gun against his back.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    The door was knocked on, and the butler¡¯s voice sounded.

    "Mr. Will, thete-night snack you prepared for Miss Jessica is ready."

    Jessica frowned, her finger tightening on the gun.

    "Make him go away!"

    Will, worried that Jessica might act impulsively towards the butler, hurriedly said,

    "Forget it, it¡¯s not needed anymore, take it away."

    "Okay."

    The butler responded and left with the snack.

    Jessica then pressed the gun against his back, "Open the door, take me out!"

    When she entered, she knew the Duke Residence was heavily guarded. It wasn¡¯t impossible to get out alone, but it would likely alert them. If Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue appeared, it would be difficult for her to handle.

    Will opened the door, Jessica grabbing him with one hand, while with the other she pressed the gun through his shirt against his back, and they walked together towards the stairs.

    It waste at night, and there was no one else in the hallway. They walked all the way to the first-floor hall before encountering the guard.

    "Mr. Will?" The guard was puzzled to see them, "It¡¯s sote, what are you doing?"

    Jessica squeezed his arm, and Will cooperated by saying,

    "I¡¯m taking her out for a bit, go get the car ready."

    "Okay!"

    The guard, not suspecting anything, jogged off to prepare the car. In a moment, a car pulled up at the steps.

    Jessica looked at the car below the steps, feeling a surge of joy, and pulled Will towards it.

    On the third step from the bottom, Will suddenly missed a step and fell down the stairs, pulling her down with him.

    While falling, Will swiftly turned, grabbing her hand that held the gun.

    Damn bastard, ying tricks!

    In the panic, Jessica¡¯s gun had already been grabbed by him. She released her fingers, kicked him away, and leapt into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Shutting the door behind her, she quickly started the car and sped towards the gates.

    "Damn girl!"

    Will shouted, getting up and chasing after her, raising his gun to aim at Jessica inside the car.

    With the gun aimed at the back of her head, his finger tightened, but he ultimately did not pull the trigger.

    "Mr. Will!"

    The guards, reacting, ran down the steps, but it was toote; Jessica had already crashed through the gates and escaped the Duke Residence.

    Watching her car merge into the traffic, Will raised his right hand and pped his forehead.

    "Damn it!"

    Footsteps echoed as the butler, guards, and servants all rushed out.

    ^

    ^

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 819: A Hint of Light Fragrance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 819: Chapter 819: A Hint of Light Fragrance (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Shortly after, Huangfu Jue also came downstairs wearing his pajamas.

    With such amotion, anyone asleep would have woken up, let alone the two who had just finished being intimate and hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet.

    Upon hearing a strange noise, the two immediately rushed downstairs. Gan Yuan went to their son¡¯s room to check, while Huangfu Jue ran downstairs.

    "What happened?"

    Still in the living room, Huangfu Jue had already shouted to inquire.

    "Sir!" Will, disheveled, walked into the living room, "Just now, I... I identally let Jessica escape."

    Huangfu Jue immediately frowned.

    Will had been by his side for many years and had almost never made a mistake. This time, he actually let a woman escape tantly from under his nose, which made Huangfu Jue quite furious.

    "Sir, I¡¯m sorry!"

    Just as Huangfu Jue frowned and was about to explode, Gan Yuan¡¯s voice came from the staircase.

    "Ajue!" Stepping downstairs, she gently patted Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm, "You go upstairs and stay with Xiaotang, I¡¯ll question him."

    With a re at Will, Huangfu Jue turned and went upstairs.

    After hearing his footsteps fade away, Gan Yuan walked up to Will and asked gently.

    "What happened?"

    "I just wanted to ask her a few questions for you, but I didn¡¯t expect... she pretended to cry, and then... took my gun and the handcuff keys."

    Will exined simply and did not mention the details of being tricked. The process was too embarrassing, and he couldn¡¯t bear to speak of it in front of Gan Yuan.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes fell on the gun in his hand. "You didn¡¯t fire?"

    "I..." Guilt-ridden, Will lowered his gaze immediately, "I hadn¡¯t aimed yet, and she had already driven off. Don¡¯t worry, I will catch her, I promise, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll go now."

    Turning around, he jogged towards the door.

    "Will!" Gan Yuan called out loudly to stop him, "Forget it."

    Will turned around, lowered his head, and said in an apologetic tone, "I¡¯m really... very sorry. It¡¯s all my fault."

    Gan Yuan shook her head lightly, "It¡¯s okay, I was only keeping her temporarily. Even if she didn¡¯t escape today, I was nning to let her go in a day or two anyway."

    Will looked up in surprise, "You mean?"

    "Moses only arranged for her to protect me. Jessica has never done anything to harm me. Since she doesn¡¯t want to betray Moses, I don¡¯t want to force her either," Gan Yuan smiled at him, "So... there¡¯s no need to catch her."

    Will nodded gently, "Miss Gan, I¡¯m truly sorry about what happened tonight."

    The rtionship between Gan Yuan and Moses wasplicated, and Will couldn¡¯t possibly unravel theirplexities. Since she said it wasn¡¯t necessary, he would just let it go.

    Jessica was Moses¡¯s person, but Will had seen how caring she was towards Gan Yuan and Gan Tang.

    It¡¯s just a pity that her master was Moses, and they were on opposing sides.

    Gan Yuan looked at Will¡¯s face with a deep and steady gaze, "Will, you¡¯ve already done very well, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. It¡¯ste, get some rest."

    Will responded softly, "Is the young master alright?"

    "He¡¯s sleeping well, don¡¯t worry. Go to sleep now."

    Bidding him goodnight, Gan Yuan turned and went upstairs.

    Will watched her figure disappear at the end of the corridor, sighed, and then turned and walked out of the hall.

    After briefly arranging the security work at the main gate with the bodyguards and servants, his eyes fell on the street outside the Duke Residence where cars were flowing. Turning his head slightly, he took onest look in the direction Jessica had left, then turned back towards the main building.

 Chapter 820: A Hint of Light Fragrance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 820: Chapter 820: A Hint of Light Fragrance (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Back in his room, his gaze fell on the wrinkled sheets, and Jessica¡¯s voice echoed in his ears.

    ...

    "So, you really like me, huh? Tsk tsk tsk... Colonel Will, I really didn¡¯t expect that!"

    ...

    "Nonsense!" Will angrily threw the gun onto the pillow, "I would never like a woman like you!"

    After taking a shower in the bathroom and changing intofortable pajamas, Will carefully smoothed out the sheets, lying on the pillow, his nose sensitively catching a faint fragrance.

    He sniffed, and then detected her scent on the pillow.

    Muttering a curse, he raised his hand and tossed away the pillow, pulling over another one, closing his eyes to continue sleeping. His ear itched ufortably, so Will stretched out his finger and pulled a long strand of blonde hair from beneath his ear.

    "Ah... Damn girl!"

    Seeing the hair wrapped around his finger, he angrily shook his hand, but the strand of hair stubbornly clung to his finger.

    After finally shaking off the hair, Will threw the second pillow away, turned off the light, and mmed his head back onto the bed, only to be obstructed by something.

    Cylindrical, soft...

    Curiously turning the light back on, he found himself clutching a female tampon.

    Raising his hand to toss the tampon away, Will clenched the sheets with gritted teeth.

    "Damn woman, never let me see you again!"

    ...

    ...

    Meanwhile.

    At the corner of several blocks away, Jessica ditched the car she had driven from the Duke Residence, quickly turning into an alley, constantly ncing back as she walked.

    So long, and that guy still hasn¡¯t caused amotion?

    Silhouettes flickered in the darkness behind.

    Jessica gave a cold smile, quickly slipped into an alley, hearing footsteps chasing behind her, she sprang out, delivering a kick head-on.

    The other party raised an arm to block, but still staggered back two steps.

    "What¡¯s up, Colonel?" Jessica sprang forward, grabbed the other party¡¯s cor, seeing the face clearly, she was momentarily stunned, "Paul, why is it you?"

    Paul lifted his face and smiled at her, "What, looking for your Colonel and feeling disappointed?"

    "Of course disappointed, was hoping to teach him a lesson." Jessica released his cor, "Why are you here?"

    "The Duke knew you were back, specially sent me to check on you. Hearing from the men that you escaped from the Duke Residence, I came to assist you." Paul looked her up and down, concernedly asking, "You aren¡¯t hurt, are you?"

    Jessica shook her head, quickly scanning the distance.

    "Let¡¯s leave first, that guy should be catching up soon."

    "No need to worry." Paul looked calm, "No one¡¯s catching up."

    "Impossible."

    "I swear, no one¡¯s catching up." Paul smiled mischievously at her, "Could it be he let you go on purpose?"

    "No way." Jessica looked suspiciously into the distance, "Or he realized he couldn¡¯t catch me."

    "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talkter."

    Paul led her to the street where a car immediately came up to stop, they got in separately, driving to Moses¡¯ ce, Jessica immediately asked Paul about Moses.

    "No need to worry, everything has been arranged, Dr. William is all set."

    Jessica breathed a sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good."

    These past few days, under Will¡¯s subordinates¡¯ control, her biggest concern was Moses¡¯ situation.

 Chapter 821: A Hint of Light Fragrance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 821: Chapter 821: A Hint of Light Fragrance (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Very soon, the car arrived at Moses¡¯ residence in A City. Paul led Jessica to the top-floor terrace of the three-story building. From a distance, Jessica saw Moses standing by the terrace railing, gazing into the distance.

    She walked slowly to Moses¡¯ side and stopped two steps behind him.

    "Sir."

    Moses turned around and nced up and down at her.

    Jessica immediately spoke, "You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m fine. Miss Gan did not make things difficult for me."

    Except for that bastard!

    But these things did not need to be told to Moses.

    Moses nodded and gestured to Paul.

    "You can go rest now!"

    Paul knew Moses wanted to talk to Jessica alone, so he promptly bowed and turned to go downstairs.

    Walking to the table, Moses picked up the wine bottle and filled two sses. Holding a ss in each hand, he handed one to Jessica.

    Jessica took it with both hands, her gaze suspiciously falling on his face.

    "Sir, what is this?!"

    She had been by Moses¡¯ side for so long, and this was the first time he had personally poured her a drink. The significance of this action was obviously unusual.

    Moses raised his ss to her, "Drink a ss with me."

    Jessica stretched her ss to clink lightly against his, "Wishing you a swift recovery."

    Moses smiled, brought the ss to his lips, and drank it all in one gulp. Jessica also drank hers in one go.

    Turning around, he ced his hands on the railing, lightly tapping the edge of his ss with his fingers.

    "Jessica, how long have you been by my side?"

    "Four years and six months."

    "You remember so clearly?"

    Jessica gently turned the ss in her hand and walked over to lean on the railing, "I will always remember the day I met you."

    Moses stopped tapping on the rim of the ss, turned his face to look at her, "Does that mean you can do anything for me?"

    "Of course." Jessica responded without hesitation.

    Her life was given by him; everything she had now was also given by him...

    From the moment she started following him, she had sworn to always be loyal to him, to never betray even in death.

    "Very good." Moses nodded, "Tomorrow, you will return to Gaia¡¯s side."

    Confusion washed over Jessica¡¯s eyes, "I don¡¯t understand, what do you mean..."

    "Be her assistant. Be as loyal to her as you are to me. Work for her, do anything for her, and if necessary, even die for her!"

    Jessica stood up straight, frowning as she looked at his face.

    "But..."

    Moses watched her calmly.

    "You regret it?"

    "That¡¯s not what I mean. If you truly require it, I can go back. But I don¡¯t understand..." Jessica looked deeply into his eyes. "What does this mean? Does it mean... you no longer need me? Or have I... have I lost your trust? Do I no longer have the qualifications to stay by your side? I know, this time I failed, but... I will work harder in the future, I won¡¯t disappoint you again, I..."

    Since following Moses, she had been striving to make herself stronger. From initially being only his servant to step by step bing an irreceable presence by his side, Jessica had always been working to make herself stronger, all to repay Moses for saving her life and bringing her out of obscurity.

    Now, he was asking her to leave. This result was too difficult for her to ept.

 Chapter 822: A Hint of Light Fragrance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 822: Chapter 822: A Hint of Light Fragrance (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "No, Jessica!" Moses put down the cup, raised his hands to hold her arms, "You have never disappointed me. And precisely because of this, I asked you to find Gaia."

    Holding Jessica¡¯s fingers, Moses slowly tightened his grip, his eyes staring intently into hers.

    "Jessica, from now on, you will treat Gaia as if she were me, take care of her, protect her... be forever loyal to her!"

    In front of her, his eyes were full of an irrefutable dominance. As she gazed into Moses¡¯ eyes, Jessica suddenly understood the true meaning behind his request.

    Once he epted the surgery, even if it went smoothly, he wouldn¡¯t have the energy to help Gan Yuan in the short term.

    That¡¯s exactly why he purposely drove away the butler and arranged for her to stay by Gan Yuan¡¯s side...

    This man, until this moment, never thought of himself, still making arrangements for Gan Yuan.

    Jessica¡¯s eyes once again filled with tears, "Sir, you..."

    Moses interrupted her domineeringly.

    "In front of me, swear!"

    "I can swear, but I want to know, why?" Jessica choked back her tears, "Why are you doing this?"

    Why?

    "Your life was given by me, and my life was given by her!" He turned around, looking at the profound night, "Before my father died, I swore in front of him that I would take good care of her, protect her... help her aplish what she should aplish. It¡¯s just a pity..." Moses took a deep breath, "I fear I won¡¯t have the chance."

    The man¡¯s voice carried a trace of helplessness.

    Standing by his side, having known Moses for so long, this was the first time Jessica heard such an emotion from his voice.

    The man in her memory could alwaysmand the wind and the rain, no one could stop him from achieving what he wanted, no matter how difficult the situation, how troublesome the people and things, he could always handle them...

    But this time, itpletely felt like a joke by God.

    Birth, aging, sickness, and death, no one can escape or change them.

    She finally couldn¡¯t control herself and cried out, "Why you, this is not fair!"

    But Moses smiled, "You are wrong, Jessica, this is already very fair!"

    When he was born, his heart had a defect, and he was sentenced to death by the doctors right after birth, and precisely because of this, he was sent to an orphanage by his parents.

    Later, the nuns at the orphanage named him Moses, hoping he would receive God¡¯s protection like Moses.

    As if by God¡¯s zero-time protection, he struggled to live until he was three years old and got the chance for a surgery one summer.

    And this opportunity came because a small life was born, and the parents of that small life decided to create a charity foundation in gratitude to God, with the name of that child. Moses was fortunate to be the first beneficiary of that foundation.

    With the foundation¡¯s help, he had the surgery, and the life sentenced to death by the doctors continued strongly.

    "You mean..." It was the first time Jessica heard Moses talk about his own affairs, she frowned, looking at him with incredulous eyes, "That person, is Miss Gaia?"

    "Yes!" Moses turned his face, "It¡¯s her!"

    If this were true, Gan Yuan could not be an ordinary person.

    Jessica looked surprised, "Then, she... who exactly is she?"

 Chapter 823: The Greatest Honor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 823: Chapter 823: The Greatest Honor (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    If it were just an ordinary girl, how could it be that her parents established a foundation because of her birth?

    She must be extraordinary!

    Jessica watched Moses, full of curiosity.

    "You don¡¯t need to know that now," Moses slightly lifted his chin, "In any case, you must remember... being by her side will be the greatest honor of your life."

    Jessica didn¡¯t ask further. From Moses¡¯ previous words and his evaluation of Gan Yuan... she already vaguely guessed something in her heart.

    Coming back to her senses, Jessica looked up at Moses, only to see his dark eyes gazing at her face.

    Jessica knew what he was waiting for. She put down her wine ss and slowly raised her right hand.

    "I promise, I will treat Miss Gaia the same way I treat you. However, I must dere, this is not because she holds such a noble status, but because it is your request."

    Before, she never understood why Moses did this. Now hearing him speak of these things he never mentioned before, Jessica also began to gradually understand Moses¡¯ feelings.

    Putting herself in his shoes, if Gan Yuan were Moses and she were in Moses¡¯ position, she too would be as unwavering, just as she would do anything for Moses.

    Moses gently nodded.

    "Jessica, thank you!"

    For the first time in her life, she heard him say thank you, not because of something she did for him, but because of Gan Yuan.

    Jessica wanted to give him a smile back, but her eyes blurred once again.

    "It is my honor."

    "About Will..."

    "I will handle this matter myself."

    At this moment, Jessica did not want Moses to be distracted by anything. She just hoped he would go into surgery soon and return safely.

    Compared to his life, everything of hers was insignificant.

    "Are you leaving tomorrow?"

    Moses shook his head, "I want to see the mother and child one more time."

    Jessica nodded understandingly, the chances of a sessful surgery were only half, if anything went wrong, he might never have the chance.

    ...

    ...

    After several days, Gan Yuan finally had the chance to have a lie-in.

    It was not until nine o¡¯clock in the morning that she climbed out of thefortable big bed. Naturally, Huangfu Jue was already not by her side. Besides his own work, he now also had to worry about her affairs. He had too much work to handle. To allow her as much leisure as possible, he could only work harder to deal with all the things he could manage for her.

    When Gan Yuan went downstairs, Gan Tang was chatting with Sherry on the living room sofa in French about his experiences in F Country.

    These days, the little fellow had been abroad. Sherry didn¡¯t apany him but continued to keep in touch with him. As soon as the little fellow returned to the country, she immediately resumed their previous lessons.

    This kind of conversation served two purposes: to understand his learning situation and to check if his French speaking had regressed.

    "Miss Gan." Noticing Gan Yuan, Sherry immediately walked over and extended her hand, "Congrattions."

    Sherry, naturally aware of the significant events involving Gan Yuan in F Country, maintained her usual demeanor, not showing any different attitude because of Gan Yuan¡¯s change in status.

    "Thank you." Gan Yuan smiled and shook her hand, "In the future, I¡¯ll rely on you for Tang¡¯s matters."

    Sherry nced sideways at Gan Tang, who was smiling and walking over, "It is my honor."

 Chapter 824: The Greatest Honor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 824: Chapter 824: The Greatest Honor (2)</h4>

    Her words were polite, but her tone carried no trace of ttery, which was precisely what Gan Yuan admired most.

    Only a teacher like this could produce good students. It was a blessing for his son to have such a good teacher.

    "It¡¯s his honor to be your student as well."

    Sherry smiled, "Well, you seem busy, so I¡¯ll take him for a walk."

    "Alright."

    Gan Yuan nodded, and Sherry took Gan Tang¡¯s small hand and walked out of the living room together. Charlie immediately followed with bodyguards.

    At that moment, Will had alreadye out of the kitchen and invited Gan Yuan to the dining room for breakfast.

    "Everything at the hospital has been arranged. I¡¯ll personally take you there in a while."

    After finishing breakfast, Gan Yuan got into the car Will had prepared and headed to the hospital.

    Since her pregnancy, she had not had a formal check-up. Both Huangfu Jue and the King and Queen were somewhat concerned. However, considering her current situation, the pregnancy couldn¡¯t be publicly announced, so no arrangements had been made hastily.

    This time, as Gan Yuan returned to the country, Huangfu Jue had Will arrange for a doctor early on. Officially, it was just a routine physical examination, but in reality, it was a prenatal check-up for her.

    Since this matter was of great importance, and because Huangfu Jue was upied with work and had a military meeting to attend, he specially entrusted Will with apanying her.

    At the hospital, everything was ready. As soon as Gan Yuan arrived, the doctor arranged for her immediately came forward to personally perform the check-up and organize various tests.

    Blood tests, urine tests, various examinations...

    Finally, the doctor led her to the ultrasound room and personally performed the ultrasound.

    Just as they were about to start, the door was knocked. The doctor walked over and opened the door, and a tall figure walked in.

    Gan Yuan parted the curtain and, upon seeing Huangfu Jue enter, paused and then smiled.

    "Finished the meeting?"

    "Not yet." The man walked to the side of the examination bed and reached out to hold her hand, "I¡¯ll go back after apanying you through the check-up."

    During her pregnancy with Gan Tang, he hadn¡¯t fulfilled his duties as a father. He had not been there for the child¡¯s birth or during her pregnancy.

    This time, he didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake. He made time between meetings to rush over, wanting to be by her side for her first check-up.

    Gan Yuan understood his feelings and knew how busy he was, so she immediately turned to the doctor.

    "Please start!"

    The doctor nodded, picked up the examination instrument and ced it on her abdomen. Huangfu Jue held her hand.

    Soon, her uterine imaging appeared on the screen. The doctor, noticing Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze, thoughtfully pointed it out to him.

    "This is the fetal bud. It¡¯s still very small, not much can be seen..." She adjusted the machine¡¯s volume, "You can both listen."

    A rapid sound emerged from the machine.

    "This is..."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "This is the baby¡¯s heartbeat."

    The man¡¯s handsome face froze for a moment, then deep emotion surged in his blue eyes.

    Even though he knew there was a small life inside her, this was the first time the child had shown itself so vividly, and his emotions were uncontrobly stirred at this moment.

    Seeing his expression, Gan Yuan¡¯s thoughts suddenly flew back to six years ago.

    When she first heard Gan Tang¡¯s heartbeat, she had a simr expression. It was that heartbeat that changed her decision.

 Chapter 825: The Greatest Honor (3)

    <h4>Chapter 825: Chapter 825: The Greatest Honor (3)</h4>

    After the excitement, Huangfu Jue quickly noticed a problem, "Why is its heart rate so fast?"

    "This is normal. The fetus has a fast metabolism, so its heartbeat is much higher than a normal person¡¯s heart rate, which helps provide better nutrition." The doctor exined.

    The doctor put away the equipment and started recording various data. Huangfu Jue carefully helped Gan Yuan up, squatting in front of her. He frowned as he supported her still slender waist.

    "Ayuan, I¡¯m... I¡¯m so excited."

    They did not yet know if the child was a boy or a girl, but that was not important. Originally, this little thing in his consciousness was just an abstract existence, but now, it became concrete with a heartbeat and a shape... bing a real existence.

    He fell hopelessly in love with this child, this small fetus still in her womb. It was a feeling that was difficult to describe.

    "I understand." Gan Yuan reached out and gently hugged his head, "Six years ago, I felt the same way as you. The first time I heard Xiaotang¡¯s heartbeat in the hospital, I decided, no matter what, I would keep him."

    Huangfu Jue lifted his face from her embrace.

    "Thank you, thank you... Ayuan, you always surprise me."

    Gan Yuan smiled and stood up, fixing his tie, "You should go back to your meeting."

    The usuallyposed man was now as excited as a child, "I don¡¯t want to go to the meeting, I want... to be with you."

    Gan Yuan slightly frowned and asked her belly, "Baby, what should we do if Daddy doesn¡¯t listen?"

    Then, mimicking a tender voice, she said, "Then baby won¡¯t like Daddy."

    Huangfu Jueughed out loud, "Alright, to be a daddy that baby likes, I¡¯ll take you to the car and then return to work."

    "The fetus is very healthy." The doctor smiled as he walked over, handing all the examination reports to Huangfu Jue, "You can keep these files yourself. Bring Miss Gan back for a follow-up in a month."

    After thanking the doctor, Huangfu Jue handed the file to Will, personally escorted Gan Yuan downstairs to the car, bent over and kissed her face before closing the car door for her.

    "Take her home."

    "Rest assured!"

    Will nodded, got into the passenger seat, and took Gan Yuan away from the doctor. Only then did Huangfu Jue get into his own car and return to the meeting at Congress.

    After Gan Yuan¡¯s car left the hospital, an ordinary ck car slowly followed.

    "What¡¯s going on with her?"

    In the back seat, Moses frowned, his tone concerned.

    Since Gan Yuan left the Duke Residence, Moses had been quietly following her. When she was being checked by the doctor, he and Jessica were waiting outside.

    In the driver¡¯s seat, Jessica carefully drove the car, "You don¡¯t need to worry. I heard from the maid yesterday that it¡¯s just a routine check-up."

    "No." Moses narrowed his eyes, watching the convoy ahead, "For a regr check-up, Huangfu Jue wouldn¡¯te personally."

    Jessica hesitated a bit, "This..."

    In the back seat, Moses suddenly spoke.

    "Slow down, turn right."

    Jessica hurried to changenes and turn right.

    In the car ahead, Gan Yuan nced at the ck sedan turning right behind her. If she remembered correctly, she saw this car on the way to the hospital. Could someone be following her?

    While she was still thinking, the car behind already turned right and disappeared from her sight.

 Chapter 826: The Greatest Honor (4)

    <h4>Chapter 826: Chapter 826: The Greatest Honor (4)</h4>

    Perhaps, she was too sensitive.

    The convoy continued onwards, the ck car where Moses was seated halted just off a small road on the right.

    In the backseat, Moses immediately issued orders.

    "Go back to the Duke Residence now, find out exactly what is going on, and inform me."

    Jessica raised her face, watching Moses through the rearview mirror.

    "Actually, Miss Gaia has asked me several times if something happened to you. Do you...don¡¯t you really consider telling her the truth?" Not waiting for Moses to speak, she turned her face earnestly and continued, "Honestly, I don¡¯t understand why you are hiding it from her. Don¡¯t you want her by your side when you are in the most danger? And Xiaotang, don¡¯t you want to see him? If Miss Gaia knows about your situation now, she would certainly forgive everything you did, she definitely would!"

    "I know." Moses said calmly, "But...I don¡¯t want to!"

    "But..."

    Jessica tried to persuade him further, but Moses interrupted her.

    "That¡¯s enough!" He pushed open the car door, not wanting to continue the topic, "I¡¯ll wait for your call."

    With that, he stepped out of the car and walked to the roadside.

    Jessica looked at his figure reflected in the rearview mirror, pressed her lips together and stepped on the gas, the car swiftly returning to the main road.

    Soon, Paul¡¯s car drove up and stopped by the roadside.

    Paul got out and opened the car door for him, Moses then sat in the backseat. After Paul got back into the car, Moses took a shallow breath.

    "To the Duke Residence."

    The car quickly arrived at the street behind the Duke Residence, Paul looked at the man¡¯s face in the backseat and ordered the driver to park by the roadside. Moses turned his face and gazed at the mansion that was so close.

    "Do you have a cigarette?"

    Paul promptly took out a cigarette and handed it to him, helping him light it.

    Moses took a light puff of the smoke, the bluish-gray smoke rose, blurring his face and the mansion before him.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s face shed before his eyes again, that was Gan Yuan from years ago.

    That time, he had been injured, she stayed by his bedside for three days and nights, crying until her eyes were swollen.

    Later, the butler described her at that time with only one word¡ªheartbroken.

    Since then, he had vowed never to make her sad again.

    Whether she was by his side or not, his condition, his illness, the oue of the surgery...nothing would change.

    If he truly died, he would no longer be able to help her with anything, but at least, he could ensure she wouldn¡¯t cry for him.

    In the front seat, Paul answered a call for a moment, then hung up.

    "There will be a night banquet at the Duke Residence tonight, many guests wille, and the Duke will also stay at the residence. Miss Gan will return to F Country tomorrow afternoon; I will arrange for you to meet at the airport. Is that alright?"

    Moses came back to his senses, "Prepare an invitation for me."

    Is he going to the banquet?

    Paul frowned, "This...this is too dangerous, what if the Duke..."

    Moses leaned back in his seat, his tone firm, "We leave early tomorrow morning."

    Paul hesitated for two seconds, finally nodding.

    "Alright."

    To Moses at this moment, Paul¡¯s only requirement was that he return for surgery at the previously agreed time.

    As long as he agreed to the surgery, Paul didn¡¯t mind doing anything for him, even if it meant openly attending the Duke Residence¡¯s banquet.

    Since this was hisst wish before the surgery, Paul would definitely fulfill it for him.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 827: Show Respect to Me (1)

    <h4>Chapter 827: Chapter 827: Show Respect to Me (1)</h4>

    Inside the Duke Residence.

    Will was the first to get out of the car, helping Gan Yuan by opening the door and reaching out to protect her while reminding her.

    "Please be careful!"

    He had just learned about Gan Yuan¡¯s pregnancy and was happy for both of them, bing increasingly attentive to Gan Yuan.

    "It¡¯s alright."

    Gan Yuan smiled at him, then walked up the stairs, with Will following her all the way to the bedroom. After seeing her to her room, he turned back to his own room in the Duke Residence.

    He pushed the door open and saw someone sittingfortably on the sofa.

    Dressed in neat ck clothes, with golden hair flowing like silk on her shoulders, and blue eyes gazing at him with a faint smile¡ªit was Jessica.

    Will was startled and quickly reached behind him.

    "I suggest you don¡¯t move!"

    Jessica raised her right hand holding a gun, pointing it at his vital spot.

    Will frowned, "What do you want?"

    Letting her go earlier, and the dead girl came back on her own?

    "I¡¯m not here for you." Jessica stood up, holding the gun and walked to him, "I¡¯m here to see Miss Gaia." She pressed the gun against Will¡¯s chin, "I met you first to tell you that if I wanted to kill you, it would be effortless. So... from now on, show me respect!"

    Noticing the documents in his hand, Jessica narrowed her eyes slightly.

    The documents had the hospital¡¯s emblem; could they be Gan Yuan¡¯s recent medical examination results?

    Taking advantage of his distraction, Will grabbed her wrist holding the gun, and with his other hand, pulled out a gun from behind his waist, aiming it at her chest.

    Jessica let go of the gun with her right hand, catching the falling gun with her left hand, also aiming at his heart.

    As they confronted each other, a shadow appeared outside the room.

    "Will, the test results just now..." Seeing the two aiming guns at each other, Gan Yuan immediately shouted, "Stop!"

    These two people, one being Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant, the other Moses¡¯s right hand, she never wanted them to really sh.

    Walking into Will¡¯s room, Gan Yuan sternly looked at both of them, "Put your guns away, quickly!"

    Jessica curled her lips and raised her fingers hooked around the gun.

    Will put his gun away but was still on guard, holding it in his hand. He trusted Jessica far less than Gan Yuan, especially now that Gan Yuan was pregnant. He could not let her have any mishap.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on Jessica, "What happened?"

    Her sudden return was obviously not a simple matter.

    Jessica turned to face her, then slowly bent down, kneeling on one knee, and held the gun out to her.

    "By the name of Red me, I swear from this day on, I pledge my undying loyalty to Miss Gaia, till death do us part!"

    Will looked at her, frowning in shock, and Gan Yuan also showed a surprised expression.

    This ceremony was familiar to Gan Yuan, it was the oath ceremony of Red me followers. But Jessica belonged to Moses, why would she want to follow her?

    "Jessica." Gan Yuan spoke solemnly, "I need a reason."

    Jessica kept her head down, half-kneeling in front of her, raising the gun in her hand towards her.

    "You understand the rules!"

    Either trust her and keep her, or ept the gun and kill her. Gan Yuan understood this rule.

    "I said, I need a reason."

    ?

 Chapter 828: Show Respect to Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 828: Chapter 828: Show Respect to Me (2)</h4>

    Jessica lifted her face, "Sir thinks I betrayed him and has driven me away. Other than staying here with you, I have nowhere else to go."

    Will immediately whispered a reminder from the side, "Miss Gan, don¡¯t believe her. She must be lying. This has to be one of Moses¡¯ tricks!"

    Jessica just knelt on the ground without moving, "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can kill me!"

    With her face lowered, her gaze fell on the gun she was holding in her hands. Gan Yuan finally extended her fingers and took the gun from Jessica¡¯s hands.

    "From now on, you are my person!"

    Jessica lifted her face, her blue eyes shing with joy, and she immediately stood up straight from the ground.

    Will wanted to remind Gan Yuan again, but Gan Yuan already handed the gun back to Jessica, "Will, arrange a room for her."

    "Miss Gan..." Will¡¯s tone was clearly unwilling.

    Gan Yuan turned her eyes, her pair of ck, shiny eyes formally fixed on Will, "This is an order!"

    Taking a deep breath, Will had no choice but to nod.

    "Yes, Miss!"

    Beside them, Jessica raised her eyebrows provocatively at him.

    "Colonel, thank you for your hard work!"

    Will red at her and reached out to grab her arm, dragging her out of the room.

    "Miss Gan, this is for you!"

    Handing the documents he had brought back from the hospital to Gan Yuan, he quickly pulled Jessica towards the corridor.

    "Hey, I still need to talk to Gaia..."

    Before Jessica could finish her sentence, she was already dragged into the room opposite. Will shut the door tightly and pressed her against the door, "Jessica, let me remind you, I don¡¯t care what your purpose is foring back, but do not harbor any ill intentions towards Miss Gan, the Duke, or the young master, or I will not let you off!"

    "Hmph!" Jessica snorted coldly, pushing him away with her hand, "Then let me remind you, I am now Miss Gaia¡¯s person, so show some respect in the future. Also..." She raised her gun and pointed it at his face, "I will not easily forget what happened before!"

    Because of Moses, she agreed to return to Gan Yuan¡¯s side, but that did not mean she would write off her grudge with Will.

    "So... do you want to get back at me?" Will raised his hand and pushed her gun away, "I am ready anytime..."

    Before he could finish speaking, she kneed him heavily, causing him to curl up in pain and jump away, "You little brat..."

    Jessica opened the door with a twist of her hand and made a face at him.

    "Now, I have to give you a piece of good news, Colonel, your miserable life begins now!"

    With that, the little girl turned and swayed her waist as she left.

    Will endured the pain and leapt into the corridor, just in time to see her reach the stairs and smile at Gan Tang, who was running up the stairs.

    "Hey there, little handsome, did you miss me?"

    "Jessica sister." The little guy walked up to her with a surprised face, "You¡¯re back?"

    "That¡¯s right." Jessica pinched his little face, "And from now on, sister will always be here. Are you happy?"

    "Yes." The little one smiled and nodded, his eyes scanning the corridor to see Will curled up with his knees bent and covering his crotch. His little brows furrowed, "Uncle Will, you..."

    At this moment, Sherry also walked up the stairs. Hearing Gan Yuan¡¯s words, she too turned to look at Will.

    Will immediately stood up straight, enduring the pain, "Ah... nothing... nothing!"

    Jessicaughed aloud, but Will red at her fiercely, then turned and bowed gracefully to Sherry.

    ?

 Chapter 829: Show Respect to Me (3)

    <h4>Chapter 829: Chapter 829: Show Respect to Me (3)</h4>

    "Xiaotang, you go to the study first. I need to help your sister Jessica arrange a room."

    "Alright."

    The little guy waved at the two and continued upstairs with Sherry.

    Will took two deep breaths where he stood before barely mustering the courage to walk back to Jessica.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Jessica pouted, "If you don¡¯t lead the way, how would I know where to go? Or are you afraid of me and don¡¯t dare to walk in front?"

    "Fine, you lead then."

    "Hmph!"

    She rolled her eyes at him and walked ahead.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t truly let her guard down, unsure if this guy might sneak an attack from behind. Will was also cautious, ready to counter at any moment.

    Stupid girl, it hurt so much when she kicked him. It¡¯s bound to swellter!

    All the way to his room entrance, Will then pushed open the door to the room opposite.

    "You¡¯ll stay here from now on. Remember, upstairs are Mr. and Miss¡¯s rooms. You can¡¯t go up without permission, especially not the Duke¡¯s study. You must never go in there, and also..."

    He was halfway through when Jessica suddenly raised her right hand. Will thought she was going to attack again and instinctively mped his legs and stepped back. Jessica burst intoughter immediately.

    "Does it hurt, Colonel?"

    Will¡¯s face reddened, then he quickly put on a cold expression, taking out his phone from his pocket.

    "If you dare to disobey my orders, I¡¯ll share your photos with all the bodyguards." He waved his phone at her with a smile, "I bet they¡¯d love your figure."

    Jessica lunged to grab his phone, but Will sidestepped out of the way.

    "Even if you get the phone, it won¡¯t help. Something this important, I surely have many backups!"

    Jessica squinted at his face, "Fine, let¡¯s see you try."

    Outside the door, footsteps were heard, followed by a butler gently knocking.

    "Miss Jessica, Miss Gan requests your presence in her study upstairs."

    Jessica took the clothes, "Alright, I¡¯ll be right there."

    After the servant left, Jessica raised an eyebrow at Will, "Colonel, please have a servant change the sheets and curtains. I don¡¯t like this color. Also..." She nced at his pants, "Make sure to lock your door at night, or... I don¡¯t mind letting all the maids know your size." Raising an eyebrow at him, she strode out the door.

    Will frowned and immediately stepped up to follow.

    This damn girl hadn¡¯t done anything too outrageous to Gan Tang and Gan Yuan before, but just in case, he couldn¡¯t let his guard down.

    Knowing his intentions, Jessica ignored him andzily climbed the stairs. Will stepped behind her.

    They were a few steps apart; he could see her waistline directly.

    The girl was wearing tight-fitting clothes, perfectly highlighting her back¡¯s curves. With each step she took, her slender waist swayed gracefully...

    At a corner, Jessica turned and saw him staring at her waist and hips, instantly getting furious.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Caught off guard, Will quickly smiled to hide his embarrassment.

    "It seems like you¡¯ve gained weighttely!"

    "You!" Jessica almost wished to kick him down the stairs.

    "Jessica, over here!"

    In the corridor, worried she might not know which room, Gan Yuan was waiting. Seeing Jessicaing up, she immediately beckoned her over.

 Chapter 830: Show Respect to Me (4)

    <h4>Chapter 830: Chapter 830: Show Respect to Me (4)</h4>

    Suppressing her anger, Jessica gave Will a fierce re, then turned around and walked towards Gan Yuan with a smile.

    "Come in!"

    Gan Yuan led her into her study, raised a hand to invite her to sit on the sofa, and gestured to the butler with her right hand, "Bring us some tea."

    In the hallway, Helen happened to being over with a few staff members. Will immediately approached her, "You must watch Jessica closely, don¡¯t trust her easily. Miss Gan has allowed her to stay, and though she seems loyal outwardly, she is still one of Moses¡¯ people."

    Helen nodded, "I understand."

    Gan Yuan was chatting with Jessica, and Will didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to intervene. He had a lot of work to do and couldn¡¯t keep an eye on Jessica all the time, so after instructing Helen, he nced at the study not far off and then turned to go downstairs.

    Inside the study.

    Gan Yuan took a seat on the sofa opposite Jessica, her gaze resting on Jessica¡¯s face for a moment before her lips gently curved into a smile.

    "He sent you here, didn¡¯t he?"

    Jessica was stunned by her directness and quickly shook her head.

    "How is that possible? I was really kicked out by the gentleman. You know his temper."

    "Indeed!" Gan Yuan lowered her gaze, "I understand him better than anyone. Alright..." She stood up, "I¡¯m going to have a meeting with Helen and the others. If you¡¯re interested, you can listen in. If not, feel free to look around and familiarize yourself with the environment. Will can be a bit extreme at times, but he¡¯s a good person. You¡¯ll realize that in due time."

    A good person?

    Would a good person sedate a girl and take advantage of her?

    Jessica secretly scorned him in her heart, but didn¡¯t show it on her face. She certainly wouldn¡¯t bring up such embarrassing matters voluntarily.

    "Alright then, you go ahead. I¡¯ll look around. If I need anything, I¡¯ll let you know. As you know the rules of the Red me, once I¡¯ve pledged my loyalty to you, I will never betray you."

    Gan Yuan nodded, "I understand."

    Smiling at her, Jessica opened the door and left the study.

    Shortly after, Helen entered the study, looked at her, and Gan Yuan immediately raised her hand.

    "You all wait for me in the small meeting room, I¡¯ll be there shortly."

    Helen left with a few staff members, and the butler then came in with the tea, cing the tray on the table. As he set down the refreshments, Gan Yuan called to him softly.

    "Butler, have you noticed anything strange about Moses recently?"

    The butler sighed, "I¡¯m not sure what you mean, but recently he has been more extreme and unkind than before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kicked Jessica out."

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips, "Apart from that, has there been anything else, like... anything unusual with his health? Has Dr. William been to the castle recently?"

    "His health?" The butler thought for a moment then shook his head lightly, "Not really... Oh, yes, he has been having trouble sleepingtely, so Dr. William has visited the castle a few times to prescribe some insomnia medication."

    "Go ahead with your work."

    After the butler left, Gan Yuan stood up and walked to the window.

    Moses, why are you doing this?

    The butler first, then Jessica... Gan Yuan already sensed that something was amiss, which also confirmed her suspicions.

    Something must have happened; otherwise, Moses would never act like this.

    Because, she understood him!

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses

 Chapter 831: Get Out of Here (1)

    <h4>Chapter 831: Chapter 831: Get Out of Here (1)</h4>

    Huangfu Jue has never been fond of lively asions. If it were not a necessary banquet, he would not attend, and it is even rarer for him to host one. This is the first formal banquet held at the Duke¡¯s residence in many years.

    The invited aristocrats, each and every one were ttered by the invitation, naturally, there was no reason for them not toe.

    As dusk arrived, luxurious cars began to drive into the Duke Residence one after another. The parking lot inside the mansion was already full to the brim, and the parking spaces along the nearby main road were also packed. To maintain normal traffic order, the traffic police had arrived early to coordinate.

    Inside the banquet hall, the servants had long since arranged everything.

    On one side of the grand hall, a small live band was ying background music. As hosts, Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan stood side by side at the entrance, weing the guests as they arrived.

    Of course, the little one, Gan Tang, was also present, dressed in a silver-grey suit that matched his father¡¯s suit andplemented his mother¡¯s evening dress, forming a coordinated family ensemble.

    The three of them, all exquisitely dressed, were already a beautiful sight just standing there.

    "Gan!" Abel led a delicately dressed girl inside. As soon as he entered, he immediately let go of his femalepanion and extended his arm towards Gan Yuan. Huangfu Jue immediately shot him a side nce, and he quickly withdrew his arm that was poised for a hug, instead, he took hold of Gan Yuan¡¯s gloved right hand. "You look absolutely stunning tonight, no, you look stunning every night."

    Gan Yuan smiled and teased softly, "Praising me like this, aren¡¯t you afraid your girlfriend will get jealous?"

    "Her?" Abel nced at the girl standing not far behind him and shrugged. "She¡¯s just a temporary bed partner. You know my heart belongs only to you now!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice immediately rang out, "Will, escort Mr. Abel and hispanion inside."

    Knowing his master was already jealous, Will quickly raised his right hand, "Mr. Abel, right this way please!"

    "We¡¯ll talkter." Abel winked at Gan Yuan and then bent down to greet Gan Tang before leading his "temporary bed partner" into the hall.

    Will escorted Abel all the way into the hall, then turned to head back to the entrance. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a figure in the corridor.

    His senses alert, he immediately turned and walked over to see who was wandering in the corridor instead of being in the hall.

    As he reached the side chamber door, he pushed it open and saw a girl in a white dress with a fine figure and short ck hair reaching her ears, opening the door to the side staircase.

    Narrowing his eyes, Will walked over and spoke politely.

    "Miss, what are you looking for?"

    Judging by her appearance, she seemed to be one of the guests. Since those who came were not ordinary people, he naturally treated her with utmost courtesy.

    The girl turned around, shielding her face with a small silver clutch, under the updo of her ck hair, only a pair of bright light blue eyes looked at him.

    "I heard..." Her voice was gentle and soft, "there¡¯s a Mr. Will in the Duke Residence, and I¡¯m looking for him."

    The figure before him seemed very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t immediately recall where he had seen her before.

    "I am Will," Will said, curiously examining her, "how may I assist you?"

    The girl lifted her gloved hand and beckoned him.

    "Mr. Will, how do I look today?"

 Chapter 832: Get Out of Here (2)

    <h4>Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Get Out of Here (2)</h4>

    The other party¡¯s pretentious act actually really annoyed Will, but out of politeness, he still smiled and spoke.

    "The dress is very beautiful."

    "Thank you!" The girl giggled, raised her gloved hand, and beckoned him closer with a finger. He bent over toward her, and then he heard her smile as she spoke, "I heard that Mr. Will is pitifully small. Is that true?"

    Will¡¯s face froze, and the girl couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    This time, she didn¡¯t bother to hide her voice. Will immediately sensed something was wrong, raised his hand, and grabbed the handbag she was using to cover her face.

    Familiar features, who else could it be but Jessica?

    "You little brat, you..."

    "Be a little more gentlemanly in front of ady!" Jessica lifted her handbag to tap him on the head, evaded him, and walked into the inner room. Before he could rush in, she had already closed the door tightly, leaving just a small gap, and mischievously said from inside, "Oh, by the way, just a reminder, your tie looks awful today!"

    "It¡¯s still better than your outfit!"

    "But just a moment ago, someone said my dress was beautiful."

    "The dress is beautiful, but the person is hideous!"

    "As a blind man, you obviously can¡¯t appreciate my beauty!"

    Bang!

    Jessica shut the door and walked toward the stairs.

    Her duty was to ensure Gan Yuan¡¯s safety. After spending half a day at the Duke Residence, Jessica had quickly gotten into her role.

    After a quick disguise, she immediately began patrolling the entire Duke Residence. Just when she was patrolling upstairs, she was spotted by Will, so she took the opportunity to tease the colonel.

    Will pushed the door open and came in, only to see her seriously inspecting the area near the stairs.

    "I still have other arrangementster. Remember to protect the little princess."

    "You don¡¯t have the authority to arrange my work!" Rolling her eyes at him, Jessica turned and walked toward the door, "Side hall is normal. Everyone else, report your status."

    Both their earpieces simultaneously buzzed with the voices of other bodyguards.

    "Front gate is normal, garden is normal..."

    Then, a bodyguard¡¯s voice came through.

    "Mr. Will, Miss ChiYuki has arrived."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be right out!"

    Will red at Jessica before striding out of the side hall. Jessica pouted at his back and followed him out.

    Despite their bickering, they still had to get the job done. Since he had already mentioned that she needed to protect Gan Tang, Jessica of course couldn¡¯t fail in her duty.

    The two of them arrived at the entrance one after the other, just as ChiYuki entered the hall with Hugue.

    Tonight, she had also dressed meticulously. Her long hair was styled into an ornate French bun, and she wore an elegant light gold dress. A long gold ne hung down into the cleavage formed by her uplifted bosom. Normally a girl who dressed simply and sweetly, tonight she opted for a rare sexy look.

    "Mr. Duke, Miss Gan!"

    Smiling as she approached, she raised her hand to shake Gan Yuan¡¯s, and then extended her hand to Huangfu Jue. Huangfu Jue lightly shook her hand, and when their hands parted, ChiYuki¡¯s finger brushed lightly against his palm.

    Feeling her action, Huangfu Jue frowned slightly.

    "I¡¯ve heard that you two have reconciled. I¡¯m really happy for you both," ChiYuki gave Huangfu Jue a meaningful nce, "especially for Mr. Duke."

    "Miss ChiYuki, it is our honor to have you at the party." Gan Yuan smiled as she took ChiYuki¡¯s arm, just as the sound of the MC¡¯s voice came from the entrance hall.

 Chapter 833: Get Out of Here (3)

    <h4>Chapter 833: Chapter 833: Get Out of Here (3)</h4>

    "Mr. Moses, has arrived!"

    Moses?!

    Upon hearing this name, everyone in the foyer turned their faces towards the hall door in surprise.

    On the steps, two people were walking up slowly.

    The person leading was dressed in an all-ck suit, the shirt and tie were as dark as night, making his handsome face look even paler and bloodless. As he walked slowly, the man resembled a dark night elf emerging from the depths of night.

    Handsome, enchanting, mysterious, with an aura that naturally invoked fear.

    Walking up the steps with Paul, Moses¡¯ gaze calmly swept over everyone andnded on Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    Not only Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan, but even Jessica was also staring wide-eyed in surprise.

    She and Paul had been trying to find a way for Moses to meet Gan Yuan, but she never expected Moses to meet Gan Yuan in such a direct way.

    Will was stunned for a second, then immediately took a step forward to protect Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan.

    "Uncle Moses?" The most excited person was Gan Tang. Seeing Moses, he immediately smiled and greeted him, "Wee to our home."

    At this moment, Huangfu Jue¡¯s surprise in his blue eyes had already subsided, followed by a strong aura emanating from him as he prepared to step towards Moses.

    Gan Yuan reached out and grabbed Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm, "Ajue, you take Miss Ying inside first."

    Huangfu Jue turned his head, his gaze sweeping over Gan Yuan¡¯s hand holding his arm, then shifted to her face. As their eyes met, he already understood the look in her eyes.

    He frowned.

    This was his territory, and Moses came uninvited, which to Huangfu Jue was already a challenge to his authority.

    Previously, Huangfu Jue had tolerated everything Moses did, just not wanting to make things difficult for Gan Yuan.

    But now, with Moses showing up at his door like this, he couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s grip on his hand tightened slightly.

    "Later, I¡¯ll take Xiaotang inside, you go ahead and greet the guests."

    Behind them, Qian Xueying slightly lifted the corners of her lips.

    This evening¡¯s party was getting more and more interesting!

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, suppressing his anger.

    There were more important matters tonight. If a conflict arose with Moses now, it would likely affect their ns. Moreover, with Gan Yuan¡¯s pleading eyes, he couldn¡¯t lose his temper.

    "Will, Helen, take care of Miss." Huangfu Jue turned his face, his piercing blue eyes falling on Moses¡¯ face, "If anyone dares to show her disrespect, kick them out immediately!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Will and Helen answered in unison.

    Huangfu Jue then turned and nodded at Qian Xueying, leading the way into the hall. Qian Xueying, of course, didn¡¯t miss the opportunity, immediately smiling and catching up to walk alongside him.

    At the entrance.

    Moses didn¡¯t pay attention to Huangfu Jue¡¯s attitude, instead squatting down with a smile, cing his hands on Gan Tang¡¯s shoulders.

    "Are you weing your uncle?"

    "Yes!"

    The little guy nodded immediately.

    "Thank you." Moses extended his hand, and Paul immediately handed over a prepared gift box, cing it in his palm. Moses received the gift box and handed it to Gan Tang, "This is for you."

    "Thank you, uncle."

    The little guy took the box and started to grab the ribbon on it, ready to open it.

    Receiving and opening a gift, and expressing gratitude and admiration, were mandatory manners.

    The little guy had just grabbed the ribbon when Moses extended his hand to press down on his hand.

    "Don¡¯t open it now, wait a little while, okay?"

    "Yes."

    The little guy nodded, and Will immediately stepped forward, "Your Highness, let me hold it for you."

 Chapter 834 Get Out (4)

    <h4>Chapter 834: Chapter 834 Get Out (4)</h4>

    Gan Tang turned around and handed the gift to Will. Will, in turn, passed it on to a nearby bodyguard, signaling with his eyes.

    The bodyguard understood immediately and left with the gift to have it inspected.

    Moses nced at the bodyguard leaving with the gift but didn¡¯t say anything. He simply stood up calmly.

    Gan Yuan walked over and held onto Gan Tang¡¯s shoulder.

    "Come in!"

    She led Gan Tang into the hall, with Moses and Paul following.

    Will, Helen, and Jessica walked behind the three, and Jessica touched Paul¡¯s arm, giving him a querying look.

    Paul shrugged, indicating he had no solution either.

    Will noticed their eye contact, growing even more vignt.

    First, Jessica voluntarily returned, and now Moses himself was here. Did they have some kind of conspiracy?

    "Jessica, take Xiaotang to get a drink."

    Gan Yuan softly instructed as they walked into the hall.

    "Okay."

    Jessica immediately stepped forward, holding Gan Tang¡¯s small hand. "Little handsome guy, let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll get a drink over there."

    "Uncle Moses, see youter!"

    The little guy waved understandably at Moses and followed Jessica away.

    Gan Yuan spoke again.

    "Helen, keep Mr. Paulpany."

    "Yes!"

    Helen walked up to Paul. "Please!"

    Paul nodded and left with her.

    "You go ahead and do your thing!" Gan Yuan gave onest order to Will before turning her gaze to Moses, "Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk?"

    She turned and headed for the stairs, with Will immediately waving two bodyguards to follow.

    Watching the two walk up the stairs, he quickly nced around and saw Jessica nearby, then stepped toward her.

    After thest incident, there¡¯s no way he would rx this time.

    Seeing Jessica handing a cup of c to Gan Tang, he promptly grabbed the drink from her.

    "What are you doing?"

    Jessica was startled and almost spilled the drink.

    "Fool!" Will handed a cup of pure juice to Gan Tang, "This is a carbonated drink; it affects calcium absorption. Kids can¡¯t drink it."

    Jessica, having no experience in childcare, naturally didn¡¯t understand and retorted defiantly, "Which eye of yours saw me letting him drink it?"

    Will pointed to his face, "Both eyes."

    "Hey!" Gan Tang, holding the cup, shook his head like a little adult, "Lovebirds really have zero IQ!"

    The two of them exchanged nces and immediately pouted simultaneously.

    Will grabbed Jessica¡¯s arm and whispered into her ear, "I don¡¯t care what your motives are, but you better remind your Mr. Moses not to y any tricks. This is not a ce for him to act recklessly! If he knows what¡¯s good for him, he¡¯ll leave soon. Otherwise... he¡¯ll face the consequences."

    Jessica immediately defended Moses, "Mr. Moses is Miss Gaia¡¯s friend, the little Duke¡¯s uncle... His visit here is an honor for Mr. Duke!"

    Will squinted, "I knew it. You¡¯re his undercover!"

    "I..." Jessica, realizing her slip, quickly rebutted, "I¡¯m just stating the facts."

    As the two continued to argue, Gan Tang¡¯s watch rang.

    Seeing Sherry¡¯s number, he immediately answered the call.

    "Teacher Sherry?" With music and voices in the hall making it hard to hear, Gan Tang looked around and walked to a nearby passage, "Teacher Sherry, what¡¯s the matter?"

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 835 His Gaia (1)

    <h4>Chapter 835: Chapter 835 His Gaia (1)</h4>

    "Teacher Sherry?" Gan Tang furrowed his little eyebrows in confusion and called out again, "Can¡¯t you hear me, Teacher Sherry?!"

    Suddenly, Sherry¡¯s voice came through the watch.

    "Xiaotang, hurry..."

    Before she could finish, her voice was abruptly cut off.

    "Teacher Sherry?"

    Gan Tang eximed in shock and started to run towards the main hall, but a figure blocked his path.

    "Young master, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Gan Tang looked up and saw the bodyguard dressed in a ck suit. He immediately spoke.

    "Teacher Sherry is in trouble, hurry upstairs to save her!"

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go right away..."

    The bodyguard said, reaching out to lift him off the ground. He covered the child¡¯s face with his right hand, and Gan Tang only smelled a faint fragrance before his vision went dark and his small body softened against the bodyguard¡¯s shoulder.

    Seeing that no one was paying attention, the bodyguard quickly put away the handkerchief and carried the child in his arms, striding towards the end of the corridor.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the hall.

    Will let out a soft hum, turned his face, and seeing Gan Tang was not there, he immediately began searching around. He looked across the room but didn¡¯t spot the child.

    "Where is Xiaotang?"

    Jessica noticed it too and immediately asked him.

    Will frowned and ignored her, spotted a passing steward, and promptly grabbed him.

    "Where is the young master?"

    The steward shook his head nkly, "I haven¡¯t seen him."

    Will pushed him aside and stepped forward, scanning around while calling out Gan Tang¡¯s name.

    "Xiaotang, young master?!"

    "I¡¯ll go check the restroom." Jessica also grew tense, lifted her skirt, and dashed towards the corridor, sprinting all the way to the male restroom door. She didn¡¯t even knock but pushed the door open.

    The two guests who were urinating were almost startled into wetting their pants, but Jessica didn¡¯t pay attention, only loudly calling out Gan Tang¡¯s name as she rushed to knock on the stall doors.

    "Xiaotang, are you in there?"

    A male guest opened the door, his face flushed, "Miss, you..."

    Jessica grabbed his tie, "Have you seen a child, the Duke¡¯s child, a little boy, about this tall, wearing a gray suit..."

    "I..."

    "Have you seen him?!"

    "No!"

    The male guest shook his head, grasping his pants.

    ...

    ...

    Upstairs.

    Gan Yuan led Moses to the terrace, she turned around by the railing, her dark eyes fixed on Moses¡¯s face.

    "Why?"

    Moses walked over and stood beside her, gazing at the flickering lights in the rear garden.

    "What do you mean?"

    Side-stepping, Gan Yuan looked at his profile, taking a gentle breath.

    "You know what I mean."

    "You want to ask me why I came here?" Moses slightly curled his lips, his tone arrogant and provocative, "I just want him to know that there¡¯s nowhere in this world that Moses can¡¯t go."

    Gan Yuan frowned slightly, "Even now, you still won¡¯t tell me the truth?"

    A peculiar glint shed in Moses¡¯s eyes, he pulled his gaze from afar and squinted at her, "What do you want to hear?"

    "Intentionally driving the butler away, then cing Jessica by my side... Moses, you should know I¡¯m not so dumb that I can¡¯t see this was your deliberate arrangement." Extending her hand, Gan Yuan lifted her palm to his arm, "Brother Moses, what¡¯s really going on? Is it... is something truly wrong with your health?"

 Chapter 836 His Gaia (2)

    <h4>Chapter 836: Chapter 836 His Gaia (2)</h4>

    This possibility, she didn¡¯t want to guess, but she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.

    That night when Jessica first came to find her, she mentioned that something was wrong with his body, and Moses just said it was intentional on his part.

    Thinking back now, what Jessica said that night might have been the truth.

    She nced sideways at Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers resting on his arm. Moses slightly lowered his eyelids, and a faint smile curved his lips upward.

    As expected, she was his Gaia. No matter how well he disguised himself, he couldn¡¯t escape her eyes. She really was the one who understood him the best in this world!

    Even though he had done so many things to hurt her, she still treated him like a brother.

    Moses felt his throat tighten and clenched his fist hard to keep his voice steady.

    "As expected of my Gaia! Yes... the butler and Jessica were both my deliberate arrangements."

    He began to admit, but Gan Yuan¡¯s heart sank instead.

    "Then you..."

    "Sick? About to die?!" Moses suddenly started tough, at first in a low chuckle, then growing louder, "Gaia, you are really naive? Do you remember what I said?" He raised his face again, meeting her eyes, "Your biggest w is that you are too emotional. Do you really think that I did all this to help you? You are wrong, Gaia!"

    He stepped forward, closing in on her face, and lowered his voice.

    "The reason I did this is because I don¡¯t trust you. Hah!" He scoffed, "Someone who betrayed me for love, do you think I would still trust you? Do you think that calling me Brother Moses would make me believe you are the Gaia you used to be?"

    These words would surely hurt her deeply, and she might even hate him for this?

    That might be better, so that when she hears of his death in the future, she won¡¯t be so sad.

    Gan Yuan pressed her lips together, unable to respond.

    In her eyes, there were emotions of helplessness and sorrow.

    Indeed, it seemed impossible for her and him to return to how they were in the past.

    Reading the emotions in her eyes, Moses felt his heart sink, immediately took a step back, and looked away.

    "I still say the same thing, you mustplete what I ask of you." He turned around, back to her, "You should be very clear about the price of betraying me!"

    After speaking, he walked out of the balcony without a backward nce, quickly heading downstairs.

    Standing on the balcony, Gan Yuan frowned and sighed.

    "Sir?!"

    Paul had been standing not far from the staircase. Seeing Moses descending, he immediately stepped forward to follow him.

    Moses ignored him, striding out of the living room, down the steps, and through the yard, walking quickly forward.

    Paul jogged after him, hearing the man¡¯s deep voicemand ahead.

    "Bring the car around."

    Paul quickly took out his phone to make a call. By the time they reached the main gate, the car had already arrived. Paul opened the car door, and Moses immediately slid into the seat.

    "Drive!"

    The car started up, with Paul sitting in the passenger seat. He lifted his head to look into the rearview mirror at the man¡¯s face, seeing Moses sitting with his head bowed, his right hand supporting his forehead.

    The shadow of his palm hid his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t see his expression. The half of his face exposed outside his hand showed tightly pressed, sexy thin lips, as if he was struggling to control some emotion.

    ...

    ...

    When Moses went downstairs, Xiuyi had already approached Qian Xueying and whispered a few words in her ear.

    Knowing that Huangfu Jue was still upstairs, Qian Xueying immediately excused herself from the nobledies she was chatting with, lifted her dress, and walked gracefully up the stairs.

 Chapter 837 His Gaia (3)

    <h4>Chapter 837: Chapter 837 His Gaia (3)</h4>

    Looked around, noticed Huangfu Jue, she immediately stepped towards him, with a smile on her face.

    "Duke, why are you here alone?"

    "Me?" Huangfu Jue nced at his watch, "Waiting for someone."

    "Waiting for someone?" Qian Xueying held her cup and leaned closer to him, "So, Duke, you mustn¡¯t be busy right now, can you... spare me a moment?"

    Huangfu Jue smiled imperceptibly, "You have five minutes."

    Five minutes?

    Enough!

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t coldly dismiss her, Qian Xueying immediately rekindled her hope.

    "Actually..." Qian Xueying bit her lip, deliberately putting on a pitiful yet alluring expression, "About that night, I truly apologize. I... I was just too happy, and your wine was so intoxicating, that¡¯s why I got drunk."

    The fingers that Huangfu Jue was resting on the railing lightly tapped.

    "I know the Duke is not a petty person." Qian Xueying nced at his expression, "You wouldn¡¯t be mad at me, right?"

    "No!" Huangfu Jue shook his head, "I¡¯m very angry!"

    Qian Xueying was stunned, then she continued to smile, giving him a sultry look she considered charming.

    "Then, are you prepared to punish me properly?"

    Huangfu Jue stood up straight.

    "That¡¯s right!"

    He was serious, but Qian Xueying misunderstood him.

    She licked her pink lips with her tongue, deliberately pushing out her chest, taking a step closer to him.

    "So... when will you start?"

    As she said this, she leaned in closer to him, her chest, almost bursting out of her dress, was about to touch Huangfu Jue¡¯s cor when the man suddenly took a big step back.

    Qian Xueying hadn¡¯t expected him to dodge, losing her bnce, she lurched forward two steps, almost falling down the stairs.

    Fortunately, she caught the handrail just in time, managing to stay steady.

    With lingering fear, she straightened up and saw Gan Yuan walking out from the corridor.

    She couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away, biting her teeth, Qian Xueying took a step forward, deliberately hooking her right foot around her left leg, pretending to lose her bnce, and fell towards Huangfu Jue.

    "Duke!"

    She eximed as she fell towards Huangfu Jue, thinking she would surely fall into his arms this time.

    If he just held her, everything would be set, and with Gan Yuan nearby, as long as she unted a bit, the misunderstanding would be inevitable.

    Unfortunately, the plot didn¡¯t unfold as she imagined.

    Just as she was falling, Huangfu Jue, who had been standing in front of her, suddenly disappeared ¡ª she fell into thin air.

    Then, she saw the stairs rapidly magnifying in her view.

    Huangfu Jue had retreated to the top of the stairs, and as Qian Xueying lunged at him, he deftly sidestepped, making her fall seem even more genuine; there was no way she could stop herself now.

    Feeling herself tumble down the stairs, she instinctively let out a scream.

    "Ah¡ª¡ª"

    The scream filled the hall, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    They saw a golden "ball" tter down the stairs,nding in an extremely unbing position on the carpet at the bottom.

    "Miss Ying!" Xiuyi was the first to react, rushing over to support her arm, "Are you okay?"

 Chapter 838 His Gaia (4)

    <h4>Chapter 838: Chapter 838 His Gaia (4)</h4>

    Qian Xueying was lying on the ground, unable to get up, "It hurts, my arm..."

    "Miss Ying!"

    "Miss Locke!"

    ...

    At this moment, the guests had already gathered around. Seeing her, they all frowned with concern on their faces.

    "How are you?"

    "Quick, call a doctor..."

    "Someone, help!"

    ...

    "No need!"

    From the stairs came Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice, three words that instantly silenced everyone.

    Qian Xueying turned her face and saw Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan walking down the stairs side by side. They approached her and she raised her hand towards Huangfu Jue.

    "Duke, I..."

    "It hurts a lot, doesn¡¯t it?" Gan Yuan asked with a smile.

    "I think I sprained my leg." She frowned, looking pained.

    Gan Yuan coldly curled her lips, "Miss Ying is so badly injured, why not inform the Duke?"

    Duke?

    Qian Xueying was shocked in her heart.

    Huangfu Jue was right here, so the Duke she mentioned couldn¡¯t be him, then...

    Was it Duke Locke?

    Impossible, how could he be here?!

    Though she thought it was impossible, Qian Xueying still warily lifted her face and looked at Gan Yuan. The smile on Gan Yuan¡¯s face was enigmatic, and Qian Xueying suddenly had a bad feeling.

    Could it be...

    She propped herself up on one arm and turned to Xiuyi, who also looked bewildered, not understanding what she meant.

    At this moment, there was a slight noise outside the crowd, and then two bodyguards parted the crowd, pushing an old man in a wheelchair into the group.

    On the wheelchair, the old man¡¯s hair was already gray, and his face was very pale without any blood color, looking haggard, but his eyes were extremely bright, full of rity.

    "Dad... Dad?!"

    Qian Xueying sat up in shock, her face full of disbelief.

    Duke Locke, he... he woke up?

    Xiuyi¡¯s face also changed dramatically, clearly not expecting such a thing to happen.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the restroom.

    "Damn it!"

    Jessica cursed, pushing away the male guest she had grabbed and turned to rush towards the restroom, almost bumping into Will who wasing their way.

    "Anything?" Will asked urgently.

    Jessica frowned with urgency, "Not inside, I¡¯ll check upstairs."

    She turned to leave but was grabbed tightly by Will, who frowned and said, "Until we find the Little Princess, you must not leave my side!"

    "Now is not the time, we need to find the child first..." As she spoke, Jessica suddenly froze, realizing from Will¡¯s demeanor that he wasn¡¯t concerned for her safety, but suspecting her, "You... you suspect me?"

    "That¡¯s right!" Will pulled out a gun and pointed it at her, his hand pressing the wireless earpiece, "Find the Little Princess immediately, those upstairs check the study, hurry!"

    Soon, bodyguards from everywhere reported back that there was no sign of Gan Tang.

    Will dragged Jessica towards the living room, "Where is Moses?"

    "Mr. Will, Mr. Moses has already left!" the guard at the door replied.

    "Left?!" Will frowned, "When did he leave?"

    "About ten minutes ago," answered the guard.

    Will¡¯s heart sank, "Did you see him take the Little Princess or... any boxes or bags?"

    Moses left and Gan Tang was missing, in such a situation, Will couldn¡¯t help but suspect.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses

 Chapter 839: Thereâ€™s No Need to Wear a Bra, Right? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 839: Chapter 839: There¡¯s No Need to Wear a Bra, Right? (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Didn¡¯t see it, only saw him and his assistant leave, they didn¡¯t have anything in their hands."

    "Shut up!" Jessica angrily turned her face, "Mr. Will couldn¡¯t possibly harm Xiaotang, it¡¯s not him!"

    "Hmph!" Will tightened his grip, holding her more firmly, "He wasn¡¯t a guest but suddenly appeared here, he left, and the youngdy is missing too. If it¡¯s not him, who else could it be?"

    In the earpiece, the bodyguard¡¯s voice sounded again, "Mr. Will, Teacher Sherry has been shot and is down in the study!"

    "I... I don¡¯t know who it is, but it¡¯s definitely not Mr. Will!" Jessica also had an earpiece and naturally heard the news. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, she stared sternly at Will¡¯s face, "You¡¯re just wasting time like this. If we don¡¯t go look for her, Xiaotang could really be in trouble."

    As she spoke, she flung his arm away and turned to rush towards the hallway. Will raised his hand to block her, pulling her into his arms and pressing the gun against the side of her neck.

    "This time, I won¡¯t give you another chance. If you dare to struggle again, I¡¯ll shoot immediately!" He dragged her towards the hall, speaking through the wireless mic again, "Seal all the exits at once, search the entire Duke Residence, and don¡¯t overlook any suspicious people! No one is allowed to leave without my permission!"

    ...

    ...

    Inside the hall.

    "Father?" Duke Locke, in his wheelchair, squinted his eyes at Qian Xueying on the floor, staring with pained anger, "You still have the nerve to call me father?"

    "I..." Qian Xueying, guessing that things had been exposed, didn¡¯t bother to act anymore. She immediately got up from the floor, "Father, I..."

    As she spoke, she silently observed her surroundings.

    At some point, the hall was already filled with sturdy bodyguards standing among the guests.

    This evening¡¯s banquet was specifically arranged for Qian Xueying, and Huangfu Jue naturally wouldn¡¯t give her any chance to escape.

    "Miss Ying!" Gan Yuan spoke with a smile, "Your leg... is it fine now?"

    Just moments ago, she had been crying out in pain, but now she stood up quickly, clearly pretending.

    "I..." Qian Xueying was stunned, and then suddenly fell to her knees in front of Duke Locke, wailing, "Father, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault... it¡¯s because of my foolishness that I..."

    Saying this, she suddenly reached out to grab Duke Locke¡¯s wheelchair, but before her fingers could touch it, a foot d in custom-made leather shoes was already swiftly raised and heavily kicked her in the chest.

    This kick, delivered by Huangfu Jue, showed no mercy.

    He usually didn¡¯t hit women, but she was an exception because she wasn¡¯t considered a person in his eyes.

    Qian Xueying grunted in pain as her body was forcefully thrown to the ground.

    The water bags she had inserted to pad her chest popped out from under her low-cut dress, bouncing twice before falling to the floor.

    The previously bulging dress deted immediately, losing its support, and the strapless dress slipped down, exposing her in front of everyone.

    Her ridiculous and embarrassing state caused the guests to burst out in uncontrobleughter.

    Standing not far from Huangfu Jue, Abel whistled and spoke with a look of disappointment.

    "Miss Ying, your chest is even smaller than I imagined. With so little flesh, you don¡¯t even need a bra, do you?"

    The crowd, who had been holding back to maintain decorum, instantlyughed out loud upon hearing his remarks.

    ?

 Chapter 840: No Need to Wear a Bra (2)

    <h4>Chapter 840: Chapter 840: No Need to Wear a Bra (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Qian Xueying¡¯s face immediately flushed with a mix of shame and anger. She reached out to pull up her cor and turned to escape.

    Behind her, the bodyguards had already raised their guns in unison, aiming at her. Her movements stiffened, and she froze in ce.

    Gan Yuan gave a coldugh, "Do you think you can still run away at this moment?"

    "Hmph!" Qian Xueying snorted coldly as she turned around, "That¡¯s right, I admit it. I drugged the Duke, I harmed him... So what? At worst, you can drag me to court!"

    Instantly, the hall was in an uproar.

    The nobles looked at Qian Xueying standing before them, each of them filled with shock.

    The kind and innocent Miss Sakura, the legendary filial daughter... turned out to be someone like this?

    "Do you think things will be that simple..."

    Before Gan Yuan could finish speaking, Will had already brought Jessica through the crowd to their side, "Duke, Miss Gan, something¡¯s wrong, the little prince is missing!"

    Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue turned their faces at the same time. Huangfu Jue frowned and asked sharply, "What happened?"

    "It¡¯s all my fault." Will lowered his head, "Teacher Sherry was shot. Someone has taken the little prince away."

    "How is Sherry?" Gan Yuan asked urgently.

    Will frowned, "The doctor has gone for emergency treatment, and the ambnce is on the way. I have locked down the entire Duke Residence and am looking for the little prince."

    Upon hearing this news, everyone¡¯s faces changed dramatically.

    To take the little prince in the Duke Residence, the person who did this really has great audacity!

    In that moment, Qian Xueying realized this was an opportunity, quickly turned to Xiuyi and gave him a look.

    Xiuyi understood, suddenly turned, grabbed the wrist of the bodyguard pointing a gun at him, raised the gun and aimed at Huangfu Jue, pulling the trigger.

    "Watch out!"

    Abel eximed and lunged, pushing Huangfu Jue aside.

    At the same time, another bodyguard beside them quickly pounced on Xiuyi.

    Bang!

    The bullet shot off at an angle, missing Huangfu Jue, and hit a vase ced against the side wall of the hall.

    With a sharp sound, the vase shattered, with water sshing and fragments of porcin, petals, and leaves flying together.

    "Ah!"

    The guests screamed and ducked down.

    "Ayuan!" Huangfu Jue lunged at her immediately, pulling Gan Yuan into his arms, while shouting loudly, "Catch her!"

    Taking advantage of the chaos caused by Xiuyi, Qian Xueying turned and knocked away the bodyguard holding her, frantically pushing through the crowd, rushing to escape.

    The bodyguards saw her attempting to escape and immediately pursued her.

    Since the area was filled with guests, they held back from firing recklessly, only giving chase with their guns drawn.

    "Everyone, get down!"

    Will shouted.

    The guests quickly ducked down, and he raised his gun to aim at Qian Xueying in the distance.

    At this moment, Xiuyi just broke free from a bodyguard¡¯s grip. Seeing Will about to shoot, he pushed away another bodyguard lunging at him and then took off at an angle.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The three bullets aimed at Qian Xueying were all blocked by Xiuyi with his own body.

    He hung briefly in mid-air, his body jerking before crashing heavily to the floor. Blood immediately gushed from his mouth, nose, and the gunshot wounds.

    The female guests screamed in terror, crouching on the ground with their heads in their hands, trembling. The male guests also shrank in fear, not daring to move.

 Chapter 841: No Need to Wear a Bra (3)

    <h4>Chapter 841: Chapter 841: No Need to Wear a Bra (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    The bodyguards fired repeatedly at Qian Xueying, who had already fled to the side hall. The seemingly slender figure deftly dodged into the corridor, bullets hitting the walls and doors around her...

    "Keep an eye on her!" Will delegated the pursuit of Jessica to one of his subordinates and, along with the other bodyguards, ran after Qian Xueying while holding his wireless earpiece. "Left corridor, everyone to the left corridor, capture Qian Xueying!"

    At this moment, Huangfu Jue had already led Gan Yuan to the bar counter at the corner of the hall.

    "Protect Miss!"

    He instructed Helen as she rushed over, then grabbed a gun from a bodyguard who hade to protect him and strode forward to join the chase.

    Qian Xueying sprinted ahead, seeing that the end of the side corridor offered no way out. She gritted her teeth, raised her arm to shield her face, and leapt forward, smashing into the ss with one hand.

    The window shattered, and her body fell to the grass outside along with the shards.

    Her bare arm and shoulder were cut by the shards, but she could not concern herself with that now. She quickly climbed up from the ground, tore off the cumbersome skirt that hindered her, and dashed towards the railing, half-naked.

    "Stop!"

    The bodyguards rushed over, saw her, and immediately raised their guns to intercept.

    A cold glint appeared in Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes. She swung her right hand, and something flew out, hitting a bodyguard in front of her.

    A shiny object lodged in the guard¡¯s throat, revealing it to be a hairpin from her bun.

    She sprang forward, snatched the bodyguard¡¯s gun, turned, and fired several shots. Utilizing the time the bodyguards spent dodging, she reached the railing, grabbed it, and deftly vaulted over.

    Will burst through the window and aimed his gun as shended on the other side of the railing, running towards the road opposite.

    Inside the window, Huangfu Jue raised his left arm, rested his right hand on his left forearm, and aimed at the swiftly moving figure, pulling the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet flew from the chamber, passing through the gaps in the railing, over the tops of the cars, striking Qian Xueying in the right shoulder.

    Her body shook, and she nearly fell to the ground. Gritting her teeth, she steadied herself again, pushed away the astonished pedestrians before her, and dashed towards the nted road.

    By the roadside, a man was just opening his car door to leave. Hearing the noise, he looked up in confusion.

    He barely had time to see the half-naked Qian Xueying before she shot him.

    She yanked him out, slid into the car, quickly started the engine, and the vehicle sped onto the fastne like a wild horse.

    By the time Will and the bodyguards arrived, they saw only the man lying in a pool of blood and the traffic ident caused by Qian Xueying¡¯s reckless driving, with car horns and screeching brakes filling the air.

    "Damn it!"

    Will cursed angrily.

    ...

    ...

    The ambnce drove into the Duke Residence, and the emergency personnel quickly went upstairs to carry down Teacher Sherry, who had already received initial emergency treatment from the Duke Residence¡¯s doctors.

    Gan Yuan rushed over anxiously, "How is she?"

    The family doctor shook his head gently, "The situation is not good."

    On the stretcher, Teacher Sherry¡¯s face was as white as a sheet. She had been shot in the chest, and the upper half of her gown was stained bright red with blood. The usually elegant and intellectual woman nowy with her eyes closed, looking extremely frail.

    "You must save her!" Gan Yuan told the emergency doctor, frowning.

    "We¡¯ll do our best," the emergency doctor waved his hand, "Everybody hurry!"

    "I¡¯ll go with them!" Helen rushed over, grabbing Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, "I will keep you updated with any news."

 Chapter 842: No Need to Wear a Bra (4)

    <h4>Chapter 842: Chapter 842: No Need to Wear a Bra (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan nodded, and Helen immediately turned around with a few doctors to carry Sherry into the ambnce, jumping in after them.

    Momentster, the ambnce sped out of the Duke Residence with loud sirens.

    "Duke!" A bodyguard jogged over, "We¡¯ve searched the entire Duke Residence, but there¡¯s no sign of the young master."

    Huangfu Jue frowned and turned around, noticing Jessica standing not far away. He immediately turned and rushed over, raising his hand to aim his gun at Jessica¡¯s forehead.

    "Where is Xiaotang?"

    "Duke, I..."

    "Where is he?" the man roared angrily.

    "Ajue!" Gan Yuan ran over, grabbing the hand that held the gun, "Calm down."

    Amid the chaotic footsteps, Will also returned with his team.

    "Where are they?" Huangfu Jue asked in a deep voice.

    "We lost them." Will lowered his head, his voice filled with regret and self-me, "I¡¯m sorry, Duke."

    First Gan Tang went missing, then Qian Xueying escaped; with both tasks failed, Will¡¯s mood was extremely downcast and sorrowful.

    Gan Yuan took hold of Huangfu Jue¡¯s gun hand and turned to speak to Will, "It¡¯s not your fault, we underestimated her."

    Gan Yuan had seen the skills that Qian Xueying disyed, which were nearly on par with hers.

    The girl had hidden her abilities too well, even Gan Yuan had underestimated Qian Xueying.

    At that moment, Huangfu Jue also regained hisposure from his anger and immediately issued an order.

    "Lock down the entire city, do whatever it takes to find Xiaotang and Qian Xueying."

    "Yes." Will responded, turning to gesture to Charlie, "You handle the guests, I¡¯m making some calls."

    Charlie nodded and gave the butler and the head bodyguard a look, everyone immediately got to work, calming the guests, checking for injuries, escorting the uninjured guests out, and cleaning up the hall...

    At this moment, Duke Locke had already ordered his servants to push him in front of Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan, lifting his face to look at them, his face full of gratitude.

    "Thank you both for your help."

    Tonight, as soon as Qian Xueying left, Huangfu Jue immediately sent people to the Duke Residence to take control and bring Duke Locke to the scene.

    By now, Duke Locke already knew the whole truth, and he knew that if it were not for Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan¡¯s help, he would have been killed by Qian Xueying just like his daughter Nancy.

    "I deeply apologize for the young master¡¯s situation."

    Huangfu Jue frowned without speaking, but Gan Yuan nodded slightly to Duke Locke, "In fact, this is between me and Qian Xueying. As for Gan Tang, it has nothing to do with you. Escort Duke Locke back, and ensure his safety."

    Two subordinates immediately responded, pushing Duke Locke out of the living room.

    Huangfu Jue then grabbed Jessica, dragging her into a side room, pushing her to the ground with an outstretched hand.

    "Where is Moses?"

    "Duke, I understand your feelings right now, but it was not Mr. Moses. I assure you on my honor..."

    Huangfu Jue coldly interrupted her, pressing the gun¡¯s hammer and pointing it at her face.

    "For thest time, where is Moses?"

    Jessica stood up calmly, her gaze passing over the gun muzzle, showing a look of determination on her face.

    "I understand your feelings right now, but I will not betray him."

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon.

 Chapter 843 Mosesâ€™s Gift (1)

    <h4>Chapter 843: Chapter 843 Moses¡¯s Gift (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang suddenly disappeared. Not only were his parents, Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan, worried, but Jessica herself was also very concerned.

    Last time, Moses had taken Gan Tang away once. This time, he suddenly appeared and left in a hurry, and at the same time, something happened to Gan Tang.

    Jessica knew it must be a coincidence because she was very clear that Moses would not do such a thing.

    But from Huangfu Jue¡¯s perspective, it was impossible not to suspect Moses.

    At that time, it was she and Will who were taking care of Gan Tang. If she hadn¡¯t been arguing with Will, if she had kept a close eye on Gan Tang, perhaps none of this would have happened.

    Thinking of this, she felt full of regret. Bending down, she knelt in front of Huangfu Jue with her head lowered.

    "It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s because of my negligence that something happened to the little prince. I deserve to die. You can shoot me!"

    "Ajue!" Gan Yuan rushed in, grabbing Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm that was holding the gun. "Let me talk to her."

    There was a sound of hurried footsteps, Will also rushed in.

    "Sir, there are some findings in the surveince room!"

    Seeing the situation in the room, his eyes swept over Jessica, and his eyebrows furrowed even more tightly.

    The hand holding the gun hovered in mid-air for a moment, blue eyes squinted and stared at Jessica¡¯s face. Huangfu Jue finally lowered his gun and handed it to Will.

    "If she makes any move, kill her!"

    Will took the gun, "Yes, sir."

    Huangfu Jue hurriedly rushed out of the room. Gan Yuan then stepped towards Jessica, while Will held the gun vigntly.

    Although he didn¡¯t believe Jessica would harm Gan Yuan, given the circumstances, he couldn¡¯t lower his guard.

    Jessica raised her face and reached out her hand towards Gan Yuan. Will immediately stepped forward with the gun to block her.

    "Don¡¯t get close to Miss Gaia!"

    "Miss Gaia!" Jessica withdrew her gaze from Will and sincerely looked at Gan Yuan with her light blue eyes, "I can assure you, this matter really has nothing to do with Mr. Moses. At this time, he couldn¡¯t possibly do such a thing. The reason he came to the banquet was just because..." The truth almost slipped out, and Jessica quickly corrected herself, "Anyway, it¡¯s not him. Don¡¯t waste time on Mr. Moses, you should quickly think about who else might want to harm the little prince."

    Thinking of Gan Tang¡¯s adorable little face, Jessica¡¯s tone was also full of urgency.

    If something really happened to that child, she would live in guilt for the rest of her life.

    "Miss!" A maid hurriedly entered, "A call from Miss Helen."

    Gan Yuan took the receiver, gestured to Will, and turned to walk out of the room.

    "Hello!"

    "The doctor has examined Sherry. The bullet did not hit the heart. She is now in surgery and should not be in life-threatening danger."

    "Good, take good care of her." Gan Yuan handed the phone back to the maid, feeling relieved, "Go and bring over the gift Mr. Moses sent for the little prince."

    The maid responded and went to fetch the gift Moses had sent to Gan Tang. Gan Yuan walked into the hall, looking for Huangfu Jue to see what the butler had discovered.

    In the side hall.

    Jessica stood up from the ground and stepped in front of Will.

    "You better not move!"

    Will coldly raised his gun. Ignoring the gun, Jessica grabbed his arm.

    "It¡¯s up to you whether or not to kill me, but now, you must listen carefully to every word I say. This matter has nothing to do with Mr. Moses. Whether you believe it or not, if you continue to investigate him, it will only give the real culprit more time."

 Chapter 844: The Gift of Moses (2)

    <h4>Chapter 844: Chapter 844: The Gift of Moses (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Jessica tightened the grip on his arm, "Our security measures are so tight, it¡¯s impossible without an insider. Go and see who¡¯s missing from the residence right now. That person must be rted to Xiaotang¡¯s disappearance!"

    From the moment she nned to infiltrate the Duke Residence, she had carefully studied its security system. Even with her skills, prating the Duke Residence was no easy task, let alone taking a child away.

    The security level for this party was even higher.

    Before the party started, she and Will had inspected the security system multiple times and upgraded the security. The time they were apart from Gan Tang was just a few minutes.

    For the child to be taken away so quickly, the person must be very familiar with the Duke Residence¡¯s security system. Otherwise, it would have been impossible.

    Seeing Will still standing there, Jessica shook his arm anxiously.

    "What are you standing there for? Go quickly, are you an idiot? Are you afraid I¡¯ll run away?" She extended her hands, "Tie me up, assign someone to watch me, or just kill me... Just hurry up, will you?"

    Seeing Will still unresponsive, she pushed him violently.

    "If anything happens to Xiaotang, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll kill you first!"

    The girl¡¯s face was full of urgency; her emotions didn¡¯t seem to be fake at all.

    "Mr. Will!" An assistant hurried in and handed him a phone, "A call from the National Security Bureau."

    Will took the phone, listened for a few seconds, then tossed it back to the assistant and grabbed Jessica, dragging her out of the side hall.

    ...

    ...

    In the monitoring room.

    Huangfu Jue stood behind the bodyguard, squinting his blue eyes as he watched the screen.

    Through the screen, it was clear that a person dressed as a bodyguard in a ck suit was taking Gan Tang from the side corridor.

    That face was not unfamiliar to Huangfu Jue.

    "Is that Sam?"

    "Yes!" The butler answered behind him, "He joined the Duke Residence a year ago. We checked all his records when he joined; nothing seemed unusual. Besides him, the new cook we hired yesterday is also missing. We suspect that person is the one who attacked Sherry. We have checked the cook¡¯s records; they were fake."

    "Give me the records."

    Huangfu Jue extended his right hand, and the butler immediately handed over a file he was holding.

    This file contained the records of the bodyguard Sam in the Duke Residence.

    It was precisely by using his bodyguard identity that Sam was able to take Gan Tang out of the side hall. Then, using his identity, he got the other bodyguards to leave, taking the little one out of the Duke Residence.

    Otherwise, with the strict securityyers in the Duke Residence, it would have been impossible to achieve.

    Sam¡¯s records showed nothing unusual, he joined the army, then retired looking for a job, skilled, calm personality, clean background... all fitting the requirements for a bodyguard in the Duke Residence. There were no signs of any problems in his records.

    Gan Yuan rushed in, "How is it going?"

    Huangfu Jue tilted his head towards the screen, "They have an insider!"

    After speaking, he turned to the bodyguard beside him, "Publish his photo. Every airport, train station... anyone spots him, inform me immediately. Also, remember to tell them, do not act rashly."

 Chapter 845: Mosesâ€™s Gift (3)

    <h4>Chapter 845: Chapter 845: Moses¡¯s Gift (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang is in his hands, he can¡¯t take risks. If the other party bes desperate and hurts the child, it would be irreparable.

    "Find out exactly who this Sam is- family, friends, recent acquaintances, bank ounts...everything that can be found, I need to know."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Another subordinate turned and rushed out the door.

    At this moment, Will came in dragging Jessica along.

    "Sir, the National Security Bureau just sent this information. They have checked all the surveince nearby but found no trace of the little prince."

    "How is this possible?" The butler asked, frowning.

    "There are two possibilities," Gan Yuan said heavily, "Either they interfered with the surveince system, or they exploited a blind spot."

    No matter what method they used, this proves one thing - the other party is not ordinary, and this incident was definitely not a spur-of-the-moment action.

    Huangfu Jue pondered for a moment, "Send Sam¡¯s information to the National Security Bureau!"

    Sam entered the Duke Residence a year ago and only started acting now. Anyone who can get close to him undergoes rigorous examination and assessment. He has been able to persist until now, which is enough to prove this matter has been nned for a long time.

    It is very likely that their initial target was not Gan Tang but him, only changing their ns due to the appearance of Gan Yuan and Gan Tang.

    Thinking of this, his long eyebrows furrowed deeply.

    Who is targeting him?

    "Miss!" A maid carefully walked in, presenting the box she was holding to Gan Yuan, "This is what you asked for."

    It was a rectangr gift box, with a thickness of about a dictionary, and size simr to an A4 sheet of paper, wrapped in beautiful dark-patterned ck wrapping paper, adorned with a luxurious golden ribbon.

    Receiving the gift box, remembering her son¡¯s eager expression when he epted the gift and wanted to open it immediately, Gan Yuan felt a sharp pain in her heart.

    The son who was just beside her a moment ago was now gone without a trace, with still no clues...

    She frowned, pulled the ribbon gently, and carefully unfolded the gift box.

    After removing the wrapping paper, a paper box was revealed immediately, Gan Yuan opened the paper box.

    Inside the box was a document folder, on the folder was a card, with familiar handwriting from Moses at the top.

    "Thank you for the coin, these are my return gifts to you.

    Remember, this is a secret between us, do not tell anyone, including your mommy.

    These items must be carefully kept, when you grow up, you will understand the significance of these documents.

    Love, Uncle Moses."

    Gan Yuan frowned and opened the folder, taking out the documents inside, just skimming them caused her to furrow her brows.

    The first document was a property ownership document, and the name listed was Gan Tang¡¯s. She frowned and looked through the subsequent documents.

    Real estate, securities, debt instruments...

    A thick stack of documents, all simr items, with names either listed as Gan Tang or herself.

    Her fingers trembled, the documents in Gan Yuan¡¯s hands almost slipped and fell.

    Everyone was looking at the documents in her hands with curiosity, including Jessica, who was also a bit curious about what Moses had sent to Gan Tang.

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath, gathered the documents in her hands, and handed them to Huangfu Jue.

    Huangfu Jue took them, frowning as he opened them, his blue eyes shing as he looked through them.

 Chapter 846: Mosesâ€™s Gift (4)

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Moses¡¯s Gift (4)</h4>

    Raising her hand to close the box in Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand, Gan Yuan turned her head andmanded.

    "Will, hand her over to the bodyguards. I have something to tell you!"

    Will responded, handed Jessica over to the bodyguards, and two bodyguards immediately dragged her out of the room.

    Will walked up to Gan Yuan.

    "Miss Gan?"

    Gan Yuan slightly turned her face and whispered a few words in his ear.

    Will raised his eyebrows lightly, and then solemnly nodded.

    "Okay, I understand!"

    "Go now!"

    Gan Yuan gently raised her hand, and Will quickly walked out of the monitoring room.

    "Let¡¯s go check out Sherry¡¯s room."

    Gan Yuan took Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm and walked with him out of the monitoring room, heading upstairs to Sherry¡¯s room to take a look.

    The room was filled with a strong smell of blood, and the books on the table were sttered with bloodstains.

    Sherry had never been interested in parties. She just made a brief appearance before returning to her room when the party started. The perpetrator took advantage of this, originally intending to use her to lure Gan Tang upstairs. Unexpectedly, Sherry refused to cooperate, and in a moment of desperation, they had to shoot her.

    Gan Yuan looked down at the box in her hand, "I know you don¡¯t believe him, but this time, it really wasn¡¯t him! So, let¡¯s not waste time on him and quickly find Xiaotang, okay?"

    In front of everyone, the woman who had been holding on was now trembling in her voice.

    Huangfu Jue walked over and gently embraced her shoulders.

    "I promise, I¡¯ll bring him back safely."

    In his arms, Gan Yuan gently nodded.

    "That child has always suffered with me, I..." Her voice choked up involuntarily, "I should have been there for him."

    "I know." Huangfu Jue gently stroked her back, "I know it¡¯s not your fault. Trust me, he will be fine. Go rest in the room for a bit, and I¡¯ll personally go check on the situation at the National Security Bureau."

    Patting her back reassuringly, Huangfu Jue helped her to the side hall, settled her on the sofa, and bent down to hold her face.

    "You stay here obediently, protect yourself, and leave the rest to me."

    She shook her head with a frown, her face full of guilt.

    Huangfu Jue gently stroked her cheek, "Do you trust me?"

    "I trust you."

    "Then wait here for me, wait for me to bring him back."

    Gan Yuan gently nodded, trying hard to control her emotions.

    "I¡¯m fine, you go ahead, I¡¯ll take care of things here in the mansion."

    "He will be fine, I promise you!"

    Lightly kissing her forehead, Huangfu Jue straightened up and quickly went downstairs, and soon the sound of an engine starting could be heard from below.

    Gan Yuan took a deep breath, raised her hand to hold her forehead, and stared at the box containing documents on the coffee table, frowning in thought.

    Footsteps approached lightly, and the butler walked in with a cup of hot milk, gently cing it in front of her.

    "Would you like to eat something first?"

    Looking up, she thanked him gratefully, waved her hand to signal a few subordinates to leave, then reached out to pull the butler¡¯s arm, bringing him to sit on the sofa next to her.

    "Butler, I just want to ask you one question now, and I hope you can answer me honestly."

    "What do you want to ask?" the butler inquired.

    "I want to know, what is Moses hiding from me?"

    "This..." The butler frowned, his voice hesitating, "What matter is Miss referring to?"

    Gan Yuan scrutinized his expression and spoke in a deep voice.

    "You know, he knows... but I don¡¯t know."

    ^

    ^

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 847: Mosesâ€™s Gift (5)

    <h4>Chapter 847: Chapter 847: Moses¡¯s Gift (5)</h4>

    Gan Yuan didn¡¯t know that the butler had indeed been kicked out by Moses, so she naturally deduced that his arrival must have been arranged by Moses. Jessica didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, so she could only break through with the butler.

    The butler was also uneasy in his heart when he heard this question.

    He did know one of her secrets, and this secret was significant, and moreover...

    "If you dare to tell her the truth, I¡¯ll kill that child!"

    In his ear, Moses¡¯ voice rang out again, and the butler¡¯s fingers unconsciously tightened on his leg.

    Now the life or death of Xiaotang was uncertain. It was still not clear who took him away, and no one could be sure if it was Moses. Today¡¯s Moses was no longer the same as the Moses before, and the butler didn¡¯t dare to take risks.

    That person always meant what he said, if by any chance...

    The butler didn¡¯t dare to think further. After careful consideration, he still shook his head.

    "I don¡¯t understand, what is Miss talking about?"

    Here we go again!

    Gan Yuan frowned, "Even you want to hide it from me?"

    "I..." the butler raised his face, nced at her expression, and finally lowered his face, "I really don¡¯t understand what Miss is asking."

    He awkwardly got up from the sofa, "The milk is a bit cold, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll go get you a hot cup."

    Picking up the milk on the table, the butler hurriedly exited the door.

    Listening to his urgent footsteps fading away, Gan Yuan raised her right hand to tidy her hair and got up from the sofa.

    Even the butler is helping him hide it, Moses... what on earth happened to you?

    "Gan!"

    Abel walked in from outside, handing something in front of her, "This... should be Xiaotang¡¯s, right?"

    In his palm was a blue children¡¯s smartwatch, and Gan Yuan recognized it as Xiaotang¡¯s at a nce.

    "Where did you find it?"

    "Found it in the trash can in the garden. The other party should understand the function of the watch very well, so... they threw the phone away."

    Gan Yuan nodded lightly.

    The watch had long been wiped clean, with no stains on it. The sp was broken, and the marks showed it was forcibly torn off. It was clear the other party had pulled it directly from the kid¡¯s hand.

    This watch was something Gan Yuan had bought for him on his third birthday.

    The little one always treasured it. He wore it for two or three years, and it still looked new.

    Seeing this object brought his face to her mind, Gan Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed tightly once again.

    "Gan." Abel noticed her distress, andforting her, ced his hand gently on her arm, "I think you don¡¯t have to worry too much. If the other party¡¯s goal was the child¡¯s life, there would be no need to take him away. It¡¯s apparent that they want to use him for some purpose, so at least for now, he is safe."

    Gan Yuan understood these principles, but that was her son, how could she not worry?

    She revealed a pale smile of gratitude to Abel.

    "Abel, thank you!"

    She sped the watch tightly in her hands and fell into deep thought.

    This matter wasn¡¯t Moses¡¯ doing. Duke Smith and Annie had both died at Moses¡¯ hands. So now, who was targeting her and Huangfu Jue?

    Could it be... Qian Xueying?!

    "Is there still no news of Qian Xueying?"

    "Not at the moment." Abel squinted slightly, "She was shot once by Elroy. With such a severe wound, she definitely needs medical attention. We have already sent orders to all hospitals, clinics, and private doctors... if any simr cases are found, they will report it immediately."

 Chapter 848: Mosesâ€™s Gift (6)

    <h4>Chapter 848: Chapter 848: Moses¡¯s Gift (6)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan nodded, her gaze once again falling on the blue watch in her hand.

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t care much about Qian Xueying¡¯s life or death. She just hoped her son could return safely.

    ...

    ...

    In the northwest corner of the Capital, at a remote street in a slum area scheduled for demolition.

    A ck sedan abruptly stopped by the roadside. The car door was pushed open, and then a figure staggered out of the car.

    Her slender body only wore a small piece of clothing, her bare upper body stained with fresh blood, long hair in disarray, one hand gripping a gun, the other pressing a towel against her chest. The towel was already soaked in blood, exuding a crimson color... It was Qian Xueying, who had narrowly escaped from the Duke Residence.

    In the corner, a homeless man heard themotion and curiously poked his head out. Seeing Qian Xueying, his eyes showed fear, and he turned to flee.

    "Stop!" Qian Xueying weakly raised her gun and pointed it at him. "Is... Is there a pharmacy nearby?"

    The gunshot wound kept bleeding, and she had to find a way to treat it. Due to blood loss, she was experiencing bouts of dizziness, and she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.

    "Th... There!" The homeless man timidly pointed forward. "Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t kill..."

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, Qian Xueying had already pulled the trigger on him.

    The bullet hit the side of the homeless man¡¯s chest, and he fell powerlessly to the ground, blood flowing from his body.

    Wearing high heels, Qian Xueying staggered towards the direction the homeless man had pointed, taking a few steps before dizziness hit her again.

    In the distance, car headlights shed.

    She frowned, biting her lip sharply. The pain stimted her to regain some rity, and she immediately dragged her wounded body towards the corner to escape.

    Just as she was about to reach the side of the ruins, she copsed powerlessly to the ground. She struggled to get up, and as she stood, bright lights shone towards her, illuminating her.

    Dazzled, she squinted her eyes, barely making out several tall figures jumping out of the car and rushing towards her.

    With difficulty, she raised the hand holding the gun, but before she could aim, she fell again. Qian Xueying gritted her teeth and raised the gun once more, barely aiming at the shadow rushing towards her. A foot wearing motorcycle boots lifted and heavily stomped on her wrist.

    Her wrist stung painfully, and she could no longer hold the gun.

    The handgun dropped from her grasp, and her consciousness reached its limit. Before passing out, she vaguely heard someone giving a sinister order.

    "Take her into the car... Don¡¯t let her die!"

    Soon, Qian Xueying was lifted into the ck car, the door closed tightly, and the car sped away.

    On the chaotic street, only the dead homeless man and the car Qian Xueying had stolen remained, with dark red blood stains drying on the ground.

    Momentster, a team of cars swiftly arrived, and a team of officers jumped out of the vehicles, grabbing their guns and rushing towards the fallen homeless man and the open car.

    "Search quickly!" The Director of the National Security Bureau ordered sternly. "Find her alive or dead, and don¡¯t overlook any corners!"

    With a whoosh, over a dozen elite agents scattered and rushed towards the surrounding ruins.

    Afterward, Huangfu Jue also jumped out of the car, striding to the center of the old street.

    His gaze fell on the blood stain on the ground, and he crouched down, extending his finger to gently touch the blood.

    "Duke!" The Director hurried over, handing him his handkerchief.

 Chapter 849: Mosesâ€™s Gift (7)

    <h4>Chapter 849: Chapter 849: Moses¡¯s Gift (7)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t take the handkerchief but straightened up and walked a few steps to the right, following the blood trail. The blood trail disappeared in the center of the road, and the superintendent swept over the blood stains on the ground.

    "It seems someone took her away!"

    Huangfu Jue stood up and took the handkerchief from the superintendent, wiping the blood off his fingers.

    "Lock down the streets within ten kilometers nearby. All vehicles need to be checked, bring out the police dogs!"

    "Yes, Duke." The superintendent immediately turned and gave orders to his assistant behind him, "Quickly follow the Duke¡¯s instructions!"

    ...

    ...

    Duke Residence.

    Jessica once again looked towards the door, sitting on the sofa, her heart was like a fire, anxious and irritated.

    She turned her face to the bodyguard, "Go and see if there¡¯s any news?"

    She had been confined here for a long time, whether there was any news, any progress... She knew nothing, anxious about Gan Tang, Jessica was already impatient.

    The bodyguard sitting on the opposite sofa held his gun without moving.

    "Are you a pig?" Jessica cursed angrily, "If I wanted to run, I would have done so already. Go quickly to check if there¡¯s news about the prince, go quickly! Or else... You... You take me with you!"

    "Mr. Will instructed, don¡¯t let you run around," said the bodyguard.

    "Will, Will, always Will, is he your god for you to listen to him so much?!" Jessica cursed angrily and stood up.

    "Miss Jessica!" The bodyguard quickly stood up, "Please sit down!"

    "I won¡¯t, shoot me if you dare."

    Jessica strode around the coffee table, reaching out to pull open the door, and as the door opened, she saw Will standing outside, about to open the door. Her face stiffened momentarily before she quickly asked urgently.

    "Is there any news?"

    "Miss Jessica!" The bodyguard grabbed her arm and dragged her back to the sofa.

    "Get off!" Jessica reversed her grip and flung the bodyguard onto the sofa, rushing towards Will again, "Are you mute? Speak, is there any news?"

    Will shook his head.

    Jessica felt a surge of weakness as she grabbed his hand, immediately cursing angrily, "Are all of you pigs? Can¡¯t even find a child, still iming to be the Duke¡¯s bodyguards, utterly useless!"

    Shoving Will aside, she reached out for the door handle, "I¡¯ll go find him myself!"

    Just as she was about to open the door, Will¡¯s hand reached out, and Jessica¡¯s body instantly fell back, hitting the sofa hard.

    "You..."

    Jessica swiftly jumped up, but was met with Will¡¯s pointing gun.

    "Sit down!" Will stared at her with bloodshot eyes, "Or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

    "If you arepetent, go find the culprit, why are you losing your temper with me, I¡¯ve told you, this matter wasn¡¯t done by the Duke, it has nothing to do with him!"

    Will shouted angrily with furrowed brows, "What about you? When Miss handed the child to you, what were you doing?"

    "I..."

    Jessica was at a loss for words.

    Yes!

    At that time, Gan Yuan had trusted her with Gan Tang¡¯s care, but what had she done?

    If it wasn¡¯t for her bickering with Will, if she had stayed with Gan Tang then, if...

    Jessica fell back onto the sofa weakly, raising her hands to cover her forehead.

    "Yes, it¡¯s all my fault, all me on me!"

    The young girl¡¯s beautiful face was filled with guilt and pain, watching her tug at her hair forcefully, Will was also filled with frustration.

 Chapter 850: Mosesâ€™s Gift (8)

    <h4>Chapter 850: Chapter 850: Moses¡¯s Gift (8)</h4><h4></h4>

    The words just now were shouted in anger; he was really worried about Gan Tang, which caused him to lose control of his emotions. In fact, he also had responsibility for this matter, and what right did he have to be angry at her.

    His heart was both angry and aching; he frowned and stared at Jessica for a moment before suddenly grabbing the gun and turning around, kicking away the sofa beside his foot.

    "Keep an eye on her!"

    Leaving these three words, he mmed the door heavily and left.

    The bodyguard exhaled a sigh of relief and sat back down on the sofa.

    Jessica lowered her face, only after a while did she raise her face again, lifting her hand to tidy her hair. She had already made up her mind.

    She raised her face to look at the bodyguard sitting opposite her and spoke softly.

    "Can you help me with something?"

    The bodyguard looked over in confusion, and Jessica raised her hand towards him.

    Standing up and walking to her, the bodyguard saw the opportunity, and Jessica suddenly grabbed his hand holding the gun, pulling him down onto the sofa. Her right hand swiftly struck down, delivering a chop, and the bodyguard¡¯s vision went ck as he fainted.

    "I¡¯m sorry!"

    Jessica whispered, then raised her hand to remove the bodyguard¡¯s earpiece.

    So far, there was still no news about Gan Tang. Waiting here every second was torture for her; instead of waiting in vain, she would rather go out and find some news.

    Quickly tearing off the bodyguard¡¯s tie to bind his hands, Jessica reached for a piece of fruit from the table and stuffed it into his mouth, then grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s gun and tucked it behind her waist before going over to lock the door. She then walked towards the window.

    Passing by the coffee table, she stopped and grabbed the note paper and pen from the table, quickly writing down a line of words and sticking the note paper on the coffee table. Then she turned and rushed to the window.

    Holding onto the railing of the balcony, she then turned back, grabbed the note paper and crumpled it in her hand, tossing it into the trash can, then turned and deftly climbed out of the window.

    In the trash can, the crumpled note paper unfolded, revealing her handwriting.

    "No matter if you believe me or not, I will bring Xiaotang back."

    Lightly jumping down from the balcony, Jessica raised her hand to listen to the earpiece, hearing the conversation inside and knowing the bodyguards were concentrated in the mansion. She immediately headed towards the back garden.

    Skillfully avoiding the surveince cameras, she grabbed the railing and climbed over the wall of the Duke Residence, quickly sprinting across the road, running towards the depths of the night.

    Once she confirmed she was safe, she immediately retrieved the phone she had taken from the bodyguard.

    Quickly inputting Moses¡¯s number, her hand hovered over the call button but stopped.

    No!

    Tomorrow Moses was scheduled for surgery; he couldn¡¯t know about this or he would definitely postpone the surgery.

    Quickly deleting the number, Jessica re-entered Paul¡¯s number and dialed.

    On the other end, Paul was helping Moses organize the documents on the desk. Seeing an unfamiliar number on the phone screen, he hesitated but answered the call.

    "Hello, Paul, it¡¯s me... Don¡¯t speak, listen to me first. Go to a ce where no one is around, listen to my call, and don¡¯t even tell the Duke."

    ncing at Moses standing by the window, Paul quietly walked out of the study.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "The young master has been taken..." Jessica quickly exined the situation at the Duke Residence to Paul, "Use our informationwork immediately to help me check where else Qian Xueying might be staying besides the Duke Residence."

    Currently, Jessica had no leads, but at this moment, Qian Xueying was the most suspicious person. She decided to start investigating Qian Xueying.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 851 You Dummy! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 851: Chapter 851 You Dummy! (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Upon hearing this news, Paul also grew quite worried.

    "Are you sure it¡¯s Qian Xueying? Does she...have this capability?"

    "We can¡¯t be sure yet. This woman ispletely different from how she appears on the surface, and it seems she has a past grudge with Miss Gan. I haven¡¯t figured out the specifics, but I suspect everything tonight is her doing."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll help you investigate right away."

    "Paul!" Jessica spoke quickly, "Don¡¯t tell Mister about this, otherwise he definitely won¡¯t go through with the surgery."

    Paul nced toward the study not far away, "I understand. I¡¯ll start looking for clues immediately and inform you of any updates."

    "In a while, I¡¯ll contact you with a new phone number. Also, don¡¯t go to the airport; Huangfu Jue has locked down the entire city. If Mister is found, he definitely won¡¯t let you leave. Contact our ship and take Mister out by waterway. You must be extremely careful with your movements."

    "Got it."

    Paul hung up the phone.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Moses¡¯ voice came from behind him.

    "It¡¯s nothing." Paul turned his face, "There have been some adjustments at the airport, and our flight is dyed. How about...we go by waterway and switch to a ne on the High Seas?"

    Moses squinted his eyes, "Is something wrong?"

    "No."

    "Really?"

    Paul shrugged, "It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. I¡¯ll pack up the luggage once I¡¯ve arranged the ship!"

    Moses nodded and turned towards the stairs. Paul watched his figure until Moses ascended the staircase and then finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Paul quickly walked to the study with his phone in hand. He closed the door behind him, worried Jessica might call and upy the line. He picked up the phone on the desk and dialed a number, instructing his subordinates to arrange the ship. Then he immediately dialed another number.

    "This is Paul. Now, mobilize all personnel in A Country. No matter what, you must find this person."

    "Who?" the other person asked.

    "Qian Xueying, Duke Locke¡¯s goddaughter. She was shot and escaped from the Duke Residence about an hour ago."

    "Understood."

    After hanging up, Paul made several more calls, all to arrange people to look for the whereabouts of Qian Xueying and Gan Tang.

    He then sent several emails, forwarding pictures of Qian Xueying and Gan Tang.

    Momentster, Jessica called again, this time from a new number.

    "I¡¯ve mobilized all our forces to search. I¡¯ll contact you immediately if there¡¯s any news."

    "Okay." Jessica responded, then added, "Mister hasn¡¯t found out, right?"

    "No, I didn¡¯t tell him."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go check on the Duke Residence."

    "Be very careful."

    Paul lowered his hand holding the phone, crossing his arms and pondering who else could help,pletely unaware that the door behind him had already been pushed open.

    "Right..."

    Just as he thought of someone, Paul picked up the phone again, ready to dial. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a figure by the door.

    "Mister?" He quickly put down the phone, starting to organize the files on the desk, "I...I¡¯ll have everything ready soon."

    Walking over, Moses pressed his palm on the files on the desk.

    "What¡¯s really going on?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, really." Paul forced a smile as he looked up, "I just..."

 Chapter 852: You Idiot! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 852: Chapter 852: You Idiot! (2)</h4>

    Moses reached out his finger to press the speakerphone button, then extended his finger towards the redial button.

    "Sir!" Paul grabbed his wrist, "I beg you, please don¡¯t ask anymore, okay?"

    Moses lifted his eyes and stared into his.

    "Gaia or Xiaotang?"

    "Sir!"

    "I¡¯m asking you..." Moses raised his voice, "Gaia or Xiaotang?!"

    The man¡¯s tone was forceful, with an aura that brooked no refusal.

    Knowing it was impossible to hide the truth any longer, Paul took a deep breath and released his fingers powerlessly.

    "It¡¯s Xiaotang. But you don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯ve already mobilized all our resources to find him, Duke and Miss Gan have also locked down the entire city, they¡¯re also going all out, the child will be fine. Maybe, we will find him by tomorrow morning, maybe even sooner... It won¡¯t affect your surgery. Dr. William has already..."

    Moses interrupted him calmly, "Cancel the surgery."

    "Sir!"

    "Get the car ready immediately." Moses turned and walked towards the door, "Call Jessica and have her meet me, I want to know all the details."

    Reaching out to open the organized file Paul had prepared, Moses pushed aside the top documents, pulled out a red-bordered file from inside, and walked out the door with it in hand.

    Paul hurriedly followed, dialing Jessica¡¯s number as he went.

    "The boss wants you toe back immediately."

    "The boss?"

    "He..." Paul nced at Moses striding towards the door ahead of him, "He already knows!"

    "You fool!" Jessica cursed, then gave an address, "Meet me there, I¡¯ll head over right away."

    ...

    ...

    Half an hourter.

    Jessica rendezvoused with Moses and the others at the agreed location, then sat in the back seat of the car next to Moses, her face full of caution.

    "Sir, I¡¯m sorry."

    As soon as she got in the car, she turned to Moses and apologized.

    In the car seat, Moses¡¯s face was ashen.

    "If anything happens to that child, you can end yourself!"

    He had specifically sent her back to Gan Yuan¡¯s side to protect Gan Yuan and Xiaotang, and the child had gotten into trouble so quickly, Moses¡¯s anger was imaginable at this moment.

    Jessica lowered her face and responded.

    "Yes, sir."

    In the passenger seat, Paul swallowed a mouthful of saliva, not daring to make a sound.

    Moses took a deep breath, "Tell me everything you know."

    As the car moved forward, Jessica recounted exactly what had happened that night. When she spoke about her failure to take care of Gan Tang, her tone was filled with remorse and guilt.

    "I know it¡¯s my responsibility, after we find the little prince, I will give you and Miss Gan an exnation!"

    Moses frowned, then spoke after a moment.

    "So, Qian Xueying and Gaia had a grudge for a long time?"

    "It seems so, that¡¯s why I suspect she arranged someone to take Xiaotang."

    In the front seat, Paul received a phone call, immediately gave an address to the driver, then turned his face to report to Moses.

    "They found the car Qian Xueying drove away."

    "Drive faster!"

    At Moses¡¯smand, the car immediately sped up, heading forward.

    Twenty minutester, a few people were already standing near the ruins where Qian Xueying had once killed a cleaner.

    Because Huangfu Jue had arrived earlier, high-level agents were already investigating the scene, and the murder site and car had been cordoned off with yellow caution tape.

 Chapter 853: You Dummy! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 853: Chapter 853: You Dummy! (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Paul got out of the car, walked up, and tried to gather some information, then returned to the car after a moment.

    "Qian Xueying was likely here, and she killed a homeless person before being taken away."

    Moses nced at the car surrounded by police in the distance, "Does she have any aplices?"

    "She had a butler named Xiuyi, but Xiuyi was shot dead by Will at the Duke Residence while helping her escape," Jessica said.

    "She must have other aplices. It must be those people who took her away," Paul said.

    Moses continued to stare at the distant car without speaking.

    Seeing he was deep in thought, neither Paul nor Jessica spoke, for fear of disrupting his thoughts.

    After a while, Moses pulled his gaze back.

    "Give me the map!"

    Paul immediately opened the glovepartment, took out the map from the car, and handed it to Jessica. As Jessica unfolded the map, the driver had already turned on the car¡¯s reading light.

    Pointing to the Duke Residence on the map, Moses ran his finger across to their current location, frowning and shaking his head.

    "No, it¡¯s not right!"

    The distance between the Duke Residence and here is thirty kilometers, which would take at least twenty minutes by car. Considering Qian Xueying was already shot at the time, a twenty-minute bleed from a gunshot wound would be significant.

    Under such circumstances, a person in poor health could die from a critical wound almost instantly.

    If someone was supposed to pick her up, why would they wait this long and travel so far?

    There are only two exnations in this case.

    One is that the personing to pick her up received the informationst minute, hence the dy.

    The other possibility is that these people are not her aplices at all.

    If Qian Xueying had nned this night in advance, it would be impossible for her not to make arrangements unless she was extremely foolish.

    However, a woman who could escape from the heavily guarded Duke Residence could never be so foolish. From her earlier disguise, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s very cunning.

    So, it must be the second possibility.

    "What do you mean?"

    Moses raised his finger, signaling the driver to start the car.

    "The people who took Qian Xueying away are not her aplices. They are likely the same people who took Gan Tang."

    "Do you mean..." Jessica frowned, "The people who took the child are different. Why did they take Qian Xueying?"

    Moses scoffed, "If we find Qian Xueying, we would immediately realize there are others behind this. They don¡¯t want us to discover that."

    Jessica thought for a moment and nodded instantly.

    "Exactly! I always thought this was Qian Xueying¡¯s doing. These people are trying to confuse us to buy themselves time."

    Paul watched the police cars speeding by, "With such strict vignce, taking an injured woman and a child away won¡¯t be easy."

    Jessica sighed, "If that¡¯s the case, they likely don¡¯t care about Qian Xueying¡¯s life, or they might not take her for medical treatment at all. It¡¯ll be hard for us to trace their tracks."

    Moses frowned, he didn¡¯t care about Qian Xueying¡¯s life or death now. He just wanted to know who was behind this!

    The target wasn¡¯t Huangfu Jue, nor Gan Yuan, but a child. They didn¡¯t kill on the spot; they abducted.

 Chapter 854: You Dummy! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 854: Chapter 854: You Dummy! (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    It seems the other party wants to use Gan Tang to hold Huangfu Jue or Gan Yuan in check. This person must have conflicts of interest with them.

    ...

    ...

    The convoy entered the National Security Bureau. As soon as Huangfu Jue got out of the car, an assistant ran up to him to report to the two.

    "So far, no medical reports have been received. No one at the station or airport has spotted the little prince or the suspect."

    The director frowned, "From the current situation, it appears the other party did not take Qian Xueying for medical care. Could these guys have their own doctor? Or... is she already dead?"

    "They don¡¯t care about her life or death," Huangfu Jue said.

    The director was stunned, "This... how is this possible? Aren¡¯t they a group?"

    Huangfu Jue shot him a sideways nce, "The other party wants you to think so!"

    After thinking along the way and analyzing the situation, Huangfu Jue also realized the same problem and came to the same conclusion as Moses.

    The director¡¯s expression stiffened, "You mean?"

    Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin, instead turning his face to his subordinate beside him.

    "Has the information on that bodyguard been found?"

    "Here it is." An assistant ran over, holding aptop in front of him, "This is the email we just received. It contains all the information about that bodyguard, Sam. We have just confirmed that his identity was likely forged. The person in the photo is the real Sam; he merely stole his information. Because all photos in the database were reced, we didn¡¯t notice earlier."

    Huangfu Jue nced at the file on the screen and continued walking forward.

    A year ago, even he didn¡¯t know where Gan Yuan was, let alone the existence of Gan Tang. At that time, the other party was already strategizing, which indicates the target was him.

    But he didn¡¯t know what purpose moved the target to Gan Tang.

    This person is his enemy!

    Confirming this didn¡¯t lighten Huangfu Jue¡¯s mood.

    Given his status, he doesn¡¯t know how many people hate him, want him dead. The range is too wide and broad, finding out who might target Xiaotang is very difficult.

    However, the other party waited so long and acted now surely for a reason.

    Entering the director¡¯s office, he raised his right hand.

    "Leave me alone for a while."

    He needed some quiet to think about whose interests might have been affected recently.

    Walking to the desk, Huangfu Jue took paper and pen, listing the names that came to mind, then crossed out the impossible ones.

    Writing and crossing, many names still remained on the paper.

    These were either foreign politicians he had shed with, orpetitors he had suppressed...

    This method was a desperate one.

    With no clues at hand, Huangfu Jue aimed to sort out some ideas from the information he had.

    ...

    ...

    Somewhere in the city center.

    On arge bed, Gan Tang¡¯s eyshes trembled as he slept peacefully, then he slowly opened his eyes.

    Seeing the unfamiliar ceiling above, he abruptly remembered what happened, and with a push of his little arm, he sat up.

    Just as he sat upright, a gun was pointed at him. The man¡¯s voice holding it was icy.

    "Stay still and don¡¯t move!"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, princesses

 Chapter 855: Shameful!

    <h4>Chapter 855: Chapter 855: Shameful!</h4>

    Gan Tang stared at the man¡¯s face, her small face covered with anger.

    "Traitor, shame on you!"

    The man had a chiseled face, with a steely charisma that immediately identified him as a soldier.

    He was wearing a ck suit, with a meticulously embroidered badge of a rose entwined with a sword on the cor of his shirt¡ª the emblem of Huangfu Bujue¡¯s estate.

    This man was not unfamiliar to Gan Tang. He was the bodyguard Sam, who had worked at the Duke Residence for over a year and had taken her out of there.

    Being often in and out of the Duke Residence, she had seen him frequently and knew him, hence she called him a traitor.

    "Ha..." Samughed, "The real traitors are those who betray their own country. I¡¯m not a traitor, I¡¯m an undercover agent."

    "Hmph!" Gan Tang snorted disdainfully, "Real undercover agents are police or good people, scum like you are just spies!"

    Sam was about to retort when the door was pushed open from the outside and a stranger in a jumpsuit walked in, nced at Gan Tang on the bed, and moved to Sam¡¯s side.

    "Colonel, the target has been brought here."

    Sam immediately stood up, "Keep an eye on this little troublemaker, I¡¯m going to check it out."

    "Yes!"

    The man nodded, his gaze moving to Gan Tang. As Sam walked to the door, he turned back and reminded the man.

    "Be careful, this kid is very smart, don¡¯t fall for his tricks!"

    "Yes, Colonel!" The man immediately stood at attention, disying obvious military traits despite not wearing a uniform, "I can handle a child!"

    As he saw Sam leave, Gan Tang quickly surveyed the room. It was a bedroom, looking like an ordinary residence without anything special.

    Her big eyes swept over the guard, and she propped herself up on the bed, crawling towards the edge.

    "What are you doing?"

    Seeing her inching towards the side of the bed, the guard questioned coldly.

    Gan Tang slid down from the bed, rolled her eyes at the guard, "I need to go to the bathroom, okay?"

    The guard grabbed her small arm, dragged her into the bathroom, and shoved her towards the toilet, standing by to watch her.

    "Hurry up and pee!"

    Gan Tang shot him a re, "I can¡¯t pee with you watching me!"

    The guard showed no sign ofpromise, coldly urging her.

    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up!"

    Seeing that the guard wasn¡¯t going to be easy to deal with, Gan Tang pouted, turned her back on him, and while urinating, she scanned the bathroom. She had already noticed when she awoke earlier that her wristwatch was missing, so she needed to find another way to quietly contact her parents.

    Her mommy had taught her to first figure out where she was and then find a way to seek help.

    Since Gan Yuan had taught her simr techniques before, and owing to her naturally bold demeanor, she wasn¡¯t scared despite being kidnapped.

    She washed her small hands slowly, then turned and walked out of the bathroom, back to the bedroom.

    "I¡¯m hungry."

    The guard red at her impatiently, then fished out a bag of biscuits from a stic bag on the table and tossed it to her.

    Gan Tang picked up the biscuits from the floor, her gaze falling on the food bag on the table. The bag faintly showed supermarket markings, indicating it was likely a shopping bag used when buying things.

    Suddenly, an idea sparked in the little one¡¯s mind, and her gaze fixed on the shopping bag.

 Chapter 856: Stop Playing Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Stop ying Tricks</h4>

    The supermarket shopping bags usually have addresses on them. If he could see the writing on it, he might know where he is.

    Thinking this, Gan Tang¡¯s eyes shifted and a n formed in his mind. He immediately said, "I like bread. Can I swap it?"

    "Stop ying games, no!" The guard shook the gun in his hand and coldly refused.

    "Uncle!" The little guy looked at him, blinking his big eyes pitifully. "There are peanuts in here. I¡¯m allergic. If I have an allergic reaction, I¡¯ll have asthma. Without medication, I¡¯ll die, and you¡¯ll have caught me for nothing."

    "Kids are such trouble!" The guard muttered a curse and pointed his chin toward the table, "Come and get it yourself!"

    This little guy¡¯s identity was special. They had struggled to capture him, and if he had an allergic reaction and something happened, it would be trouble for them.

    Seeing the guard agree, Gan Tang felt a surge of joy. He immediately hugged the cookie pack and went over, carefully opening the shopping bag, pretending to swap for bread while quickly scanning the writing on the bag.

    Sure enough, he saw the name of a chain supermarket and the smaller print indicated the XX district branch.

    "What are you looking at? Hurry up!" The guard, unhappy with his dawdling, pushed him away. He pulled out a can of beer from the bag, opened the tab, took a sip, and irritably checked his watch.

    Seeing the guard already displeased, Gan Tang didn¡¯t dare look any longer. He quickly grabbed a bottle of water and some bread, returned to the bed, opened the bread bag, and nibbled at it while thinking of a n.

    There was no phone in the room, and with the guard watching, it was impossible to throw any rescue notes out the window... Finally, his gaze fell on the guard¡¯s pocket.

    That square item, it should be a cell phone, right?

    If he could get his phone and call Mommy, he could tell her where he was. Mommy and Daddy would definitelye save him right away.

    ...

    ...

    Meanwhile, in another bedroom.

    Two burly men lifted the half-naked Qian Xueying and put her on the bed.

    Sam stood by the bedside, his gaze sweeping over her semi-nude body, stopping at her wounds. His tone carried displeasure. "How did she end up like this? Didn¡¯t I ask for her alive?"

    The subordinate hung his head. "When we chased her down, she was already like this."

    Sam pinched Qian Xueying¡¯s chin, turned her head in another direction, and reached out to check her neck pulse. Qian Xueying¡¯s pulse was weak.

    Taking a nce at her wounds, Sam ordered in a low voice, "Bring the medicine box."

    The subordinate turned and quickly returned with a tray holding a medicine box and some medical supplies.

    Sam rummaged through the medicine box, pulling out a pair of tweezers, casually wiped them with a cotton ball, and then nodded his chin at the subordinate.

    "Hold her down!"

    "Colonel! The General is on the phone." Another subordinate came in, handing him a phone.

    Sam took the phone and put it to his ear.

    "General, it¡¯s Sam."

    "How¡¯s everything?"

    The voice on the other end was a steady middle-aged man¡¯s.

    "The kid is with me. Everything is proceeding ording to your n."

    "Be very careful with this. Not a single piece of information must be leaked."

    "Don¡¯t worry!" Sam¡¯s gaze shifted to the pillow where Qian Xueying¡¯s facey. "I¡¯ve brought Qian Xueying along. They¡¯ll think it¡¯s her plot and won¡¯t suspect you."

 Chapter 857 My Duty

    <h4>Chapter 857: Chapter 857 My Duty</h4><h4></h4>

    "Very good. This time, you¡¯ve worked hard," the man on the other end of the phone said.

    "Serving the country is my duty," Sam replied.

    On the other end, the man chuckled, "After this mission is over, I will leave the position of General to you."

    A smile tugged at Sam¡¯s lips, "Thank you, General."

    "In any case, be careful."

    "Yes, General Sir."

    He hung up the phone and tossed the cell phone to his subordinate. Sam returned to the bedside, and two subordinates immediately reached out and pressed down Qian Fenying¡¯s body. Supporting her shoulder, he inserted the forceps into her wound to search for the bullet.

    Without anesthesia, extracting the bullet was unbearable even for a tough man, let alone Qian Xueying, who was a young girl.

    "Ah!"

    As soon as the forceps touched the bullet, Qian Xueying screamed in pain and woke up from unconsciousness. She slightly opened her eyes, only seeing a blinding bright light.

    She couldn¡¯t see the figures in front of her clearly, only felt the tearing pain in her left shoulder. Instinctively, she wanted to struggle, but strong hands held her in ce, making her unable to move.

    "Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want to die!"

    Sam had no sympathy, gripped the bullet, and pulled out the forceps, a stream of blood surged out. Qian Xueying was already drenched in cold sweat from pain, unable to withstand it, she passed out again.

    Throwing the bullet and forceps back into the tray, Sam ordered calmly, "Treat her, don¡¯t let her die!"

    His men looked at Qian Xueying¡¯s face, "We don¡¯t have medicine, should we go out to get some for her?"

    Sam pondered briefly and then spoke, "Inject drugs into her."

    At this moment, he had to be more vignt; it wasn¡¯t worth the risk for a woman.

    "Yes, Colonel."

    His men took a syringe from the bottom of the medicine box and injected it into Qian Xueying¡¯s body.

    Beside her, Sam looked at Qian Xueying¡¯s pale face, his gaze sweeping past her face, stopping at her chest. He reached out and groped her chest boldly.

    "Surviving from the Duke Residence, this woman is truly remarkable. Having another dog like her wouldn¡¯t be bad. Keep an eye on her, don¡¯t let her die, I have use for her!"

    One of his men smiled ambiguously, "Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t die."

    Sam nodded, raised his wrist to check the time, then walked to the window and opened the blinds to look outside.

    His gaze scanned the area, as police cars sped by upstairs, he grinned malevolently.

    "Duke, you will never find me!"

    ...

    ...

    Time flowed slowly, and in the blink of an eye, it was dawn.

    The milk on the coffee table had long gone cold,pletely losing its warmth. The butler thoughtfully reced it with a hot cup, but Gan Yuan had little appetite.

    The entire night, Huangfu Jue had not returned. She knew very well that he must be out searching for clues.

    His absence, and no phone call... meant there had been no progress.

    With her son missing, not even knowing if there would be another chance to have breakfast with him, as a mother, how could she eat?

    "Miss Gan!" Helen pushed the door open and walked in, seeing her bloodshot eyes, Helen¡¯s heart ached too, "Teacher Sherry has passed the critical period, the doctors say there is no risk to her life."

    "Good."

    Gan Yuan nodded and then wrote another name on the letter in her hand.

 Chapter 858: Never Made Contact with Anyone

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chapter 858: Never Made Contact with Anyone</h4><h4></h4>

    "Miss, please eat something," the butler softly reminded her.

    "Yes, Miss Gan," Helen saw the untouched breakfast on the table and immediately understood what was happening. She stepped forward and also offered words offort, "Your health is crucial. If anything happens to you, the Duke would be even more worried."

    Gan Yuan nodded and carefully read the letter in her hand once more, then handed the list to Helen.

    "Go find out what these people have been up to recently."

    Throughout the sleepless night, Gan Yuan also stayed awake, analyzing the entire incident as clues were sought from various directions.

    These were the names of people she could think of who might have ill intentions towards Gan Tang. These people included important figures she had once killed, some were enemies of the Red me, and thest group consisted of those who had announced their intention to run for election in F Country.

    "Got it, I¡¯ll go immediately. Please eat something first!"

    Helen took the list and walked out of the room. In the hallway, Will hurriedly approached.

    Helen stopped, "Any progress?"

    Will shook his head, "How is Teacher Sherry?"

    "She is out of danger but still hasn¡¯t regained consciousness, so we haven¡¯t been able to question her."

    Will sighed in relief, a small piece of good news after a sleepless night, "Any idea when she might wake up?"

    "Hard to say. I¡¯ve already instructed the doctors to notify me immediately if she wakes up," Helen replied.

    "This is..."

    Will¡¯s gaze fell on the paper in her hand.

    "It¡¯s the list Miss gave me; I¡¯m to check on their recent activities. Whatever you need, I¡¯m on it." Helen exined.

    "Alright." Will stepped aside to let her through, then gently pushed the door open and walked in.

    At the table, Gan Yuan was holding a cup of milk, struggling to swallow the liquid while frowning.

    Hearing his voice, Gan Yuan immediately turned around.

    "Will?"

    "There¡¯s still no news. I inquired with Duke Locke, and everyone who might have known Qian Xueying has been questioned. She hasn¡¯t contacted anyone."

    Gan Yuan nodded, "You should eat something too."

    Will had no appetite but didn¡¯t want to reject her kindness, so he nodded and left the room again.

    Will too had been sleepless all night, running around several ces gathering information, wearing himself out. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face showed his exhaustion.

    Just as he was about to call the traffic bureau, his eyes caught the stairs, and he suddenly thought of Jessica.

    Grabbing his phone, he was already dialing as he headed towards the stairs, spotting a maid and waving her over.

    "Prepare a breakfast for Jessica and send it to her."

    "Yes, Mr. Will."

    The maid quickly agreed, went downstairs to fetch the breakfast, ced it on a tray, and brought it upstairs to Jessica¡¯s room. She knocked on the door; when there was no response, she puzzledly pushed it open.

    Inside, beside the coffee table, the bodyguard had an orange stuffed in his mouth and was struggling to undo the tie that bound him to the sofa.

    Seeing her, he immediately started making muffled cries for help.

    The maid was startled, quickly put down the breakfast, and rushed over to help untie him.

    The knots were intricately tied, and the maid had to use a fruit knife to cut them open. After some effort, she managed to free him. The bodyguard forcefully removed the orange from his mouth and gasped for air before speaking.

    "Quick... go notify Mr... Mr. Will."

    The maid hurriedly got up and dashed out the door.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 859 Never Give Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 859: Chapter 859 Never Give Up (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Inside the room, Will had just hung up the phone. Rubbing his aching temples, he heard footsteps outside and looked up to see the maid running in with a panicked expression.

    "Mr. Will... Je... Jessica..."

    Hearing Jessica¡¯s name, Will immediately stood up and rushed out from behind the desk.

    "What happened to her?!"

    "She... escaped!

    Escaped?

    Will¡¯s worry instantly turned into anger. He spun around and dashed out of the studio, heading straight to Jessica¡¯s room. Seeing a bodyguard rubbing his wrist as he came out, Will pushed him aside and stormed into the room.

    The room was empty, without a trace of Jessica.

    "Mr. Will." The bodyguard walked in, looking guilty, "I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry."

    Will, seething with anger, kicked the trash can next to him and clenched his fists.

    "Send out her picture and issue a joint search with everyone!"

    His subordinates quickly left to carry out his orders, and he angrily kicked the couch again.

    "Liar!"

    Last night, he had regretted losing his temper with her. After thinking it over calmly, he believed that Miss Gan was right and that this had nothing to do with Jessica and Moses.

    He was such a fool to believe her lies!

    His gaze fell on the breakfast that the maid had brought. Will suddenly raised his hand and flung the breakfast tray off the table.

    The milk cup and breakfast tes went flying, food scattering everywhere. Milk spilled out of the cup, soaking the floor and wetting a piece of note paper next to his foot.

    The maid walked in, saw the mess, and quickly turned her face away and stepped back to the side.

    "Mr. Will, Mr. King is here!"

    One of his subordinates came upstairs to report. Will took a deep breath and rushed downstairs to greet the King and Queen.

    "I¡¯m going to meet them. Inform Miss Gan immediately."

    Seeing Will walk away, the maid approached to clean up the broken milk cup and breakfast. Noticing a note that had rolled to the corner of the sofa, she picked it up curiously and unfolded it in her hand.

    Seeing the handwriting on it, she frowned, nced around, and almost threw it into the trash. But after a moment¡¯s thought, she pocketed the note and went downstairs.

    ...

    ...

    In the living room, as Will weed Huangfu Yaoyang and Leng Xiaoye into the room, Gan Yuan had alsoe down the stairs.

    Seeing her, Leng Xiaoye immediately quickened her pace to greet her. Her eyes scanned Gan Yuan, still in her evening gown, and she gently ced her hands on her shoulders with concern.

    Instead of asking about Gan Tang, she inquired about Gan Yuan with care.

    "Have you eaten something?"

    "I just had a little." Gan Yuan smiled gratefully at her, "Mom, Dad... Please, have a seat!"

    Huangfu Yaoyang walked over to the couch and sat down, with Leng Xiaoye joining him on the other side.

    "We already know what happened. Panic won¡¯t solve anything right now; we¡¯ve ordered a full search for his whereabouts."

    "Yes." Gan Yuan looked at them apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry for not telling you sooner because I didn¡¯t want you to worry..."

    Huangfu Yaoyang nodded understandingly, "We understand."

    It was already veryte when the incident urred, and everyone was anxious. They had decided not to inform them to avoid causing them undue worry.

    But it wasn¡¯t something they could keep from them. As soon as they learned about it in the morning, the two of them immediately rushed to the Duke Residence, both to inquire about the situation and to check on Gan Yuan.

 Chapter 860: Never Give Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 860: Chapter 860: Never Give Up (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Leng Xiaoye smiled and patted her hand, "The child is very smart, he knows how to protect himself, he won¡¯t be in trouble."

    At this moment, no amount offort is meaningful, so Leng Xiaoye didn¡¯t say any moreforting words. She immediately asked her about the specific details of the matter.

    Worry is inevitable, but the more critical the situation, the more we must stay calm.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan are already anxious enough, and now they must steady themselves.

    Seeing these two, the maid naturally dared not approach, stopping from a distance and gazing at Will.

    Will stood by, noticing the maid¡¯s expression; he walked over in confusion and asked softly.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I found this on the ground."

    The maid busily handed over the crumpled note.

    With such a big incident at the Duke Residence, everyone was extremely cautious. Since she couldn¡¯t be sure if the note was useful, she decided to hand it to Will.

    Will took the note from the maid, unfolded it with his fingers, and his eyes skimmed the writing, his brows slightly furrowed.

    Judging by the tone of the note, it seemed to be written by Jessica. It looked like she wanted to leave a note for him when she left, but why crumple it if she left a note?

    Did she think he would believe her innocence just because of this?

    Will clenched the note in his hand, walked to the trash can, raised his hand, then froze in mid-air.

    Outside the foyer, the sound of a car engine came, and Will turned his face, seeing Huangfu Jue get out of the car. He immediately slipped the note into his pocket and strode over.

    "Duke, the King and Queen are here."

    Huangfu Jue nodded and walked quickly into the living room. Seeing his parents and Gan Yuan sitting on the sofa, he immediately walked over.

    "How¡¯s it going?"

    Leng Xiaoye turned her face to ask.

    Despite knowing there wouldn¡¯t be much progress, Gan Yuan still turned her face expectantly. Huangfu Jue gently shook his head.

    All night, he had nearly turned the entire Capital upside down, searched everywhere, but those few people seemed to have vanished into thin air, without a single trace or clue.

    Without me or resentment, Gan Yuan stood up and turned her face to Will, "Will, get some breakfast for Ajue."

    "Okay."

    Will quickly turned and walked towards the kitchen.

    When Will returned with breakfast and ced it before Huangfu Jue, Helen had alreadye downstairs and walked to the sofa. After greeting Leng Xiaoye and Huangfu Yaoyang, she asked Gan Yuan.

    "Will your schedule be dyed?"

    ording to the original n, after dealing with Qian Xueying¡¯s matter at the banquet, Gan Yuan would bid farewell to her son and return to F Country to continue her election activities. She had arge public speech scheduled for this afternoon.

    This speech was her first public speech since announcing her candidacy, and she had prepared the speech for a long time.

    She was never one to give up halfway, having worked so hard¡ªit was natural she didn¡¯t want to give up now.

    But now...

    With her son¡¯s whereabouts unknown, how could she leave?

    Gan Yuan gently shook her head, "The schedule...canceled..."

    She said "canceled" with some difficulty.

    After all this effort, everything was just getting on track, and abandoning it now made her heart reluctant.

    "No!" Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice rang out, "Everything proceeds as nned."

    Gan Yuan turned her face in surprise to the man beside her. Huangfu Jue reached out and held her hand, "If this is their goal, we must notpromise with them."

 Chapter 861: Never Give Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 861: Chapter 861: Never Give Up (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "But..."

    "I¡¯m here, you just need to take care of yourself." Huangfu Jue gripped her palm tightly, "Our son said you are the best President, don¡¯t let him down!"

    "Littleyuan." Leng Xiaoye also spoke up, "My father and I will help with the matters here."

    Across from them, Huangfu Yaoyang spoke in a deep voice, "People from the Teresa Family are never easily coerced, nor do they ever easily give up."

    The eyes of the two elders were filled with encouragement; they didn¡¯t promise her anything, but Gan Yuan believed that they would certainly go all out for Xiaotang¡¯s sake.

    The man beside her also focused intently on her, his blue eyes as always, providing her with a sense of reassurance.

    At this moment, staying here didn¡¯t hold much significance.

    Whether she¡¯s here or not, Huangfu Jue would do his utmost to find Xiaotang.

    Or, just as he said, if this is the cost of having Xiaotang taken away, how could shepromise with them?

    If those people really came after her, then she would stand up, let them target her, and not involve her child.

    Clenching her son¡¯s watch tightly, Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes once again shed with her son¡¯s face.

    Since childhood, she taught him to face difficulties and setbacks without retreating.

    This time, would she retreat?

    Taking a deep breath, Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers tightly gripped Xiaotang¡¯s watch.

    "Helen, arrange the ne, everything... as usual!"

    "Yes, Miss!"

    Helen responded briskly, turned around, and went to make arrangements.

    Leng Xiaoye and Huangfu Yaoyang exchanged nces, both rising from the sofa at the same time, looking at their son. Leng Xiaoye¡¯s tone carried littlefort or other emotions, calmly saying, "Leave the reception for the F Country delegation to us. For the next couple of days, focus entirely on Xiaotang¡¯s affairs. If you need help, call me or your father at any time."

    Throughout his life, Huangfu Jue had encountered numerous emergencies. Both parents had confidence in their son, believing he would handle everything well.

    "Okay." Huangfu Jue responded lightly.

    Leng Xiaoye walked around the coffee table, came before Gan Yuan, and once again extended her hand to hug her, whispering softly in her ear.

    "We¡¯re here, go without worry!"

    "Thank you, Mom!"

    Gan Yuan responded lightly.

    Standing behind Leng Xiaoye, Huangfu Yaoyang waited until the two finished hugging before extending his hand to gently pat her shoulder.

    "I believe you will be the outstanding leader Xiaotang spoke of."

    Gan Yuan nodded solemnly, "I will try my best."

    There were still many things to be done in the Royal Pce. Huangfu Jue was busy with Xiaotang¡¯s situation, and some of his tasks were also taken care of by Leng Xiaoye and Huangfu Yaoyang. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t stay long.

    After sending the King and Queen off, Huangfu Jue took Gan Yuan back to the living room and immediately called Helen and Will over.

    "This time, let the two of them apany you, so I can be at ease."

    Understanding Huangfu Jue¡¯s concerns for her safety, Gan Yuan did not refuse.

    Thus, Will and Helen prepared separately, and Gan Yuan handed the list over to Huangfu Jue.

    "This contains the names of all the people who might be targeting me, including my opponents who announced their candidacy this time."

    Huangfu Jue took the list and examined it carefully.

    "Don¡¯t worry, since the other party has taken Xiaotang, they must have their intentions. We will surely find their w. Just focus on your tasks here, I¡¯m here!"

 Chapter 862: Never Give Up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 862: Chapter 862: Never Give Up (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan nodded and reached out to hold his hand.

    "Let me know as soon as you have any news."

    Huangfu Jue extended his arms and pulled her into his embrace.

    "I will keep you updated on the progress at all times. This time, I can¡¯t apany you, be very careful!"

    As they were saying their goodbyes, Will and Helen had alreadye downstairs one after another. Seeing the embracing couple, both stood at a distance and didn¡¯t approach to disturb them.

    Finally, Gan Yuan straightened up from Huangfu Jue¡¯s embrace.

    "The car is ready."

    The butler spoke softly from the side.

    "I¡¯ll see you off."

    Huangfu Jue personally escorted Gan Yuan out of the living room, helped her get into the car, settled her in the back seat, bent down to tidy her hair, kissed her forehead gently, and ced his hand lightly on her abdomen.

    "Get some good sleep on the ne, be good."

    Gan Yuan responded softly. He then closed the door for her, turned to look at Helen and Will.

    "I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to her again!"

    Will¡¯s tone was serious, "If anything happens to Miss again, I will atone with my life."

    Next to him, Helen also raised her right hand and solemnly saluted him.

    "Helen will do her utmost."

    Huangfu Jue nodded lightly.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    The two of them got into the car separately, one sitting next to Gan Yuan in the back seat, the other in the front passenger seat. The car started and drove out of the Duke Residence, protected by several escort cars.

    Huangfu Jue stood on the steps, watching the car carrying Gan Yuan fade into the distance before withdrawing his gaze.

    "Charlie?!"

    Charlie, standing not far away, immediately walked over to stand beside him, "Sir?"

    "Notify Abel and Arthur right away, tell them to wait for me in the office."

    "Yes, sir."

    Charlie received the order and left. Huangfu Jue¡¯s face turned grim. Even if he had to dig three feet into the ground, he would find the bastard who took his son.

    ...

    ...

    The car stopped by the roadside.

    Paul came back holding a few breakfasts. Seeing Jessica getting out of the car for some air, he immediately waved to signal her to get back in the car.

    "Any discoveries?" She thought there might be some news. As she hadn¡¯t even sat down properly, she asked anxiously.

    Paul handed her a breakfast, "The discovery is, that you¡¯ve been wanted!"

    "Me?!" Jessica angrily gripped the hamburger in her hand. "It must be that bastard Will. Damn kid, wait till I get back the little prince, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson."

    While she was venting her anger, Paul nodded his chin to the side. Following his hint, Jessica looked over and saw Moses hadn¡¯t touched the breakfast Paul brought for him, still cupping his chin with one hand, frowning in deep thought.

    The incident happened so suddenly that even Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t find any valuable clues, let alone Moses?

    They had visited all the ces they could think of and investigated everyone they could think of, but there was still no news. This result made the usually calm Moses inevitably a bit irritable.

    "Ahem!" Jessica cleared her throat lightly, "Sir, please have some food first?"

    His health was already not good, and he hadn¡¯t slept all night. If he didn¡¯t eat something, his body might not be able to take it.

    Moses shook his head gently, "I¡¯m not hungry."

    "Even if you¡¯re not hungry, you should eat a little." Jessica put down her own breakfast and brought the breakfast Paul had prepared for Moses to him. "Xiaotang hasn¡¯t been found yet, and neither of us has any leads. If you copse, wouldn¡¯t that put the child in even more danger?"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 863: About Gan Tang (1)

    <h4>Chapter 863: Chapter 863: About Gan Tang (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses took a light breath, disinterest evident as he looked at the breakfast in her hand. Without any news of the child, how could he possibly eat?

    Jessica moved the breakfast closer to him. "Xiaotang loves this brand of milk the most. Would you like to try it too?"

    Knowing she was lying, Moses raised an eyebrow and nced at her. Jessica smiled ingratiatingly. Moses lowered his eyes but eventually still reached out and took the carton of milk from her hand.

    Taking a small sip of the milk, Moses spoke in a low voice, "Tell me about the child."

    "Xiaotang, you mean?" Jessica pondered slightly. "That child is very smart and understanding. He¡¯s the most special child I¡¯ve ever seen. Usually, smart kids have poor athletic abilities, but he doesn¡¯t have this w at all. You should see him y baseball, he¡¯s so impressive... And his drawing skills are fantastic. The little guy even said he wanted to make a portrait of me!"

    "What else?" Moses pressed.

    "The little guy is far more mature than his peers. Sometimes, he¡¯s like a little adult. Last time, he even called me childish..." Thinking of the little guy¡¯s adorable appearance, a faint smile appeared on Jessica¡¯s lips. Then, her expression darkened, "If they dare to harm him, I definitely won¡¯t let those people off."

    Paul quietly observed Moses¡¯ expression. Noticing him frown again, Paul immediately coughed lightly.

    Jessica snapped out of her thoughts. "Oh, by the way... Did you know? Xiaotang also ys the piano very well... He likes ying with airne models, and those Lego building toys too..."

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    Paul¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. Jessica immediately stopped talking and looked at him. Moses also raised his eyes to look at Paul.

    Paul answered the call, listened for a moment, then turned his face. Noticing the two pairs of eyes on him, he pressed his lips together.

    "Miss Gan just left the Duke Residence and is on her way to F Country. She¡¯s heading to the airport now."

    "Is she alone?" Moses asked.

    "Helen and Will are apanying her." Paul frowned, "Could Xiaotang be in F Country?"

    "No." Jessica shook her head slightly. "Her original schedule was to return today. In the capital of F Country, she has a public speech this afternoon. It¡¯s her first public appearance since officially entering the election."

    Election?

    Moses¡¯s dark eyes shed with a hint of light, "Paul, give me that list of candidates!"

    Paul handed over the document, and Jessica turned her face with anticipation.

    "Did you... think of something?"

    Moses¡¯s fingers slowly moved over the names on the list, silently studying the names with a frown.

    After a while, he finally asked in a low voice.

    "Has any politician from F Countrye here recently?"

    Jessica and Paul exchanged nces.

    "This... we are not sure."

    These were not matters they usually paid attention to, so they couldn¡¯t give an answer at this moment.

    "Then go check!" Moses raised his face from the document. "Check everyone on this list, where they are, what they¡¯re doing, if they¡¯ve done anything unusual recently, and who has had conflicts with Huangfu Jue, every single detail... Now, immediately, at once!"

    Paul hurriedly stuffed the breakfast paper bag into his hands and took out his phone from his pocket.

    "I¡¯ll arrange people to investigate right away."

    ...

    ...

    Duke Residence study.

    Huangfu Jue once again crossed a name off the list with his pencil. On the fully covered list, there were now only a few names left.

 Chapter 864: About Gan Tang (2)

    <h4>Chapter 864: Chapter 864: About Gan Tang (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Charlie knocked on the door before entering, "Duke, a call from the F Country embassy. General Barton is inviting you for lunch."

    "Tell him I don¡¯t have time." Huangfu Jue shook his head without looking up. As Charlie was about to leave the room, he saw the person on the chair suddenly lift his face and look at him, "Wait!"

    Charlie retraced his steps and returned to the desk, "Sir?"

    Huangfu Jue lightly tapped the list in his hand with his pen. In his hand was the list that Gan Yuan had given him, with the tip of his pen pointing to General Barton¡¯s name.

    General Barton, a top-ranking general in F Country, served for many years and has an elite ground army in the western part of F Country.

    A month ago, he had already announced his candidacy for the uing presidential election.

    General Barton has always been a significant figure in F Country, and even the current president fears him. He is known for his iron fist and held his general¡¯s post even when F Country was still a monarchy.

    During the coup in F Country, he was bedridden, iming he had not received the king¡¯s order for rescue, thus tacitly allowing the coup that included the former president killed by Gan Yuan and several key figures. After the coup, he gained control of three provinces in the northwest.

    Over the years, he practically lived like a local emperor in F Country¡¯s northwest.

    In recent days, General Barton had begun visiting neighboring countries, ostensibly to engage with them but in reality actively making contact with their leaders.

    It was evident to all that he was trying to persuade the neighboring countries to recognize his status in F Country and prepare for the imminent election.

    Three days ago, he arrived in F Country. The reception was originally Huangfu Jue¡¯s responsibility, but due to his attendance at Gan Yuan¡¯s internal party election ceremony and subsequent interruptions, he delegated the task to his subordinates without direct involvement.

    General Barton¡¯s three-day visit was about to end, and today was hisst day here; hence the invitation for lunch.

    Throughout the morning, Huangfu Jue had considered many possibilities, but the information gathered repeatedly refuted his conjectures.

    The embassy¡¯s call now naturally drew his attention to General Barton.

    From the avable information, it was apparent that Sam was specially trained and had a military background. General Barton is a rival of Gan Yuan. Could he be the one behind this?

    With no clues, Huangfu Jue decided not to overlook any possibility and nned to visit the embassy himself.

    "Tell him I¡¯ll be there! Also..." He rose from his chair, "Get ready and arrange for two people to infiltrate the embassy."

    Embassies have sovereign rights, and even as the future king, he couldn¡¯t search it easily. For his son, Huangfu Jue had to resort to extraordinary means.

    "Do you suspect General Barton?" Charlie asked.

    "Until we find Xiaotang, I suspect everyone," Huangfu Jue said gravely. "Remember, be extremely cautious."

    Having people infiltrate the embassy would be a scandal if discovered, damaging both national and royal prestige.

    Though there was no other option, caution was imperative.

    "Yes," Charlie nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 865: About Gan Tang (3)

    <h4>Chapter 865: Chapter 865: About Gan Tang (3)</h4>

    Half an hourter.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s convoy drove out of the Duke Residence and headed to the F Country¡¯s embassy. Seated in the back, Huangfu Jue had already changed into a clean and tidy suit. If it weren¡¯t for the visible bloodshot in his eyes, it would be almost impossible to tell that anything had happened to him.

    As the convoy entered the embassy, General Barton and his assistant were already standing on the steps waiting. Seeing Huangfu Jue get out of the car, he immediately came down from the steps to greet him.

    d in a deep green military uniform, the slightly portly figure of the over-fifty-year-old General still had sharp eyes.

    "Duke." General Barton extended his hand to Huangfu Jue with a warm smile, "Wee, wee. I originally thought there wouldn¡¯t be a chance to meet you on this trip to A Country. It¡¯s truly an honor that you could join me for lunch."

    "You¡¯re too kind, General."

    Huangfu Jue responded with a faint smile, and the two walked side by side up the steps.

    Exchanging pleasantries along the way, General Barton led Huangfu Jue to the dining room with a smile, where they sat while waiting for the food to be served. General Barton naturally started a conversation with Huangfu Jue.

    Both men hailed from military backgrounds and managed troops, giving them manymon topics to discuss.

    "It¡¯s a pity that this trip is so short; otherwise, I would definitely visit the Duke¡¯s airbase to learn from your country¡¯s experiences."

    Huangfu Jue raised his lips, "Is the General also interested in the Air Force?"

    Barton smiled, "As a soldier, I believe the type of service branch isn¡¯t crucial, isn¡¯t that right?"

    "Of course." Huangfu Jue nodded, "Speaking of which, I have a favor to ask of you, General."

    "Please speak, Duke."

    "My fianc¨¦e has formally announced her candidacy for the presidential election. I believe the General must already know about this." Huangfu Jue spoke calmly, his blue eyes fixed on General Barton¡¯s face, not missing any hint of emotion, "I hope the General can take good care of her."

    "Haha..." General Bartonughed heartily, "Naturally, if Miss Gan needs anything, I will not hesitate to help. But let me say, during the election, I won¡¯t be so courteous!"

    "Of course!" Huangfu Jueughed along with him, raising the cup on the table towards General Barton, "This time you¡¯re visiting our country, and I didn¡¯t fulfill my duty as a host. Please forgive me, General."

    In a courteous tone, Barton said, "You are busy with national affairs, Duke. It¡¯s already quite rare that you could take the time to have a meal with me."

    Huangfu Jue took a sip of wine and sighed.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" General Barton¡¯s gaze fell exploringly on his face, "Judging by your expression, Duke, did something happen?"

    "To be honest, General, my son... he¡¯s in trouble!"

    "I¡¯ve heard some rumors about this. I thought they were just hearsay, but it seems they¡¯re true. However..." General Barton raised his face, "You don¡¯t need to worry too much, Duke. I believe the young prince will be safe."

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand and drained his cup, "If anyone dares to harm a hair on my son¡¯s head, I promise I¡¯ll make sure they die without a burial ce and that every single one of their family members will be buried with them!"

    General Barton was stunned, then gently nodded, "Ipletely understand your feelings, Duke. If it were me, I would do the same."

 Chapter 866: About Gan Tang (4)

    <h4>Chapter 866: Chapter 866: About Gan Tang (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "So..." Huangfu Jue narrowed his blue eyes slightly and stared at General Barton across the table, "General, can you help me analyze who might be a threat to my son at this time?"

    "This..." General Barton looked troubled, "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you, Duke."

    "That¡¯s understandable..." Huangfu Jue shook his ss in distress, "I¡¯m really worried about my child, so I spoke out of turn. Please don¡¯t take offense, General."

    "I understand your feelings." General Barton raised his ss, "To you, Duke. I hope the young lord returns soon."

    Huangfu Jue raised his right hand, clinked sses with him in the air, and then brought the ss back to his lips. He observed General Barton while drinking, but the man opposite showed no unusual expression.

    After finishing the meal, Huangfu Jue did not notice any ws in General Barton.

    When Barton saw him out of the embassy and he sat in the back seat of the car, Charlie received a call from his subordinate. After listening for a moment, Charlie turned and shook his head at Huangfu Jue.

    "No sign."

    Staring at the receding embassy, Huangfu Jue took out a list from his pocket and crossed out General Barton¡¯s name.

    ...

    ...

    Across the street, in a ck car, Moses frowned and watched the embassy.

    After getting word that Huangfu Jue was going to the embassy, Moses and his team rushed over.

    At this moment, Huangfu Jue probably didn¡¯te for a casual meal. He must have a purpose.

    If he guessed correctly, Huangfu Jue was also suspecting General Barton.

    On the street, Jessica, wearing a hat, quickly walked over, opened the car door, and sat in the back seat. Moses and Paul both turned to look at her.

    Jessica took off her hat and wig, "No discoveries."

    While Huangfu Jue was having a meal with General Barton, Jessica had disguised herself as a citizen of F Country to sneak into the embassy and investigate.

    Inside the embassy, she didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    Paul sighed, "It seems we were wrong again."

    Jessica scratched her head and looked at Moses questioningly, "Sir?"

    Moses turned sideways, silent.

    This city isrge, hiding a person is simple, but for so long, the other side couldn¡¯t have kept Xiaotang hidden all this time. Otherwise, it would make no sense to capture him.

    Could the child...

    No, impossible!

    The tightness in his chest grew more obvious. Moses raised his right hand and pressed his chest.

    "Sir?"

    Noticing his actions, Paul and Jessica leaned in worriedly.

    "How are you?"

    Supporting his arm, Jessica frowned and asked. Moses gently shook his head indicating he was fine, but Jessica noticed his lips had a faint purple tint.

    "Paul, hurry!"

    Paul handed over the pills. Jessica quickly ced them at Moses¡¯ mouth, helping him swallow the medicine as she nervously held his face.

    Though already aware of Moses¡¯s illness, Jessica had never seen him actually suffer from it. This was the first time she saw the strongest man in her heart appear so fragile. Her heart ached as if being cut by a knife.

    "Sir, I beg you, let¡¯s go back?"

    "Don¡¯t speak!" Moses frowned, interrupting her. "Let me think. I must be able to figure it out."

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 867 The Despicable Have Their Tormentors (1)

    <h4>Chapter 867: Chapter 867 The Despicable Have Their Tormentors (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Their side captured Xiaotang, they wouldn¡¯t keep him hidden forever. They would either propose conditions to Gan Yuan and the others or take the child away as soon as possible. It¡¯s impossible to leave him here...

    And Qian Xueying, if they wanted to use her, they wouldn¡¯t let her die. So, where is she?

    ...

    ...

    Meanwhile, Qian Xueying, who had been unconscious for several hours, finally woke up from her slumber.

    She opened her eyes once again, and what greeted her was a strange face.

    It was a man¡¯s face, his gray eyes filled with an ambiguous smile.

    "You!"

    She immediately became furious and waved her hand to try to strike the man away. But halfway up, the wound already pulled painfully, and she fell back weakly onto the pillow.

    "Little girl, you have quite a temper!"

    The man increased the force of his hand, causing Qian Xueying¡¯s temples to throb in pain.

    Surveying her surroundings, she immediately noticed another man sitting on the nearby sofa.

    Both of them were around thirty years old. Judging by their posture, they seemed to be military men.

    "Who... who are you people?"

    Enduring the pain, she frowned and inquired.

    All she remembered was escaping from the Duke Residence yesterday and then being taken away by someone. She had no idea who these people were or what their motive was.

    Qian Xueying cried out in pain again, making the guy sitting beside herugh heartily.

    "Take your dirty hands off!" Qian Xueying struggled to sit up, "Or else..."

    The man sneered and pinched the tender flesh on her leg, "Or else what?"

    Before her father¡¯s incident, Qian Xueying was a pampered youngdy, always answered to by others. Later, she caught the eye of Duke Locke and became a young mistress in his residence. She had never suffered such humiliation.

    In a fit of rage, she ignored the pain, violently kicked the man away, grabbed a pair of scissors from the tray on the table, and pounced on him. The scissors¡¯ tip ruthlessly stabbed toward his throat, but the man defended with his hand, and the scissors embedded into his arm instead.

    Having missed the mark, Qian Xueying quickly grabbed the man¡¯s gun and aimed it at the other man.

    Before she could aim properly, the man she had grabbed already punched her in the wound, causing excruciating pain, and she screamed as she was flung aside.

    Her body hit the nightstand. The medicine and tray on top of it ttered to the floor, and blood began seeping through the bandages on her wound.

    The two men immediately grabbed their guns and pointed them at her, closing in together.

    Qian Xueying gripped the scissors tightly and curled up.

    Bang!

    The door was pushed open, and Sam rushed in with big strides.

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    "Damn it..." The guy whom Qian Xueying stabbed with the scissors cursed furiously and kicked her hard, "This bitch stabbed me?"

    Sam frowned and walked over, looking at Qian Xueying clutching the scissors on the floor.

    "Qian Xueying, you better behave!"

    "You..." Qian Xueying raised her hand to her chest, ncing at Sam, vaguely feeling that he seemed familiar but couldn¡¯t recall from where, "Who are you?"

    "Miss Qian Xueying, don¡¯t you remember me?" Sam bent down, pinching her chin, "I have a profound impression of you, Miss Locke!"

    ...

    ...

    Editor¡¯s special note: Heavy content ahead, those with weak adaptability please skip the next Chapter

 Chapter 868 The Despicable Have Their Tormentors (2)

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 868 The Despicable Have Their Tormentors (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "You are..." Qian Xueying stared at his face, suddenly remembering that she had seen him next to Huangfu Jue, "You are Huangfu Jue¡¯s man?"

    "Ha..." Sam let out a sinisterugh, "If I were his man, would you still be alive now?"

    Qian Xueying squinted her eyes, "Are you the one who kidnapped Gan Tang?"

    Sam merely smiled, then raised his hand, "Bring her some clothes!"

    One of his subordinates left the room, and he lifted Qian Xueying¡¯s face.

    "Now, you are my captive, so I ask, you answer!"

    Her wound pained, and Qian Xueying gasped for breath. Knowing the other party had more people and she was injured, making it difficult to handle, she tried her best to appear obedient.

    "What do you want to know?"

    "Who exactly are you?" Sam asked.

    "I..." Qian Xueying swallowed, "Gan Yuan and I have a blood feud!"

    Obviously, Sam was the one who kidnapped Gan Tang. His actions also meant that Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan were his enemies too.

    If she wanted to survive under his hand, she had to make him identify with her.

    "Oh?" Sam nodded, "Tell me some details."

    "I... My real name is not Qian Xueying, but Yumi Tsuruta. My father Kazuo Tsuruta was the leader of the RB Annan Gang. Six years ago, Gan Yuan killed my father, and I¡¯m here to take revenge on her."

    "I see." Sam slightly lifted the corner of his lips, "So you even want to steal her man?"

    Of course, Qian Xueying wouldn¡¯t reveal her ambitions for Huangfu Jue, just coldly snorted, "She made me lose everything, so I naturally want her to taste losing everything too."

    "Very good." Sam took the clothes handed over by his subordinate and threw them to her, then stood up, looking down at Qian Xueying, "From now on, you are my woman. If you want to live, obediently follow my orders, or else..."

    He lifted his foot and stepped on her right hand that was holding the clothes, "I will make the Tsuruta family disappear from the Earth forever!"

    Murderous intent shed in Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes, but when she raised her face, it was already full of submission.

    "As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I will do anything you want."

    "Anything?"

    Qian Xueying half-knelt on the ground, "Yes!"

    The man¡¯s eyes greedily swept across her delicate face, then reached out and pulled open his belt.

    "As far as I know, women from your ce are very good at serving men, so let me see if your skills are good enough for me to keep you!"

    The two subordinates beside himughed ambiguously. Qian Xueying¡¯s fingers tightened around the clothes, but before she could resist, Sam¡¯s gun was already pressed to her head.

    "What, you don¡¯t want to?"

    "I... I want to!"

    "This is my first time enjoying the service of a nobledy. You better perform well."

    "Ha..."

    The two subordinates beside him burst intoughter.

    The guy guarding Gan Tang in the next room heard theughter from here, and his curiosity was piqued. Looking at Gan Tang sitting on the carpet folding paper and drawing, he stood up from the sofa and pointed his gun at the little guy.

    "Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll blow your head off!"

 Chapter 869 The Despicable Have Their Tormentors (3)

    <h4>Chapter 869: Chapter 869 The Despicable Have Their Tormentors (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Of course, the guard had no patience for coaxing a child. Seeing him y so happily, he was content to leave him undisturbed, never considering the true significance of Gan Tang¡¯s drawings and paper folding.

    With a single threat, the guard walked to the door, opened it slightly, and peeked through the crack at the opposite room.

    Seeing everything inside, his face took on an ambiguous expression, and he instinctively licked his lips with his tongue.

    On the carpet, Gan Tang lifted his eyes to nce at the peeking guard. He quietly got up from the carpet, tiptoed to the window, carefully lifted the curtain, and peeked outside.

    Outside the door was a secluded alley, devoid of any human presence.

    Turning his face to look at the guard who was still engrossed in peeking through the door crack, he quickly climbed onto the window sill and carefully opened the windowtch.

    Squeak!

    The old window emitted a sharp noise.

    The little fellow was startled, quickly turning his face to look toward the door.

    Fortunately, the guard was still so engrossed in watching, he didn¡¯t notice Gan Tang¡¯s movements at all.

    The little fellow breathed a sigh of relief, forcefully pushed the window open, and frowned when he saw the towering buildings outside.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to be in a high-rise building; outside, the other buildings were at least seven to eight stories high. Originally thinking of jumping out the window to escape, it was clear this route was impossible.

    Pressing his lips together, the little fellow took several folded paper nes out of his pocket and threw them out the window with force. The nes swirled in the air before scattering and drifting off into the distance.

    Turning back, he saw the guard was still focused on peeking. The little fellow climbed down from the window and stealthily slipped out the door on tiptoe, his back pressed against the wall as he carefully squeezed through the gap between the guard and the wall.

    Just as he was about to squeeze through, his toes hit a beer can casually thrown in the corridor by the guard.

    ng!

    The can rolled away, hitting the wall with a distinctive noise.

    The little fellow was startled; he bolted for the door without a second thought.

    The guard turned his face and, seeing him rush into the living room, immediately shouted and chased after him.

    "You little bastard, stop right there!"

    Rushing to the door, Gan Tang quickly unlocked it, but as he opened it, the guard had already caught up, grabbed his shoulder, and threw him back into the hall, relocking the door.

    Sam came out with his pants in hand, "What¡¯s going on?"

    The guard grabbed Gan Tang from the floor, "The little brat tried to escape!"

    Looking up at Sam¡¯s furious face, Gan Tang pressed his lips together and stayed silent.

    Sam frowned, about to explode in anger, when his phone buzzed in his pocket. Checking the call, he immediately answered.

    "Yes, understood... alright, rest assured!"

    Hanging up, he frowned at Gan Tang.

    "Pack him in the suitcase, we¡¯re leaving here!"

    His men immediately started moving, the guard threw Gan Tang onto the sofa, bound his hands and feet with wide tape, and stuffed him into the luggage.

    Meanwhile, two others dragged Qian Xueying back into the room. She was wearing an old dress the men had found for her, her hair was disheveled, and there were bloodstains on her shoulder, she looked extremely disheveled.

    The guard, having stuffed Gan Tang into the suitcase, reached over and squeezed her waist.

    Qian Xueying held back her anger and didn¡¯t flinch, but her gaze turned icy when itnded on Gan Tang inside the suitcase.

    Humiliated by Sam and the others, she dared not act out her anger. However, seeing Gan Tang, all her resentment naturally transferred to this child.

    If it weren¡¯t for Gan Yuan, if it weren¡¯t for this child... how could she have been subjected to such humiliation?

 Chapter 870 The Despicable Have Their Tormentors (4)

    <h4>Chapter 870: Chapter 870 The Despicable Have Their Tormentors (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang saw her, eyes shing with surprise, still struggling. The guard had already closed the lid of the box and locked it tightly, then kicked the corner of the box hard.

    "Stay put!"

    As his subordinates packed up and cleaned the traces, Sam threw a coat to Qian Xueying, grabbed her arm, and injected her with a prepared drug.

    Qian Xueying frowned and asked, "What... what did you inject me with?"

    Sam pulled out the needle. "Something to make you not feel pain, of course."

    Something to make her not feel pain?

    Qian Xueying¡¯s pupils contracted. "You... you injected me with morphine?"

    "Morphine?" Sam sneered. "This is way purer than morphine."

    Just one sentence, and Qian Xueying¡¯s face turned pale.

    "You... you injected me with drugs?"

    "Don¡¯t get so worked up!" Sam tossed the syringe into the trash can. "Soon, you¡¯ll learn to love it!"

    "You!"

    Qian Xueying wanted to burst out in anger, but when she met Sam¡¯s gaze, she softened.

    In her current weak state, she was no match, and it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that being in Sam¡¯s hands, Huangfu Jue would think this was her idea or that she had coborated with Sam.

    Right now, Huangfu Jue is likely searching desperately for her. With Xiuyi dead, without their help, she couldn¡¯t possibly escape the Capital safely.

    For now, she had to endure.

    Biting back her anger, she obediently followed Sam out the door. Her gaze slowly swept over the crowd, finallynding on the suitcase containing Gan Tang.

    Everyone here, she would make them pay!

    Soon, they took the elevator downstairs. A box truck was already waiting in the parking lot. Sam pushed Qian Xueying into thepartment, while his subordinates lifted the packing box with Gan Tang inside into the truck.

    Soon, the truck¡¯s cargo area was locked and sealed.

    "Where... where are we going?" Qian Xueying huddled in a corner of thepartment, whispering.

    Before she finished speaking, Sam gave her a hard p across the face.

    "If you don¡¯t want Huangfu Jue to catch you, shut up from now on!"

    In the suitcase, Gan Tang curled up, making a cross with her small hands in front of her chest.

    Paper airne, paper airne, you must fly to a conspicuous ce and get picked up by someone, then Daddy and Mommy can see it.

    The vehicle pulled out of the parking lot, generating a gust of wind.

    In mid-air, a paper airne slowly glided across and drifted toward the highway.

    It floated past the highway and towards the central park...

    A baby sitting in a stroller noticed the paper airne swirling in the sky, reaching up with tiny hands to grab it. The mother pushing the stroller immediately bent down.

    "Baby, what¡¯s the matter?"

    "Ah..."

    The little one just reached out toward the sky, making a grabbing gesture.

    The mother lifted her face and quickly noticed a paper airne flying obliquely,nding not far in front of the stroller.

    "Does baby want to fly?"

    Smiling, the mother walked over, picked up the paper airne from the ground, and handed it to her child. The baby immediately tried to put it in his mouth.

    "You can¡¯t eat this; it¡¯s a ne, a toy..."

    The mother hurriedly grabbed his little hand, exining patiently. Her eyes inadvertently nced over the airne, noticing big "SOS" letters on the wings.

    "Huh?" The young mother took the ne, immediately noticing more writing on it.

    ^

    ^

    Good morning, happy egg day~!~

 Chapter 871: The Most Honored Man in the Entire Country (1)

    <h4>Chapter 871: Chapter 871: The Most Honored Man in the Entire Country (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    She curiously unfolded the paper airne and saw a few lines of beautiful, neat handwriting.

    "I have been kidnapped. I don¡¯t know where I am. I only know I¡¯m near the XX supermarket on XX street. This is definitely not a prank. Whoever you are, please call my dad immediately when you see this airne. He will be extremely grateful to you. Thank you for your help."

    Behind was a string of numbers, which were Huangfu Jue¡¯s phone number.

    The young mother looked at the airne and then nced around before hesitating for a few seconds. Finally, she took out her mobile phone from her bag and dialed the number on it.

    Maybe this was just a prank, but in case it was true, a phone call could save a child¡¯s life.

    The call went through, and it was a real number, not some meaningless digits.

    A momentter, a man¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the line¡ªpleasant, mid-range, and slightly tired.

    "Hello?"

    "Hi, sorry to bother you. I wanted to ask, are you a child¡¯s father?"

    The man¡¯s voice filled with excitement instantly, "Why do you ask that?"

    "I...I found a paper airne, and there is a plea for help on it, saying they¡¯ve been kidnapped..."

    "Where are they, what does the paper say..." The man took a deep breath, his voice regaining some calmness, "Where are you, answer me!"

    The voice carried an undeniablemand.

    For some reason, the young mother feltpelled to obey and immediately reported her location, "I am on the roadside near the Fifth Avenue Crossroad..."

    "Don¡¯t move from there, I¡¯ll be right over! Do you hear me?"

    "Oh...okay!"

    In less than twenty minutes, a convoy rushed to the vicinity. The young mother, somewhat surprised, turned her face to see a man pushing open the door of an extended vehicle and sprinting towards her.

    Behind the man, there were numerous assistants and bodyguards, but she paid them no attention because the man in the lead was someone she recognized.

    He was the future King of this country¡ªthe most revered man in the nation, whom she had only seen on television and in newspapers before, the Duke.

    The young mother could hardly believe her eyes, but Huangfu Jue had already rushed up to her, taking the paper airne from her hand and quickly unfurling it to take a look.

    "D...Duke..."

    "Which direction?"

    Huangfu Jue asked.

    The man¡¯s thinking was too fast, and the young mother couldn¡¯t react in time, "You...you said what..."

    Frowning at her expression, Huangfu Jue turned to look at Charlie.

    "Use this location as the center, search the area within a two-kilometer radius thoroughly. Notify the surveince center to pull up footage from all the surveince equipment around here to track the paper airne¡¯s path. Also..." Huangfu Jue frowned, pulling out a hair from his head to measure wind direction and wind speed. His gaze then fell on the high-rise buildings across the street, "Focus on searching this area. Be extra careful, and do not alert the enemy!"

    "Yes, sir!" Charlie immediately motioned to several assistants behind him, who promptly conveyed Huangfu Jue¡¯s orders in all directions.

    At this moment, Huangfu Jue turned his face back to the young mother, asking, "From which direction did the airne fly over?"

 Chapter 872 The Most Honorable Man in the Entire Nation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 872: Chapter 872 The Most Honorable Man in the Entire Nation (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "This..." The young mother spoke with evident nervousness in her voice, "I... I¡¯m not too sure, let me think... it seemed to be from across the road..."

    She raised her hand and pointed towards the direction across the road. Huangfu Jue turned to look at the buildings on the other side of the road, and immediately rushed towards the pedestrian bridge.

    Judging from the wind direction, he also deduced that the ne came from that side, which matched the young mother¡¯s description.

    If his judgment was correct, the child should have thrown the paper ne from a higher floor; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have flown this far.

    "Start searching from the floors above the fifth!"

    He ordered again as he quickly ran towards the bridge.

    All of this happened within a few minutes. By the time the young mother recovered her senses, therge group that had stood in front of her had already disappeared. If it weren¡¯t for the two female agents standing there with their subordinates, she would have almost thought it had all been a dream.

    "Now, we need you toe with us for an investigation." The female agent spoke gently, "It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?"

    What the young mother said earlier was, of course, not entirely reliable. They couldn¡¯t let any suspects go and needed to verify her information source.

    "No... no problem." The young mother, already frightened by the situation, spoke with a trembling voice, "I... I need to bring my child."

    ...

    ...

    Meanwhile.

    Inside the National Security Bureau¡¯s Special Operations Team office, all the information about the young mothers and the surveince equipment near the paper ne had been pulled up on the big screen.

    Abel rested his hand on an employee¡¯s chair, staring at the big screen.

    "Rewind the timeline by half an hour. Find the trace of the paper ne. I need to know its flight path and where it came from."

    This usually carefree yboy had bloodshot eyes.

    Sincest night, he had been here, eyes fixated on the surveince screen. It was thanks to him that they found Qian Xueying¡¯s car.

    "Understood!"

    The staff immediately got busy, retrieving footage and searching for the paper ne...

    Soon, a female staff member spoke excitedly.

    "I found it, position D33."

    And so, they tracked it from one surveince footage to another.

    "We found another paper ne, but it¡¯s going in a different direction."

    "Zoom in on the image!"

    The staff quickly adjusted the zoom and rity, confirming the paper ne on the screen, which also had simr markings.

    "Roll back the footage, see where it came from," Abel immediately ordered.

    The staff followed the order, and in the end, the sources of both paper nes were confirmed.

    "Now we can confirm both paper nes came from that direction but split up here, flying in different directions," one of the staff members pointed at the screen and said.

    Abel nced at the GPS map on the screen, "Connect me to the Duke!"

    The call was quickly connected, and Abel spoke straightforwardly without any pleasantries.

    "I am almost certain the nes were flown from Building 2 of the SD Apartment, from a floor above the fifth. It¡¯s too high to identify the specific window."

    On the other end of the phone, Huangfu Jue was already standing in the underground parking lot of Building 2.

    "Got it."

 Chapter 873: The Most Honored Man in the Entire Country (3)

    <h4>Chapter 873: Chapter 873: The Most Honored Man in the Entire Country (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    He handed the phone to Charlie, who pointed at theputer screen held by a staff member.

    "Seal off the entire apartment building. Team A, go up the left emergency stairs. Team B, take the right emergency stairs. Everyone, follow mymand!"

    He waved gently, and the agents behind him immediately split into two teams, rushing towards the emergency stairs on both sides. Charlie led a group to block the elevator.

    Huangfu Jue strode into the elevator and pressed the button for the sixth floor. The elevator started ascending immediately.

    As the elevator ascended, the two teams of agents were already climbing up the emergency stairs, securing the stairwells on several floors. Meanwhile, Abel had sent the residential information of the entireplex to Huangfu Jue¡¯s assistant¡¯sputer.

    "There are a total of three hundred households in the apartment building. Most of them are local residents. Only five apartments on the seventh, ninth, and thirteenth floors have rental records."

    Huangfu Jue watched the changing numbers on the elevator disy.

    "Rental dates!"

    The assistant promptly reported the rental information, "7012 was rented six months ago, 7036 signed a new contract yesterday, 9002 was rented a week ago, and the two apartments on the thirteenth floor were rented a month ago and a year ago, respectively."

    The elevator stopped on the seventh floor, the doors opened, and Huangfu Jue led the way out.

    "Go to 7012 first!"

    Under Huangfu Jue¡¯s direction, the group swiftly and quietly arrived at the door of 7012. Charlie rushed forward, attempting to shield Huangfu Jue, but the man blocked him with a raised hand.

    Huangfu Jue raised his right hand and made a slight gesture. An agent immediately stepped forward, using a special key to pick the lock.

    He kicked open the door and was the first to storm into the room, gun in hand.

    The living room contained only a few pieces of simple furniture. The coffee table was cluttered with convenience foods and trash. After a quick scan of the living room, Huangfu Jue rushed over to the bedroom door and pushed it open.

    At that moment, Charlie and the others also charged in behind him, heading to check the other rooms.

    Scanning the surroundings, Huangfu Jue saw a paper airne on the bedside table. He immediately walked over and picked up the ne. The airne was folded very neatly, with well-crafted wing curves.

    He instantly recognized it as Gan Tang¡¯s ne. He had seen the young boy fold airnes before, frustrated that they didn¡¯t fly far. Huangfu Jue had once taught him some techniques¡ªfirst, bnce, and second, the curvature of the wings.

    "Sir!"

    An agent rushed into the room, carrying a tray with a bullet in it. "We found a bullet casing."

    Huangfu Jue, still holding the airne, turned and rushed towards the diagonal room, noticing bloodstains on the sheets. His grip on the airne tightened sharply.

    "Notify Abel to find them!"

    This ce was undoubtedly where Gan Tang had been held captive. Clearly, they were a step toote.

    Charlie also realized this immediately,manding his men to search the area while he called Abel at headquarters.

    Upon hearing the news, Abel¡¯s tone was also grave.

    "I understand. I will immediately check the vehicles that recently left the building."

    While the others continued searching for clues, Huangfu Jue returned to the bedroom, carefully observing the surroundings.

    His gazended on the partially eaten bread and water on the bedside table. He then moved to the table and examined the food packaging, realizing something.

    No wonder they knew roughly where he was. They must have seen the supermarket address on the bag.

    Thinking of this, Huangfu Jue felt both a pang of heartache and a tinge of relief.

 Chapter 874: The Most Honored Man in the Entire Country (4)

    <h4>Chapter 874: Chapter 874: The Most Honored Man in the Entire Country (4)</h4><subtxt> Sure enough, it was his and Gan Yuan¡¯s child. Even under such an extreme situation, they were still trying to save themselves.

    Frowning, he walked out of the room, carefully checking the other rooms.

    It was clear the other party seemed to have left in a hurry and hadn¡¯t carefully dealt with the traces in the room.

    Were they fearless, or did they discover Gan Tang¡¯s leaked information and leave in a hurry?

    "Mr. Duke!" Charlie walked over and handed him the phone, "It¡¯s Mr. Abel¡¯s call."

    Huangfu Jue immediately took the phone, "Have you found anything?"

    "The surveince inside the building is outdated and hasn¡¯t been used for years. I guess that¡¯s why they chose this ce."

    "And then?"

    "Fortunately, there¡¯s a camera at the intersection right towards the exit of themunity. In the past hour, there were seven vehicles entering and exiting, with four of them leaving." Abel briefly reported his findings, "I¡¯m tracing the whereabouts of those four vehicles right now."

    Huangfu Jue raised his left hand towards Charlie, who then walked with the ne to the door, "Tell me the exact models of the vehicles and their departure times."

    Charlie immediately led his men out to help him press the elevator button.

    On the other end, Abel reported the details, "Two regr small cars left at 9:30 and 11:00 respectively. A garbage truck left twenty-five minutes ago, and a box truck left half an hour ago. There¡¯s nothing special noticed from the surveince, and we¡¯re confirming the drivers¡¯ information."

    Huangfu Jue leaned against the elevator wall, "I want the route of the box truck."

    The other party had a child and an injured Qian Xueying with them. Judging from the traces in the rooms, there were at least four more criminals; that makes at least six people. A regr car couldn¡¯t fit them all.

    Moreover, he had already issued a warrant for Sam and Qian Xueying, so there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t be aware of it. They probably wouldn¡¯t dare to leave openly in a car, making the box truck the best option.

    "Got it, I¡¯ll get it to you right away."

    As the elevator doors opened, Huangfu Jue rushed into the car. Upon hearing Abel¡¯s reported direction, he immediately ordered the driver.

    "East exit of Fifth Avenue."

    Utilizing the surveince cameras on the roads, Abel tracked the box truck¡¯s route step by step, notifying Huangfu Jue immediately.

    "Right turn at the intersection... second right turn..."

    Under Abel¡¯s guidance, the car quickly advanced. Huangfu Jue nced out the window and suddenly considered a possibility.

    "Charlie, immediately broadcast my order, seal the airport; without my permission, no flights are allowed to depart!"

    Although Abel hadn¡¯t found the truck, he deduced the possible destination based on its route.

    "Abel, connect to the airport immediately and check if there¡¯s any information about that truck in the parking lot."

    "Understood."

    So Abel and Charlie split up, one calling the airport parking lot, the other reaching out to the airport dispatch center.

    The ck Cadic roared through the intersection, heading towards the airport.

    "Found it!" Abel¡¯s voice rang with excitement, "The vehicle is in the No. 1 parking lot at the airport. I¡¯ve instructed the airport staff to check the vehicle immediately and search for the young master within the airport."

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon</subtxt>

 Chapter 875: Merely My Toy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 875: Chapter 875: Merely My Toy (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "Okay, I¡¯ll be there right away!"

    At this moment, any error in judgment might affect whether they could find Gan Tang or not.

    Although he usually had confidence in himself, he couldn¡¯t help but worry this time. Hearing this news finally reassured him of his inference.

    Ten minutester, the convoy rushed into the airport, where the person in charge was already waiting at the entrance.

    "Duke..."

    Huangfu Jue interrupted the pleasantries, "Get to the point!"

    Sensing the coldness in the man¡¯s tone, the person in charge didn¡¯t dare waste any more time and quickly got to the point.

    "We found the car you were looking for, but there was no one inside. The photos from the National Bureau have been verified byputer; there is no record of their boarding or ticket information."

    "How is that possible!" Charlie frowned and spoke up from the side, "Their car is at the airport. If they weren¡¯t nning to leave, they wouldn¡¯t havee here. Are you sure all the nes have been checked?"

    "Yes, truly," the person in charge said humbly, "I personally ordered the checks, there can be no mistake."

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "Search the entire airport again: nes, luggagepartments, corridors... everywhere people can go, check it all over again!"

    "Understood!" The person in charge hurriedly agreed, then waved to his subordinates behind him, "Hurry up."

    Charlie immediately waved to signal his people to join the airport¡¯s security manager.

    "Where¡¯s the surveince room?" asked Huangfu Jue.

    "This way, please!" The person in charge cautiously escorted Huangfu Jue to the main surveince room.

    As Huangfu Jue climbed the steps, he issued anothermand.

    "Give me the flight schedule for thest two hours."

    "Yes."

    "All private jets must be checked too."

    "Yes."

    "And... all the flight crew."

    ...

    By the time Huangfu Jue reached the main dispatch room, all his orders had been transmitted, and the flight schedule was delivered to his hand.

    "Please... have a seat!"

    The person in charge pulled a chair for him, but the man ignored it, holding the schedule in one hand while using the other to slide through the flight information line by line.

    At the same time, several fully armed agents had already arrived at the airport, sealing all exits and meticulously checking every person inside.

    Passengers, staff...

    Every ne, every piece of luggage, every person... everything underwent rigorous inspection.

    Time ticked by, but there was no news.

    Charlie, standing to the side, was filled with anxiety. Time was of the essence; every minute wasted increased the chances of the other party escaping.

    Huangfu Jue lifted his eyes from the schedule, "Have all flights been grounded?"

    The person in charge immediately nodded, "Yes!"

    "Ahem!" An assistant on the side lightly coughed and reached out to tug the sleeve of the person in charge.

    Huangfu Jue noticed the small action and turned his sharp gaze to the assistant, "What¡¯s going on?"

    The assistant¡¯s face tensed.

    "Speak!"

    Huangfu Juemanded coldly.

    "Yes, Duke." The assistant swallowed nervously, "When the order was received, one ne was already on the runway. We didn¡¯t stop it."

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s pupils contracted dangerously, and his face turned cold, causing the air in the dispatch room to freeze.

 Chapter 876 Just My Toy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 876: Chapter 876 Just My Toy (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Du... Duke!" Feeling the man¡¯s coldness, the responsible person¡¯s voice trembled, "Be... because it was a delegation¡¯s ne. Considering the impact on the rtions between the two countries, so... we didn¡¯t stop them."

    Delegation?!

    Huangfu Jue interrupted his exnation.

    "Whose ne?"

    "It... it¡¯s General Barton¡¯s."

    Crack!

    With a crisp sound, the folder in Huangfu Jue¡¯s hand was already broken by him.

    The responsible person and his assistant were both shocked, their faces turning pale.

    "Prepare the ne immediately."

    "Okay..."

    As soon as the responsible person said "okay," a cold wind rushed in, and the next second, he was thrown out, crashing onto the desk not far away.

    Blood immediately oozed from his mouth and nose, and everyone saw it but no one dared to help him.

    Huangfu Jue clenched his fists and stared at the airport responsible person struggling to get up from the ground.

    "If a hair on my son¡¯s head is harmed, I will execute you for treason!"

    He threw the folder on the ground heavily, turned around, and walked towards the door, fists tightly clenched.

    He was truly stupid!

    Actually being deceived by that bastard Barton, he should have surrounded the embassy back then...

    "Damn it!"

    Charlie chased beside him, seeing the frustration on the man¡¯s face, wanting tofort but not knowing how to speak.

    Objectively speaking, Huangfu Jue had already done his best, secretly investigating the embassy to find General Barton, which was a very shrewd response. His self-me was unnecessary.

    It¡¯s hard to know the heart behind the face, General Barton was originally a veteran in politics, with deep schemes, impossible to see through easily.

    Watching the man hitting the elevator arm with a heavy punch, Charlie finally couldn¡¯t bear it.

    "Sir, actually, you don¡¯t need to self-me. This... this isn¡¯t your fault!"

    His response was already quick enough, just this time the enemy was too cunning, making the opponent slip away.

    Huangfu Jue retracted his fist, took two deep breaths, trying to control his emotions.

    "Call Will."

    General Barton is a significant figure in F Country, once he returns, even with Huangfu Jue¡¯s status, without sufficient evidence, it¡¯s difficult to touch him.

    Currently, everything was just his spection, without substantial evidence, it¡¯s impossible to question General Barton based on this.

    The only way now is to stalk him, find info on Gan Tang, and then find a way to rescue the child.

    "Yes, sir."

    Charlie took out his phone and dialed Will.

    On the other end, Will had just escorted Gan Yuan to the speech venue, walking with Helen towards the podium.

    Feeling the phone vibrating, he pulled it out and saw the number, immediately bringing it to his ear to answer.

    "Charlie?"

    "Duke wants to talk to you!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice rang through the phone, "How¡¯s the situation there?"

    "We¡¯ve arrived at the speech venue, Miss is preparing to give her speech." Will replied.

    "Tell her there¡¯s a lead on Xiaotang."

    "Got it!" Will felt a surge of joy, immediately stepping forward to support Gan Yuan¡¯s arm. When Gan Yuan turned her face, he spoke with a smile, "There¡¯s news of the young master."

    "Really?" Gan Yuan immediately took the phone, bringing it to her ear, "Did you find him?"

    "Not yet, but... the info is very certain, I¡¯m already on my way."

 Chapter 877: Merely My Toy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 877: Chapter 877: Merely My Toy (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "That¡¯s great."

    Listening to Gan Yuan¡¯s joyful voice, Huangfu Jue paused for a moment and added, "Keep it up!"

    "Yes, I will. Be careful."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle things from here. Give the phone to Will."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll call youter."

    Handing the phone to Will, Gan Yuan took a deep breath and smiled as she walked onto the stage.

    This call from Huangfu Jue was undoubtedly a piece of great news. Thinking that her son was about to return safely, her heavy heart lightened considerably.

    Seeing Gan Yuan step onto the podium, the venue immediately erupted into cheers.

    "Gan! Gan!"

    People shouted her name loudly, waving posters and gs with her portrait on them.

    In the past few days, Gan Yuan¡¯s performance had already won her arge number of supporters. The venue was already packed, with many more having to watch from outside onrge screens to catch a glimpse of her.

    Taking a deep breath, Gan Yuan walked slowly to the front of the podium. She looked around and then raised her right hand with a smile.

    Offstage, Will raised his right hand to his ear and quickly walked into a nearby room, closing the door behind him.

    "Duke?"

    "Head to the airport immediately and keep an eye on General Barton."

    "General Barton?" Will¡¯s tone was puzzled. "Is he the one who took the little prince?"

    "That¡¯s right!" Huangfu Jue pondered briefly. "Remember, just keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t make any moves until we confirm Gan Tang¡¯s location. I¡¯m on the ne and will meet you at the airport shortly."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Ending the call, Will quickly dashed out of the room and whispered a few words to Helen before leaving the venue with a few others, heading to the airport.

    Onstage.

    Gan Yuan had already started her speech.

    "...This country is rich in resources, whether it¡¯s mineral reserves, arablend, or marine areas. We¡¯re not inferior to neighboring countries. But why are our people living lives far below those others? Without adequate health insurance, without jobs of their choice and aspiration... These are the things I want to change..."

    Below the stage, people listened intently to her speech, nodding in agreement at times and looking excited at other moments.

    ...

    ...

    On the private ne.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s speech was being broadcast live on theputer screen.

    The camera asionally switched to the audience, who clearly resonated with her speech.

    "Humph!" General Barton, reclining in a luxurious seat, let out a snort of contempt through his nose. "She¡¯s just a young woman who rose to power through men. I really don¡¯t understand why these fools like her."

    His assistant poured some more wine into his ss. "Honestly, I always thought the General was overthinking it. Even if she married the Duke, she wouldn¡¯t be able to win the election."

    General Barton took a sip of his wine, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched the screen.

    "No matter what, I won¡¯t let her threaten my election."

    "Don¡¯t worry, General!" Sam walked over with a smile from the rear cabin. "With that kid in our hands, she¡¯ll do whatever you say."

    Barton turned and smiled at him, then gestured towards a nearby seat with his chin. "Sit."

    Smiling, Sam took his seat. Barton ordered his assistant to pour Sam a ss too. "I heard you brought a gift for me?"

 Chapter 878: Merely My Toy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 878: Chapter 878: Merely My Toy (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Yes, she is just in the rear cabin." Sam nced in the direction of the rear cabin, "Do you want to see her?"

    General Barton turned his eyes to Sam, "Do you think she is worth meeting?"

    "As long as Qian Xueying is alive, we can always throw the me on her," Sam sneered, "Keeping a few scapegoats around is always good."

    Bartonughed out loud and raised his ss towards him, "Sam, do you know why I like you?"

    Sam took his ss and clinked it with Barton¡¯s, "Is it because of my loyalty?"

    "Of course." Barton retracted his ss, "Besides your loyalty, it¡¯s also your intelligence. Among my children, you are the only one who is like me."

    Sam chuckled softly, "Then, when do you n to publicly announce our rtionship?"

    "Don¡¯t rush!" Barton leaned back in his chair, "Now is not the time. If Huangfu Jue finds out that you are my son, he will immediately suspect. When we seed in the election, we will have enough power to challenge him."

    Barton lightly tapped the ss in his hand with his fingers, "By then, we will gradually swallow A Country. Teresa?! Hmph! I want them to disappear into ashes like the G Family back then!"

    "Actually, I think the monarch system is not so bad." Sam swirled the wine in his ss, "Elections... are too troublesome."

    General Barton gave him a nce, the corners of his mouth slightly curved, "As long as we control the entire country, what difference does it make whether it¡¯s an election or a monarchy? Eventually, the position will be yours."

    Sam sipped the wine silently, but his eyes shed with excitement and longing.

    "Speaking of which, it¡¯s really a pity this time." General Barton put down his ss, "I have put so much effort into cing you beside Huangfu Jue, to gain his trust step by step and take control of A Country. I nned for you to find a way to eliminate him after I got F Country. Then we could take advantage of the chaos to seize A Country at once."

    His gaze fell on the screen, "It was all because she suddenly appeared that I had no choice but to use you as a pawn."

    Sam¡¯s eyes also fell on Gan Yuan, and his tongue lightly licked his lips, "But speaking of this woman... she really is quite tempting."

    Barton frowned, "Remember, never let a woman control you. Otherwise... they will eventually ruin you."

    "They are just ythings to me." Sam squinted his eyes at Gan Yuan, "When do you n to get rid of her?"

    "No rush." Barton sneered, "Let her help us eliminate other opponents first, then we can make our move."

    "Leave it to me!" Sam lightly rubbed his lips with his fingers, his gaze falling on Gan Yuan¡¯s face on the screen, "I¡¯ll let her die after I¡¯ve had my fun."

    General Barton¡¯s gaze rested on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, "This woman is indeed exceptional. To think that her face actually bears a slight resemnce to Queen G."

    Sam tilted his head and looked at Gan Yuan for a moment, "Indeed, there is some resemnce. Speaking of which, father, you wouldn¡¯t still be thinking about that woman, would you?"

    General Barton¡¯s expression turned cold, "Hmph! That lowly woman got what she deserved."

    Sam shrugged his shoulders.

    "General!" The assistant walked over, "Just received word, Duchess Teresa locked down the airport half an hour ago."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 879: Dogs Need Training (1)

    <h4>Chapter 879: Chapter 879: Dogs Need Training (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    General Barton lightly raised his eyebrows, "It seems he has noticed, find a ce tond early."

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Sam asked.

    "Huangfu Jue should have already noticed our n." General Barton nced at the rear cabin, "I¡¯ll find a ce for you to disembark first. You all hurry to the capital, and remember to keep an eye on that woman, don¡¯t let her ruin my ns."

    "Don¡¯t worry!" Sam smiled, "Now, she obeys mepletely."

    General Barton nodded, "Find a ce where we cannd so that they can get off the ne first."

    "Yes!" The assistant immediately went to the front cabin.

    A momentter, the nended at a small airport. Sam disembarked with Qian Xueying and Gan Tang, and the ne took off again towards the capital of F Country.

    ...

    ...

    Two hourster, when Gan Yuan returned to the hotel from the speech venue, Huangfu Jue¡¯s ne had alsonded safely at the airport.

    His car stopped nearby General Barton¡¯s residence in the capital, and Will immediately ran over, opened the car door, and sat in the back seat.

    "I followed him all the way from the airport to here, but I didn¡¯t see any trace of Sam, nor did I see Xiaotang."

    "Did you check the airport?" Charlie asked.

    Will shook his head, "I saw him get off the ne with my own eyes, there was no one else on the ne."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, could it be... he was wrong?

    Buzz¡ª¡ª

    The phone vibrated, and Will took out his phone, listened for a few seconds, then handed the phone to Huangfu Jue.

    "It¡¯s Miss Gan¡¯s call."

    Taking the phone to his ear, Huangfu Jue spoke in a low voice, "Ayuan."

    Hearing his deep voice, Gan Yuan already guessed the oue and didn¡¯t mention Gan Tang¡¯s name. She spoke gently.

    "I¡¯m about to get home,e over, I¡¯ll wait for you!"

    Looking sideways at the General Residence not far away, Huangfu Jue took a deep breath.

    "Alright, I¡¯lle over now."

    Hanging up the phone, Huangfu Jue raised his hand to rub his temples, "Keep an eye on him, inform me immediately if anything happens."

    "Don¡¯t worry!"

    Will nodded, then pushed open the car door and got out again. Huangfu Jue¡¯s car then started and headed towards the vi where Gan Yuan was staying¡ªin order to ensure her safety and prevent reporters from disturbing her too much, this time, Huangfu Jue did not let Will arrange for her to stay in a hotel but had Will ce Gan Yuan in one of his manor vis in the capital of F Country.

    When the car stopped in front of the vi, Gan Yuan was standing at the door waiting for him. When she saw him getting out of the car, she immediately came forward to hold his hand.

    "Don¡¯t lose heart, we will definitely find him."

    Huangfu Jue nodded gently, and Gan Yuan led him into the living room, settled him on the sofa, then sat beside him, handing him the tea and snacks the attendants had prepared. She then gently stroked his face.

    "Have something to eat first, then tell me what happened."

    Not being able to find Gan Tang, the man¡¯s mood must be worse than hers. Gan Yuan didn¡¯t want to put more pressure on him, so she tried her best to remain calm.

    Huangfu Jue put down the cup of milk in his hand, reached into the inner pocket of his suit, and took out the paper ne Gan Tang had folded, handing it to her.

    "I was so close to finding him."

    Clutching the paper ne, looking at the familiar handwriting on it, Gan Yuan felt a pang in her heart but kept a smile on her face.

    "Your son is so smart, he will definitely protect himself well. We will find him!"

    Reaching out to pull her into his arms, Huangfu Jue nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 880: Dogs Need Training (2)

    <h4>Chapter 880: Chapter 880: Dogs Need Training (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Huangfu Jue had a simple meal, then recounted the events to Gan Yuan.

    "General Barton?"

    Gan Yuan repeated the name in a low voice, frowning tightly.

    General Barton was a significant figure in F Country. Even with Huangfu Jue¡¯s status, it was impossible to put much pressure on him. Moreover, once Barton realized that Huangfu Jue knew the truth, it could be detrimental to Gan Tang.

    "It seems we have to proceed quietly."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, "This time I didn¡¯t use diplomatic means, so far no one knows I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve already instructed Will to keep an eye on him. Once there¡¯s any news about Gan Tang, I¡¯ll personally rescue him."

    At present, there was no better n.

    Seeing the bloodshot eyes of Huangfu Jue, Gan Yuan felt a pang of heartache and supported his arm.

    "How about taking a rest?"

    "I¡¯m not tired." Huangfu Jue smiled at her, "What work do you have next?"

    "An interview, but I¡¯ve canceled it."

    "Then take a good rest here." Huangfu Jue stood up from the sofa, "I¡¯m going to check out the General Residence."

    Having missed his son twice before, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again. From now on, he would devote himself to keeping an eye on Barton.

    Knowing she couldn¡¯t stop him, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t try to. She just stood up and saw him to the door.

    "Be careful, and don¡¯t get yourself hurt."

    Huangfu Jue got into the car and left. Gan Yuan returned to the sofa, picked up the paper airne her son had made from the coffee table, and gently stroked it with her fingers, then turned and walked upstairs.

    "Helen, give me Barton¡¯s dossier."

    Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.

    She needed to understand what kind of man Barton was and why he had taken Gan Tang.

    ...

    ...

    Themercial vehicle sped down the highway. In the back seat, Gan Tang leaned tiredly against the seat, half-asleep.

    He hadn¡¯t slept at allst night and had been rushed back and forth. After all, a child¡¯s energy is limited.

    In the front seat, Qian Xueying was yawning incessantly, twisting uneasily in her seat as if her whole body was infested with lice. Her face was streaked with tears, and her hands were constantly scratching at her body...

    She had been injected with drugs twice by Sam before, and now she was experiencing withdrawal for the first time. Qian Xueying was aware of it and tried to control herself.

    Beside her, Sam watched coldly, a sly smile in his eyes.

    He wanted to see how long she couldst.

    This special drug was designed for captives and was several times stronger than regr heroin. He didn¡¯t believe she could hold out long.

    She felt as if worms were crawling and biting all over her body. Initially on her skin, then slowly as if burrowing into her flesh, blood vessels, and bones...

    The pain was far worse than when Sam had extracted bullets from her body.

    Finally unable to endure it, Qian Xueying lunged forward, kneeling and clutching Sam¡¯s leg.

    "Please, give me... give me a little... I¡¯ll do anything, please..."

    Samughed softly and raised his chin slightly. One of his men took out a syringe. Like a starved wolf seeing meat, Qian Xueying pounced on it, snatching the syringe and thrusting it into her arm, pushing it in bit by bit.

 Chapter 881 Dogs Need Training (3)

    <h4>Chapter 881: Chapter 881 Dogs Need Training (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Soon, the drug entered her bloodstream, spreading throughout her body. She leaned back in her chair and let out a long sigh.

    Across from her, Sam smiled coldly. "Come here!"

    Qian Xueying lifted her eyes to nce at him, then stood up and sat down beside him. Sam¡¯s hand immediately tugged at her clothes rudely, burying his face into her chest.

    The wound was pulled by his actions, causing unbearable pain. Qian Xueying squinted slightly, looking at Sam¡¯s head, which was buried in her chest, and her eyes gradually filled with murderous intent.

    Sam, unaware of the woman¡¯s true thoughts, continued to ravage her body wantonly.

    During the year he was undercover beside Huangfu Jue, he had to suppress hisscivious nature. Now, he could finally stop pretending. Naturally, Qian Xueying had be his most prized ything.

    If it weren¡¯t for General Barton calling, he might have lost control and taken her right in the car.

    "We are almost there."

    "First, find a ce to settle down. I¡¯ll arrange for you to return to the northwest as soon as possible. Remember, you must be extra careful these days. Watch that child closely; absolutely no mistakes can be made."

    "Rest assured!" Sam nced diagonally at Gan Tang, who was sleeping in the back seat. "There won¡¯t be any issues."

    After hanging up, he turned to look out the window. At this moment, the car had already exited the expressway and entered the urban area of F Country¡¯s capital. Sam then gave an address to the driver.

    The car turned right, heading towards the southern slums.

    Qian Xueying lowered her face to look at her wound and pulled up her loose clothes.

    Momentster, the car had driven through a filthy shantytown, finally arriving at a dpidated auto repair shop. The car had just stopped when a short, fat bald man eagerly came over to greet Sam and his group, escorting them off the vehicle.

    Gan Tang, who had been awakened in the back seat, was also dragged out of the car and thrown into a small room where he was locked up.

    "Colonel, here are the drugs and clothes you asked for."

    Baldy carried a bag of medicines over to Sam, who nodded towards Qian Xueying, signaling for her to take the medicine.

    Receiving the medication, Qian Xueying immediately stood up with the bag.

    "Where are you going?" Sam asked.

    "I¡¯m going inside to change the dressing," Qian Xueying replied.

    Sam grinned wickedly, "Do it right here!"

    All around, several menughed out loud. Baldy guffawed shamelessly, "Honey, if you need help, I¡¯d be happy to serve you."

    Feigning subservience, Qian Xueying smiled, walked to a corner of the room with the medicine, and, with her back to them, untied her clothes. Enduring the pain, she removed the gauze, cleaned the wound with disinfectant, and applied new cotton.

    The men all stared at her body. Her gaze lingered on the room where Gan Tang was held.

    Now that she had sessfully escaped A Country, there was no need to stay here and be humiliated. Adjusting her clothes, she crouched in the corner, secretly contemting her next move.

    There were six opponents, and she was wounded. She couldn¡¯t face them head-on; she had to find a way to escape.

    It was alreadyte. Baldy stood up and walked out, returning momentster with food and alcohol in hand.

    Seeing him ce the food on the table, Qian Xueying¡¯s heart stirred. She immediately stood up and approached Sam.

    "Let me pour the wine?"

    "Alright!" Samughed, raising his ss. "You... go give that little thing some food."

    As she poured wine for him, Baldy stood up, took a bottle of water and some food, and walked into the room where Gan Tang was held. He raised his hand and threw the water and food in front of him.

    "There... it¡¯s yours!"

 Chapter 882 Dogs Need Training (4)

    <h4>Chapter 882: Chapter 882 Dogs Need Training (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Tang picked up the water and bread from the ground, checked to make sure the packaging was intact, and then opened it and brought it to his mouth.

    On the road, he noticed that Qian Xueying was acting strange and saw Sam inject her with a drug. Qian Xueying obeyed him without question. The little guy was only worried that the bad guy would treat him the same way as he treated Qian Xueying, so he behaved very obediently throughout the journey.

    Seeing him being so quiet, Baldy snorted with satisfaction, mmed the door shut, and left. Returning to the table, he plopped down next to Qian Xueying, and gazed at her alluring face, his mind immediately ran wild.

    He smiled ingratiatingly at Sam, his gaze falling on Qian Xueying.

    "Lieutenant General, can I..."

    Qian Xueying affectionately hugged Sam¡¯s arm and coquettishly said, "No, I only want to be your woman!"

    Sam squinted his eyes and turned his face, "My woman?"

    "Yes!" Qian Xueying pretended to adore him, "From now on, I¡¯m yours."

    "Just you?" Sam pushed her into Baldy¡¯s arms, "Not worthy!"

    "Ha, you want to be the Lieutenant General¡¯s woman?" Baldyughed as he pulled her up, "You better learn how to serve me properly first!"

    Dragged into the adjacent room by Baldy and thrown onto a filthy bed, Qian Xueying was already seething with anger. Seeing him undo his belt and pounce on her, she suddenly lifted her right hand, flipped him over, and pinned him beneath her, gripping his throat tightly with both hands.

    If she were in her prime, he might not have been a match for her, but unfortunately, Qian Xueying overestimated herself.

    In her severely weakened state, she was no match for Baldy, who easily punched her away.

    Hearing themotion in the room, Sam and a few subordinates rushed in. Upon seeing the wound on Baldy¡¯s head caused by her, Sam stepped forward and kicked her to the ground, raising his right foot to stomp hard on her wound.

    "You dare to deceive me?"

    "Ah!" Qian Xueying screamed in pain, "Please... please, I... I won¡¯t dare again!"

    Sam bent down, looking down at her.

    "This is thest time. If it happens again, I won¡¯t spare you."

    "I won¡¯t, surely won¡¯t..." Qian Xueying clung to his arm, "From now on, you... whatever you ask me to do, I¡¯ll do it. I... I¡¯ll be your dog, obey your words."

    Sam coldlyughed and patted her face, "Inject her again."

    A subordinate took out the drug and administered it to Qian Xueying again, and Sam removed his foot from her.

    "Bitch!" Baldy stepped forward, grabbed her, and pped her hard several times, "You should feel honored that I want to sleep with you. Do you think you¡¯re some aristocraticdy?"

    Sam, standing nearby with his arms crossed, "Tonight, she¡¯s all yours!"

    Dogs need to be trained, and she is no different. If she doesn¡¯t suffer, she¡¯ll never learn!

    Grabbing Qian Xueying from the ground and throwing her onto the bed, Baldy tore open her clothes and pounced like a beast.

    Sam stood to the side for a few moments, seeing that Qian Xueying no longer dared to resist, then turned around and left the room, walking diagonally across.

    Gan Tang had been quietly peeking out from the door and immediately drew back into the corner when he saw himing.

    Opening the door and seeing his well-behaved expression, Sam sneered.

    "Very good, my favorite is obedient children!"

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon.

 Chapter 883: A Slap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 883: Chapter 883: A p (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Retracting his gaze, Sam mmed the door heavily. Inside the room, Gan Tang let out a slight sigh of relief and turned her small face towards the tiny air vent on the wall.

    Through the window, she could see the outside sky and twinkling stars. The little figure raised her small hand to wipe her face.

    "Mommy, don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to escape."

    ...

    ...

    Airport.

    Moses, looking exhausted, sat in the back seat of the car. "Any news?"

    Paul¡¯s tone was somewhat dejected. "No trace of Xiaotang found."

    After receiving the direction from the Duke Residence, Moses had chased all the way to F Country. Beforeing, he had already instructed Paul to tell the subordinates here to investigate Barton¡¯s information in advance.

    Jessica frowned. "Could it be that we were wrong, and the one who took Gan Tang wasn¡¯t Barton?"

    "No way." Moses raised his face. "Huangfu Jue wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. That old fox must have transferred Xiaotang."

    "How about..." Jessica sat up straight. "We go and capture that old fox, force him toply."

    "It¡¯s not that simple." Moses furrowed his brows. "That old fox isn¡¯t an ordinary character. If we make a mistake, it will only implicate Xiaotang."

    If the n seeds, it¡¯s fine, but if it fails, the other side might get desperate and directly kill Xiaotang, which would be a huge loss.

    If this could be done, Huangfu Jue would have done it already.

    Hesitant to act due to concern for the mouse, Moses did not dare to take risks lightly.

    "Time is running out." Paul¡¯s eyes fell on Moses¡¯ pale face. "I think we should find a ce to settle first and thene up with a n."

    Moses nodded, and the car drove out of the airport towards the urban area.

    "Have we found information about that bodyguard?"

    "Yes, we have." Paul passed theputer over and ced it on Moses¡¯sp. "His name is Sam. He entered the Duke Residence a year ago. His identity and various information are all fabricated. If I¡¯m right, he should be Barton¡¯s spy nted beside Huangfu Jue."

    "Xiaotang hadn¡¯t returned to the Duke Residence at that time. Does that mean their target was Huangfu Jue?" Jessica asked.

    Paul shrugged. "When F Country had a coup, he took the opportunity to annex three territories in the Northwest. It seems this guy not only wants to be the President of F Country, but he also harbors ambitions towards A Country."

    While the two discussed, Moses did not speak, only flipping through the information on General Barton in his hands again.

    Noticing his educational background, he raised his face to look at Paul.

    "He was a schoolmate of King G?"

    "Not just schoolmates, but ssmates. They seemed to have had a good rtionship back then, and King G trusted him greatly. Hence, he handed over the military authority to him." Paul shook his head lightly. "Unfortunately, he trusted the wrong person. General Barton not only failed to help him in crucial times, but also fiercely betrayed Mr. King. If General Barton¡¯s army had responded in time, the Rebel Army wouldn¡¯t have seeded."

    Jessica frowned. "So, the coup in the G Dynasty, he has a significant role in it."

    "Indeed!" Paul turned his gaze to the Splendid Royal Pce by the roadside. "There were rumors back then that he had a grudge with the King over his infatuation with the Queen. But so many years have passed, except for him, who can say for sure what¡¯s true or not!"

    Jessica shook her head and sighed, while Moses¡¯s eyes flickered with a sharp, cold light.

 Chapter 884: A Slap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 884: Chapter 884: A p (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    All these years, the person he has been searching for, could it be General Barton?

    If that¡¯s the case, both old and new grudges, he¡¯d have to settle scores with General Barton.

    ...

    ...

    Vi study.

    Gan Yuan took the invitation handed to her by Helen, and looked at it carefully. The invitation specified the time and ce, and it had General Barton¡¯s signature, inviting her to attend a banquet at his residence.

    Standing before the desk, Helen asked softly, "Do you think you should find an excuse to refuse?"

    Gan Tang is very likely in the hands of General Barton, and now he is inviting Gan Yuan to a banquet. It surely isn¡¯t with good intentions. Under such circumstances, Helen thought it better not to go.

    "No!" Gan Yuan ced the invitation on the table, pressing it with two fingers, "I will go!"

    Helen¡¯s face was full of concern, "But..."

    "With such a public invitation, it would seem strange if I didn¡¯t go. Besides, since he invited me over, it¡¯s likely he¡¯s not nning to harm me; otherwise, he¡¯d be the prime suspect himself."

    "Even so, what if..."

    "With Ajue and the others around, nothing will happen." Gan Yuan lifted her face, her tone calm, "Prepare an outfit for me."

    "Alright."

    After Helen left, Gan Yuan picked up the phone and dialed Huangfu Jue, informing him about the invitation, "I decided to attend the banquet and see what this General is up to?"

    The situation has already reached a deadlock; every day of dy increased the danger for Gan Tang. As a mother, Gan Yuan naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity.

    On the other end, Huangfu Jue paused in thought.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange personnel to protect you!"

    After ending the call, Gan Yuan stood up and walked out of the study; in the bedroom, Helen had already prepared the clothes for her. Entering the wardrobe, she took off her clothes.

    "Baby, we¡¯ll go together to bring your brother back!"

    Her belly still t without any noticeable signs, wearing the bulletproof vest that Huangfu Jue had prepared for her, fitting to the curves of her body. Looking at herself in the mirror, Gan Yuan reached for the gown and slipped it on.

    Adjusting the skirt, she opened the drawer, took out the gun holster and strapped it onto her thigh, inserting two bullets into the ivory pistol¡¯s body, then took a sharp hairpin from the drawer to secure her long hair.

    Lowering the voluminous skirt, ensuring nothing was noticeable from the outside, Gan Yuan stepped out of the wardrobe, lightly retouching her makeup in front of the mirror.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Even if tonight was a trap, she had to go.

    Half an hourter, Gan Yuan, dressed in an exquisite gown, stood at the gates of the General Residence.

    "Miss Gan Yuan, arrived!"

    The usher took her invitation, and loudly announced her name, causing numerous eyes to instantly turn towards her.

    "Gan!"

    Apanied by a man¡¯s pleasing voice, Abel walked over with a smile on his face, approaching her.

    After Huangfu Jue chased to F Country, Abel followed closely to provide assistance. For this banquet, Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t appear in person and arranged for Abel to attend instead.

    Abel, known for his yboy reputation, daily indulging in pleasure, attending such banquets was quitemon.

    Holding Gan Yuan¡¯s hand gently kissing it, Abel pretended to flirtatiously help her adjust her hair, whispering near her ear.

    "Rx, everything is arranged."

 Chapter 885: A Slap (3)

    <h4>Chapter 885: Chapter 885: A p (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan lightly nodded, and upon seeing General Barton walking towards her, she immediately smiled and walked over, extending her hand, "General Barton!"

    "Miss Gan!" Barton smiled and shook her hand, then smiled as he looked her up and down, "No wonder even the Duke is smitten with you, Miss Gan, you truly are extraordinary."

    "You¡¯re too kind." Gan Yuan smiled, "General, your prestige is known far and wide, and I¡¯ve long admired your reputation, you are much younger than I imagined."

    Bartonughed heartily, "I had the fortune to have lunch with the Duke in A Country before, the Duke paid special attention, if Miss Gan ever needs anything, just ask, don¡¯t be polite."

    "Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance."

    The two exchanged polite words, but in their hearts, they each suspected the other¡¯s true intentions.

    One had a blooming smile, the other was deep as a fortress, neither showed any gaps.

    Finally, General Barton lowered his voice, "I heard that the young prince had an incident, any news...?"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s heart stirred, but her face remained impassive, "No news yet, otherwise, I would have brought him to attend your banquet."

    General Barton showed aforting expression, "I¡¯ve also arranged for people to inquire, if there¡¯s news, I¡¯ll certainly inform you."

    Gan Yuan snorted softly, then smiled at him, "Thank you very much."

    "I am also a friend of the Duke, Miss Gan, please don¡¯t be polite with me." General Barton looked warmly, "I¡¯ll go attend to the guests first, Miss Gan, please enjoy yourself!"

    Once Barton left, Helen snorted softly beside her.

    "That old fox, he truly has some nerve."

    Gan Yuan nced around and noticed a young woman not far away, her brows furrowed.

    "It seems his nerve is matched by his ck heart."

    Helen followed her gaze and saw, not far away, a tall girl in a ck evening dress talking andughing with several guests, recognizing the identity, Helen also furrowed her brows tightly.

    "Why did he invite her too?"

    That girl was Lily, the daughter of the former president whom Gan Yuan had attempted to assassinate. General Barton invited Gan Yuan and also brought Lily, obviously with ill intentions.

    Just as Helen finished speaking, Lily already noticed Gan Yuan, her smile froze, and she immediately walked towards Gan Yuan aggressively.

    Helen stepped forward to protect Gan Yuan but was stopped by Gan Yuan¡¯s outstretched hand.

    From a distance, Barton greeted a guest, and his peripheral vision caught the scene, his lips curled into a cold smile.

    At this moment, Lily had stormed up to Gan Yuan.

    "You are Gan Yuan?"

    Gan Yuan raised her chin slightly and spoke proudly, "What can I do for you, Miss?"

    "Hmph!"

    Lily snorted coldly, raising her hand to ssh the wine in her ss towards Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    Gan Yuan, having already sensed ill intent, reached out and pulled a nearby decorative scarf to shield herself, the wine sshed, but was blocked by the scarf, and the sshing wine fell on Lily¡¯s feet, yet her own light-colored dress remained impably clean.

    "You!"

    Lily was furious, and took a step forward to grab her arm.

    Smack!

    Before Lily could lift her hand to grab her, Gan Yuan had already raised her hand and pped her in return.

    The p was loud, immediately drawing attention from many people.

    Lily raised her hand to cover her face, and after a few seconds of shock, she pointed at Gan Yuan and shouted, "Someone, get this bitch out of here!"

 Chapter 886: A Slap (4)

    <h4>Chapter 886: Chapter 886: A p (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "What¡¯s going on?" General Barton walked in, parting the crowd and loudly asking.

    Lily immediately raised her hand and pointed at Gan Yuan, "She... she sshed me with wine and hit me!"

    Originally, Lily wanted to embarrass Gan Yuan, but after being counterattacked, she immediately changed her tactics and ndered Gan Yuan.

    "What a case of the viin using first." Helen said angrily, "Obviously you sshed wine on mydy first, and mydy only retaliated against you. Now you¡¯re pretending to be the victim?"

    "You... you¡¯re talking nonsense. If I sshed wine on her, why am I covered in wine?" The girl reached out and grabbed General Barton¡¯s arm, "General Barton, tonight you absolutely must give me justice."

    "This..." General Barton looked troubled, "Miss Gan shouldn¡¯t do this. You say she did it, do you have witnesses?"

    "Of course I do." The girl immediately pointed to the twopanions behind her, "They all saw it."

    "Yes, we saw it with our own eyes. It was Miss Gan who sshed wine on Miss Lily. When Miss Lily reasoned with her, Miss Gan pped her!"

    "Yes, I saw it too!"

    The two girls immediately echoed, providing false testimonies for Lily.

    General Barton had deliberately invited Lily to the banquet to give Gan Yuan a hard time.

    At this moment, seeing things progressing smoothly, General Barton secretly smiled, but outwardly he pretended to be a good person, "Miss Gan, this..."

    So, this was the setup!

    Gan Yuan squinted slightly, her expression calm, "If I sshed Miss Lily first, why is her ss empty while mine is still full?"

    Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Lily¡¯s ss, and Lily hurriedly hid the empty ss by her side.

    "Gan Yuan, stop arguing, it was obviously you who sshed me first. I have witnesses, do you want to deny it?"

    "I say, Miss Lily." Abel squeezed through the crowd and raised her hand holding the ss, "Tsk tsk, let me smell, is this lemon basil cocktail? It smells really nice! What¡¯s this? It¡¯s spilled all over you, would you like me to... help wipe it off for you?"

    Lily¡¯s face turned red, "You... What nonsense are you saying? It¡¯s clearly her who sshed the wine on me. General Barton, I don¡¯t care, you must give me an exnation tonight, otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police and use her of... intentional harm!"

    General Barton turned to Gan Yuan, "Miss Gan, do you have any witnesses?"

    Helen stepped forward, "I can testify!"

    Lily rolled her eyes, "You¡¯re her person, of course you¡¯ll speak for her!"

    "Then what about me?" A clear female voice sounded from behind the crowd.

    Everyone turned curiously, even Gan Yuan turned to see who would stand up for her at this moment.

    From behind the crowd, a young girl in a red dress walked out with an unhappy face.

    "I can prove that it was you who sshed wine first, then Miss Gan retaliated with a p."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the cute face of the girl, and she was secretly surprised.

    Lily¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment, "Betty, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I... I didn¡¯t!"

    This young girl was none other than Princess Betty, who had previously caused her trouble at the Royal Pce banquet andpeted with her in archery.

    Abel thenughed and said, "Would our beautiful Princess Betty still lie?"

    Betty rolled her eyes at him, indifferent to his ttery, "Not only did I see it, but my grandmother also saw it."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning, little princesses

 Chapter 887 Playboy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 887: Chapter 887 yboy (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan was initially surprised, and then she curved her lips slightly. Thest time she met this young girl, she felt that she was straightforward and not the type to be pretentious or maniptive. Today¡¯s incident proved once again that Gan Yuan was right about her.

    "That¡¯s right!" The crowd parted, and an assistant helped a dignified elderly woman walk over.

    Seeing that familiar face, Gan Yuan was momentarily stunned before she recognized the elderly woman who had once attended her fitness ss.

    At that time, she had kindly advised the woman that her sses were not suitable for someone of her age and suggested she take other courses. After Gan Yuan left the gym, she never saw the woman again. She never expected to meet her here.

    Betty had just addressed her as grandmother, so this must be the famous Duchess Caroline of Y Country.

    When she first saw her, Gan Yuan felt that she was no ordinary person. She never expected her to have such an esteemed identity.

    The elderly woman nodded kindly at Gan Yuan, then smiled and said, "Just now, both Betty and I saw it clearly. It was this youngdy who first made things difficult for Miss Gan, and Miss Gan simply retaliated."

    Given Duchess Caroline¡¯s esteemed status, with her and Princess Betty speaking up for Gan Yuan, who would dare to question it?

    Even General Barton could only turn his head to Lily and reproach her, "Miss Lily, you were wrong. Those rumors from the outside are just that, rumors. How could you target Miss Gan like this?"

    "Hmph!" Lily knew she couldn¡¯t argue back. She pointed her finger at Gan Yuan¡¯s nose. "You murderer, I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t let you go. I will get justice for my father and bring you to justice."

    "Miss Lily." Gan Yuan¡¯s voice was stern, "If you believe I am the murderer, you can present your evidence to the court. But for now, you must apologize to me. If not, I will sue you for defamation!"

    The news media only spected without clearly stating that she was the murderer. Over the years, with Gan Yuan¡¯s methods, it was natural that no actual evidence had been left behind. If Lily had any strong evidence, she would have taken Gan Yuan to court long ago without waiting until now.

    "You... don¡¯t even think about it!"

    Lily turned to General Barton for help, but he ignored her plea.

    "Apologize to Miss Gan right now!"

    Lily snorted, turned to leave, but Abel stepped in and blocked her path.

    "Miss Lily, where do you think you¡¯re going?"

    "You..." Lily had no way out. She turned back, and with reluctance, mumbled an apology to Gan Yuan and then pushed past Abel to leave quickly.

    "I really apologize, Miss Gan." Barton feigned sincerity as he walked over. "I truly didn¡¯t expect her to show up and cause you trouble. I¡¯m terribly sorry."

    "It¡¯s alright." Gan Yuan said graciously, "I believe the General didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. Besides, I didn¡¯t do it. We can¡¯t let a mere spective news piece convict me. Who can prove that the person in the photo is me? There are many people who look simr in this world, don¡¯t you think?"

    "Yes, absolutely!" General Barton forced a smile, "Alright then, let¡¯s continue. The dance party is about to begin."

    General Barton stepped aside and instructed the servants to prepare the dance floor. Seeing that there was no more drama, the onlookers also began to disperse.

    Gan Yuan then walked over to Duchess Caroline and said sincerely, "Thank you for testifying for me."

 Chapter 888 Playboy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 888: Chapter 888 yboy (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Caroline smiled as she shook hands with her, "I was just speaking my mind."

    Gan Yuan nced at Betty, "Thank you so much, Princess Betty!"

    "It¡¯s nothing," Princess Betty replied indifferently, "But I should remind you, I will challenge you again in a few days. Remember to prepare my ne and return it to me when I win."

    "Ne?" Duchess Caroline looked at her granddaughter and then at Gan Yuan, "Have you two met before?"

    Gan Yuan smiled, "Yes, I had the honor of witnessing Her Highness¡¯s archery skills before."

    Duchess Caroline instantly burst intoughter, "So you are the one who beat Betty! No wonder this girl has been practicing archery at home daily because she lost to someone."

    Princess Betty pouted discontentedly, "Grandma!"

    "There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about losing to Gan Yuan." Carolineughed as she held her granddaughter¡¯s arm, "Didn¡¯t you always say you wanted her to be your coach?"

    "When did I say that?" Betty retorted, noticing Duchess Caroline¡¯s smile. She suddenly turned to look at Gan Yuan, "She... she is the fitness coach you mentioned before."

    Previously, Duchess Caroline had spoken to Betty about Gan Yuan, and knowing how skilled she was, Betty had admired her greatly and even mentioned wanting to ask her to be her fitness instructor when given the chance.

    Later, because Betty had been misled by Barbara¡¯s one-sided usations, she misunderstood that Gan Yuan was intentionally targeting Barbara, so she went to challenge her, without knowing that Gan Yuan was the fitness coach Duchess Caroline had mentioned. Caroline also knew that Betty had been speaking about losing in archery but didn¡¯t realize her granddaughter¡¯s opponent was Gan Yuan.

    Betty, being straightforward, couldn¡¯t stand Lily¡¯s attitude towards Gan Yuan earlier. Despite having some grudges with Gan Yuan, she still stepped out to defend her against Lily.

    It was only at this moment that the grandmother and granddaughter realized that the person they had been talking about all along was Gan Yuan.

    Previously, Duchess Caroline had always admired Gan Yuan greatly and had heard many things about her. Being able to see her again here, Caroline felt sincerely happy.

    Betty knew about Gan Yuan participating in thepetition and greatly admired her courage. Now knowing that she was the highly praised person by her grandfather, Betty¡¯s admiration for Gan Yuan grew even more, though she was too shy to show it outright. Her eyes, however, were filled with longing.

    Leading Gan Yuan to the sofa on one side of the hall, Duchess Caroline¡¯s expression was gentle, "I know you must be very busytely, but please make sure to visit me when you have the time, so Betty can learn from you properly."

    "You tter me. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything worth learning for Her Highness."

    Caroline nced at her granddaughter, "She has a lot to learn still!"

    "Grandma!" Betty said coquettishly and then turned to Gan Yuan, "At that time, we canpete in archery again."

    Though her words were a bit tough, the message between the lines expressed her wee to Gan Yuan.

    Gan Yuan showed a sincere smile, "If I have the chance, I¡¯ll definitely visit."

    Aside from gratitude, Gan Yuan felt a genuine sense of recognition for both of them, especially for someone like Betty, whose personality she particrly admired.

    From the stairs, General Barton watched the group deeply with a contemtive expression.

 Chapter 889: Playboy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 889: Chapter 889: yboy (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    "I didn¡¯t expect that she would be acquainted with the Duchess."

    "Yeah!" the assistant echoed softly, "We originally thought that this time she would definitely embarrass herself, but who knew the Duchess and her grandson would stand up for her, and that Abel seemed to care about her a lot too."

    General Barton¡¯s gaze fell on Abel, who was sneaking a peek at Betty¡¯s chest, "That yboy, is there any beautiful woman he doesn¡¯t care about?"

    The assistant gave an ambiguous smile, and General Barton spoke again, "Call Sam and tell him to take the child back to the Northwest tonight."

    The assistant looked puzzled, "So urgent?"

    "It¡¯s not safe here. The Northwest is our territory. Once there, even Huangfu Jue won¡¯t be able to touch me." General Barton stared at Gan Yuan from a distance, "This woman has such strong connections, she will be my formidable enemy in the future. It seems we must get rid of her soon."

    "That¡¯s not difficult," the assistant sneered, "Just find an opportunity to eliminate her."

    "Don¡¯t forget who she is." General Barton¡¯s eyes narrowed, "Just one child already made Huangfu Jue move such forces. If we kill his woman, he won¡¯t let it go easily. And there¡¯s Moses, who seems to favor her as well. Our situation isn¡¯t stable yet. We can¡¯t provoke so many enemies; it would be detrimental to the campaign."

    General Barton had beenying low for years, brewing for this election. Over the past few years, he had been umting strength, recruiting troops, and amassing substantial power.

    He thought this election was already in the bag, but he didn¡¯t expect Gan Yuan to emerge halfway and quickly gain renown throughout F Country in a sh.

    Astute and cautious as he was, General Barton originally wanted to use her to attack other opponents and then use Gan Tang to control her and secure a swift victory.

    Inviting Gan Yuan to this banquet was partly to show goodwill towards Huangfu Jue, misleading him into thinking he had no designs against Gan Yuan to avoid arousing suspicion, and partly to use Lily to thwart Gan Yuan, dousing her soaring poprity with cold water.

    Who would have thought Lily would be the one who ended up disgraced, and who drew out such a powerful supporter?

    Duchess Caroline from Y Country, a strong economic power that faces F Country across the sea, though not influential within the country, wields significant influence due to her special status.

    He had been trying to curry favor with her, hoping for her support, only to find that she was deeply connected with Gan Yuan.

    Already having Huangfu Jue as a strong backing, with full support from Moses and the Liberal Party, and now with Duchess Caroline...

    This woman was continually refreshing her influence daily, even making General Barton feel threatened.

    For now, he wasn¡¯t President yet and had not taken control of F Country, so he had to be wary of Huangfu Jue. Although he hated Gan Yuan to the bone, he dared not act rashly.

    "The General¡¯s considerations are thorough, then... what do you intend to do?"

    General Barton pondered briefly, "Didn¡¯t Sam mention Qian Xueying before? Tell him to bring that woman to the Northwest, I need to meet her!"

    "Understood, I will inform Colonel Sam immediately."

    The assistant left his side to make the call, and General Barton raised the wine ss to his lips.

    If Qian Xueying could help him eliminate Gan Yuan, he could rest easy. Once he took the President¡¯s seat, he would use Gan Tang to threaten Huangfu Jue. By then, this continent would be his domain.

 Chapter 890: Playboy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 890: Chapter 890: yboy (4)</h4><subtxt> Downstairs.

    Feeling Abel¡¯s gaze, Betty turned her face and red at him fiercely.

    Abel was spotted by her but didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all; instead, he smiled at her.

    "Princess Betty, would you like to dance with me?"

    Betty gave him no face at all.

    "No interest."

    "Every girl who rejects me will regret it in the future." Abel nced towards the stairs, noticed Barton¡¯s assistant leaving, and immediately pretended to find a new target. He walked upstairs, approached a young girl standing alone, and handed the drink in his hand to her. "I wonder, if I have the honor?"

    The young girl, ordinary in appearance, had been ignored all night. Feeling secretly depressed, she suddenly saw Abel approaching and striking up a conversation; naturally, she felt secretly delighted and hurriedly took his ss.

    "Thank you."

    Abel quickly nced at the corridor, saw Barton¡¯s assistant¡¯s back, and immediately put his arm around the young girl¡¯s waist. "How about we go chat over there?"

    The young girl hesitated, but he already half-embraced and half-pulled her forward.

    "I like the color of your lipstick; itplements your skin and hair color beautifully. It makes one think of the passion of summer..."

    With his skillful flirting techniques, Abel quickly made the girl lose herself, and she obediently followed him.

    Downstairs, Betty saw his behavior and instantly frowned with disgust. Gan Yuan nced upstairs and met General Barton¡¯s gaze; she raised her ss towards him from afar.

    General Barton immediately raised his ss in response, showing a smile on his face.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Abel swiftly walked past Barton with the young girl. Noticing that Barton didn¡¯t see Abel, Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze and continued chatting with the Grand Lady.

    The assistant walked into the room at the end, Abel casually ced his ss on the corridor table and pulled the young girl over.

    At the door to the room at the end, he raised his hand and pressed the young girl against the wall and leaned in to kiss her cheek. The young girl, clearly a novice in social situations, froze immediately, not knowing what to do with such a handsome man kissing her.

    While kissing her, Abel¡¯s hand gently pushed the door open and he peered inside.

    Inside, the assistant was on the phone with Sam.

    "...The General¡¯s orders are for you to head to the Northwest immediately..."

    Hearing this, Abel¡¯s eyebrows raised, ready to listen carefully. The young girl saw a waiter approaching and pushed him away in panic.

    Not prepared for this, Abel¡¯s hand naturally increased pressure, pushing the door open entirely.

    The assistant on the phone turned around in surprise. Abel quickly pulled the young girl inside, pretending not to see the assistant, casually threw his coat aside, and turned to press the young girl against the door, kissing her again.

    "Why?"

    On the other end of the call, Sam asked in confusion.

    "It¡¯s not convenient here, wait a moment!" The assistant turned his face, looking helplessly at Abel. "Mr. Abel..."

    "Oh, really sorry, I didn¡¯t see you." Abel finally lifted his face from the young girl and smiled carelessly at the assistant. "Sorry for interrupting you. Let¡¯s find another ce, sweetheart."

    The young girl was already blushing with embarrassment, feeling extremely awkward as Abel pulled her out, and she immediately withdrew her hand.

    "Um, I... I... I don¡¯t even know your name."

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon</subtxt>

 Chapter 891: This Kind of Stud Horse (1)

    <h4>Chapter 891: Chapter 891: This Kind of Stud Horse (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Abel curled his lips, "Then let¡¯s change the ce for a proper chat."

    Holding her hand, he smiled and led her to the room opposite.

    The assistant watched him leave, breathed a slight sigh of relief, and then walked over to tightly close the door, proceeding to speak to Sam.

    "In any case, take the child to the Northwest immediately, and... about that woman, the General wants to meet her."

    After conveying General Barton¡¯s message to Sam, the assistant opened the door, nced at the room across, and walked over. Peeking through the door gap, he saw Abel warmly pressing the girl onto the sofa.

    The assistant shook his head, no longer paying attention, and turned to report back to General Barton.

    "Mr. Abel!" The girl blushed and pushed Abel away again, "I... I still think it¡¯s too fast, I¡¯m not that kind of open girl. If you really like me, we can start with dating..."

    Abel nced at the door, stood up, and helped her up from the sofa, reaching out to gently fix her hair.

    "You are a good girl, it¡¯s better not to date a bastard like me. It¡¯s an honor to know you, and if you need my help, feel free to call me."

    He took out a business card and stuck it inside her hand, then strode out of the room, picking up the coat he had just thrown in the room where the assistant made the call.

    While putting on his coat, he quickly took out his phone from his pocket, ying the audio he just recorded.

    Throwing the coat in a hurried manner was just a ruse, aimed at misleading the assistant about the content of his call.

    He heard the assistant¡¯s vague voice inside, and Abel¡¯s eyes immediately sharpened. He quickly walked into the bathroom, locked the door, and dialed Huangfu Jue¡¯s number.

    "They¡¯re nning to transfer Gan Tang to the Northwest!"

    "Found out where yet?"

    "No, but... they¡¯re certainly here now, and Sam also mentioned a woman, probably Qian Xueying."

    "I¡¯ll head to the Northwest right away. You must notify Ayuan to leave the banquet, leave the matters here to you."

    "Alright." Abel took a light breath and teased, "You better be extra careful, if you kick the bucket, I¡¯ll be stealing away with your wife!"

    On the other end, Huangfu Jue just responded with two words.

    "Drop dead!"

    Abelughed and hung up the phone, reached to turn off the faucet, and then walked downstairs, returning to Gan Yuan. He gave her a signal, letting his gaze fall back on Betty.

    "Princess, you¡¯ve been watching me all along, have you fallen for me?"

    Betty coldly sneered, "If you don¡¯t want me to break your spine, you better roll away."

    "Betty!" Duchess Caroline softly scolded her granddaughter, then smiled at Abel, "Mr. Abel, if you¡¯re interested in my granddaughter, feel free to pursue her."

    "Grandma!" Betty immediately grew anxious, "I definitely don¡¯t want a stallion like him!"

    Abel chuckled lowly, "Seems like the Princess knows a lot about my bedroom skills!"

    "I wouldn¡¯t know bedroom skills, but I do know a few moves of Chinese Kung Fu!" Betty made a punching gesture, and Abel blew her a kiss as he walked away.

    Gan Yuan caught his signal, promptly stood up from her seat, and bid farewell to the two, "It¡¯s gettingte, I have some matters to attend to, so I will bid farewell for now."

    Duchess Caroline stood up smiling, "You¡¯re always wee to visit our country."

    "Certainly!" Gan Yuan replied with a smile.

 Chapter 892: This Kind of Stud Horse (2)

    <h4>Chapter 892: Chapter 892: This Kind of Stud Horse (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Betty hurriedly asked her, "Where do you live, can Ie find you?"

    Just now, Betty had been asking her about fitness andbat, and now this little girl was almost full of admiration for Gan Yuan, just wishing she could immediately take her as a mentor.

    Gan Yuan quickly took a card from Helen and handed it to her, "You¡¯re wee anytime."

    Bidding farewell to the grandmother and granddaughter, Gan Yuan also said goodbye to General Barton, and then left the General Residence with Helen.

    "Grandma." Betty excitedly held Duchess Caroline¡¯s arm, "Do you think she¡¯ll really teach me?"

    Caroline watched Gan Yuan¡¯s departing figure, "I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t have time recently. However, if you have time, you can visit her and learn more from her."

    "You said she doesn¡¯t have time, what am I going to learn!" Betty said.

    "You must remember, the most powerful thing in this world isn¡¯t fists, it¡¯s the mind." Caroline looked somewhat helplessly at her granddaughter, "When will you grow up...?"

    Bettyughed and hugged her arm, "Why grow up, I want to always stay with grandma."

    In the distance, Abel saw Gan Yuan leaving and also headed towards the exit. Noticing Betty, he blew her a kiss from afar.

    Betty gave him a fierce look, "Grandma, really, why would you want me to associate with this kind of person?"

    Caroline smiled, "You can¡¯t judge a man by appearances; you have to look at his essence."

    "Essence?" Betty scoffed, "His essence is just a pervert, I wouldn¡¯t want him even if he were given to me for free."

    Caroline looked at her granddaughter¡¯s expression and just shook her head, "You¡¯re still too young. Once you know more about men, you¡¯ll understand."

    Betty spoke longingly, "If I¡¯m going to find someone, I¡¯d want someone like Duke Teresa, someone who loves me like he loves Gan Yuan, even if separated for years, loving only me. That¡¯s real love! I wouldn¡¯t want someone like Abel, such a yboy."

    Caroline raised her lips in a smile.

    Indeed, this little girl is only neen, full of fantasies. It will still take some time for her to mature.

    Lovingly patting her hand, Caroline smiled and said,

    "It¡¯s gettingte, we should be going."

    ...

    ...

    Outside the General Residence.

    As soon as Gan Yuan got into the backseat of the car, Abel came rushing up, calling out along the way.

    "Gan, wait for me, let me catch a ride!" Helen helped him open the back door, and Abel immediately sat side by side with Gan Yuan, closing the car door, he had already restrained his yful expression, "The information is basically confirmed. Sam is indeed General Barton¡¯s man. They n to move the child to the Northwest tonight, and Qian Xueying should be with them."

    Gan Yuan frowned, "Has he noticed something?"

    "Barton has always been a cautious person, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havein low for so many years." Abel loosened his tie, "Anyway, at least Tang¡¯s whereabouts are confirmed; Northwest is his territory. He will lower his guard then, and we can seize the opportunity. You don¡¯t need to worry too much, at least we know the child is safe now."

    Gan Yuan nodded, "Thank you for your hard work, Abel."

    In any case, at least it¡¯s confirmed that Gan Tang is still safe, and there¡¯s some clue about the whereabouts, which can be considered good news overall.

    The man again shed a mischievous smile, "Having the chance to sit in a car with you, it¡¯s worth dying for!"

 Chapter 893: This Kind of Stud Horse (3)

    <h4>Chapter 893: Chapter 893: This Kind of Stud Horse (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan just shook her head, "I still like it when you¡¯re more serious."

    Abel immediately leaned in with a yful smile and whispered, "Then... if I¡¯m more serious in the future, can Ipete with Elroy (Huangfu Jue¡¯s English name)?"

    In the passenger seat, Helen cleared her throat.

    "Mr. Abel, you¡¯re overacting!"

    "I¡¯m not acting." Abel winked at Gan Yuan, "My feelings for Gan are genuine."

    Gan Yuan slightly curled her lips, her gaze filled not with disdain but with gratitude.

    "Abel, thank you!"

    Helen might not understand, but she knew Abel was deliberately trying to cheer her up.

    This man, albeit somewhat flirtatious and mischievous, was truly considerate to women.

    "s!" Abel sighed when he saw the faint smile on her face, "It¡¯s a pity that the only woman who understands me was taken by that guy."

    Gan Yuan gently shook her head, "Where is Ajue now?"

    Abel¡¯s expression became serious, "He¡¯s on his way to the Northwest, and he¡¯s asked me to escort you back."

    As he spoke, Gan Yuan¡¯s phone rang. It was Huangfu Jue calling.

    "I¡¯ve already heard from Abel, Barton is a very deep character, you must be extremely careful. I¡¯ll take good care of myself, don¡¯t worry about me."

    The man¡¯s tone on the other end was firm, "I will definitely bring Xiaotang back to you safely."

    Gan Yuan gripped the phone tightly, "I trust you, be careful."

    She put away the phone, sped her hands together tightly.

    This isn¡¯t A Country, and the Northwest is Barton¡¯s territory, full of dangers. She maintained a calm demeanor, but her heart couldn¡¯t help but worry about Huangfu Jue and the child.

    Abel noticed her expression and pursed his lips; even the man who always liked to joke around was uncharacteristically silent.

    The car soon returned to the vi where Gan Yuan was staying. Abel courteously helped her out of the car and stopped at the steps as he escorted her up.

    "Helen, I¡¯m entrusting Gan to you."

    Gan Yuan turned her face on the steps and looked at him in confusion.

    "I heard that the gals in the Northwest Province are pretty wild, I want to go check it out." Abel gave her a mischievous smile and extended his right hand towards her, "Gan, goodbye!"

    Having grown up together with Huangfu Jue, who is also the future ruler of A Country, both publicly and privately, Abel didn¡¯t wish for anything to happen to him, and of course, wouldn¡¯t let Huangfu Jue face danger alone.

    Gathering his nonchnt expression in her eyes, Gan Yuan stepped down a step and gently extended her arms to hug Abel¡¯s shoulders.

    "Take care!"

    "Being hugged by you like this, I can¡¯t even bear to leave!" the man teased slyly, but his hand only gently patted her shoulder before he straightened up, "Don¡¯t worry, there are still so many gals waiting for me. I can¡¯t afford to go down. See you!"

    He waved to Gan Yuan and Helen on the steps, then turned and got into the car, lowering the window again and blew a kiss to Gan Yuan.

    "Gan, remember to miss me!"

    The car started and carried him off into the distance.

    Helen watched the taillights disappear into the night and took a light breath.

    "That guy is always so... intolerable!"

    Her words were pejorative, but her tone was full of admiration.

    Everyone knew Abel was a yboy, spending every night with a different woman, living a dissipated life on his father¡¯s honor and wealth... even Helen had only recently begun to truly understand him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 894: This Kind of Stud Horse (4)

    <h4>Chapter 894: Chapter 894: This Kind of Stud Horse (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze from the night, turned around, and walked up the steps. "Bring me tomorrow¡¯s work schedule!"

    Everyone was working hard, so she certainly wouldn¡¯t ck off.

    General Barton, even if you plot tirelessly, I won¡¯t let you win against me!

    ...

    ...

    Inside the rundown repair factory.

    A sleeping Qian Xueying was vigorously shaken awake, and before she was fully conscious, she was dragged out of bed.

    Sam tossed her clothes over, "Hurry and put on your clothes, we¡¯re leaving!"

    She had just been ravaged by Baldy,pounded by a fever from inmed wounds, and her condition was very poor. Yet, under Sam¡¯s intimidation, she dared not resist and had to muster up the energy to put on her clothes, following him out of the factory.

    In the yard, Gan Tang had also been brought out by a subordinate and stuffed into the car.

    Sam pulled Qian Xueying¡¯s arm, leading her into the car, and immediately gave a heavy order.

    "Drive!"

    Qian Xueying yawned, "We¡¯re..."

    Halfway through speaking, seeing Sam¡¯s nce, she prudently shut her mouth.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    Sam smiled contentedly, reaching over to pat her head as you would a dog.

    "That¡¯s right, don¡¯t ask what shouldn¡¯t be asked, don¡¯t say what shouldn¡¯t be said. Be an obedient dog, and you¡¯ll get good canned food!"

    Qian Xueying returned his nce with apliant, smiling face, her profile catching Gan Tang¡¯s clear eyes from across, spawning a wave of shame in her. But before Sam, she could not break out, merely casting a fierce look at Gan Tang to vent her anger.

    The car drove out of the repair factory, through the slum area, onto the main street.

    Gan Tang turned his face to gaze at the street scene outside the window, noticing some familiar streets, he immediately straightened his back.

    Previously, when brought here by Sam and others, he always wanted to understand where this ce was but didn¡¯t because they passed unfamiliar locations.

    Now seeing these familiar streets, the kid instantly recognized it as the Capital of F Country.

    Noticing the little guy looking around, Sam immediately scolded, "What are you looking at? Sit properly!"

    Gan Tang hurriedly withdrew his head, sitting back obediently in his chair.

    By now, the car had reached Central Avenue, Qian Xueying tiredlyid her head against the window, her eyes vaguely catching a luminous building, instinctively shifting her gaze.

    "Is that the Royal Pce?"

    She instinctively asked out loud, regretting her words instantly.

    This time, Sam seemed to be in a good mood, not scolding her but instead ncing at the building not far away.

    "Yes! That¡¯s the Royal Pce!"

    Previously, Qian Xueying had been to the Royal Pce, but she entered through the main gate and hadn¡¯t been to the back garden.

    This was the first time she noticed the Royal Pce¡¯s back garden.

    Gazing at the distant back garden, she inexplicably felt a sense of familiarity as if she¡¯d seen it somewhere before.

    She couldn¡¯t help sitting up, turning her face to look seriously and trying to recall.

    Sam pushed her back into the seat.

    "As long as you obediently listen, maybe in the future, I¡¯ll take you to live in the Royal Pce!"

    He... live in the Royal Pce?

    Qian Xueying turned her puzzled face to Sam.

    "Who exactly are you?"

    Sam smiled, "In the future, the master of this country!"

    Qian Xueying grew even more puzzled, turning her face again to nce at the direction of the Royal Pce¡¯s back garden.

    Sam turned, gripping her neck, "You don¡¯t believe?"

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 895: Striving to Show Favor to Him

    <h4>Chapter 895: Chapter 895: Striving to Show Favor to Him</h4><h4></h4>

    "Of course I believe you, I believe you have this ability." Qian Xueying quickly ttered him, "I... I will also help you, do my best to assist you."

    Sam chuckled lightly, released her throat, and patted her face.

    "Then prove it to me."

    Qian Xueying smiled at him, "Once I¡¯m healed, I can help you with many things. Whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it. I will help you eliminate Gan Yuan, help you rule this country."

    In order to please him, Qian Xueying made every effort to win his favor.

    As she spoke, her gaze once again swept over the distant Royal Pce.

    A sudden inspiration shed through her mind, and she remembered.

    "It¡¯s that photo!"

    "What photo?" Sam asked, puzzled.

    "Ah..." Qian Xueying turned her face, "I mean, I had taken a photo here before."

    Sam sneered disdainfully, "Boring!"

    Qian Xueying retracted her gaze, smiling back at him, the photo of Gan Yuan as a child shed before her eyes once again.

    That¡¯s right, she had felt that the background of that photo looked familiar before, it was actually here ¡ª F Country¡¯s Royal Pce.

    She was so young then, how could she have a photo in the Royal Pce, especially with Moses keeping it so cautiously preserved.

    Regarding F Country, she knew a little, because it was only after the coup over a decade ago that this nation became a democracy. At that time, the G Royal Family¡¯s Queen and King had a son and a daughter. Back then, the boy was about ten, and the girl seemed to be only four or five.

    The rumor then was that the whole family perished in the coup, the G n waspletely wiped out.

    Calcting it, if the Princess had not died, she would be about the same age as Gan Yuan now.

    Could it be that she is the Princess?!

    Thinking of this possibility, Qian Xueying¡¯s pupils immediately shrank.

    No wonder she wanted to assassinate the former president ¡ª during the coup, the former president¡¯s family was one of the main forces, she¡¯s taking revenge.

    That¡¯s why she¡¯s running in the election now, to reim everything that previously belonged to their G Family.

    Realizing this, Qian Xueying felt even more jealous of Gan Yuan in her heart.

    This woman actually possesses such royal blood, such a noble identity... Thinking of this, Qian Xueying turned to look at Gan Tang.

    Father is the future King of F Country, the mother also has such a status... this child is truly extraordinary.

    Hmph!

    Gazing at the little one¡¯s delicate face, Qian Xueying coldly smirked.

    Last time, he wasn¡¯t killed, but this time she will definitely not spare this little thing.

    She wants to scar his little head, then cut that little head off and present it to Gan Yuan. Imagine the woman¡¯s expression when she sees her son¡¯s head...

    While she was still fantasizing privately, Sam once again sped her chin.

    "I warn you, this child is very important to us, you must not target him! If you dare to touch him, I¡¯ll take your life first!"

    From Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes, Sam sensed her murderous intent.

    This child could possibly be the key to their sess. He had put in so much effort to bring this child out, of course, he wouldn¡¯t allow Qian Xueying to ruin his and General Barton¡¯s ns.

    "You... you don¡¯t worry, I... I know his value." Qian Xueying quickly said.

    Opposite, Gan Tang turned his little face, nced at Qian Xueying, and grew even more wary of her in his heart.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 896: The Illegitimate Child

    <h4>Chapter 896: Chapter 896: The Illegitimate Child</h4><h4></h4>

    The car turned into a bend and drove into an open space where a military aircraft was already waiting.

    This is F Country, where Sam could wield power freely. Unable to conveniently go to the airport with Gan Tang and Qian Xueying, he had long arranged for an aircraft to take them directly to the Northwest.

    A momentter, the helicopter took off, flying into the night sky in the direction of the Northwest, and Sam rxed against the back of his seat.

    "Finally, we can go home!"

    "Yeah!"

    The two subordinates were also very excited.

    The Northwest province was their stronghold. Once there, they wouldn¡¯t have to hide any longer.

    Gan Tang turned her face to look at the night sky beside her, curled up her legs, and hugged her knees.

    Qian Xueying quietly nced at Sam. Who exactly was this man?!

    Now they were flying in the Northwest direction, from the capital heading towards the Northwest province, which was General Barton¡¯s territory. This Sam must be one of General Barton¡¯s men.

    As far as she knew, General Barton was also participating in the election now. It seemed capturing Gan Tang was also a move against Gan Yuan. Sam had previously mentioned entering the Royal Pce, indicating that he must be an important figure to General Barton.

    ...

    ...

    F Country¡¯s Capital.

    Paul rushed into the study with excitement, "Sir, I¡¯ve found it!"

    In the study, Moses and Jessica simultaneously turned their faces, and Paul grabbed the freshly received fax and rushed over, spreading it out on the table.

    "Look, this is the information I just acquired. Sam Barton, twenty-seven years old, with all physical indicators matching those of the Duke Residence¡¯s bodyguard Sam, and the photos are exactly the same. The information shows that Sam Barton is a lieutenant colonel under Barton¡¯s Northwest Army..."

    "Sam Barton?" Moses stared at the photo on the fax, "What is his rtionship with General Barton?"

    "He is Barton¡¯s illegitimate son with a lover, and should be considered Barton¡¯s eldest son," Paul stated.

    "So, this matter indeed was arranged by General Barton." Jessica bit her lip, "That bastard, who knows where he has taken Gan Tang?"

    Paul¡¯s excitement also subsided.

    Indeed, these findings just confirmed that General Barton was behind this, but they didn¡¯t help in actually locating Gan Tang.

    On the other side of the table, Moses had already gotten up, pulling on the coat from the rack.

    "Prepare the ne."

    "Where are you going?" Paul asked.

    "Northwest." Moses strode towards the door, "That¡¯s Barton¡¯s stronghold, and he will definitely take the kid there."

    "Exactly!" Jessica¡¯s heart lifted, "Let¡¯s head over ahead of them, set up our surveince, and as soon as Sam shows up in the Northwest, we can trace and find Gan Tang immediately."

    They quickly went downstairs, got into the car, and while Paul was arranging the aircraft over a call, the driver had already started the car, steering into the motorway.

    Jessica pulled up the region of the Northwest province on theputer.

    "Sir, where do you think they will take Xiaotang?"

    "There are too many eyes at the General Residence, so they definitely won¡¯t take the child there. They will definitely take the child to a hidden and safe ce," Paul replied.

    Moses nodded slightly, his gaze on the screen¡¯s map, sweeping past the Northwest Capital, and finallynding on an orange area on the map.

    "Where was Sam stationed before he left his post?"

    "Third Army Base," Paul reached over to point at a small red circle on the map. "Right here, three hundred kilometers from the Northwest Capital, at the edge of the desert."

 Chapter 897: 22 Kilometers

    <h4>Chapter 897: Chapter 897: 22 Kilometers</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses stared at the picture, "We¡¯ll go here."

    Sam is now exposed, it¡¯s inconvenient for him to appear publicly. The base is under military management, outsiders cannot enter easily. It¡¯s both concealed and safe.

    If he were Sam, this would be the best choice.

    ...

    ...

    Northwest Province, Gobi Desert, the night was as dark as ink.

    The wind dispersed the heat absorbed by the Gobi Desert during the day; the southeastern region was already experiencing the warmth of early summer, but the night here still carried a trace of chilliness.

    In the distance, two beams of light pierced the night as a convoy passed by the roadside, bringing with it a whirlwind of dust.

    In the back seat of an off-road vehicle, Huangfu Jue was drawing on the map with a red pen, while Will, sitting next to him, was connecting the satellite using hisputer.

    After a period of anxious waiting, the information from the satellite finally appeared on the screen.

    Will, adjusting the map, smiled with a touch of satisfaction.

    "Duke, it¡¯s ready."

    Aside from Will, those who apanied Huangfu Jue were only about ten bodyguards he brought and a few temporary agents drafted from the Northwest Region.

    Firstly, it was because of the urgency; rushing from the Capital to the Northwest, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t have time to prepare more personnel.

    Secondly, the current situation did not allow for overt actions. After all, this was F Country. If the matter wasn¡¯t handled well, it could turn into a serious political incident.

    F Country was at a tumultuous stage, and it was the critical period of Gan Yuan¡¯s election campaign, so Huangfu Jue had to consider various aspects in his actions.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes stayed on the map, "How far to the Third Army Base?"

    Will nced at the map on theputer, "22 kilometers."

    "Check what¡¯s happening over there?" Huangfu Jue immediately ordered.

    "Okay." Will¡¯s handsnded on the keyboard, swiftly typing, then erged the map, and the Third Army Base soon appeared on his keyboard.

    Due to nighttime, the brightness on the map wasn¡¯t adequate, making it hard topletely ascertain the current situation at the base.

    However, relying on his previous experience in the military, Will quickly surveyed the entire base.

    "Found it, the number GD-3098A, it should be the ne that earlier came over from the Capital."

    After receiving information from Abel, Huangfu Jue made a prompt decision to head to the Northwest.

    Like Moses, he had learned Sam¡¯s true identity from his own informationwork and deduced that Sam might bring Gan Tang back to his former military camp.

    Besides, he also traced Barton¡¯s aircraft mobilization, and this ne numbered GD¡ª3098A was precisely the one that previously flew from the Capital.

    Both the timing and the number matched urately, concluding that this was indeed the ne that brought Gan Tang back.

    Huangfu Jue nced at the screen; his red pen tapped a location near the Third Base.

    "Bypass road number 6, then we¡¯ll go through here."

    Driving directly to the vicinity of the base would undoubtedly draw the enemy¡¯s attention. Road number 6 was about five kilometers from the base, they could cut across the Gobi Desert to reach the valley near the base.

    Following Huangfu Jue¡¯s instructions, the three vehicles quickly arrived at the designated location, stopping their cars in a valley about one kilometer from the base.

    As soon as the vehicles stopped, everyone immediately jumped out of the cars.

    A subordinate opened the trunk of the rear vehicle, lifting out the prepared equipment. Everyone quickly armed themselves.

 Chapter 898: Save the Child First

    <h4>Chapter 898: Chapter 898: Save the Child First</h4><h4></h4>

    Will also discarded his suit and took a fieldbat uniform handed over by a subordinate. Just as he was about to change out of his clothes, he turned his head and saw Huangfu Jue taking off his suit too.

    "You¡¯ll stay behind tomand. I¡¯ll lead the team to rescue the child..."

    "No way!" Huangfu Jue threw his suit onto the car, "I¡¯m going with you."

    This base is an army training base under Barton¡¯smand. There¡¯s a fullpany stationed here, plus other staff, numbering at least over two hundred. With just a few of them, how could he be at ease?

    If the mission fails, the opposition will surely relocate Gan Tang. Northwest is such a vast area that searching for her then would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    This operation must seed; it cannot fail.

    Will raised his hand and grabbed his arm, "But, it¡¯s too dangerous. If anything happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to answer to the King and Queen!"

    Concerning Huangfu Jue¡¯s safety, he was uncharacteristically firm.

    "You absolutely mustn¡¯t go. This time, you must listen to me!"

    Huangfu Jue shook off his arm.

    "Get out of the way!"

    "Sir!"

    Will rushed forward again, holding onto him, "I promised Miss Gan I would absolutely not let you get hurt."

    Huangfu Jue turned his face without showing anger, merely gazing deeply into his eyes, "I also promised her I would definitely bring the child back safely."

    Facing his gaze, Will found his grip weakening involuntarily.

    The danger of this ambush mission is self-evident; even he doesn¡¯t have absolute confidence in rescuing Gan Tang.

    It¡¯s driven purely by the resolve to risk everything for one desperate fight.

    With gritted teeth, he strode over and handed a bulletproof vest to Huangfu Jue.

    "You must wear this!"

    This time, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t refuse.

    Soon, everyone was dressed and ready. Huangfu Jue also changed out of his suit, exchanging it for a more convenient nighttime field uniform, and jumped down from the car.

    Normally dressed in suits, the man now d in a field uniform had shed some of his usual elegance and grace, gaining an untamed wildness instead.

    Standing on the windy desert at night, he still seemed as though he were standing atop a throne,manding reverence naturally.

    Seeing him emerge, everyone instinctively stood at attention like soldiers.

    Especially Will, who had followed Huangfu Jue in the army previously, hadn¡¯t seen the man in this attire for years, and couldn¡¯t help but feel stirred with passion.

    "Sir!"

    Raising his hand, Will respectfully handed the wireless earpiece to him, which Huangfu Jue took and ced on his right ear after a quick scan of everyone around.

    "If you encounter danger, save the child first, then save me!"

    Everyone looked at each other, hesitating.

    Gan Tang is certainly important, but Huangfu Jue is even more critical. If anything happens to him, A Country would surely endure significant turmoil, as he is the Crown Prince.

    A child can be born again, but there is only one Crown Prince.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s expression darkened as he immediately raised his voice.

    "This is an order!"

    Will stood upright with a snap and took the lead.

    "Yes, Duke!"

    For soldiers, serving orders is a sacred duty. These bodyguards were all selected from the military camp and understood that once they agree, it means choosing Gan Tang over Huangfu Jue in a situation where there¡¯s only one choice.

    This kind of order is a difficult decision.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon.

 Chapter 899 This Is What a Woman Is (1)

    <h4>Chapter 899: Chapter 899 This Is What a Woman Is (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Move out!"

    Huangfu Jue ordered quietly, leading the charge towards the direction of the base.

    They were close enough to Base No. 3; driving closer would easily attract attention, so they would proceed on foot for the remaining distance.

    Aside from the three drivers who stayed behind to provide extraction, everyone else, including Will, followed Huangfu Jue, running across the Gobi Desert, swiftly advancing toward the base.

    The other three promptly returned to their vehicles, on standby, ready to provide support at any moment.

    A group of a dozen quickly reached the hillside near the base, and Huangfu Jue made a gesture; everyone immediately spread out along the slope, assuming discreet positions.

    In the valley below was the location of Base No. 3, shaped like a gourd, narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, offering excellent concealment.

    The base epassed three main buildings, using the valley¡¯s mountains as walls, lined with barbed wire and surveince equipment, with the tallest walls and defensive sentries at the main gate.

    Taking the binocrs handed to him by Will, Huangfu Jue adjusted the focus and swiftly surveyed the base.

    Earlier on the road, everyone had studied the base¡¯syout, with Huangfu Jue analyzing it most thoroughly.

    The three main buildings included an office building, a barracks for soldiers, and a training building, with warehouses in the rear. The courtyard neatly parked with armored vehicles, two helicopters stationed on the west side, one of which was the one Sam brought back for Gan Tang.

    It was alreadyte at night; apart from soldiers on duty, most military personnel had returned to their barracks to rest. Most lights in the barracks were out, with only the corridors lit.

    The office building still had many lights on, making it hard for him to ascertain Sam¡¯s whereabouts or where Gan Tang was being held.

    Huangfu Jue carefully observed the area, focusing on the window with lights on at the top floor of the office building.

    Adjusting the focus of his high-powered binocrs, he directed his gaze to the window.

    Through the window, he could see an officer-looking person holding a ss, seemingly talking to someone who was not near the window, making it impossible to see their face.

    "Everyone split into four teams. You three follow me, we¡¯ll handle the office building. Will, take three people to the warehouse at the back. The rest split into two groups; one goes to the barracks, the other to the training building." Huangfu Jue quickly assigned the teams and reminded everyone immediately, "Remember, our mission is to find the people. Avoid drawing attention. If anything happens, notify me immediately. nt explosives as you go; destroy the base if necessary. The team that finds the targets retreat to the back valley. The other three teams, one disable the enemy¡¯s transport, another blow up the base, and thest one capture the helicopters."

    "Yes!"

    Everyone responded in unison.

    "Begin the operation!"

    With Huangfu Jue¡¯smand, the team formed a line, using climbing ropes to quickly descend the steep side into the valley.

    Huangfu Jue raised his right hand, making a signal to spread out, and the team immediately followed their predetermined groups.

    Will grabbed his arm, slipping a handgun into his pocket, and led his own team toward the rear warehouse.

    Watching him leave, Huangfu Jue refocused, lightly gesturing with his fingers as he led the way toward the office building.

    ...

    ...

    The base¡¯s medical room.

    The military doctor carefully cleaned Qian Xueying¡¯s wound, re-bandaged it, and then reached to remove the thermometer from her mouth.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 900 This Is What a Woman Is (2)

    <h4>Chapter 900: Chapter 900 This Is What a Woman Is (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    "The body temperature is still fine, it seems the inmmation has been controlled. Have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow morning, you cane over to get the antiseptic injection."

    Qian Xueying pulled up the military shirt that had slipped to her shoulder and fastened the buttons, thanking the doctor.

    After just receiving an IV drip and having her wound treated again, and changing into clean clothes, her condition improved significantly.

    Seeing her dressed, the soldier who had brought her here immediately walked over.

    "The colonel requests you toe to his room."

    "Okay."

    Qian Xueying agreed with a smile, although a sh of anger crossed her eyes.

    That bastard, did he want to humiliate her again?

    Hmph!

    Following the soldier out of the medical room, Qian Xueying turned her face to look out the window at the night scene outside.

    The base was heavily guarded, escaping wouldn¡¯t be easy. She would endure for another two days, waiting for her wounds to recover a bit. Once Sam trusted her more, she could look for an opportunity to escape from here.

    However, before she left, there was something she had to do.

    "Where is that child?" She pretended to casually inquire from the soldier, "That¡¯s a very important hostage."

    "Rest assured, the colonel has him locked in the secret room of the office building. Not even a bird could escape, let alone a child."

    Secret room?

    Qian Xueying slightly furrowed her brows.

    She had just passed by there; it was the ce in the base where confidential documents were kept, and meetings were held. Only a high-ranking clearance card could grant ess.

    So, she would need to find a way to get Sam¡¯s card; otherwise, even she wouldn¡¯t be able to get near Gan Tang.

    Walking through the corridor towards the office building, she unconsciously slowed her pace as she saw the lit room ahead.

    Sam, on the bed, was always violent, with noticeable tendencies for abuse. Just thinking about how the man was going to abuse her again, Qian Xueying felt a bit apprehensive.

    "Colonel!" The soldier knocked on the door, "Miss Ying is here."

    Inside the room, Sam was chatting and drinking with one of his old subordinates. When he was in the base before, the two of them were quite close. This time, upon Sam¡¯s return, they inevitably had to share a drink.

    "Let her in!"

    The female soldier stepped aside to allow entrance, and Qian Xueying took a deep breath, smiling as she walked in.

    Upon seeing her, the officer leaning by the window immediately squinted his gray eyes slightly.

    Earlier, when Qian Xueying arrived, her clothes were dirty and disheveled, covered with bloodstains, her hair a mess, not leaving a good impression.

    But now, she was clean and awake, her ck hair draping smoothly over her shoulders, making her face appear even more captivating.

    The military shirt appeared slightlyrge, revealing a broad expanse of snow-white skin at the cor...

    Except for a few staff members, the base consisted entirely of men. Upon seeing such a vibrant young woman, the officer¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    Qian Xueying walked to Sam¡¯s side, lifting her hand to gently squeeze his shoulder.

    "Colonel must be very tired from the long journey. Why not let me massage you to help you rx and rest early?"

    Sam squinted his eyes in enjoyment, extending his ss towards his old friend, "How is it? Not bad, right?"

    The officer opposite immediately let out a lewdugh, "Not bad, very good indeed."

    Sam burst intoughter, "If you like, she¡¯s yours for tonight!"

    He never cared about women; they were merely tools for release.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 901 This Is What a Woman Is (3)

    <h4>Chapter 901: Chapter 901 This Is What a Woman Is (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    The male officer¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, "The Lieutenant Colonel doesn¡¯t mind?"

    "Compared to our friendship, what does a woman matter?" Sam smiled ambiguously, "But, speaking of it, Asian women are quite good, you should give it a try."

    Saying this, he pinched Chiyuki Sakura¡¯s thigh.

    "What are you still standing there for?"

    Chiyuki Sakura was filled with anger inside, but could only apany with a smiling face and obediently walk over,ing to the officer¡¯s side, "Should I pour you a drink?"

    The officer had no interest in drinking anymore, immediately put down the ss and stood up.

    "Lieutenant Colonel, have a good rest. In a couple of days, when I head into town, I¡¯ll find some fine goods for you."

    "It¡¯s a deal!" Sam replied with a smile while shaking his ss, and his gaze then fell on Chiyuki Sakura, "Chiyuki Sakura, don¡¯t let me down!"

    "Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t," Chiyuki Sakura replied with a forced smile.

    Before she could finish speaking, the officer reached out and pulled her towards the door, once in the corridor, he impatiently drew her to his side, his hand unceremoniously slipping into her shirt.

    "A bit small in the chest, but the skin is really good..."

    Chiyuki Sakura suppressed the urge to tear him to pieces, "Let¡¯s go to the room, it¡¯s too inconvenient here."

    "Makes sense!"

    The officer forced a couple of squeezes on her body and pulled her towards his room.

    In the room, Sam raised the ss to his lips and gestured towards the subordinate standing beside him.

    "How¡¯s that kid?!"

    Because Chiyuki Sakura had been verypliant these days, Sam no longer felt very suspicious of her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged good people, there¡¯s absolutely no problem!"

    Sam got up and walked to the window, gazing at the familiar camp.

    "Hmm... Finallye back again, in a few more months, this territory will be ours, by then we will no longer need to hide and dodge."

    He turned his face, his gazending on the TV screen, which was broadcasting some news about Gan Yuan, looking at her delicate face, Sam stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, "Speaking of which, I truly am looking forward to it!"

    The subordinate followed his gaze and nced, letting out a light chuckle.

    "This woman is much more proper than Chiyuki Sakura."

    "Good taste, beautiful and elegant, this is what a woman should be, someone like Chiyuki Sakura can only be considered a bitch." Samughed and patted the other¡¯s chest, tossed him a beer, "Come on, tonight we can have a good drink!"

    Throughout this past year, in the Duke Residence bedroom.

    Even sleeping one had to keep one eye open, those days were truly notfortable.

    Now finally back at his ce, Sam certainly wants to rx properly.

    The two sat down side by side, and the subordinate¡¯s eyes fell on the TV screen, saying with a smile, "Later, when they know you took the son, that Duke would definitely be furious, wouldn¡¯t he?"

    "No, he wille to kill me." Sam gently shook the beer can in his hand, "But, I will strike first, kill his son, y with his woman, and then kill him, haha..."

    Prior to doing a service in Huangfu Jue¡¯s bedroom, Sam had alwayspared himself with Huangfu Jue, always believing that if not for his illegitimate son identity, he too could achieve great things like Huangfu Jue.

    Throughout the past year by Huangfu Jue¡¯s side, witnessing firsthand the man¡¯s behavior, Sam felt envy, constant envy.

 Chapter 902: This Is What a Woman Is (4)

    <h4>Chapter 902: Chapter 902: This Is What a Woman Is (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Sam believes his skills and intelligence are in no way inferior to Huangfu Jue, and he has always hoped that one day he will be formally recognized by his father and appear in front of everyone as the son of Barton.

    By then, he will definitely show that man what kind of man Sam Barton is.

    Thinking about his triumphant demeanor at that time, Sam smiled with pride.

    At this very moment, Sam is unaware that the man he is talking about is only a few hundred meters away from him.

    ...

    ...

    Outside the office building.

    Huangfu Jue agilely climbed over the courtyard fence, connected the prepared signal jammer to the surveince camera lens, raised his left hand with two fingers to signal to continue, then swiftly shed out and arrived at the foot of the office building, pressing against the wall.

    Three of his subordinates followed him, each covering their position.

    Raising both hands, Huangfu Jue pointed to the other side¡¯s exit, indicating for them to split up.

    Thus, the four separated again, with two subordinates heading to the right exit, while Huangfu Jue and one subordinate moved to the left exit.

    At the exit, two soldiers clutching guns stood guard. The pair moved silently, each sneaked up one on either side, and promptly stood up, covering each soldier¡¯s mouth and nose, dragging them into the shadows.

    Apanied by two light sounds of bones being crushed, the two soldiers were dealt with.

    Leaping forward, Huangfu Jue cautiously entered the lobby, ncing around before quickly heading towards the staircase.

    No one was in the first-floor lobby. As the two reached the second floor, a staff member working overtime yawned and walked out of an office.

    Huangfu Jue and his subordinate respectfully retreated to one side, hiding themselves.

    As the person approached, he suddenly extended his arm, pinned them against the wall, while his subordinate vigntly scanned the surroundings.

    Huangfu Jue grasped the person¡¯s neck with one hand and thrust a handgun into his mouth with the other, suppressing his tongue to prevent him from calling out.

    "Where is Sam?" he asked in a low, demanding tone.

    The staff member was an office worker, suddenly grabbed, his mind was scared into a brief shutdown, looking at him with a bewildered expression, momentarily unable to react.

    Huangfu Jue tightened his grip, and the man¡¯s neck bones made a light sound under the pressure. Realizing the threat of death, the staff member¡¯s face immediately showed a look of horror.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers tightened further, "Speak quickly!"

    The man couldn¡¯t speak, only tremblingly raised a finger, pointing upward, indicating that Sam was upstairs.

    "Which floor?"

    The office worker shakily extended four fingers.

    "Where is the child he brought?"

    The office worker shook his head, making a muffled sound from his mouth.

    Raising his hand, he pulled out a dagger from his body, ced it against the man¡¯s throat, and slowly withdrew the gun from his mouth.

    "Don¡¯t make a sound, or I¡¯ll kill you immediately!"

    The office worker eagerly nodded. When his mouth was free of the gun, he immediately whispered, "I... I only know they brought back a kid, I truly don¡¯t know where they locked him up!"

    Hearing the icy chill emanating from Huangfu Jue, the man hastily added.

    "Please don¡¯t kill me, I really don¡¯t know, I beg... I beg you!"

    The hand holding the dagger suddenly exerted force, the sharp de shing through the man¡¯s throat bone.

    At this time, Huangfu Jue was already in a towering rage, how could there be any room for mercy?

    ...

    ...

    Good Morning

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 903 Strong Alliance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 903: Chapter 903 Strong Alliance (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Just the thought of his son being unknownly bound and suffering at the hands of these bastards made him wish he could kill everyone in this base to vent his anger.

    Handing the corpse to his subordinates, Huangfu Jue strode forward. It was now certain that Sam was on this floor, and as long as he found him, he would surely find Gan Tang.

    Because he wasn¡¯t sure about Gan Tang¡¯s location, Huangfu Jue could only search room by room.

    It was the dead of night, and most of the staff in the office building had left work. There weren¡¯t many people around, and the few unlucky ones workingte were mercilessly deprived of life by him.

    He reached the third floor without any discoveries. The office building had many rooms, so he had to split up with his subordinates to search.

    "If you have any news, notify me immediately!"

    Giving hismand, Huangfu Jue darted towards the corridor on the left.

    Just as he was retreating from an office, a hand holding a gun suddenly reached out towards him. Huangfu Jue swiftly grabbed the opponent¡¯s wrist, raised the gun, and simultaneously twisted the opponent¡¯s arm while swinging at his face.

    Originally thinking this strike would surely hit the opponent, he didn¡¯t expect the punch to be deftly dodged.

    Fearing that the opponent might call for help and attract a multitude of reinforcements, he forcefully dragged the person into the room.

    The opponent kicked agilely, and he dodged sideways, seizing the opportunity. The person he pulled into the room had already freed their arm and aimed a gun at him once more.

    Huangfu Jue straightened up and simultaneously raised his right hand, which was holding a gun.

    In the dim room, the two faced each other, guns drawn.

    Light streamed in from the open door, casting shadows on their figures. Upon seeing each other¡¯s faces, surprise flickered in their eyes.

    "Moses!"

    "Huangfu Jue?!"

    The man standing in front of Huangfu Jue wore only a ck shirt, holding a silenced pistol, with short hair framing a handsome face with a trace of wicked charm. It was Moses.

    After Moses, along with Jessica and Paul, arrived in the Northwest, they directlynded their ne near the base and infiltrated.

    Uncertain of Gan Tang¡¯s location, Moses also had to split up with others, and he happened to be in charge of the office building.

    Huangfu Jue snuck in from one of the doorways, while Moses had jumped in through the back window. Both had heard the other¡¯s sounds, thinking it was the guards.

    Now seeing each other¡¯s faces, they naturally guessed each other¡¯s intentions, realizing this, both felt a mix of surprise and unexpectedness.

    Moses¡¯s eyebrow suddenly twitched, and he raised his gun-holding right hand, pulling the trigger.

    The bullet from the silenced pistol grazed Huangfu Jue¡¯s arm and struck the forehead of the guard who was silently pushing the door open.

    As Huangfu Jue turned his face, the guard who realized something was amiss fell back powerlessly.

    "Xiaotang is not on this floor!" Moses said in a low voice.

    At this moment, Huangfu Jue had also reached this floor, and without asking further, he knew what Moses¡¯s intention was.

    In this situation, it was not the time to sh with him.

    Huangfu Jue averted his gaze from the dead guard, "I¡¯ll take the left side."

    Despite his usual disfavor towards Moses, at this moment, he didn¡¯t need to think to know that Moses was here to save the child.

    Right now, the child was the priority!

    Staring into the man¡¯s blue eyes for two seconds, Moses nodded.

    "I¡¯ll take the right side."

 Chapter 904 Strong Alliance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 904: Chapter 904 Strong Alliance (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Then, the two men nced at each other, swiftly retreated outside the door, and continued searching separately.

    At the stairway, Huangfu Jue stopped, turned his head, and saw Moses pushing open a door. His blue eyes narrowed as he raised his right hand.

    A muffled sound followed, and a bullet shot through the silencer and out of the chamber, hitting the guy hiding behind Moses, ready to ambush.

    Moses turned at the sound, nced at the soldier who was shot through the heart and fell behind him, cast a distant look at Huangfu Jue, then swiftly turned and ran up the right-side stairs.

    With a light exhtion, Huangfu Jue also dashed up the stairs.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the warehouse.

    Will dragged the guard he had stabbed to death into a dark corner, casually pulling over the guard¡¯s walkie-talkie and stuffing it into his pocket.

    He nced at the stairway leading to the upstairs and basement in the hall, frowning slightly.

    "Boss, should we split up to search?" one subordinate suggested in a low voice.

    The warehouse was quiterge, and searching like this was very inefficient.

    So far, no other team had sent any messages; it seemed they hadn¡¯t found anything either.

    Time waits for no one; each minute of dy increases danger.

    Will nodded, "You guys search upstairs by floors, I¡¯ll head to the basement!"

    So, the four of them split into two groups. Will sneaked into the basement while the other three went up the stairs, searching by floor for clues.

    Carefully pushing open the basement¡¯s iron door, Will stealthily peeked down the hallway, seeing no one on either side. He then gently pushed open the door on the left.

    The door was locked, wouldn¡¯t budge. He paused to listen but heard nothing.

    So, he moved to the next door.

    As soon as he opened the door, a series of footsteps sounded from behind.

    Will quickly concealed himself. When the soldier approached, he immediately leaped, tackling the soldier to the ground, one hand pressing the back of the soldier¡¯s head while the other jerked his jaw sharply, breaking it.

    Just as he was about to stand, a sharp female voice sounded behind him.

    "Raise your hands, no sound!"

    Hearing the voice, Will was momentarily stunned, then smiled slightly.

    Raising his hands, he slowly stood up.

    Before he could steady himself, he was already pinned to the wall by his shoulder, with a gun pointed at his throat.

    "That child Sam brought back is..." Jessica¡¯s inquiry halted as surprise shed in herrge eyes fixed on Will¡¯s face, "Why is it you?!"

    Out of the corner of his eye, Will spotted guards walking down the hallway. He grabbed her hand holding the gun, pulling her into the room.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    Pressing her with his left hand, Will pulled out his pistol with his right hand.

    Jessica guessed the reason and remained silent, raising a hand to grasp his hand and move it away.

    Damn it, where are you touching?!

    Will thought she intended to resist and hurriedly pressed her firmly again.

    "Someone¡¯sing!"

    As he pressed down, his palm sensed something off.

    In his palm, a soft and warm touch; in a moment of urgency, he had pressed down on Jessica¡¯s chest.

    Feeling the softness and warmth, he couldn¡¯t help but get slightly distracted.

    Jessica flung his hand away, then raised her right hand and fired two shots, hitting one of the two guards, who fell to the ground. The other guard noticed something was amiss and immediately raised his rifle.

    Will had regained his focus, stepped forward, seized the man¡¯s gun, raised it, and simultaneously grabbed the man¡¯s neck with his other hand, twisting forcefully.

 Chapter 905 Strong Alliance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 905: Chapter 905 Strong Alliance (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    The soldier¡¯s neck was snapped, blood oozing from his mouth as he died instantly.

    Jessica turned her face, nced at him, quickly dragged the two bodies on the ground into the room they were just in, while Will dragged another body inside.

    "Did you find anything?"

    Jessica rolled her eyes at him and made to leave.

    "Hey!" Will reached out and grabbed her arm.

    Turning her face, Jessica asked irritably, "What, still want to grab me?"

    Will released her wrist, "Sorry."

    Jessica¡¯s fine eyebrows raised slightly, her beautiful eyes flicked, and her gaze settled back on his face, "What did you say?"

    Will pouted, "You heard me clearly!"

    "Forget it if you¡¯re not saying it!" Jessica made as if to leave again.

    "Sorry for misunderstanding you earlier." Will said behind her.

    With her back to him, Jessica¡¯s lips curled up, and when she turned her face back, the smile was gone.

    "Hmph! I thought you didn¡¯t recognize those few words!" She teased him, then immediately shifted the topic to serious matters, "I checked over there, found nothing, what about your people?"

    Will also shook his head, "No news so far."

    "These guys, who knows where they hid the kid!"

    Jessica dashed out of the room, Will hurried after her, the two crossed paths searching from left to right, covering each other smoothly despite no rehearsal.

    Pushing open the door to thest room, Will nced around, then retracted his form.

    "How many of you came?"

    "None of your business?"

    Will was exasperated, "Come on, don¡¯t be so childish!"

    He asked how many of them came because he wanted to notify his team not to identally harm them, everyone was here to rescue the child, it was time to cooperate.

    "Who¡¯s being childish?" Jessica shot him a sideways nce, "Even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe me. The boss is here too, he went to the office building, Paul and the others went to the training building and dormitory."

    Will immediately raised his hand to press his wireless earpiece.

    "Boss, this is Will, Moses¡¯s people are here too."

    Jessica heard his words, surprise shed in her big eyes.

    Huangfu Jue?

    He actually came to save his son.

    "I know." Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice came through, very calm, "Other teams, be careful not to fire on Moses¡¯s people, we¡¯ll cooperate for now."

    "Roger that!" Will lowered his right hand, nced at Jessica, "Follow me, let¡¯s check upstairs."

    "Who wants to follow you?" Jessica darted in front of him, "I¡¯m not your subordinate!"

    Looking at the nimble slender figure in front of him, Will merely shook his head, he meant well, offering to take the lead, leaving more of the danger to himself, and this stubborn girl didn¡¯t appreciate it!

    Hmph, hope she gets a lessonter.

    Of course, he thought but didn¡¯t stop his steps, striding up the stairs, he raised a hand to stop Jessica who was about to open the door, raising his arm to block her.

    "I have a bulletproof vest, I¡¯ll go first!"

    Being a man, how could he let a woman clear the way for him?

    If there¡¯s an incident outside, he has a bulletproof vest, at least he¡¯d have a bit more protection than her.

    After being pulled back, Jessica watched as the tall man carefully opened the door, then pouted.

    Now he¡¯s acting like a good guy?

    Who needs his protection!

    Internally scoffing, her hands had already tightened around her gun, ready to respond to any contingency, to coordinate with his actions.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 906: Strong Alliance (4)

    <h4>Chapter 906: Chapter 906: Strong Alliance (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the bedroom on the fifth floor.

    Qian Xueying pushed away the man who had fallen asleep on her, frowned with disgust, and got up to walk into the bathroom.

    She adjusted the water temperature and quickly rinsed off the stains left by the man with the showerhead. Noticing the bruises on her body, she suddenly tightened her grip on the showerhead.

    Looking at the mirror, she bit her teeth in secret.

    "Gan Yuan, all the humiliation I¡¯ve suffered today, I will pay you back double someday!"

    She grabbed a towel to wipe off the water stains, carefully checked her wounds, picked up the clothes, draped them over her body, and quietly opened the bathroom door.

    Seeing the officer still asleep, she quickly picked up his clothes from the floor and searched them thoroughly, soon finding a maic card.

    Knowing that the card must allow ess to the secure room upstairs, Qian Xueying sped the card in her palm, and a sinister smile appeared on her lips.

    With this card, when she¡¯s ready to leave, she can take care of that child first.

    After hiding the card in a concealed spot, Qian Xueying walked to the sofa, about to lie down and rest, when her ears caught an unusual sound from outside.

    Curious, she stealthily moved to the door, gently turned the doorknob, and opened the door.

    Outside, a dark gun muzzle was pointed straight at her face, and Qian Xueying was shocked, "You..."

    "Qian Xueying?"

    Standing outside was one of Huangfu Jue¡¯s bodyguards. Recognizing her, he immediately entered the room with his gun, nced at the officer asleep on the bed, grabbed Qian Xueying with one hand, and pointed his gun towards the officer on the bed.

    He originally nned to kill the officer just in case, but as he pulled the trigger, Qian Xueying suddenly lunged at him.

    She grabbed his hand holding the gun and mmed it against the wall.

    Feeling pain in his wrist, the bodyguard dropped the gun and kicked her away.

    Qian Xueying flew out, crashing heavily onto the table, causing a sharp pain in her lower back.

    Seeing the bodyguard grabbing his gun and trying to aim at her, in a panic, she jumped behind the sofa and quickly grabbed the gun holster thrown by the officer onto the sofa.

    The bodyguard fired several bullets in session. Seeing no movement from the sofa, he assumed Qian Xueying had been hit and circled around to check. Just as he circled the sofa, a bullet shot straight over, hitting him in the forehead.

    His body staggered, then he fell heavily to the ground.

    "Hmph!"

    Qian Xueying snorted coldly as she stood up, nced at the officer on the bed struggling to get up, noting that the bodyguard¡¯s shot hadn¡¯tpletely killed him.

    She stepped forward, raised her gun, and pointed it at the man¡¯s face.

    "No... Don¡¯t..." the officer pleaded.

    "Go to hell!"

    Qian Xueying lightly pulled the trigger, and the bullet prated the officer¡¯s forehead directly.

    Quickly retrieving the maic card and putting it in her pocket, Qian Xueying grabbed the gun and rushed out of the room. Seeing the guard who hade over upon hearing the gunshots, she shouted loudly.

    "Something¡¯s wrong, someone has infiltrated the base, hurry and inform Colonel Sam!"

    The guard immediately grabbed the walkie-talkie and sprinted towards Colonel Sam¡¯s room, yelling urgently into the device.

    "Someone has infiltrated the base, repeat, someone has infiltrated the base!"

    At this moment, Qian Xueying turned and rushed into the elevator.

    The bodyguard recognized her as one of Huangfu Jue¡¯s people, indicating Huangfu Jue had already found some clues and brought people here to rescue Xiaotang.

    This was her chance; there would soon be a big chaos, and she could use the confusion to escape.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 907: Not a Single Person is Allowed to Escape

    <h4>Chapter 907: Chapter 907: Not a Single Person is Allowed to Escape</h4><h4></h4>

    However, before leaving...

    She stepped out of the elevator door with her gun, nced around, and immediately walked towards the door marked "Secret Room" on the side.

    They wanted to rescue the child, but she wouldn¡¯t give them the chance!

    ...

    ...

    Downstairs.

    The nurse stammered, "In the secret room upstairs."

    "Which floor?" Huangfu Jue asked urgently.

    "Sev... seventh floor." The nurse shrank into the corner of the wall, trembled, and covered her face with a hand, "Please... don¡¯t kill me... I¡¯m... I¡¯m just a nurse... I¡¯ve... I¡¯ve never done anything..."

    Buzz¡ª

    Outside the window, the sharp sound of rms suddenly red.

    Huangfu Jue nced out the window, knowing the n had been exposed. He swept a look at the nurse who was already scared out of her wits and turned around to rush out of the infirmary door, sprinting towards the stairs.

    "It¡¯s confirmed that Xiaotang is in the office building. Everyone evacuate quickly and act ording to the original n."

    Responses came back from several squads, and they immediately began to act ording to the previous n, evacuating their respective surveince locations and preparing for the explosion.

    In the warehouse, Will naturally received the signal.

    "Roger!" He whispered into the headset, then immediately spoke loudly, "All personnel in the warehouse, evacuate immediately, destroy their transportation equipment. I¡¯ll handle the helicopter."

    After giving orders into the headset, he turned to look at Jessica behind him.

    "It¡¯s confirmed that Xiaotang is in the office building. Let¡¯s get to the helicopter to assist them."

    "Alright." Jessica followed him out of the warehouse while pulling out her wireless inte, "Sir, Xiaotang is in the office building, repeat, Xiaotang is in the office building. Everyone outside of the office, retreat! Sir?"

    "I understand." Moses¡¯ voice replied.

    Following Moses, Paul¡¯s voice could be heard, "Okay, understood."

    "Let¡¯s go!" Jessica tucked the walkie-talkie back into her waistband, grabbed her gun, and rushed out of the warehouse with Will.

    Outside the warehouse, a team of guards had already received the alert and were preparing to head to the office building for support. Seeing figures suddenly rush out, they immediately turned and opened fire.

    Will dove to the ground with Jessica, raised his gun and pulled the trigger while the opponents unhesitatingly returned fire. The sound of bullets immediately pierced through the previously silent night.

    Meanwhile.

    On the sixth floor, Sam heard the gunfire, immediately dropped the beer can in his hand, and charged out the door, "What¡¯s going on?"

    The guards had already run nearby and quickly replied upon seeing him, "Colonel sir, someone¡¯s invaded the camp!"

    "Who?" Sam demanded.

    "It¡¯s still unclear, Captain sir has already been assassinated," answered the guard.

    "Damn it!" Sam cursed out loud, "Transmit my orders immediately, lock down the entire camp, don¡¯t let a single person escape!"

    Saying that, he turned and rushed toward the elevator.

    "Follow me upstairs."

    In this camp, the child was the most important now. Whether the intruders were targeting Gan Tang or not, he couldn¡¯t let them rescue the child.

    The camp was already filled with gunfire, guards all reacting swiftly to the gunfight noise, engaging in battle with the forces Huangfu Jue and Moses had brought.

    As Sam rushed into the elevator, a loud explosion erupted outside the window.

    Boom!

    Amidst the enormous mes, an explosion had already burst from one corner of the training building.

    Following that, a series of explosions sounded, the entire training building instantly turned into a sea of fire, with debris and mes flying everywhere.

 Chapter 908 I Know You Are Here

    <h4>Chapter 908: Chapter 908 I Know You Are Here</h4><h4></h4>

    The entire training building instantaneously turned into a pile of rubble. Many soldiers who had just risen at the sound of the rm didn¡¯t even understand what was happening before they were blown to bits by the sudden explosion.

    The whole valley shook violently, and the elevator shook along with it.

    Sam pressed the button for the sixth floor, clenching his teeth in anger.

    "Damn it!"

    Sparks flying in all directions triggered a chain reaction, igniting several cars below one after another, and the soaring mes lit up the entire valley in a fiery red.

    At the fourth-floor stairway entrance, Moses threw a charging soldier down the stairs, sprinted to the elevator, nced at the changing numbers above it, and immediately turned to dash up the emergency stairs.

    At this moment, the enemy would definitely go to protect Xiaotang.

    The elevator stopping on the sixth floor meant that Xiaotang was also there.

    ...

    ...

    Sixth floor.

    The guards at the entrance to the secure room saw Qian Xueying approaching, eyeing her suspiciously from head to toe.

    "Sorry ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not allowed in here!"

    They all knew she was brought by Sam, and because they were unaware of their rtionship, they treated Qian Xueying with respect.

    "It¡¯s Colonel Sam who asked me toe!" Qian Xueying raised her left hand holding a card, "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look, it¡¯s his card!"

    The guard reached out to take the card, but Qian Xueying raised her right hand, which held a gun hidden behind her, and shot the two guards dead, one shot each.

    Ignoring the bodies on the ground, she swiped the card through the ess control.

    "ess Granted!"

    The door unlocked automatically, the door opened, and Qian Xueying smiled coldly as she stepped into the secured area.

    In the room at the end, the guard had already gotten up and walked to the window. Gan Tang, who had originally been dozing off, was awakened by the sound of explosions. Turning to see the sparks outside the window, the little guy immediately smiled.

    Someone is here; it must be Daddying to rescue him!

    The guard frowned at the chaos outside, hearing footsteps approaching, he immediately guardedly moved to the door, drawing a gun from his side, cautiously pushing the door open slightly.

    Seeing Qian Xueying outside, the guard was a bit surprised.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Qian Xueying was searching for Gan Tang, and when she heard the guard¡¯s question, she immediately turned her face with a smile.

    "Colonel Sam asked me to move the child; is he inside?"

    That bad woman?

    Gan Tang had already jumped down from the couch, and upon hearing Qian Xueying¡¯s voice, he immediately tensed up, furrowing his little brows alertly.

    ncing around, he turned to rush into a side room, mming the door shut and locking it.

    It seems like Dad and the others wille in soon to rescue him; he won¡¯t let that bad woman take him away!

    "He¡¯s inside..."

    The guard turned to look at the couch, but saw only a nket and not the little guy. While still in doubt, Qian Xueying pulled the trigger behind him.

    The guard wobbled, and then copsed softly to the ground.

    Stepping over the fallen guard, Qian Xueying gripped her gun and walked into the room.

    "Little thing, let¡¯s see where you can run this time?!"

    She raised her gun, ready to aim, her gaze sweeping the room. Yet she didn¡¯t see any trace of Gan Tang.

    Where is he?

    Scanning around, Qian Xueying shut the door behind her and locked it. She held her gun as she started to search the ce.

    "Hmph! Do you think hiding will stop me from finding you? I¡¯m telling you, tonight is the night you die... I know you¡¯re here!"

 Chapter 909 You Wait...

    <h4>Chapter 909: Chapter 909 You Wait...</h4><h4></h4>

    She kicked open the sofa with her foot, but there was no one behind it.

    Frowning, Qian Xueying¡¯s gaze fell on the cab, and she reached out to pull the door open.

    Nothing!

    She scanned the area, her eyesnding on the closed door.

    "Oh... so you¡¯re here!"

    With a cold smile, she walked over, grasped the doorknob, and twisted it, but it didn¡¯t open.

    "Open the door!"

    Enraged, she kicked the door, which made a dull thud but did not open as she wished. Qian Xueying furiously lifted her foot and kicked it again.

    The wooden door creaked miserably, and the lock made a pounding noise.

    Behind the door.

    Gan Tang crouched in a corner of the bathroom, her small face pale.

    Seeing the door being kicked again, making it wail, the little fellow instinctively took a step back, bumped into the shower pipe behind her, and had an idea. She reached out to grab the showerhead, turning the switch to the hot water direction.

    "Damn it!"

    Qian Xueying cursed in anger, raising the gun in her hand to shoot at the lock.

    The bullet pierced through the door, hitting the bathroom wall, startling Gan Tang, who hurriedlyy her small body in the bathtub.

    Outside, Qian Xueying fired several shots, the bullets piercing the wooden door with multiple holes, hitting the walls and the bathtub, sending shards flying everywhere.

    The door lock was quickly broken, and she lifted her leg to kick it forcefully again, making the door m open.

    Qian Xueying triumphantly curled her lips, kicking the door open.

    Ssh!

    Boiling water immediately poured over Qian Xueying¡¯s body. The water was scalding, forcing her to step back to avoid it, and she raised her gun to shoot in the direction of the showerhead.

    Two bullets were fired, followed by the sound of an empty clip¡ªthe bullets had been used up.

    At this moment, she noticed that the showerhead was simply ced on the sink, aimed at the door, and the little fellow was not by it.

    Seeing that she had already breached the door, Gan Tang quickly climbed out of the bathtub, grabbed something from the side, and threw it at her.

    Hand soap, liquid soap, shampoo...

    Whatever it was, as long as Gan Tang grabbed it, she hurled it at Qian Xueying.

    "Little bastard, just you wait..."

    Qian Xueying dodged the liquid soap but was hit in the eye with the hand soap. She raised her hand to rub her eye, just as a pumice stone flew over, hitting her in the teeth.

    Her lips were cut against her teeth, immediately spilling blood at the corners of her mouth.

    Raising her hand, she wiped her lips, and seeing the bloodstain on the back of her hand, Qian Xueying¡¯s expression grew more ferocious.

    "Little bastard, today I must choke you to death!"

    Seeing the situation turn unfavorable, Gan Tang quickly crawled out of the bathtub.

    Qian Xueying stepped over to catch him, her foot stepping on the soap and slipping, she fell heavily into the water puddle on the floor.

    At this moment, Gan Tang had already rushed to the window, seeing her slip in such a sorry state, let out a snicker, and swiftly ran toward the door.

    "Thinking of running!"

    Qian Xueying rolled over and grabbed his right ankle, causing the little fellow to fall to the ground. He grabbed a box and smashed it in her face.

    The lid of the box flew open, and the white bath powder inside scattered everywhere, covering Qian Xueying¡¯s face. A considerable amount entered her mouth, nose, and eyes, which stung them painfully, causing her to instinctively shut her eyes.

    Gan Tang yanked her foot free, quickly got up, and dashed out of the bathroom.

    "You... don¡¯t run..." Wiping her face, Qian Xueying staggered forward, blocking the doorway, her face coated with powder as she sneered, "This time, let¡¯s see where you can escape to?!"

 Chapter 910: "Daddy, help!

    <h4>Chapter 910: Chapter 910: "Daddy, help!</h4><h4></h4>

    Picking up the gun from the ground, Qian Xueying sneered as she aimed at Gan Tang.

    "Ha... Run, why aren¡¯t you running anymore, huh?!"

    The little guy instinctively took a step back, his back hitting the coffee table, nearly causing him to fall over.

    Seeing Qian Xueying approaching him step by step, the little guy had a sudden idea. He abruptly looked behind her and shouted loudly.

    "Daddy, I¡¯m here!"

    Huangfu Jue?

    Qian Xueying¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she turned around to aim behind her, only to see the tightly closed door. Realizing she¡¯d been tricked, she turned back to aim at Gan Tang again, but the little guy had already used this chance to quickly run away, escaping behind the sofa.

    Qian Xueying aimed to shoot at him just as gunshots rang out from outside the door.

    "Damn it!"

    She cursed angrily, quickly charged behind the sofa to chase Gan Tang. The little guy immediately circled the sofa to escape, fleeing behind the desk. Qian Xueying raised her gun to shoot him, but the little guy had already thrown everything on the desk over at her.

    Qian Xueying pulled the trigger, only to hit the documents in mid-air.

    The little guy crawled out from under the desk, sprinting towards the door.

    Qian Xueying tripped over the wires on the ground, almost fell. Regaining her bnce, she raised her gun to aim at the little guy¡¯s back.

    Blood trickled down her forehead, causing her to blink involuntarily. When she tried to aim again, the little guy had already opened the door and ran out.

    Gritting her teeth, she kicked the desk aside and gave chase.

    ...

    ...

    In the stairwell.

    Huangfu Jue kicked open the emergency stairway door. The guy who had been peeking outside was immediately knocked aside by the door, mming his back against the wall. Upon seeing Huangfu Jue charging out, he raised his gun to shoot.

    Before he could aim, the man had already kicked aside the muzzle of the gun, followed by a bullet piercing the center of his forehead.

    ncing around, noticing the bodies outside the secure room door, Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow and quickly rushed over.

    Because one of the bodies happened to block the door, it wasn¡¯t locked shut. He carefully pushed the door open. At the end of the corridor, the room door was suddenly pushed open. Huangfu Jue raised his gun to aim, only to see a small figure dart out from the gap between the doors.

    Seeing him, a look of ecstatic joy immediately appeared on Gan Tang¡¯s small face.

    "Daddy, save me!"

    Bam!

    The door was kicked open, and Qian Xueying burst out holding a gun, aiming at the little guy.

    "Xiaotang!"

    Huangfu Jue sped up, rushing towards his son, pulling the little guy into his arms, shielding him with his body.

    The bullet came flying, hitting his back, both father and son fell to the ground together.

    "Daddy!"

    The little guy eximed in shock. As Qian Xueying tried to shoot again, the handgun was already out of bullets. At the same time, Moses had also charged out of the stairway upon hearing the gunfire from this side, immediately raising his gun to shoot at Qian Xueying.

    Qian Xueying dodged back into the room, nced at the bloodstains on her chest, and threw down the gun in anger. She hurried to the window, hesitating as she looked at the piled materials below.

    This is the sixth floor, what if...

    At this moment, Moses had already rushed to the door. Hearing the sound of the door being kicked open, she gritted her teeth and jumped out of the window.

    Rushing in with his gun raised, Moses quickly scanned the surroundings, not seeing Qian Xueying¡¯s figure. He dashed to the window, only to see a mess of scattered military supplies.

    "Daddy!"

    In the corridor, Gan Tang screamed in shock.

    Moses turned around abruptly. He seemed to have seen Huangfu Jue get shot earlier, could it be...

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 911: Not Even Worthy of Saying Her Name (1)

    <h4>Chapter 911: Chapter 911: Not Even Worthy of Saying Her Name (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses¡¯s heart suddenly leaped, disregarding searching for Qian Xueying, he quickly turned around and ran back, darting into the corridor.

    On the ground, Huangfu Jue already sat up straight, holding the little one, and patted the little guy¡¯s anxious face, giving Gan Tang a reassuring smile.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Daddy¡¯s fine!"

    Moses¡¯s gaze swept over the hole in his back, seeing the protective clothing revealed inside, he also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Sir, what¡¯s your status over there?!"

    Will¡¯s voice came through the headset.

    "I¡¯ve found Xiaotang, everyone prepare to retreat."

    "Received!" Will¡¯s tone wasced with joy, "Found the young master, everyone prepare to retreat... tten this ce for me!"

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Picking up Gan Tang, Huangfu Jue reminded Moses, then charged towards the stairs first.

    Moses followed closely, vigntly looking around.

    Holding onto his father¡¯s neck, Gan Tang was much more rxed now, watching Moses with affection as he spoke.

    "Uncle Moses!"

    Moses turned his head, giving him a smile.

    Huangfu Jue nced at his son¡¯s expression, raised a hand to press his little head into his embrace.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    As he spoke, the three were already near the emergency stairs, Moses stepped forward, pulled open the door, and immediately saw the guards running up the stairs, quickly retreating back.

    "Head that way!"

    The opponent had too many people; if it were just them two, it might still be okay, but with the little one with them, any mishap would be disastrous.

    Now that the person was rescued, getting out of here was the priority.

    Huangfu Jue did not object, following him towards another set of stairs.

    Just reaching near the elevator, a soft ding was heard, and the elevator door opened, the two quickly separated, hiding in the recess of the door.

    The elevator opened, and Sam stepped out with two subordinates.

    Huangfu Jue pressed Gan Tang down, quietly peeking out, his pupils contracted sharply at the sight of Sam.

    At this moment, Moses had slipped to the side of the fire door, gently pushed it open, and gestured for him to move quickly.

    Huangfu Jue sprinted past the corridor with Gan Tang, just as one of Sam¡¯s subordinates turned and caught sight of his figure, immediately eximing.

    "Colonel, over here!"

    Sam and his men turned around, immediately pulling out guns and chasing after Huangfu Jue.

    Clutching Gan Tang, Huangfu Jue and Moses hurried down the stairs, rushing to the fifth floor.

    Following him down urgently, Moses¡¯s heart was pounding faster and faster, his breathing in rapid gasps; with a misstep, he lost his footing and crashed into the opposing wall.

    "Uncle Moses?!"

    Gan Tang called out in shock.

    Huangfu Jue turned his face, pulling him up from the ground, also frowning at his strange expression.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I... I¡¯m fine! You take Xiaotang and go first, I..." Moses steadied himself, gasping, "will hold them back!"

    Downstairs, the footsteps of the pursuers were getting closer.

    Huangfu Jue nced at Moses, bent down to put Gan Yuan on the ground, and quickly unzipped his jacket, stripping off his bulletproof vest, cing it on the little guy.

    "Take him downstairs; Will and the others will cover you. Leave this to me!"

    In the urgent moment, he couldn¡¯t check what was wrong with Moses, thinking he was injured, so he seemed so weak.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 912: Not Even Worthy of Saying Her Name (2)

    <h4>Chapter 912: Chapter 912: Not Even Worthy of Saying Her Name (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses stood up straight, "You guys go first..."

    "Stop wasting time, I don¡¯t owe you any favors!" Huangfu Jue raised his hand and pushed Moses¡¯ arm, rushing up the stairs, shooting down two guys chasing in front, then shouted, "Get the kid out of here quickly! If anything happens to him, I won¡¯t let you off!"

    Moses also knew he was not in good shape right now and didn¡¯t waste more time with him. He immediately reached out and picked up Gan Tang, quickly making his way downstairs, grabbing the walkie-talkie from his body.

    "Jessica...e...e support me downstairs..."

    "Okay, we¡¯reing right now!"

    Jessica had just lifted her face when Will pressed the back of her head, pushing her down behind the bushes.

    Overhead, gunfire erupted, and the leaves of the bushes were shattered and scattered. From a distant high tform, several men were attacking them with heavy weaponry.

    "Are you okay?" Will frowned, looking at his left shoulder, where blood was already seeping out. The enemy¡¯s firepower was too steady; he barely managed to knock down Jessica but was still hit by shrapnel.

    "I¡¯m fine!" Jessica carefully got up, "What about you?"

    "I¡¯m fine!"

    Will endured the pain and pulled her up, escaping behind a pile of iron angles nearby, and peeked out toward the ne.

    Having just fought their way from the warehouse, now, they were less than a hundred meters from the ne, but the enemy had dense firepower from the high ground, making it impossible for them to break through.

    He scanned the surroundings, raised his hand, and handed the rifle over his shoulder to Jessica.

    "Cover me, I¡¯ll rush over."

    "No way, the enemy¡¯s firepower is too strong!"

    Will yanked off his bothersome jacket, "We have to, even if we can¡¯t!"

    Coincidentally, there were new recruits training at the camp, far more people than they¡¯d estimated, around five hundred. Even though the dormitory and training buildings had been blown up, there were still over a hundred enemies alive.

    They had already suffered several casualties. With such a disparity in numbers, if they didn¡¯t escape quickly, even Huangfu Jue and Gan Tang might be trapped here.

    Now that Huangfu Jue had rescued Xiaotang, next, he would risk his life to help them seize this ne so they could leave safely.

    Sighting the bloodstains on his shoulder, Jessica grabbed his arm.

    "You¡¯re hit?!"

    "It¡¯s nothing." Will tore off the necktie from his shirt, "Help me tie it!"

    Jessica took the tie, used it as a tourniquet to bind his arm, then immediately shoved the gun into his hand.

    "You cover me, I¡¯ll go!"

    "Do you know how to fly a ne?" Will reached out to grab her, but his hand grasped at thin air.

    "Don¡¯t underestimate me!" Jessica responded without even turning her head, rushing out of cover swiftly.

    "You damn girl!"

    Will cursed angrily, hurriedly raising his gun to shoot at the high tform, firing while moving quickly to draw the enemy¡¯s attention.

    The sentries on the high tform immediately retaliated without mercy, two automatic rifles zing in his direction.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Jessica quickly crossed the distance to the helicopter, opened the cabin door, and got inside, starting the aircraft.

    Seeing her sess, Will sighed in relief and increased his firepower further.

    By now, the sentries on the high tform had realized their intention and immediately redirected their firepower toward the helicopter.

 Chapter 913: Not Even Worthy of Saying Her Name (3)

    <h4>Chapter 913: Chapter 913: Not Even Worthy of Saying Her Name (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    Bullets nged against the helicopter, Jessica hunched over as she started the aircraft, which rose gradually with powerful airflows. She pressed the weapon activation button, and the auto rifles beneath the armed helicopter immediately came to life, aiming at the sentinels on the high tform.

    "Die, you bastards!"

    Jessicaughed as she pressed the fire button, and bullets rained down upon the sentinels on the tform. Two guys were killed instantly. The high-speed helicopter hovered at low altitude, and Jessica shouted loudly, "Will, get up here!"

    Throwing away his gun, which was out of bullets, Will rushed over and grabbed the hatch, jumping onto the helicopter.

    "Take off!"

    Jessica pushed the lever, and the helicopter quickly ascended, carving a semi-arc in mid-air, heading toward the office building.

    Standing up beside her, Will immediately adjusted his wireless earpiece.

    "Sir, this is Will, the helicopter is secured, we¡¯re on our way."

    ...

    ...

    Inside the office building.

    "First, go support Xiaotang and Moses!"

    Huangfu Jue replied to him, raised his hand to grab the approaching guy, twisted his arm, aimed the gun at Sam and others, and pulled the trigger.

    With his actions, one after another, the guys fell down.

    Sam poked his head out several times attempting to shoot at him, but only hit the corpse he used as a meat shield.

    The corridor quickly became littered with corpses. Sam poked his head out again, pulled the trigger, but no bullets were fired.

    At this moment, Huangfu Jue also ran out of bullets. Taking advantage of the shooting gap, Sam leaped over, trying to pick up a fallen gun from the ground.

    Grabbing the gun on the ground, he rolled over and raised the gun toward Huangfu Jue.

    Huangfu Jue tossed the corpse he held directly onto Sam¡¯s gun, and the bullets all shot into the corpse¡¯s abdomen. When Sam attempted to fetch another gun, the man was already striding over and delivered a kick to his side neck.

    Sam flew backward, rolling several times on the ground, coughing up a mouthful of blood mixed with a tooth encased in flesh.

    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he stood up and swung a punch at Huangfu Jue, his left hand fumbled out a knife and stabbed toward Huangfu Jue¡¯s chest.

    Huangfu Jue retreated, the knife tip grazed his shirt, cutting a slit.

    "Humph!" Sam spat out blood, "Huangfu Jue, today is where you and your father¡¯s burial ground is. After killing you, I¡¯m going to have fun with your girl..."

    As he spoke, he had already leaped up again, stabbing towards Huangfu Jue.

    The man¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, his booted foot fiercely kicked, hitting Sam¡¯s elbow directly, deflecting the knife. Huangfu Jue already stepped forward, sidestepping him, delivering an uppercut squarely to his jaw.

    His teeth bit into his tongue, Sam¡¯s tongue was pierced by his own teeth, and blood gushed from his mouth.

    At this moment, the man¡¯s second punch was already thrown,nding again on his face.

    Sam spewed a mouthful of blood, his head crashing heavily against the wall.

    Gripping his throat, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice was stern and fierce.

    "You¡¯re unworthy of even mentioning her name!"

    Sam shed the knife over, Huangfu Jue seized the hand holding the knife, and with a fierce twist, apanied by the sound of Sam¡¯s elbow shattering, the knife pierced through his face...

    "Those who insult her can never speak again!"

    Grabbing Sam¡¯s pulse, the man pulled vigorously, severing his tongue.

 Chapter 914: Not Even Worthy of Saying Her Name (4)

    <h4>Chapter 914: Chapter 914: Not Even Worthy of Saying Her Name (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    The tongue was severed, and arge amount of blood gushed from Sam¡¯s mouth.

    Huangfu Jue released his fingers in disgust, and Sam¡¯s body immediately ckened against the wall, copsing downward.

    Standing before him, gazing down at Sam as he gasped at the wall, Huangfu Jue¡¯s blue eyes showed no emotion.

    Turning around, he strode toward the stairs, leaving Sam alone to await his death.

    With that kind of blood loss, not even a deity could save him. Huangfu Jue did not intend to give him a swift death; he wanted this bastard to suffer, dying slowly, bit by bit.

    ...

    ...

    The stairs to the second floor.

    Moses lifted his foot, kicking away a guy who lunged at him, reaching to grab a guard behind him and hurling him down the stairs.

    The pain in his chest tightened increasingly, and his heart throbbed like a knife twisting. Moses frowned and fished out a pill bottle, stuffing thest pill inside his mouth.

    Previously, he had nned to return for surgery; these pills were barely enough to keep him going until now.

    Breathing heavily, he turned his face, looking toward Gan Tang standing on the far steps, took a deep breath, and reached out his hand.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid,e over."

    The little guy immediately ran over, grabbing his hand, following Moses down the stairs as he kindly inquired.

    "Uncle Moses, are you sick?"

    Moses took a deep breath, trying to make his voice sound calm, "No."

    "Then why are you taking medicine?" the little guy asked again.

    "It¡¯s just..."

    Hearing footsteps outside, he raised his hand to block Gan Tang, gesturing the little guy to be silent, and quietly nced downstairs.

    Downstairs was the first-floor hall, from here one could clearly see several armed men guarding the hall, each heavily equipped.

    Turning to hold the little guy¡¯s arm, Moses spoke quietly.

    "Wait here for me. If I don¡¯t call you, don¡¯te out."

    "Okay!"

    The little guy nodded.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid."

    "I¡¯m not afraid!" the little guy said.

    Moses raised his palm, carefully wiping the blood stter off his little face, offering the little guy a gentle smile.

    "Xiaotang, be good, wait, uncle will be right back!"

    Taking a deep breath, he adjusted the little guy¡¯s bulletproof vest, Moses reached down to pick up a gun on the ground, bracing himself on the stairs, leaped down.

    Hearing the noise from this side, several men guarding the exit in the hall immediately turned around, raising their guns to shoot at him.

    Moses rolled several times on the ground, dodging their bullets, huddling behind the reception desk in the hall.

    Taking a breath, using the momentary gap in their shooting, he leaped out, pulling the trigger in mid-air.

    A triple shot, neutralizing one target directly facing him,nding behind greenery in the corner of the hall.

    By now, several guards had each found shelter, hiding while shooting at him.

    Leaning against the wall behind the greenery, Moses breathed heavily, the medicine hadn¡¯t produced such a strong effect; ideally, he should be resting quietly after taking the medicine.

    Now such vigorous movement could only increase the burden on his heart, his vision blurred in waves, feeling slightly dizzy.

    ncing toward the stairway, thinking of the child still waiting for him, Moses bit hard on his lip, using the pain¡¯s stimulus to regain rity.

    That child was still awaiting him; how could he allow himself to rest?

    Kicking away the greenery in front of him, he leaped, side-stepping and firing, eliminating another.

    Three more remained; he lightly weighed the gun in his hand, popped out the magazine for a look, only a single bullet remained in the gun.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 915 Uncle Moses (1)

    <h4>Chapter 915: Chapter 915 Uncle Moses (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Narrowing his eyes to take a look around, Moses fixed his gaze on the chandelier on the roof, raised his pistol to aim at the metal chain, and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet shot out of the barrel, breaking the chain, and the chandelier immediately fell to the ground.

    The hall plunged into darkness.

    Moses leapt up again, rushing toward the location of the nearest guy ording to his memory, swung his gun, and the gun butt struck the back of the man¡¯s head, causing him to grunt and copse.

    The other two guys raised their guns toward the direction of the sound, but before they could shoot, a figure had already dashed up to them.

    He grabbed each of their heads, twisting forcibly.

    Crack!

    A neat snapping sound, and the two guys had their necks twisted.

    Thud, thud... thud... thud...

    Moses¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, his legs gave out, and he copsed powerlessly to the ground.

    The hall quieted down instantly, the only sound in his ears was the chaotic rhythm of his own heartbeat...

    "Uncle? Uncle Moses?!"

    The little one¡¯s voice sounded low, the childish voice seeming so distant in the silent hall.

    Moses raised his hand to prop himself on the floor; this time, he truly heard the little guy calling him.

    "I¡¯m here..." he struggled to get up from the ground, staggering step by step towards the staircase direction, "Xiaotang don¡¯t be afraid, Uncle is here... Uncle is...ing..."

    The little guy felt his way down the stairs in the dark, his warm little hands grasping his fingers in the darkness.

    He interlocked his fingers, sped the small tender hand in his palm, and Moses raised his left hand to pound his chest, taking a deep breath.

    "Let¡¯s go... Uncle will take you... away now!"

    The little guy couldn¡¯t see his expression, only sensed something wrong in his voice and immediately asked with concern.

    "Uncle Moses, are you hurt?"

    "No!" Moses gasped with his mouth wide open, "Uncle is just... a bit... tired..."

    "I¡¯ll support you."

    The little guy extended his small hand, holding his arm.

    He was tall, the little guy was small, couldn¡¯t exert much strength, yet he still tried hard to lift his hands, using all his strength to support the man¡¯s body.

    The big man and the small boy struggled out of the hall.

    Outside, a car rushed over, made a sharp turn at the steps, and stopped.

    From the driver¡¯s seat, Paul leaned over to help him push open the car door and yelled out.

    "Sir, quick... get in the car!"

    Bending down, Moses hugged Gan Tang into his arms, using thest of his strength to dash down the steps, holding the little guy as he sat in the passenger seat.

    Not far away, several people had already caught up, shooting in the direction of the car.

    Paul stepped on the elerator, and Moses used his body to tightly protect the little guy.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, Uncle... will protect you... Uncle will take you to... find... mom..."

    The SUV charged like a runaway horse toward the direction of the lobby; seeing the people blocking ahead, Paul gripped the steering wheel tightly.

    "Die!"

    As he stepped on the elerator, the car rammed into the roadblock at the door, bursting through the base gates into the endless night.

    "Catch them, don¡¯t let them escape!"

    The shouts rang out behind.

    Gunshots sounded, bullets ttered against the tail of the car, piercing the ss.

    "To the left!"

    Moses shouted lowly.

    But the car didn¡¯t veer left and instead sped straight ahead.

    "Paul!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 916 Uncle Moses (2)

    <h4>Chapter 916: Chapter 916 Uncle Moses (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Moses turned his face, only to see Paul weakly leaning against the car seat, blood oozing from his brow.

    Hit by a bullet from behind, he struggled to breathe, yet his hands still maintained the grip on the steering wheel, his foot still on the gas pedal.

    "Paul!"

    Moses cried out hoarsely.

    In his arms, Gan Tang raised her puzzled face. Before she could lift her little head, Moses pressed it back down.

    "Don¡¯t look, sit tight, Uncle will drive!"

    Behind them, flickering lights ¡ª it was the car headlights ¡ª evidently, the enemy hadn¡¯t given up and was still pursuing them.

    This was no time for sorrow.

    Settling Gan Tang in the seat, he gripped the steering wheel, forcefully pushed Paul¡¯s body out of the car, and seated himself in the driver¡¯s seat.

    ncing at Paul¡¯s distant body in the rearview mirror, Moses gritted his teeth in silence.

    Paul, if I survive, I¡¯ll bring you home!

    Reaching to secure the little one¡¯s seatbelt, Moses mmed the gas pedal, the SUV jolting across the rugged terrain, speeding toward the northwest.

    In the darkness, it was hard to discern directions, with pursuers in tow, Moses instinctively drove forward.

    Beyond the terrain ahead,y the desert.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the base.

    Jessica piloted the helicopter around the office building, gunning down the pursuers, hovering the helicopter at the building¡¯s entrance, immediately turning to look at the office building.

    "Mr.... Xiaotang... Mr. Moses..."

    "I¡¯ll check!"

    Will jumped off the aircraft, grabbing his gun as he dashed into the dark hall.

    In the hall, the safety doors split apart; he aimed his gun, recognizing the figure inside the lit doorway instantly as Huangfu Jue.

    "Sir!" Will eximed in joy, shouting loudly, "Quick... the helicopter is right outside!"

    Huangfu Jue ran toward him, prompting Will to spin around, vigntly watching the surroundings, noticing a figure sprinting from afar, promptly shooting the figure down.

    Huangfu Jue dashed out of the office building, leaping into the aircraft under his cover, and Will followed suit.

    Jessica nced at Huangfu Jue, immediately questioning in confusion.

    "Where are Xiaotang and Mr. Moses?!"

    At this point, Huangfu Jue noticed, the aircraft only had the two of them.

    "They... aren¡¯t on the aircraft?"

    Earlier, with Sam¡¯s numerous men, he had instructed Moses to take Gan Tang downstairs first, and asked Will to cover him, assuming the two were already aboard.

    Bam!

    The tail of the aircraft was hit, shaking violently.

    "Jessica, ascend!"

    Spotting the enemy aiming at them with heavy weapons nearby, Will shouted urgently.

    Jessica swiftly elevated the aircraft, Huangfu Jue rushed to the window, searching for Moses and Gan Tang.

    The courtyard was aze and filled with pursuing enemies; there was no sign of the two.

    He turned and rushed to the side of the cabin door.

    "Go down!"

    "No way!" Will blocked him, "Jessica, ascend and leave!"

    Arge group of enemies had surged forward, and if they didn¡¯t leave, they¡¯d be surrounded. Even if Moses and Gan Tang were still in the camp, they couldn¡¯t possibly be saved; Will couldn¡¯t let Huangfu Jue take this risk.

    "Get out of the way!" Huangfu Jue shoved Will aside, rushing to Jessica¡¯s side, roaring angrily, "Land immediately, do you hear me?"

 Chapter 917 Uncle Moses (3)

    <h4>Chapter 917: Chapter 917 Uncle Moses (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    He hasn¡¯t rescued his child yet, how can he leave?

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll contact sir immediately." Jessica pulled out a wireless walkie-talkie from her body, "Sir, sir, this is Jessica, where are you?"

    The walkie-talkie was full of static noise.

    Huangfu Jue snatched the walkie-talkie, "Moses, where is my son?! I warn you, if you..."

    "Daddy!"

    Gan Tang¡¯s voice emerged amidst the noise.

    "Xiaotang!" Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice immediately softened, yet remained anxious, "Tell daddy, where are you?!"

    "We are... in a car... someone is chasing us..." The little guy¡¯s voice was intermittent, bing more and more faded, with more and more noise.

    "Where are you? Xiaotang, answer me quickly!"

    Huangfu Jue clutched the walkie-talkie, urgently pressing for answers.

    "We... we are..."

    The little guy¡¯s voice grew quieter, more indistinct, and finally disappeared amidst the noise.

    "Xiaotang, Xiaotang... Xiaotang... answer me..."

    Jessica nced sideways, noticing the man¡¯s anxious expression, "It might be too far; that¡¯s why there¡¯s no signal."

    "Xiaotang said they¡¯re in a car; they must have already left the base." Will eximed urgently from the side.

    Huangfu Jue nced down at the fire-lit base below and tightened his grip on the wireless walkie-talkie.

    "Turn around, chase toward the main gate!"

    Jessica immediately maneuvered the aircraft to turn around, spiraling over the towering mes, heading toward the direction of the main gate.

    ...

    ...

    On the Gobi Desert, the night was as dark as ink.

    Amidst the roar of engines, the swaying headlights suddenly rounded the mountain pass, piercing through the darkness.

    The three pursuing cars behind also rushed out of the mountain pass, splitting into three paths to surround Moses¡¯s car.

    The drug was gradually taking effect, and Moses¡¯s condition had improved somewhat; at least his breathing was no longer sobored.

    Looking up at the rear-view mirror, he raised a hand to press down on the little one¡¯s head and tucked himself in as well.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    Bang bang bang...

    Bullets whistled, piercing through the car windows.

    "Sit tight!"

    Moses straightened up, reached for Paul¡¯s dropped gun from the carpet, grasping the steering wheel with one hand and holding the handgun with the other.

    "Xiaotang, listen to Uncle now, tuck your hands and feet inside, and hide in daddy¡¯s bulletproof vest."

    The little one didn¡¯t know what he was doing but obedientlyplied, tucking his tiny hands and feet in. Huangfu Jue¡¯s bulletproof vest was big enough, and even when the little one curled up, he waspletely wrapped inside.

    Turning his face, he looked at Gan Tang, who was nestled in the bulletproof vest with only a pair of eyes visible, and Moses gave him a smile.

    "Great! In a moment, Uncle will make a sharp turn. Make sure you hold onto the seat belt, protect yourself, and don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle will be with you all the time, Uncle promises."

    "Okay!" The little one responded from within the bulletproof vest, "Go, Uncle!"

    The little one¡¯s face was a bit pale, but there was not much panic in his eyes. Those dark eyes tinged with deep purple really resembled when they were little.

    "You and your mom looked alike when you were little."

    "Did Uncle see my mommy when she was little?"

    "Of course." Moses nced at the rear-view mirror, "I¡¯ve known your mom since she was very young."

    Timing it just right, he gripped the steering wheel with his left hand.

    "Hold tight, Uncle¡¯s going to turn!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 918 Uncle Moses (4)

    <h4>Chapter 918: Chapter 918 Uncle Moses (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    Remind the little guy, watching his small hand gripping the seatbelt tightly, Moses suddenly swings the steering wheel to the left, the moving car cutting an arc across the desert, a beautiful turn kicking up a cloud of dust, and suddenly veering sideways.

    Raising his right hand out the car window, Moses squints his eyes slightly and pulls the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet exits the chamber, piercing through the dust-filled air, prating the windshield of the vehicle behind them, hitting the driver¡¯s head.

    The driver never anticipated Moses¡¯s sudden sideways move, nor was he prepared; he was immediately struck.

    The unconscious body immediately slides to the side, the off-road vehicle quickly veers like a headless fly towards a protruding rock.

    "Jump out of the car!"

    ...

    The few guys in the car hurriedly unbuckled their seatbelts, trying to jump out, but the speed was too fast. Just as one guy pulled open the car door, the vehicle heavily crashed into the rock.

    The front of the car was directly smashed, followed by a loud explosion, the body of the pursuing vehicle burst open like a giant firework in the night.

    Moses straightens the steering wheel again and continues forward.

    Bracing his knee against the steering wheel, he reaches down to take out the magazine. He knows guns well, and from the weight, he can already feel that there aren¡¯t many bullets left¡ªindeed, there are only two bullets left in the magazine.

    Two cars are still in pursuit, but with only two bullets, they can¡¯t always be so lucky.

    ncing sideways to see the obedient little guy clinging to the seatbelt, curled up in the anti-theft jacket, Moses presses his thin lips together; it seems he needs to think of another solution.

    ...

    ...

    Capital of F Country.

    Gan Yuan stands up once more from the chair by the desk, walks to the window, and checks her watch.

    It¡¯s already the early hours of the morning, four hours since Huangfu Jue and others left, and the flight to the northwest takes about two hours.

    It¡¯s been so long, with no news; what is happening?

    Turning her face to look at the phone on the table, she purses her lips, but ultimately looks away.

    She can¡¯t confirm what¡¯s happening over there, and at this moment, she can¡¯t disturb him easily.

    The room door is gently pushed open, Helenes in carrying ate-night snack and ces it on the table.

    "Miss Gan, please eat something."

    Knowing there¡¯s something on her mind and she can¡¯t sleep, Helen doesn¡¯t force her, just prepares some food to ensure her health.

    Gan Yuan turns her face, "Will didn¡¯t call, did he?"

    Helen gently shakes her head, "They should have just arrived in the northwest, it probably won¡¯t be soon."

    Turning her face towards the northwest sky, Gan Yuan hugs her left arm, raises her right arm, and rests it against her forehead.

    Ever since Huangfu Jue left for the northwest, her mood has been tense, a vague feeling that something is about to happen.

    Such unease she has never had before, could it be...

    She doesn¡¯t dare to think too much.

    Walking to the table, she grabs the phone and dials Abel¡¯s number, and the call connects smoothly.

    "How is it?"

    "I just got off the ne, they have already rushed to base three over there. I¡¯m now trying to contact them, but so far, haven¡¯t seeded." Abel pauses and adds, "Gan, don¡¯t worry, once there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll call you immediately."

    "Alright."

    Gan Yuan lowers the arm holding the phone, pacing back and forth a few steps before suddenly stopping.

    "Helen, make arrangements for me; I want to go to the Presidential Pce."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

 Chapter 919 Uncle Moses (5)

    <h4>Chapter 919: Chapter 919 Uncle Moses (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    Helen raised her face in confusion.

    "Now?!"

    Gan Yuan nodded, "Now!"

    She couldn¡¯t wait here any longer. Her father and son were both in uncertain situations; she had to do something.

    Seeing her expression, Helen didn¡¯t say much, just nodded gently.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately!"

    A momentter, Helen returned.

    "I just contacted the Presidential Pce, and they agreed to notify the President."

    Helen handed over the phone, and Gan Yuan immediately grasped the receiver and brought it to her ear.

    After a few moments, a voice finally sounded on the other end.

    "Miss Gan?!"

    "Hello, Mr. President, I¡¯m Gan Yuan. I have something extremely important and must see you immediately. This matter may concern the rtions between A Country and F Country, and the future of both nations!"

    On the other end, the President remained silent for several seconds.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you."

    After hanging up the phone, Gan Yuan stepped towards the door.

    "To the Presidential Pce."

    ...

    ...

    The helicopter sliced through the night sky, Jessica pursed her lips, concentrating on piloting the aircraft.

    Huangfu Jue and Will stood on either side of the windows, looking down at the ground below, both searching for any sign of Moses and Gan Tang.

    Below, the dark expanse of the desert stretched out endlessly.

    Huangfu Jue pressed themunication button on the inte once again.

    "Xiaotang, Daddy is here, tell me, where are you?!"

    "..."

    The inte remained silent, filled only with meaningless static noise.

    Clearly, Gan Tang and Moses were still out of range of the inte signal.

    This type of inte has a limited range of about five kilometers, which means the child is at least more than five kilometers away from him.

    The Northwest desert is vast, and searching for two people whose whereabouts are unknown, without a way to determine their direction, is truly not an easy task.

    And moreover...

    Jessica nced at the instrument panel, "The fuel is running low."

    Will turned his face, "How much longer can it hold?"

    "At most, two hundred kilometers." Jessica¡¯s tone was somewhat resigned.

    Will frowned. Two hundred kilometers is really not that far for a helicopter. At this rate, the fuel would be exhausted in two hours at most.

    Can they find the people in two hours?

    Beyond lies the desert. Moses is alone with the child, with pursuers on their tail. Thinking about that situation made both Jessica and Will¡¯s hearts twist tightly.

    "There!" Huangfu Jue suddenly spoke from beside the window, "Three o¡¯clock direction."

    Will turned to look in the direction Huangfu Jue indicated, and indeed, from a distance, he could vaguely see shes of fire jumping in the pitch darkness.

    Jessica saw it too, her spirit jolting, promptly adjusting the helicopter towards the direction of the fire.

    With his hand raised, Huangfu Jue once again brought the inte to his mouth.

    "Xiaotang, it¡¯s Daddy, answer me if you hear!"

    Every now and then, he would say this into the inte.

    Not only was he anticipating the child¡¯s response, but he was also hoping that if possible, he could let him hear his father¡¯s voice.

    This way, he would know, Daddy is looking for him, Daddy would never abandon his child.

    "Xiaotang, Daddy is here, and will find you soon!"

    "Xiaotang..."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 920 Uncle Moses (6)

    <h4>Chapter 920: Chapter 920 Uncle Moses (6)</h4><h4></h4>

    In the depths of the night.

    Moses¡¯ car was gradually driving towards the edge of the desert, with more and more gravel on the road, making it increasingly difficult to navigate, while the two cars behind were closing in more and more.

    Fortunately, during the pursuit earlier, the opponents had used too many bullets and were now low on ammunition, thus halting their shooting and instead increasing their engine power in an attempt to catch up to Moses¡¯ car.

    Due to the road conditions, the speed of the car was slowing down.

    This vehicle was just an ordinary off-road car, more suited for driving on highways, whereas the pursuing enemy cars were desert off-road vehicles, more suited for the desert environment, giving them a distinct advantage as the road worsened.

    The road ahead was boundless, and the deeper into the desert, the more perilous it became.

    ncing at the road conditions ahead illuminated by the headlights, Moses looked at Gan Tang, who was clinging to the safety belt on the passenger seat next to him, finally making up his mind.

    "Xiaotang, unfasten your seatbelt,e to Uncle."

    "Okay!"

    The little fellow stretched out his limbs from the bulletproof vest and struggled to undo the seatbelt.

    As the car sped ahead, it shook violently, and given his small stature and strength, this action exhausted a considerable amount of his energy.

    Moses kept one hand on the steering wheel while reaching over with the other to steady him, providing the little one with some support.

    Struggling over, Gan Tang grasped his arm, crawled into hisp, and wrapped his arms around his neck.

    Moses adjusted the bulletproof vest that was about to slip off him, reached out for the handgun with only two bullets left.

    Raising his eyes to the rearview mirror at the cars behind, he suddenly turned the steering wheel sharply, directing the car onto the sandy grass slope.

    The two cars behind, noticing the change in direction, also turned to pursue him.

    Driving the car up the grass slope, Moses nced quickly at the cars behind, uttering in a low voice.

    "Xiaotang, hold onto me tightly!"

    The little fellow tightened his arms around him, and Moses exerted all his strength, steering the car to turn around and charge at the two pursuing cars.

    By now, their car had reached the top of the slope, and turning downhill, the gravity-assisted descent made the speed astonishingly fast.

    Gravel flew up, striking the car body, producing a harsh, grating sound.

    The drivers in the two pursuit cars, initially chasing rapidly, were shocked to see Moses suddenly turning to collide head-on.

    "Block him, don¡¯t let him escape!"

    A guy who seemed to be the minor leader leaned out of the window, shouting loudly.

    In his view, Moses was merely trying to use the slope as leverage to escape their chase.

    Immediately, the originally separated cars angled over, attempting to force Moses¡¯ car to stop on the sand slope.

    If he didn¡¯t stop, all three vehicles would collide, unless the driver was insane to attempt such a stunt.

    Of course, Moses had not lost his sanity.

    Seeing the two carsing together for an attack, he instead lifted the corners of his lips slightly.

    "Afraid you wouldn¡¯te!"

    Pushing open the car door, clutching Gan Tang, he leapt aside with all his might, jumping out of the car, curling his body in mid-air to envelop Gan Tang inside with his own body.

    The two of them fell onto the sand slope together, rolling swiftly downward due to inertia.

    Moses spread his legs, controlling the roll while tightly clutching Gan Tang to his chest with one hand, and reaching out with the other to grasp onto something on the grass slope to slow down.

 Chapter 921 Uncle Moses (7)

    <h4>Chapter 921: Chapter 921 Uncle Moses (7)</h4><h4></h4>

    The two cars behind saw his car crashing straight towards them and were shocked out of their wits.

    "Quick, get out of the way, get out of the way!"

    The small leader shouted anxiously as the drivers of both cars desperately tried to swerve aside.

    Unfortunately, everything happened too fast, and by the time they realized something was wrong, the distance between them was too short, and it wasn¡¯t easy to turn on an uphill road.

    Despite both sides trying their best to dodge, the distance between the three cars was still closing rapidly.

    On the sand dunes, there were drought-resistant desert nts.

    Because Gan Tang was lying on top of Moses, she wasn¡¯t injured; Moses, however, was in much worse shape.

    His back scratched against the ground, and his clothes were torn to shreds by the thorny nts. With difficulty, he grabbed a piece of root from an unknown desert nt, and finally, their slide came to a halt.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he quickly flipped over, shielding the little one beneath him.

    Bang!

    Just as he protected the little one under him, the car had already charged forward, crashing into the two cars opposite.

    One car flipped on the spot, rolling several times down the dune, and exploded at the bottom.

    The other car, not hit head-on and with less force, still ended up with a huge dent on one side, severely deformed. The driver died instantly, and the other three people jumped out and charged towards Moses.

    "Don¡¯t move!"

    Moses shouted at Gan Tang, raised himself up, and fired at the approaching group.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two shots rang out, and two men fell immediately.

    The small leader who survived by chance leapt aside, shouting, "Get down, shoot!"

    Moses leapt up, leaving Gan Tang behind, drawing the enemy¡¯s fire, and dived behind a patch of bushes.

    Bullets flew in midair, grazing over his back and head.

    "He¡¯s out of bullets, get them!"

    The small leader jumped out of a sand pit, shooting as he charged towards Moses¡¯s direction.

    By this time, of the three cars he brought, only one person remained behind him.

    Moses dodged swiftly on the sand dune, and seeing the small leader near him, he suddenly leapt, tackling him to the ground.

    The two engaged in hand-to-handbat, while the approaching subordinate stood by with a gun, unable to assist, and afraid to shoot for fear of hitting his own leader.

    Moses exerted force sharply, kicking the small leader to his knees and reaching for his pistol.

    Just as he grabbed the gun, the subordinate standing by took the opportunity to pull the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet hit right below his chest, and with the powerful impact, Moses staggered back several steps, his gun flying out of his hand andnding on the sand dune.

    The small leader used this chance to stand up, looking at Moses lying on the dune with a sinister smile.

    "Give me the gun!"

    The subordinate immediately walked over, handing the gun to the small leader. The small leader seized the gun and aimed at Moses on the ground.

    "Die!"

    Bang!

    The gunshot sounded, and a ssh of blood burst from the small leader¡¯s arm; his hand, which was about to pull the trigger, suddenly stiffened. He turned his face, stunned, toward the direction of the gunfire and saw a small figure in the sand holding the cell phone that had flown from Moses¡¯s hand.

    "You little bastard..."

    Cursing in frustration, the small leader shifted his gun hand to aim at Gan Tang.

 Chapter 922 Uncle Moses (8)

    <h4>Chapter 922: Chapter 922 Uncle Moses (8)</h4><h4></h4>

    The Moses on the ground suddenly swept, kicking him down, and lunged like a tiger, forcefully stabbing down the sharp stone in his hand.

    <subt>freew\e bnovel</subt>

    The little leader was stabbed in the throat, his eyes widened, and he died on the spot.

    Gripping the blood-soaked sharp stone, Moses struggled to stand up, the subordinate standing not far away, watched the man¡¯s face illuminated by the firelight, meeting his deathly cold eyes, and instantly lost all fighting spirit.

    Shot in the chest, yet still capable of killing?!

    Is he even human?

    Turning around, he quickly fled to the other side of the slope.

    Moses swayed his body, too weak to chase after him, having just stood up on sheer willpower, and now he was on the verge of copsing.

    "Uncle Moses!"

    <subt></subt>

    Gan Tang ran over with a gun, supporting his arm, but being small and weak, she couldn¡¯t hold his body, and they both fell onto the sand slope together.

    "Gun..."

    Moses weakly spoke, and Gan Tang hurriedly shoved the gun into his hand.

    Summoning all his strength, he lifted his right hand and aimed at the man on the sand slope, Moses narrowed his eyes slightly and pulled the trigger.

    The bullet shot out, hitting the man¡¯s back squarely, and he fell forward onto the sand without a sound.

    Moses watched for a moment, confirming that the man was dead, only then did his tensed muscles rx as hey back powerlessly on the sand slope.

    "Uncle Moses!"

    Under the firelight, the blood had drenched his shirt long ago, the little one lifted her palm, seeing it full of bright red blood, her small mouth twitched, and tears flowed from her eyes.

    "Uncle Moses!" Grasping Moses¡¯ arm, Gan Tang cried out, "You can¡¯t die, you can¡¯t die... You promised to take me to find mommy... Uncle Moses... you said we¡¯d y polo together, you can¡¯t die..."

    Moses closed his eyes, his breathing already weak, his mind a chaotic blur.

    He faintly heard a sobbing voice.

    ...

    You can¡¯t die, you can¡¯t die...

    ...

    A small face shed across his mind.

    That little face, exquisite, with big eyes filled with tears.

    "Moses, you can¡¯t die... Moses... Moses..."

    His chest convulsed violently, followed by a pain like being twisted with a knife, as if a hand was gripping his heart, stopping him from breathing, not allowing him to continue...

    Moses frowned, breathing rapidly.

    "Uncle Moses?!"

    Hearing his breath, the small face with tears lifted and looked toward Moses.

    In the flickering firelight, the man¡¯s furrowed eyebrows were barely visible, then his tremblingshes slowly opened.

    "Uncle Moses!"

    The little face lit up with joy, Gan Tang eximed delightedly.

    Moses opened his eyes, seeing the dirty and tearful little face illuminated by the firelight, his mind shed back to years ago when Gan Yuan cried over him when he was injured.

    Later, when he woke up, she was there, smiling through tears, looking at him just like this child.

    Moses took a deep breath, finally seeing Gan Tang¡¯s face clearly.

    "Xiao... Xiaotang." He spoke with effort, "Now listen carefully... to what uncle says..."

    He knew he couldn¡¯t hold on for long, and before he waspletely engulfed by death, he had to find a way to keep this child safe. Huangfu Jue and the others would certainlye to find him; the Gobi Desert wasn¡¯t far now. As long as she kept heading east, she could make it out.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 923 Her Name (1)

    <h4>Chapter 923: Chapter 923 Her Name (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Uncle... Uncle, I¡¯m sorry. Uncle... might have to... fail you!"

    "Don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll stop the bleeding for you right now, we need to..." The little guy frowned, "Press... the pressure point... just like it said in the book I¡¯ve read before!"

    As the little guy spoke, he removed his bulletproof vest, quickly took off his shirt, and pressed it against Moses¡¯s chest.

    "You won¡¯t die, Daddy wille save us. Uncle Moses, you must hold on, don¡¯t die..."

    "Xiao... Xiaotang!" Moses raised his hand and touched the little one¡¯s face, "Remember...remember, head east, always... always east... the direction where the sun rises is... is east... repeat..."

    "Always east, the ce where the sun rises is east." The little guy obediently repeated.

    "Yes, always... heading... east." Moses struggled to curl his lips, "When... when you see your mommy, re... remember to tell her... tell her I¡¯m sorry, and... the sh drive... the password is her name¡ªGAIA*G!"

    Afterboriously uttering this name, Moses took a few hurried breaths and fell unconscious again.

    "Uncle Moses, Uncle Moses!"

    The little guy shouted sharply, but no matter how much he called, Moses never opened his eyes again.

    In the distance, sparks were growing dimmer, and the night appeared deeper.

    "Uncle Moses!" Gan Tang bit his lip, tears welling up, "I will save you, I won¡¯t let you die!"

    He raised his face to look at the night sky, his gaze falling on the stars before quickly ncing away.

    "I¡¯m taking you away now!"

    <sub>fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m</sub>

    He stood up, grabbing Moses¡¯s arm, trying with all his might to lift him up.

    But that body was toorge and heavy, he simply couldn¡¯t move it, several attempts ending with him falling to the ground, the little guy unwilling to give up, panting heavily, got up again, and tried to drag Moses eastward.

    Putting in all his effort, he barely managed to make Moses¡¯s body sway.

    Exhausted, he sat on the ground, frowning in self-me.

    "Uncle Moses, I¡¯m sorry, my... my strength is too little. Uncle Moses, get up, let¡¯s go home, Uncle Moses..."

    The man showed no response, staring at the mes jumping across his face, Gan Tang¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.

    "Right, fire!"

    He turned his face, looking around, his gaze quicklynding on the wrecked car still emitting mes.

    He stood up, swiftly taking off his shirt, reached around to gather some nts, his small hands getting cut and bleeding from the sharp nts, but he ignored it, quickly wrapping the nts with his shirt, running to the burning car, and carefully extending the shirt.

    Soon, the shirt caught fire, causing the dry grass to ignite as well.

    The little guy carefully carried the fire back, cing it in a sand nest not far from Moses, then took off his pants and vest, attentively covering them over the mes.

    The fire engulfed the fabric, bing more obvious, but soon it weakened again.

    How long could his small clothes burn?

    Frowning, ncing around, Gan Tang quickly took off his shoes and socks, cing them on the fire, then ran over to pull off the clothes of the dead guy nearby, adding them to his fire.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 924 Her Name (2)

    <h4>Chapter 924: Chapter 924 Her Name (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Just like that, the little guy ran off again and again, gathering all the things that could burn and stacking them on his me.

    Dry grass, cactus nts, stic bags blown from who knows where...

    In the distance, the mes on the car gradually died down, but his mes became more and more visible.

    The little guy dared not rx even a bit, just kept running off and returning again and again. There was nothing left to burn around him; he ran to the other side of the sand, pulling nts to put on his own fire heap.

    He believed that Daddy would definitelye to find him. As long as they saw the firelight, they could find him, and by then Uncle Moses would be saved.

    <sub>fre(e)webnove.l.c.om</sub>

    Thinking this, he stood up once more and ran to the nearest nt, reaching out his little hand and pulling hard...

    ...

    ...

    The capital of F Country, Presidential Pce.

    The car stopped at the bottom of the steps, and Helen opened the door. Gan Yuan stepped out of the car and walked up the steps slowly.

    The staff immediately came forward, leading the two of them upstairs to the reception room.

    In the reception lounge, the current President of F Country was already fully dressed, sitting on the sofa waiting for her. Seeing Gan Yuan, the President immediately stood up and invited her to sit down.

    "Miss Gan, visitingte at night, is there something urgent?"

    Such ate night, this sudden visit made the President certainly guess that there was definitely something important, so he did not beat around the bush.

    "This time, I am here as the Princess Consort of A Country!" Gan Yuan sat on the sofa, her tone extremely serious, "We have confirmed that my son is now at General Barton¡¯s residence. I havee to request that the President arrest General Barton."

    The President¡¯s expression changed, "Are you... sure?"

    "Absolutely sure," Gan Yuan replied.

    "So, you have ample evidence to prove General Barton kidnapped your son?"

    Gan Yuan gently shook her head, "Not yet."

    "This..." The President looked troubled.

    General Barton, he was a significant figure in F Country; without evidence, how could he easily make an arrest?

    This matter is no trivial matter; if not handled properly, it might worsen the already chaotic situation in F Country.

    "Miss Gan, I understand your feelings, and I deeply regret the disappearance of the little prince. I will arrange personnel to fully cooperate in your search, but... your request, I cannot agree to."

    Gan Yuan stood up and looked earnestly at the President opposite her, "Then I have no choice but toe myself."

    The President was taken aback, stood up as well, "What do you mean?!"

    "To ensure my son¡¯s safety, A Country will spare no expense; I am here just hoping you can help me." Her tone was firm, "I don¡¯t care who he is, whether a general or whoever, as long as he moved against my people, I won¡¯t let him go. If the President does not help, I will have to take action myself."

    "You..."

    The President frowned, unsure of what to say.

    Gan Yuan was not only a candidate for the presidency but also the prospective Princess Consort of A Country. That child was also A Country¡¯s future heir; if this incident truly involved General Barton and the child suffered any harm, the other side would inevitably hold A Country to ount.

    By then, whether international public opinion or pressure from A Country, it would not be a good situation for F Country.

 Chapter 925 Her Name (3)

    <h4>Chapter 925: Chapter 925 Her Name (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    F Country is currently in a critical period. If A Country allies with its friend nations to strike F Country¡¯s economy, it will only further worsen F Country¡¯s stagnant economic state.

    At that time, more people will be unemployed, more will not have money to buy food, and this country will be even darker...

    However, that¡¯s General Barton, an important figure in the Northwest Province.

    Without enough convincing evidence, how can he arrest someone so easily? This personmands the Northwest Army; mishandling this could incite a civil war...

    The President was in a bout of headache, "Ms. Gan, you... let me think this over."

    Gan Yuan slightly softened her tone and stepped in front of him.

    "I understand, my request is indeed a bit excessive. I hope you understand, Mr. President. Let me be honest with you, my husband and son are both in the Northwest now, their fate is unknown. If anything happens to them, the consequences are not something you can bear!"

    The President was filled with rm.

    Not only that child, but Huangfu Jue is also in the Northwest?

    If something indeed happens, the A Country Royal Family would go mad, and what good oue would there be left for F Country then?

    It¡¯s important to know that arge portion of F Country¡¯s essential goods are imported from A Country, and even a third of the nation¡¯s electricity and energy are controlled by A Country. If the other side really gets angry and cuts off their electricity and energy, and then their food supply, it could directly destroy this country.

    In light of the situation, the President had no choice but topromise with Gan Yuan.

    "How about this, I¡¯ll apany you personally to the General Residence to rify this matter. If... if it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, I believe General Barton will certainly also help you find the Duke and the child in the Northwest."

    This was a reluctant move by the President. He could not act solely on Gan Yuan¡¯s words and arrest a general.

    But if the matter were true and he did nothing, it would only lead to huge trouble.

    After much consideration, the President made this decision.

    Gan Yuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she never truly expected the President to arrest Barton. Someone so significant couldn¡¯t be taken down that easily.

    What she wished for was this result, the President apanying her to the General Residence, thereby containing General Barton.

    If Huangfu Jue and her son were indeed captured by the Northwest Army, she could still take a gamble and hold General Barton hostage.

    At this point, to Gan Yuan, nothing else mattered. As long as her loved ones were safe, she was willing to do anything, regardless of reason or regtions.

    Gan Yuan extended her right hand towards the President, "On behalf of A Country and the Teresa Family, I thank you for your help!"

    The President, with untold difficulties, could only shake her hand, "I hope the Duke and the child are safe. Let¡¯s go!"

    Thus, the two left the Presidential Pce one after another, heading to Barton¡¯s General Residence.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the General Residence.

    A rapid knocking broke the silence of the night.

    "General Barton, wake up, General Barton..."

    The assistant knocked on the door while calling out loudly.

    On the bed, the young girl sleeping beside General Bartonzily opened her eyes and gently nudged General Barton next to her.

    By now, with the assistant suddenly knocking on the door, it was obvious something urgent was happening.

    "General, General, wake up."

    General Barton, sleeping on the bed, turned irritably, "What¡¯s going on?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 926 Her Name (4)

    <h4>Chapter 926: Chapter 926 Her Name (4)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Urgent call from Northwest." The assistant answered outside the door, "General, something has happened."

    General Patton¡¯s eyes, which were initially squinted, immediately opened. He threw off the nket and got up, striding to the door. Pulling it open, the assistant nced at the woman wrapped in a nket outside the door and handed him the phone receiver.

    "You should take the call in the study!"

    The matter is of great importance, and naturally, nothing can be leaked.

    "This is Patton!"

    General Patton took the receiver to his ear, the assistant hurriedly reached out to help him tighten his pajamas and fasten the belt.

    "General, we¡¯ve just received a report from Base Three, there¡¯s been an invasion inside the base."

    <sub>fr.e ewe.bno.vel </sub>

    The voice on the other end was urgentlying from his subordinates stationed in the Northwest, with a palpable hint of panic in the tone.

    Upon hearing the news, General Patton frowned deeply.

    Base Three is one of the key training bases of the Northwest Legion, though it doesn¡¯t have particrly important military secrets. However, earlier Sam had returned to Northwest, already having arranged with him to take the child to Base Three to lie low for a while.

    Now, just a few hourster, there¡¯s news of an invasion at Base Three. This could very likely have something to do with that child, making General Patton inevitably anxious.

    Striding into the study, he immediately inquired urgently, "Have we identified who it is?"

    "It¡¯s still unclear at the moment."

    "What about the losses over there?"

    "Both the training building and dormitory have been blown up, now it¡¯s almost just a wastnd."

    General Patton gripped the phone tightly, "Patch the call through immediately."

    "Yes!" The assistant responded, fiddling with the phone to transfer the call to Base Three¡¯s line. After some static noise, the base line was finally connected.

    "This is General Patton, get Sam on the phone."

    "General, Colonel Sam has already died."

    General Patton¡¯s mouth hung open, silent for a while. Sam¡¯s mother had an ordinary identity, although she bore him a child, Sam, considering his future, eventually married a girl from a good family.

    Sam was his first child and among all his children, the smartest and most adored.

    He never publicly announced this to the outside world, but allowed him to use his surname, and when Sam was in his teens, brought him into his military camp.

    A few hours ago, they were on the same flight,ughing and talking. Now, his son suddenly turned into a corpse, even General Patton felt a stabbing pain in his heart.

    "Who did it?!"

    "The identity of the opposing party is still uncertain. But we¡¯ve managed to get a rough idea; there are about twenty of them. Judging by their skills, they seem to be trained professionals, likely of military origin."

    Huangfu Jue invaded the base with his subordinates, anyone who saw them is dead, and those soldiers who barely survived didn¡¯t even get a glimpse, naturally unable to identify the adversaries from just a few corpses.

    "The child?" Patton asked full of doubts.

    "The child has already been taken away by them. Our people are tracking them, but there¡¯s no news yet."

    "Then why are you standing there stunned? Go, search... at all costs, find that child." General Patton shouted.

    "General." The voice on the other end was helpless, "I¡¯m afraid... weck the manpower."

    Patton furrowed his brows; with nearly three hundred soldiers including new recruits at the base, they im to have insufficient manpower?

    "How many do we have left?"

    ...

    ...

    Another year begins, wishing everyone to be a better version of themselves in the new year.

    On the first day of 2017, Good morning, little princesses.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 927 Her Name (5)

    <h4>Chapter 927: Chapter 927 Her Name (5)</h4><h4></h4>

    "Only minor injuries, just over a dozen, and... all our transportation equipment has been destroyed, there¡¯s not a single usable vehicle now."

    "You can go to hell!"

    Barton cursed angrily, mming down the phone.

    A sophisticated base of over three hundred people was invaded by just over twenty, leaving only a dozen survivors.

    That was his pride, the Northwest Legion!

    "General?"

    The assistant cautiously spoke up from the side.

    "Immediately ry my orders, the first and second bases are to deploy all personnel to seal off all areas within a 200-kilometer radius of the third base," General Barton mmed his palm on the table, "No matter what, find that child, dead or alive. Kill all invaders, andter im it was foreign agents trying to steal our military intelligence. Absolutely no one must know of this!"

    The child must not be rescued by them, otherwise, if this affair is exposed, he will have to face Huangfu Jue as a formidable enemy and also face questioning from all directions, which will be very disadvantageous. Discover stories at

    The assistant immediately moved to the side to make a call to convey his orders.

    Just as the phone hung up, the study door was knocked once again.

    General Barton turned his face irritably, "What is it?"

    The butler walked in, "General, the President is here to visit."

    The President?!

    General Barton was stunned; what was the President doing here sote?

    "What did he say it was about?"

    The butler raised his face, "He just mentioned that there are some urgent matters to discuss with you. By the way... Miss Gan came along."

    Gan Yuan?

    A sense of foreboding arose in General Barton¡¯s heart.

    The trouble in the Northwest happened, and then Gan Yuan and the President showed up; could it be that the situation has already been exposed?

    "General?" The assistant came over after making the call, "At this moment, Gan Yuan¡¯s presence, it couldn¡¯t be that..."

    "You go prepare some refreshments for them and tell them I¡¯ll be down soon," General Barton dispatched the butler, paced a few steps back and forth in the study room, and then stopped by the window, "You immediately arrange some personnel and prepare a helicopter."

    The assistant¡¯s brows twitched, "You mean?"

    "Go see how many people they brought." General Barton said coldly.

    Back in his bedroom, General Barton deliberately took his time changing outfits.

    When he emerged dressed, the assistant was already back.

    "They... only brought assistants and a few bodyguards, totaling just over a dozen people."

    "Gather all personnel from the Residence, if necessary, take care of them all tonight. Also, prepare a helicopter."

    If the visit isn¡¯t about the child, then it¡¯s fine, but if they really came because of the Northwest issue, seeking to hold him ountable, then don¡¯t me him... for being ruthless. Continue the excitement on

    In this General Residence, he always kept some personnel ready for just such unforeseen circumstances.

    Now, it seems it¡¯s the right time to use them.

    "Alright."

    The assistant went out to prepare, and General Barton tidied his clothes and proceeded upstairs.

    Upon reaching the living room, sure enough, he saw the President and Gan Yuan on the sofa, and General Barton immediately raised his lips, smiling as he walked over.

    "Didn¡¯t expect Miss Gan to be here as well. Visiting sote at night, is there something urgent?"

    The President smiled as he spoke, "Sorry for disturbing your rest, General."

 Chapter 928 Her Name (6)

    <h4>Chapter 928: Chapter 928 Her Name (6)</h4><h4></h4>

    Though he is the President, domestic military power is not in his hands. Especially since General Barton controls almost half of the country¡¯s military strength, the President naturally has to be more courteous to him.

    "In fact, the reason for our visit this time is that we need the General¡¯s assistance with something."

    "Oh?" General Barton gestured for the two to sit down, "I wonder what the President is referring to?"

    "This..."

    "Let me speak!" On the sofa, Gan Yuan took over,

    Barton turned his face with a smile, "Miss Gan, please go ahead."

    "I know General Barton has always been straightforward, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush." Gan Yuan¡¯s tone was sharp, "I received information that my son is currently in the Northwest. I wonder if General Barton is aware of this?"

    fre(e)webnove.l.c.om

    So, you¡¯vee to confront me?

    What a pity...

    Barton nced at Helen standing behind Gan Yuan and then at the bodyguards brought by Gan Yuan and the President.

    Just a few people like this? They¡¯re looking down on him.

    "What?" Barton sneered internally but maintained an expression of surprise on his face, "The young master, in the Northwest? How... how is that possible?!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, "Is the General saying he knows nothing about this?"

    Barton shook his head, "Where did Miss Gan hear of this? Could it be someone is deliberately framing this General?"

    Gan Yuan extended her right hand, and Helen immediately handed over a document, cing it in her hand.

    Gan Yuan opened the folder and took out a picture from the document.

    "Please tell me, does the General recognize this person?"

    In the picture, it was Sam¡¯s photo.

    General Barton looked at the photo of his son, quickly calcting internally.

    It seems this wretched girl came well-prepared.

    With this thought, he became more cautious.

    "Miss Gan." Barton put away his smile, adopting a serious tone, "I understand your urgency in losing a child; I am also a father and have children. I understand that feeling. I count the Duke as a friend. In principle, I should help you find this child. But Miss Gan, your tone and attitude make me feel you¡¯re suspecting and questioning me... This isn¡¯t a courtroom, and you¡¯re not a judge. I don¡¯t need to answer such questions."

    Saying this, his gaze fell on the President, "Mr. President, I also ask that you carefully consider your current stance. If you both have nothing else, then... farewell!"

    With his hand on the sofa armrest, Barton pushed himself up.

    Gan Yuan threw the photo on the coffee table, "This person is a bodyguard at our residence, who began working at the Duke Residence a year ago. But just now, we learned definite information. This person is a Lieutenant Colonel at the third base of the third brigade of the Northwest Legion, meaning he is one of General Barton¡¯s men! How does the General exin this?"

    General Barton sneered, "The Northwest Legion has hundreds of thousands of people, with at least a few hundred Lieutenant Colonels. How could I possibly know each one personally?"

    "Is that so?" Gan Yuan rose from the sofa, "Perhaps General Barton should hear his name and see if it sounds familiar. This person¡¯s name is Sam Barton!"

    Seeing that both their tones carried anger, the atmosphere felt tense.

    \(n)ovel(.)co(m)

    On the sofa, the President, originally intending to rise and mediate, heard this name and raised an eyebrow.

 Chapter 929 Her Name (7)

    <h4>Chapter 929: Chapter 929 Her Name (7)</h4><h4></h4>

    Barton is not a particrlymon surname in F Country. This person also has the surname Barton and is in the third division that Barton has always used as an example, suggesting there might inevitably be some connection between them.

    "Ha..." General Bartonughed heartily, "If you want to frame someone, you won¡¯tck for excuses. Miss Gan is obviously trying to pin this matter on me, isn¡¯t she?"

    On the stairs, footsteps softly sounded as the assistant descended.

    General Barton turned his face; their eyes met, and the assistant lightly nodded, indicating everything was arranged. General Barton instantly felt relieved.

    Observing their little gestures, Gan Yuan had already guessed a bit.

    Her lips curved slightly; the pink lips had already formed a smile.

    "So, General, you really don¡¯t know about this matter?"

    "Of course not."

    General Barton was bold and arrogant, his tone bing more conceited.

    "Ah¡ª" Gan Yuan sighed, "It seems I¡¯ve overthought. Then... can I ask the General for a favor?"

    General Barton¡¯s eyes scrutinized her; why did her attitude suddenly change?

    "Miss Gan, please go ahead."

    Gan Yuan bypassed the coffee table and approached him.

    Correct content is on freew.ebnovel.c om.

    "Can you help me find my child?"

    General Barton smiled, "Of course, no problem."

    "Then..." Gan Yuan withdrew her right hand from her jacket, "I¡¯m sorry, General!"

    Her tone suddenly turned fierce.

    General Barton originally thought she wanted to shake hands with him; just as his palm was raised, he noticed her right hand did not reach out but held a small ivory pistol between her fingers.

    "You?!"

    Gan Yuan extended her right arm, pressing the gun against his chest, "Until I¡¯m certain my son is safe, I¡¯ll have to inconvenience you, General!"

    "Miss Gan!" The President¡¯splexion changed drastically too, agreeing only to ask General Barton about the situation. Why did she directly pull out a gun? He rushed to the side of the two, "Miss Gan, please don¡¯t be impulsive. The matter is not clear yet, you..."

    "Sorry, Mr. President." Gan Yuan¡¯s face was filled with stern expression, "This time, I have to do it this way."

    General Barton frowned; his assistant at the side sensed trouble and immediately raised a hand signal.

    Immediately, several doors in the vicinity were pushed open as several guards burst in with guns, surrounding Gan Yuan and the President.

    Seeing this, Helen and the bodyguards who had rushed over together immediately drew their guns, confronting the others.

    "General Barton!" Gan Yuan instead showed a smile, "Are you feeling guilty?"

    "Hmph!" General Barton snorted coldly, "My people are just ensuring my safety."

    "So..." Gan Yuan nced sideways at the President, "Are you nning to hold even the President hostage?"

    "Barton!" The President¡¯s face darkened too; his subordinate pointing a gun at him was simply excessive, "Tell your people to put down their guns immediately; let¡¯s sit down to talk properly."

    General Barton¡¯s expression darkened, "Get them for me!"

    Helen and a few bodyguards immediately moved to protect Gan Yuan.

    "Stop!" Gan Yuan shouted low, her gaze fixed steadfastly on General Barton¡¯s face, "I must remind the General that my gun... never misses. At this close range, I can shoot through your heart with one shot. The bullet will enter from the front, pass through the heart, and exit from the back. Unless you can perform heart surgery within ten minutes, there¡¯s no way to save your life.

 Chapter 930 Her Name (8)

    <h4>Chapter 930: Chapter 930 Her Name (8)</h4><h4></h4>

    The nearest doctor to here is a twenty-minute drive away, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be quick enough!"

    General Barton had a sh of panic in his eyes, "Gan Yuan, you... you¡¯re crossing the line. If you dare to attack me, my men will not be polite to you."

    "Then let¡¯s see." Gan Yuan lifted her chin with a smile, "Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster, them or me. Oh, by the way, there¡¯s one more thing I forgot to tell the General. Beforeing here, I¡¯ve already instructed my subordinates that if I don¡¯t get out within half an hour, and haven¡¯t called them, they will immediately alert the police. With my special status, the police should pay more attention. The nearest police station is only two streets away from the Presidential Pce. By calction, we¡¯ve been inside for twenty-nine minutes, they should be almost here by now, right? How many officers do you think they will send over?"

    As if to prove her words, the sound of police sirens faintly came from outside, the sound growing clearer and clearer, and eventually stopping right at the Duke Residence.

    A momentter, a servant rushed in hurriedly.

    "A lot of..." Seeing the tense atmosphere in the drawing room, the servant was startled. He froze at the doorway for quite a while before continuing, "A lot of police!"

    The President, standing by, also showed a troubled expression.

    If this keeps going, it¡¯s bound to escte further.

    "General Barton!" He walked over to Barton and Gan Yuan, speaking solemnly, "I understand, Miss Gan has indeed gone a bit overboard, but since this matter has nothing to do with you, why react this way? Why don¡¯t... both of youy down your guns and leave the matter to me for handling."

    Barton, with a firm face, pondered for a moment before finally nodding.

    "Alright, then let the President handle this." General Barton coldly stared at Gan Yuan¡¯s face, "When the truth of the matteres out, I want an exnation from Miss Gan and the Duke!"

    Gan Yuan smiled, "Rest assured, General. If it turns out in the end that this matter does not involve you, I will apologize to you before the whole world and request your forgiveness. But if it does involve you," her eyes narrowed slightly, and her voice was icy with every word, "then, Mr. President, I want you to give me, give the Teresa Family, and give A Country, an exnation!"

    The President immediately nodded, "Rest assured, Miss Gan, if it is indeed General Barton who is responsible, thews of our country will provide an exnation for you."

    \nv.e\l

    At this moment, the President¡¯s heart was full of bitter dissatisfaction.

    As the President, being held at gunpoint by Barton¡¯s men is naturally unpleasant; who can be med, except himself for failing to sessfully win over this military heavy-weight in his four years in office, wielding no military power?

    A President without military authority can only watch others¡¯ faces.

    Neither A Country nor General Barton can be offended.

    He wished he could tear Gan Yuan to pieces, yet he could only raise his right hand.

    "Everyone,y down your guns!"

    As long as his men find the child and kill all the intruders, they will have no evidence, and then he will simply push the matter onto the deceased Sam Barton.

    Now at this critical time of election, Barton has painstakingly operated for so many years, just for today, and unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, Barton doesn¡¯t want the situation to escte further.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon, Little Princesses~!~

 Chapter 931 Am I Good-Looking? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 931: Chapter 931 Am I Good-Looking? (1)</h4><h4></h4>

    Now the outside is already full of police. If he really took action against these two people, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave safely, especially since there¡¯s still a gun pointed at his chest.

    View the correct content at free.w e bn.ov(e)l(..

    This woman had once assassinated a former President; at this close range, Barton had no doubt of the power of her handgun.

    As everyone put away their guns, the police already had barged into the residence.

    Gan Yuan saw this and immediately lowered her right hand. Helen quickly took her gun back, cing it into her handbag.

    By the time the police rushed in, everyone in the hall had already put away their guns, looking all peaceful.

    "Mr. President?" The leading officer, upon seeing him, immediately softened his expression, "You... What are you doing here? We... We just received a report saying someone from the General Residence was held hostage; Miss Gan Yuan was attacked, so..."

    Upon receiving the report and hearing it involved Gan Yuan and Barton¡¯s General Residence, the police department dared not dy and immediately reported it to their superiors; this senior superintendent was ordered toe and handle the situation.

    To ensure everything was foolproof, he specifically gathered the special police team, who armed and equipped, were following behind him.

    "This... this is all a misunderstanding."

    The President sighed in his heart.

    This Miss Gan really is... exceptionally shrewd; even he was kept in the dark by her, though the situation just now was indeed dangerous.

    If the police hadn¡¯t shown up, who knows how the situation would have progressed, thinking of this, the President felt a sense of helplessness once again.

    Clearly, he is the President, but neither Gan Yuan nor General Barton truly pay him any mind. It¡¯s somewhat understandable if Gan Yuan is worried about her son, but this General Barton really doesn¡¯t give him due respect.

    No matter how sudden the situation, how could he let his subordinates point guns at a President?

    The President bore his anger silently but could only give Barton a deep look, suppressing the resentment in his heart.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, General Barton, pleasee back to the Presidential Pce with me temporarily. Let¡¯s get to the bottom of this together!"

    The special police team that rushed over this time was nearly a hundred strong, far more than the personnel in the General Residence, and now General Barton was at a disadvantage momentum-wise.

    After a brief moment of thought, he decided to advance by retreating strategically.

    "Alright, I will apany the President back. However," he nced sideways at Gan Yuan, "Miss Gan, I am very busy; you should produce solid evidence soon, or else... hmph, I don¡¯t have time to y such boring games with you!"

    Gan Yuan deliberately hesitated for a moment, to mislead General Barton.

    Seeing her hesitation, Barton grew increasingly triumphant.

    Indeed, this little girl had no strong evidence, it was merely a conjecture.

    Good!

    One night¡¯s time was enough for his people to find that child and kill all the intruders. By then, no matter how clever she is, what can she do against him?

    "Alright!" Gan Yuan softly spoke, "We... it¡¯s a deal!"

    General Barton gave her a cold smile in return, then smiled at the President, "It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve chatted. Since I can¡¯t sleep anyway, let¡¯s have a good talk at the Presidential Pce tonight."

    The President gently nodded, "General, please!"

    we(b)nove.l.co\m

    Barton turned to signal his assistant, who immediately came over with his coat.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 932 Am I Good-Looking? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 932: Chapter 932 Am I Good-Looking? (2)</h4><h4></h4>

    Helen took the document from Gan Yuan¡¯s hand and, along with bodyguards, escorted her out of the General Residence.

    "Miss Gan, you should go back and rest first. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll meet at the Presidential Pce."

    "Mr. President!" Gan Yuan stopped on the stairs, extending her hand, "Thank you."

    This thank you was very sincere.

    If it weren¡¯t for the President¡¯s help, with her current ability alone, it would be impossible to keep General Barton.

    As long as they got through tonight and Huangfu Jue and Gan Tang sent back news, they would have enough evidence to expose General Barton¡¯s crimes.

    If anything goes wrong and Huangfu Jue and Gan Tang fail to escape, she will use whatever means necessary to control General Barton, and by then, use him as a hostage to exchange for the father and son.

    Watching General Barton get into the President¡¯s car and under police escort return to the Presidential Pce, Gan Yuan immediately walked over and got into the back seat of a car.

    "Back to the hotel?" Helen asked.

    "No!" Gan Yuan gently shook her head, "To the Presidential Pce."

    The President was clearly half-skeptical of her evidence, and with Barton¡¯s usual cunning, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let this guy slip away.

    "What do you mean?" Helen inquired, puzzled.

    Gan Yuan, with a serious face, said, "Deploy all avable personnel, and before there is news from Ajue and Xiaotang, we absolutely cannot let this old fox escape!"

    Tonight, she was going to keep an eye on Barton, leaving him no chance to escape.

    Following the Presidential Pce¡¯s convoy from a distance, Gan Yuan watched from afar as she approached the Presidential Pce.

    "Call the President¡¯s phone." Helen immediately took out her phone and dialed the Presidential Office. After the assistant answered, she immediately came down from upstairs to greet the just-entering President, "Mr. President, your phone."

    "Take the General to the reception room, I¡¯lle over after I take a call."

    President quickly walked up the stairs, and General Barton followed the assistant towards the reception room, casting a nce at his back.

    Once inside the reception room, General Barton found an excuse to dismiss the President¡¯s assistant and immediately turned to look at his deputy who had followed.

    "Arrange the car and ne, if there¡¯s no news by dawn, we¡¯ll head back to the Northwest immediately."

    "But..." The deputy nced towards the door, lowering his voice, "This is the Presidential Pce; leaving like that might be difficult, right?"

    "Hmph!" General Barton snorted, "A mere Presidential Pce won¡¯t trap me!"

    If things were exposed, legal sanctions would await him, and by then, don¡¯t even mention running for office, his freedom would be in jeopardy.

    Would he care if this was the Presidential Pce?

    The deputy nodded, "Understood!"

    At this time, in the upstairs office, the President had already taken the phone call.

    "Mr. President, this is Gan Yuan. The reason I¡¯m calling is to remind you. A person who dares point a gun at you is capable of anything, please be extra cautious. There¡¯s another thing, which I should honestly tell you. Right now, my fianc¨¦, who is also A Country¡¯s Crown Prince, is in the Northwest, his life uncertain."

    "What?!" The President¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    "I deeply apologize for tonight¡¯s incident; it concerns my son, the Duke, and the fate of our two countries. I couldn¡¯t not do it, I hope you understand."

    Gan Yuan spoke these words very sincerely.

 Chapter 933: Do I Look Good? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 933: Chapter 933: Do I Look Good? (3)</h4><h4></h4>

    The President could detect the concern in her words. "I understand your feelings. Rest assured, I will thoroughly investigate this matter. If it indeed involves General Barton as you suggest, I will certainly provide you with an exnation."

    "Alright, we will meet tomorrow morning."

    Gan Yuan hung up the phone, and the President ced the receiver back in its ce.

    Leaning against the desk, he raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t need Gan Yuan¡¯s reminder to sense Barton¡¯s arrogance.

    The call Gan Yuan just made was likely genuine. If at this moment, that Duke is indeed in the Northwest, then this matter is probably intertwined with General Barton.

    There is no animosity between General Barton and Huangfu Jue, so why is he doing this?

    Could it be because of the election issues...

    The President furrowed his brow heavily. If that¡¯s the case, this situation is going to be quiteplex, and the consequences of mishandling it are unimaginable.

    After pondering for a long time, he stood up and walked out of the study slowly.

    In any case, today he must keep General Barton at the Presidential Pce.

    If Huangfu Jue and the child side go smoothly, then the truth can naturally be rified, and he can provide an exnation to everyone.

    Thinking of Huangfu Jue¡¯s uncertain fate, the President took a deep breath secretly.

    If something happens to that person, A Country will certainly not let it go, and then how will he deal with it...

    "Ah¡ª"

    The President let out a long sigh.

    The Northwest is nearly a thousand miles away. Over there, he has no military authority, and it¡¯s impossible to control the Northwest Army.

    Now, aside from praying for Huangfu Jue¡¯s safe return, the only thing he can do is keep General Barton in check.

    "Transmit my order, elevate the security work of the Royal Pce to Level A. From now on, without my order, no one is allowed to leave!"

    The assistant responded and left to convey the order. The President then approached the guest room door, which was slightly ajar, took a deep breath, re-affixed a smile, and entered through the door.

    "General, sorry to keep you waiting."

    "The President is indeed busy with affairs of state."

    "Oh, not at all." The President sat down with a smile. "It¡¯s just these few months left. After some time, these responsibilities will be handed over to the new President, and I can take a good vacation. Here we go!"

    A bodyguard entered quickly. "Mr. President!"

    "Go open a bottle of wine and prepare some snacks. I¡¯d like to have a good drink with the General."

    Barton chuckled. "Isn¡¯t the President going to investigate the disappearance of the child?"

    Reclining against the sofa back, the President smiled, "For others, I might believe it, but for you, General Barton, I certainly don¡¯t. What good woulde from taking a child? However, you know, Miss Gan has a special status. Our country and A Country have always had good rtions, so I must show her some face. Therefore... don¡¯t mind what happened earlier."

    "Ha..." Bartonughed heartily. "I understand,e on,e on... tonight, let¡¯s have a good drink."

    The assistant took the wine and snacks brought by the waitress to the table and helped the two open the bottle. General Barton had a smile, but his eyes quietly nced at the President.

    Sitting opposite, the President was smiling too, but there was depth in his eyes.

    The two men each harbored their own thoughts, contemting, calcting...

    Outside the Presidential Pce.

    In the back seat of the car, Gan Yuan nced at her watch again, and the hands already pointed to two in the morning.

 Chapter 934: Do I Look Good? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 934: Chapter 934: Do I Look Good? (4)</h4>

    She raised her right hand to look at the phone screen.

    The phone was fully charged, the signal was full strength... but there was no movement; she turned off the phone screen and held the phone tightly with both hands.

    Ajue, Xiaotang... you must be safe!

    ...

    ...

    Northwest desert, the sky remained dark.

    The helicopter slowly descended over the desert, still more than a meter from the ground. Huangfu Jue eagerly opened the cabin door and jumped out of the helicopter, immediately rushing toward the nearby fire.

    On the sandy ground, the overturned wreckage of a car was still burning, but the mes were very faint, and an acrid smell permeated the air.

    "Sir!"

    Will also ran over, holding a shlight he found on the ne.

    Taking the shlight, Huangfu Jue quickly and carefully examined the car. Jessica adjusted the ne, while Will used its light to quickly inspect the surroundings.

    Inside the car, Huangfu Jue found several bodies, all iplete and charred beyond recognition.

    Noticing a small shadow in one corner of the car, his heart tightened. He approached carefully, kicked open the car door, and shone the shlight inside, discovering it was half of an adult¡¯s corpse, the other half likely blown away by the explosion.

    Huangfu Jue breathed a huge sigh of relief; there were many bodies in the car, but none was a child¡ªGan Tang was not in the car.

    "Duke!" Will quickly ran over, "No bodies around, but there are some vehicle tracks."

    Huangfu Jue jogged over, indeed seeing some disordered tire marks on the ground.

    "There should be three vehicles!" He quickly concluded, raising his face to look at the shlight-illuminated tire marks ahead, "Get on the ne immediately!"

    The tire tracks continued forward, indicating they were up ahead.

    Judging by the number of vehicles, the pursuers were definitely still tracking them. Moses was clearly off earlier, leaving only him to protect Gan Tang, which was obviously insufficient.

    The faster they caught up, the less danger they¡¯d face.

    "Quick!"

    He pulled Will onto the helicopter, barely stabilizing himself before loudly ordering.

    "Two o¡¯clock direction!"

    Will quickly gave the direction, and the helicopter immediately lifted off, tracking forward.

    "Stay as close to the ground as possible!"

    Huangfu Jue, half-believing himself, leaned down, shining the shlight onto the sandy ground to ensure their direction was staying correct.

    Following the tire tracks, they could minimize detours and save time.

    Will wiped sand off his face with a hand and quickly returned to Jessica¡¯s side.

    "How much longer can we hold out?"

    The fuel gauge was already shing red; Jessica nced at the fuel gauge.

    "About fifty kilometers."

    Will frowned.

    Fifty kilometers, could they find Gan Tang?

    Jessica turned her head, looking at Huangfu Jue lying half-down observing the ground¡¯s tire tracks. "I¡¯ll try to reduce fuel consumption, you throw everything we can off the helicopter."

    Theoretically, jettisoning items from the helicopter could reduce weight, increase speed, and reduce fuel consumption.

    But for such arge helicopter, this bit would be a drop in the bucket.

    Will frowned, looked around, and noticed the radio on the co-pilot¡¯s seat. He quickly sat down, grabbed the radio microphone, reached to adjust the radio frequency.

    The helicopter¡¯s radio frequency was rtively high, maybe they could pick up Gan Tang¡¯s signal.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 935 Am I Pretty? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 935: Chapter 935 Am I Pretty? (5)</h4>

    The radio crackled softly, and after a moment, a chaotic voice was heard.

    Will felt a surge of delight, and slowly adjusted the frequency until the voice became clear.

    "Squad A receiving, we¡¯ve already arrived at Base Three."

    Upon hearing this, Will and Jessica couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other.

    Then, a somewhat noisy voice sounded again over the radio.

    "All squads, listen up, immediately head towards the desert, search in a fan-shaped formation, find the child, and kill all other intruders, leave no one alive!"

    "Damn it!" Jessica cursed under her breath, "That Barton wants to bury all of us in this desert!"

    From these chaotic voices, it was easy to tell that the other side had already summoned significant reinforcements to search for Gan Tang and themselves. Now, they were short on fuel and firearms; if caught by the enemy, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Especially since, up until now, there had been no news of Gan Tang.

    Will turned his face, looking at Huangfu Jue who was still focused on observing ahead. He opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing.

    At this moment, if he asked Huangfu Jue to give up and escape first, he would never agree.

    Standing up, Will pulled out a gun from his body, checked the bullets, and then walked away to search around.

    At the rear of the vehicle, he found an automatic rifle and several other firearms. He loaded the bullets and walked over, handing one of the lightweight automatic rifles to Jessica, reaching out to steady her shoulder.

    "If any unexpected situation arises, I¡¯ll cover the rear. You must ensure Mr. Jue¡¯s safe departure!"

    Jessica turned her face to look at the man covered in blood and dirt. His face was grimy, but his eyes were so bright, brighter than the twinkling stars in the night sky.

    "Promise me!"

    Will¡¯s voice was gentle, yet determined.

    Jessica pressed her lips, nodding lightly.

    "As long as I live, I will ensure his safety."

    "Thank you!"

    Will gratefully squeezed her shoulder and straightened up.

    "Will!" Jessica called out to him. The man turned his face, confused, towards her, and she smiled at him, "You know, tonight... you¡¯re especially handsome!"

    Will was taken aback, then chuckled softly.

    "I¡¯ve always been handsome!"

    "Shameless!"

    Jessica cursed softly, turning to look ahead, but a serious expression had already appeared on her face.

    Will sat back in the passenger seat, hand on the radio, when he suddenly remembered something, turning towards Jessica, leaning close to her head.

    "About that previous matter, I¡¯m sorry."

    Jessica¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. After a moment of silence, she frowned.

    "Is ¡¯sorry¡¯ enough?"

    "Actually..." Will took a deep breath, "That night, I didn¡¯t touch you!"

    Jessica¡¯s brow twitched in surprise, turning her face as Will had already straightened up, going back to the radio, continuing to probe for enemy information.

    Tuning back to the previous frequency, the signal was unexpectedly poor, unable to hear the other side¡¯s voices, so he had to readjust, only after a while capturing a voice again.

    Listening intently to the radio¡¯s sounds, he carefully adjusted until the voice gradually became distinct from the blur.

    "Calling... Lion... Lion, please respond... Calling Lion... This is Indian Leopard... Calling Lion..."

    The voice... seemed vaguely familiar, but due to static and interruptions, he couldn¡¯t tell who it was right away.

 Chapter 936: Am I Pretty? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 936: Chapter 936: Am I Pretty? (6)</h4>

    Will was still confused when Huangfu Jue agilely rushed over and snatched the radio from his hand.

    "This is Lion!"

    Will and Jessica both showed expressions of surprise.

    The response came quickly from the other side, "Calling Lion, report your exact location."

    At this moment, the voice on the other end was much clearer than before, and Will recognized that voice as somewhat familiar.

    "Is that Mr. Abel?"

    Huangfu Jue nodded, nced at the locator on the dashboard, and immediately reported histitude and longitude to Abel on the radio.

    "We are looking for Xiaotang."

    "Copy that, I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible."

    Upon hearing Abel¡¯s final response, Jessica and Will secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, the helicopter made a wheezing sound, and Jessica snapped back to reality, took a quick look at the dashboard, and immediately eximed.

    "Buckle up, I¡¯m making an emergencynding!"

    The fuel was seriously insufficient, unable to support this big machine any longer. Upon hearing Jessica¡¯s voice, Huangfu Jue quickly sat sideways in the back seat and tightened his seatbelt.

    Jessica gripped the control stick tightly, carefully maneuvering the aircraft.

    The helicopter shook and wobbled as it descended, losing gravitypletely in thest few meters, tilting towards the dune opposite, driven only by inertia.

    "Watch out!"

    Will shouted in rm and lunged forward, knocking Jessica off her seat.

    Boom!

    With a dull thud, the helicopter crashed heavily into the dune, which was at the junction of the desert and the barren wastnd, where the dune wasn¡¯t entirely sand; there were also rocky parts.

    Such a violent collision left the cabin windows unable to withstand the force, sending the rotor des crashing sideways, piercing through the side window and slicing through the cockpit area.

    Finally, the helicopter stabilized once more, and Jessica opened her eyes to see the rotor de severing the cockpit above Will, her face turning pale.

    If Will hadn¡¯t pushed her away, she would have been cut in half like the cockpit.

    "Are you two okay?"

    In the back seat, Huangfu Jue asked with concern.

    "I¡¯m fine!" Will straightened up from Jessica¡¯s body, wincing from the pain as his movement tugged at his wound, and he reached out to grab Jessica¡¯s wrist, pulling her up with force, "Are you okay?"

    "Fine." Jessica raised her hand and wiped the blood that had dripped onto her face from him, "Your wound..."

    "Hurry, the helicopter is tipping over!"

    Huangfu Jue loudly warned from the rear cabin.

    Will quickly pulled Jessica towards the rear cabin. By this time, Huangfu Jue had already kicked open the deformed door, and the three of them jumped off the helicopter in quick session, swiftly retreating to the distance.

    Bang!

    Only a dozen meters away, the helicopter had already flipped over with a loud crash, smashing into the sand valley and sending sand and dust soaring into the sky.

    Jessica climbed up from the sandy ground, disregarding the dirt on her clothes, and turned to look at Will. She saw him struggling to get up from the ground, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

    But before she could fully rx, Will groaned and copsed back onto the sand.

    "Will!" Jessica cried out in panic, rushing to support him, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Huangfu Jue also hurried over, shining the shlight over. In the light, they both clearly saw a piece of metal lodged in Will¡¯s right foot.

    "I¡¯m fine!" Will struggled to stand up from the sand, "We must find the little prince now!"

 Chapter 937: Am I Pretty? (7)

    <h4>Chapter 937: Chapter 937: Am I Pretty? (7)</h4>

    "Will!"

    Seeing him swaying unsteadily, Jessica hurriedly held his arm for support.

    Huangfu Jue frowned at Will¡¯s wound, "You stay here to meet up with Abel, I¡¯ll go find Xiaotang!"

    "I... I¡¯ll go with you..."

    "You¡¯re only wasting my time this way." Huangfu Jue raised a hand to steady his shoulder, "Stay here, I¡¯ll bring Xiaotang back."

    Will took a shallow breath, "Let... let Jessica go with you."

    The pursuit force was numerous and well-equipped. If they used a radar system, they would soon be discovered. Huangfu Jue being alone was something he couldn¡¯t be at ease with.

    Huangfu Jue retracted his right hand from his shoulder, "Jessica stays here with you!"

    Leaving Will here alone, if the enemy arrived before Abel, it would be equivalent to leaving him to die. With Jessica to look after him, he could go find the child with peace of mind.

    "But..."

    Huangfu Jue interrupted him sharply, "That¡¯s an order, you mustply!"

    No doubt, the child is important, but so is his life.

    But this man, who had been by his side for five years, was also very important in Huangfu Jue¡¯s heart.

    If Will didn¡¯t handle his work well, he would scold, he would lose his temper... But that didn¡¯t mean Will wasn¡¯t important to him.

    Will was at a loss for words and after two seconds, cautiously said, "I¡¯m sorry."

    Huangfu Jue turned his face toward Jessica, "I¡¯m leaving him to you!"

    "Don¡¯t worry, we will contact you by radio if there¡¯s any news."

    Both Will and Huangfu Jue still had radio earpieces on, so short-distancemunication wasn¡¯t a problem.

    With a slight nod, Huangfu Jue swiftly turned around, grabbed a shlight, and immediately ran forward following the tire tracks on the ground.

    "Damn it!"

    Will cursed angrily, not at others, but at himself for getting injured in the leg, not only unable to help Huangfu Jue but also being a burden.

    Jessica turned her face to scold him, but the words stuck, and she pulled him to a leeward dune, swiftly unzipping her jacket, and took off the T-shirt underneath, biting it with her teeth to tear it into strips.

    "Let me take care of your wound first."

    His injuries weren¡¯t fatal, the biggest issue was the bleeding. Without any medicine or tools at hand, the only option was to temporarily bind it with strips of cloth to stop the bleeding, preventing excessive blood loss from bing life-threatening.

    "Don¡¯t worry about me, go help... sir..."

    Will leaned against the dune, squinting, but his voice became more muddled.

    He had been shot in the shoulder and lost quite a bit of blood, and with the wound on his leg just now, the numerous injuries had left his spirits waning.

    He suddenly felt so tired, he just wanted to sleep...

    "Will!" Jessica grabbed his shoulder, shaking him vigorously, "Don¡¯t sleep, stay awake."

    If he fell asleep at this moment, all bodily functions would gradually start declining, which would be very dangerous.

    "Go find Xiaotang, go quickly..." Will pushed her away with effort, "Go... I¡¯m fine..."

    He tried with all his might to push her, but in fact, his hands had little strength. Jessica only swayed slightly but wasn¡¯t pushed away.

    Gently lifting a hand to support his pale face, Jessica leaned in to look into his eyes.

    "Will, I¡¯m warning you, no sleeping, do you hear me?"

    "You go... quickly..."

 Chapter 938: Am I Pretty? (8)

    <h4>Chapter 938: Chapter 938: Am I Pretty? (8)</h4>

    Will murmured softly, his eyes starting to close again.

    "Hey!" Jessica raised her hand and patted his face. "Stay awake for me... that night, did you really not touch me?"

    Now, she had to find a way to keep him awake. If he fell asleep now, he might not wake up again.

    "No."

    "Why?"

    "I... I wouldn¡¯t do... something so despicable..."

    "Hmph¡ª" Jessica huffed, "As if you¡¯re such a gentleman!"

    "..."

    The man didn¡¯t respond.

    "Hey!" Jessica leaned in to look at his face, raised her palm, and pped him hard, "Wake up, do you hear me? I¡¯m not done asking you questions yet!"

    After being pped, Will roused himself with some regained spirit, "What... what do you want to ask?"

    "You..." Jessica held his face, "You like me, don¡¯t you?"

    The corners of the man¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but he didn¡¯t make a sound.

    "Speak up!"

    Jessica growled lowly.

    "Hey, speak, talk to me, do you hear me!" Seeing him not responding for a long time, Jessica anxiously shook his shoulder, "You jerk, stay awake, you¡¯ve done so many bastard things, I haven¡¯t even gotten back at you yet, hey... don¡¯t you dare fall asleep... don¡¯t fall asleep, do you hear me? Will, Will..."

    The man¡¯s voice sounded low and soft.

    "Jessica, I¡¯m sorry."

    That day, he had mistakenly med her. He shouldn¡¯t have doubted her...

    "Who needs your apology!" Jessica secretly sighed in relief, reaching out to hold his face, "Answer my question, do you like me or not?"

    His eyelids felt so heavy, and the girl¡¯s face before him seemed a little blurry. Will forced his eyes open, looking at the face so close to his own.

    If he said it, she¡¯d definitelyugh him to death, right?

    But if he didn¡¯t say it, maybe he¡¯d never get another chance.

    Will took a deep breath, "Yes, I like you."

    "I knew it." Jessica smiled. Seeing him about to close his eyes again, her expression instantly turned anxious, "Hey, I didn¡¯t hear clearly, don¡¯t fall asleep, talk to me... Will... I didn¡¯t hear you clearly, do you hear me, say it again, say... do you like me..."

    Worried that he would fall asleep, she just tried her best to keep talking to him to keep him awake.

    Will, with his eyes closed, spoke softly, "You... you¡¯re so annoying!"

    Being scolded by him, Jessica instead broke into a smile.

    "I am annoying, I¡¯ll annoy you to death..." Upon saying "death," she suddenly shut her mouth, "No... you¡¯re not allowed to die, you... you still haven¡¯t rified things about that night... and also, you... you saw my body, and I haven¡¯t seen yours yet, it¡¯s not fair, and my photos, where did you hide them? Spit it out!"

    "Actually, the photos... they aren¡¯t... aren¡¯t nude photos..."

    "I don¡¯t believe you!"

    "Really, I... I only took photos of your face..."

    "My face?"

    "Yeah!"

    "My face..." Jessica pursed her lips, "Is it pretty?"

    "..."

    "You bastard, I¡¯m talking to you, answer me, am I pretty?"

    "Yeah."

    "Don¡¯t brush me off!" Jessica pat his face, "Hey, open your eyes for me, take a good look and then answer."

    Will struggled to open his eyes. It was very dim around him, and he could barely make out her outline, but it didn¡¯t matter because he remembered her face very clearly.

    ^

    ^

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 939 Iâ€™ll Marry You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 939: Chapter 939 I¡¯ll Marry You (1)</h4>

    Whenever she gets angry, she likes to grit her teeth, and when she gets shy, she blushes. And her eyes are a very light blue, very clear, like the sky after a summer storm...

    "Beautiful," he said.

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    Jessica cupped his face, her fingertips gently stroking his skin. His face was covered in dust and dirt, yet she didn¡¯t find it detestable.

    "Will!" She leaned closer, gazing into his eyes that were about to close. "Hold on, don¡¯t sleep..."

    "..."

    "Did you hear me? Answer me."

    "Mmm."

    "If you live, I¡¯ll..." Jessica bit her lip, "I¡¯ll marry you."

    The eyes of the man who was about to close them opened in surprise.

    "R-Really?"

    Seeing his reaction, Jessica felt a surge of joy.

    From afar, the sound of a ne¡¯s engine approached, and Jessica turned her face in delight.

    "It¡¯sing, the helicopter¡¯sing!"

    Will also turned his face toward the ne, and by then, Jessica had already stood up, quickly running toward the high slope, waving both hands toward the direction of the aircraft.

    "Here, we¡¯re here..."

    Her eyesnded on the fusge, noticing the Northwest Legion¡¯s thorn flower emblem, her expression changed instantly. She quickly withdrew her hands, turning back toward Will.

    Grabbing the gun on the ground, she reached out and grabbed Will¡¯s arm.

    "Quick...go quickly, it¡¯s not Abel, it¡¯s the Northwest Army!"

    "Gun...give me the gun!"

    Will struggled to sit up, reaching out to grab the stock of the rifle in her hand, struggling to push her away.

    Jessica nearly fell to the ground from his push. Turning her face, she saw Will shakily get to his feet, aiming toward the direction of the ne.

    "You¡¯re crazy!" Jessica pounced over, grabbing his arm. "We need to go!"

    "You go...I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll cover the rear."

    Will struggled to reach his palm over, pulling back the bolt of the gun.

    He knew very well that in his current state, he didn¡¯t have the strength to leave. If Jessica took him with her, he would only slow her down. By staying, he might buy her some time.

    At this moment, one of the men on the helicopter had already noticed the ne on this side and immediately spoke loudly.

    "Quick, look over there... They¡¯re nearby!"

    The helicopter immediately turned direction, flying toward the ne, the lights on the aircraft illuminating the entire stretch of dunes.

    "If we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote!"

    Jessica grabbed Will¡¯s arm, pulling him up from the ground without giving him a chance to speak.

    "Hurry up!"

    Will, not knowing where the strength came from, pushed Jessica away.

    Jessica stumbled back several steps,nding on the sand. Looking at Will, who had fallen in the distance, she bit her lip, grabbed the gun, and ran toward the dunes.

    "Over there!"

    The man on the helicopter immediately spotted her. "Quick..."

    The helicopter¡¯s nose adjusted, and without hesitation, the automatic rifle beneath the aircraft started shooting in Jessica¡¯s direction.

    The bullets hit the sand, creating pits and throwing up clouds of dust.

    Jessica leaped, rolling to the other side of the dune, the helicopter immediately flying higher, pursuing her direction.

    Behind the dune, finding a rock to cover herself, Jessica quickly aimed her gun at the helicopter, pulling the trigger.

    The ne was moving, bullets flying out, ttering against the fusge...

    Soon, the helicopter had flown over the dunes, and two men from the aircraft had already jumped off, while the automatic rifle on the helicopter continued firing at her.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 940 Iâ€™ll Marry You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 940: Chapter 940 I¡¯ll Marry You (2)</h4>

    Jessica retreated while shooting, gradually increasing the distance between the helicopter and Will.

    On the sand dune on the other side, Will watched as she led the helicopter away, gritting his teeth in frustration.

    "Damn girl... bastard..."

    He tried to stand up, but his entire body was weak, teetering on the verge of sleep. Raising his right hand, Will punched his left shoulder wound.

    The pain jolted him awake, sharpening his senses.

    With all his strength, he scrambled up the hill, crawling and rolling. On the other side of the hill, Jessica was being surrounded by the helicopter and a few men who had jumped down, with less and less room to maneuver.

    Wiping his face with the back of his hand, Willy on the ground, aiming his gun at the helicopter¡¯s fuel tank and pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    The bullet hit its mark, and the helicopter exploded mid-air, crashing into the sand dune in mes.

    The pressure on Jessica greatly reduced, she immediately emerged from her hiding spot, firing at the few men who had closed in on her. Will shook his head and also aimed at those men.

    Under the partnership of both, the group of men was finally taken downpletely.

    Watching thest man fall to their gunfire, Will squinted as he saw Jessica standing up from behind the rock, running towards him.

    By the distant firelight, he could see her silhouette, her long hair flying as she ran, graceful in her movement.

    She¡¯s still alive, thank goodness!

    He allowed himself a weak smile, copsing onto the dune.

    "Will!" Jessica screamed as she rushed over, "Will, wake up, don¡¯t sleep, Will..."

    Pulling him into her arms, she shook him, pped his face, but no matter how hard she tried, the man still didn¡¯t respond...

    "Bastard!" Jessica cursed, hugging him tightly. "Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? If you stay alive, I¡¯ll marry you. Don¡¯t you want to marry me? Didn¡¯t you just say you liked me? Bastard... you can¡¯t die, do you hear me..."

    In the distance, the sound of a helicopter grew nearer.

    "Damn it, I¡¯ll take you on!"

    Jessica turned around with her gun, through her tears, she couldn¡¯t spot the Northwest Legion¡¯s mark on the helicopter.

    Gently cing Will on the ground, she grabbed her gun and cautiously hid behind a huge rock.

    The helicopternded on the sand dune, and a tall figure jumped down.

    "Elroy..." Abel called out loudly as he scanned the surroundings, "Will... Elroy... where are you?"

    Jessica stood up with her gun.

    "Over here, help him,e save him..."

    Abel saw her and immediately ran over with two assistants from the helicopter. Seeing Will covered in blood on the ground, he frowned and immediately directed his men to lift Will onto the helicopter, reaching out to grab Jessica¡¯s arm.

    "Where¡¯s Elroy?"

    Jessica immediately replied, "He went to find Xiaotang, just ahead!"

    "Get on the helicopter!" Abel turned and ran towards the helicopter.

    The group quickly got back on the helicopter. Jessica gave a rough direction to the pilot, then immediately turned back, throwing herself beside Will.

    By this time, an apanying personnel Abel brought had already taken out an emergency medical kit from the ne to treat Will¡¯s wounds.

    Holding the man¡¯s hand, which wascking warmth, Jessica knelt on the carpet, a look of despair on her face.

    "Bastard, if you dare to die, I will never forgive you!"

 Chapter 941 Iâ€™ll Marry You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 941: Chapter 941 I¡¯ll Marry You (3)</h4>

    Abel looked up at her expression and also frowned.

    "How is everyone else? "

    Jessica gently shook her head, took a deep breath to calm her emotions, and then briefly exined the situation to him.

    "We just intercepted their radio signal. They¡¯ve sent arge group to hunt us down. We must find Duke and Xiaotang before they arrive."

    Abel nodded and immediately got up, rushing to the pilot¡¯s side.

    "Activate the radar scan and see if we can find them."

    The pilot nodded, "It¡¯s already activated!"

    Abel turned to look at Will on the floor of the rear cabin, grabbed a phone, and dialed a number.

    "Help me contact a doctor, a surgeon, as soon as possible. Also, dispatch another ne over... now, right away... hurry!"

    ...

    ...

    On the sand dunes.

    Gan Tang threw the dry branches he pulled from afar onto the fire and tiredly copsed to the ground.

    Back and forth, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had run, and his little hands were full of bloodstains and wounds, while his small feet were blistered from the sand.

    At this moment, the little guy¡¯s stamina was nearly at its limit.

    Breathing heavily, he nced at Moses on the sandy beach not far away, licked his cracked lips, and got up from the ground once more.

    "Uncle Moses, I will save you!"

    He turned and ran down the sand dune again.

    His right foot weakened, causing him to fall uncontrobly, tumbling a few steps before stopping.

    Something under the sand poked his back, and the little guy reached out to pull it out from the sand. By the firelight, he saw a ck handheld radio.

    Earlier, he had seen Moses use this to talk with Jessica. Suddenly, the little guy¡¯s eyes lit up, he examined it, and quickly found the switch.

    "Sister Jessica,e quickly and save us, Uncle Moses is injured..."

    After waiting for a while, the radio only emitted static, with no response from anyone.

    The little one raised his eyebrows, nced at the fire pile which had little light left, grabbed the radio, and got up to run down the hill again.

    Seeing a clump of nts growing at the bottom of the hill, he immediately ran over, ced the radio aside, and grabbed the nts with both hands, pulling with force.

    "Static... This is... Static... This is Daddy... Xiaotang..."

    Hearing the sound from the radio, the little guy immediately stopped his action and excitedly grabbed the radio.

    "Daddy, it¡¯s Xiaotang, Daddy..."

    But the radio only returned static.

    The little guy, clutching the radio, lifted his face and surveyed the surroundings. Everything was dark except for his small fire flickering faintly.

    He turned around, gripped the nts tightly, exerting all his strength to pull, pulling for a while, then bending down to clear the sand with his hands, and then pulling again...

    Finally, he uprooted the nts, and holding therge clump of nts was like clutching all hope.

    Racing back to the fire, he ignited the nts in his hands and swiftly ran up the sand dune, standing at the highest point and lifting the burning nts high.

    Daddy must be nearby; he will surelye to find him as long as he can see the firelight...

    Thinking of this, the little guy raised his small hand again, and his little toes stood on tiptoes with effort.

 Chapter 942 Iâ€™ll Marry You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 942: Chapter 942 I¡¯ll Marry You (4)</h4>

    Beyond several ridges of hills.

    Huangfu Jue knocked forcefully on the shlight in his hand. The shlight flickered once and went out again.

    He raised his hand and tossed the shlight aside, lifting the radio in his other hand once more.

    "Xiaotang, it¡¯s Daddy, little daddy, if you hear me, respond..."

    The radio only emitted static noise, the indicator light flickered and then went off.

    He raised his hand to throw away the radio, looked at the watch on his wrist, and Huangfu Jue frowned deeply.

    The wind was getting stronger,pletely covering the tracks left by the car. Now he had no way of determining Gan Tang¡¯s direction and could only rely on intuition to search forward.

    In such a vast desert, where could the child be?

    Running up the sand dune quickly, he surveyed the surroundings, cupping his hands around his mouth.

    "Xiaotang..."

    The wind quickly tore his voice apart, scattering it into the night.

    "Xiaotang!" Huangfu Jue continued calling his son¡¯s name as he moved forward, "Xiaotang¡ª"

    Something shed in the distant night sky.

    Huangfu Jue turned his face and saw a small me emitting a faint glow in the night.

    He hesitated, stopped, and looked carefully. This time, he saw clearly¡ªit was firelight!

    "Xiaotang?"

    A look of wild joy appeared on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face. He immediately sped up, running desperately towards the direction of the shing firelight.

    "Xiaotang!"

    As he ran, he continued to shout his son¡¯s name loudly.

    His foot slipped, and he tumbled down the sand dune. His face and arms were scratched by the sand and rocks, but without caring, he got up and continued running towards the firelight.

    Breathing heavily, he climbed another sand dune and lifted his face again, looking towards the light.

    The me was already very faint, but he could vaguely see a figure, a small figure under the firelight.

    It must be Gan Tang, it must be his son...

    "Xiaotang!"

    Huangfu Jue rushed down the sand dune again.

    ...

    ...

    On the sand dune.

    Gan Tang lifted his face, squinting at the nt in his hand. The wind was strong, and the firelight on the nt was dying. He carefully withdrew the nt, using his small hands to shield it from the wind.

    "Xiaotang..."

    From afar, a voice faintly reached him, so ethereal it seemed unreal.

    The little fellow turned his face, listening intently.

    "Xiaotang!"

    This time, the voice gradually became clearer, sweeping past his ears like the wind with an exhrating quality that stirred the heart.

    The little fellow clenched the desert nt left in his hand, holding his breath, looking towards the direction from which the voice came.

    "Xiaotang!"

    By then, Huangfu Jue had already reached the bottom of the sand dune where Gan Tang was. He could clearly see that little figure holding up a torch, his dirty little face flickering in the firelight, only wearing a small pair of shorts.

    The man¡¯s heart overflowed with wild joy. His child, he had finally found his son...

    "Xiaotang!"

    He shouted his son¡¯s name with all his strength.

    "Daddy!"

    At this moment, Gan Tang also heard his voice, leaving the nearly burnt-out nt behind, the little fellow ran excitedly towards his direction.

    Everything ahead remained dim. He couldn¡¯t even clearly see Huangfu Jue¡¯s appearance, but he recognized that voice, that figure... it was Dad.

    He just knew, Dad woulde. Dad would never give up on him. That man would never let him down.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 943 Iâ€™ll Marry You (5)

    <h4>Chapter 943: Chapter 943 I¡¯ll Marry You (5)</h4>

    Stepping onto the sand, he staggered as he ran over, yet his tired body seemed filled with energy at this moment.

    Watching the little one run over, Huangfu Jue extended his arms and pulled him tightly into his embrace. Embracing the small body, his arms tightened snugly.

    "Xiaotang!"

    The man who has always been calm and collected in the face of adversity now instinctively called out the child¡¯s name in his arms.

    His throat, eyes, nose... all were filled with bitterness.

    "I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long."

    "Actually..." The little one clung tightly to his neck, his voice choked with emotion, "It wasn¡¯t very long. I just knew that Daddy woulde to find me. I... I always believed. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t find me, so I kept looking for things to make a fire. I thought you¡¯d find me as long as you saw the fire..."

    "Of course!" Huangfu Jue¡¯s tears finally slid out uncontrobly, "Daddy will never give up on Xiaotang. Xiaotang is so smart. I found you because I saw your fire..."

    "Hmm!" The little one agreed, nestled against his neck, "Daddy, I love you so much."

    "Me too!" His big hand stroked the small, dusty back. Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice choked with emotion, matching his own, "Daddy loves you more than you can imagine."

    The father¡¯s embrace was warm andforting, he wished he could be held by his dad like this forever.

    Pressing his face against the man¡¯s neck, the little one hugged him tightly as if fearing that if he let go, the man would disappear from his sight again.

    Soon, however, the little one lifted his face.

    "Daddy, hurry... Let¡¯s go rescue Uncle Moses!"

    Moses?

    Huangfu Jue quickly surveyed the surroundings, "Where is he?"

    The little one straightened up from his embrace, grabbing one of his palms, "Over there, I¡¯ll take you. He¡¯s injured, really badly..."

    Pulling Huangfu Jue towards the other side of the sand dune, the little one¡¯s steps were urgent.

    Beside the sand dune, the me was nearly extinguished, flickering weakly in the wind. By the light of the fire, Huangfu Jue immediately saw the man lying on the dune.

    His clothes were already torn into shreds, hardly any skin color could be seen in the exposed areas, all stained with blood. His chest was pressed with the little one¡¯s shirt used to stop the bleeding, the white shirt now dyed deep red.

    "Uncle Moses!" The little one dashed over, grabbing Moses¡¯ arm, shaking it gently, "Look, Daddy¡¯s here. He¡¯ll save you. Uncle Moses, wake up!"

    "Xiaotang!" Huangfu Jue quickly called to him, "Don¡¯t move, let Daddy take a look."

    Not knowing Moses¡¯ exact injuries, moving or shaking him could harm his wounds.

    The little one obediently retracted his small hand, and Huangfu Jue knelt down next to Moses, quickly checking his injuries. Most were cuts, and aside from those, there was a gunshot wound on his chest.

    That spot looked like it could be the heart!

    Huangfu Jue furrowed his brows tightly, reaching fingers over to test his pulse on the neck.

    The man¡¯s pulse was chaotic and weak, making Huangfu Jue¡¯s mood even more tense.

    He swiftly took off his jacket to wrap around Gan Tang who was opposite, then removed his shirt, pressing it against Moses¡¯ bleeding wound, applying pressure with one hand while his other hand reached out to pull the wireless earphone that had slipped down due to running from his cor.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 944 Iâ€™ll Marry You (6)

    <h4>Chapter 944: Chapter 944 I¡¯ll Marry You (6)</h4>

    "Will, Will... Jessica..."

    There was no response in the earpiece.

    "I have found Gan Tang, repeat, I have found Gan Tang. Have you seen Abel? Reply immediately."

    "Will, reply to me now!"

    Again and again, Huangfu Jue repeated into the headset, his tone growing more urgent.

    Gan Tang has been found, but Moses¡¯s condition is very dire. Without timely medical aid, he might not survive.

    All along, he hadn¡¯t had much approval for Moses, but tonight, Moses was injured for the sake of his son, and this man was very important to Gan Yuan. He couldn¡¯t let Moses die.

    "Daddy?!" Opposite him, Gan Tang tugged tightly on the suit still warm from Huangfu Jue¡¯s body, "Will Uncle Moses die?"

    The little one¡¯s voice carried a hint of sadness, with a trace of tears.

    Huangfu Jue looked up at his son opposite him, then his gaze returned to Moses¡¯s face.

    "No, he won¡¯t!" Stretching out his arms, he lifted Moses up from the sand dune forcefully, "Xiaotang, follow me, we¡¯re taking him to a doctor."

    "Okay!" The little one ran to the fire, pulled out a stick about a foot long, "I¡¯ll light the way for you."

    "Alright!" Huangfu Jue stood up, "Let¡¯s go!"

    So, the little one used the stick as a torch to light the way ahead, while Huangfu Jue carried Moses, following behind, father and son trudging through the sand back the way he came.

    When the two climbed up a hill, the little one with sharp eyes spotted a helicopter in the distance.

    "Daddy, look, there¡¯s a helicopter!"

    Huangfu Jue raised his face, looked in the direction he pointed, and indeed saw a light in the distant night sky.

    Soon after, static buzzed in his earpiece, followed by Abel¡¯s voice.

    "Lion... Lion, do you hear me... if you hear, please respond..."

    The light grew closer, Abel¡¯s voice became clearer and more distinct.

    "Nine o¡¯clock direction!" Huangfu Jue looked down at Moses in his arms, "Hurry!"

    "Almost there!"

    Abel¡¯s voice carried a tone of joy, and indeed, with his voice, the helicopter quickly changed direction.

    Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t stop, continuing with Gan Tang, quickening their pace.

    At this moment, every second was crucial for Moses; returning to the hospital even one minute earlier increased his chances of survival.

    Father and son almost began to run on the sand dunes, the helicopter also traveling at full speed, and soon they met at the hilltop.

    The helicopter descended, Abel and Jessica immediately jumped out with two people.

    Abel embraced Gan Tang, while Jessica helped Huangfu Jue support Moses, and they quickly returned to the helicopter.

    "How is he?"

    Seeing Moses covered in blood by the spotlight, Jessica¡¯s heart instantly clenched.

    "Head to the nearest hospital now." Huangfu Jue carefully ced Moses on the carpet, "Is there adrenaline on the helicopter?"

    "Yes!"

    An assistant promptly brought over the medical kit.

    "Give him a shot, bring a towel... and oxygen, hurry!"

    Vigorously pressing on Moses¡¯s wound, Huangfu Jue gave urgent instructions, and everyone swiftly took action...

    Soon, a shot of adrenaline was administered to Moses, and a breathing mask from a portable oxygen tank was ced over his face. Abel had already taken the satellite phone to contact the hospital.

 Chapter 945 Iâ€™ll Marry You (7)

    <h4>Chapter 945: Chapter 945 I¡¯ll Marry You (7)</h4>

    "Okay... wait for me at the hospital, we¡¯ll be there shortly... Remember, first take control of the hospital, absolutely don¡¯t let any information leak!"

    The Northwest Army is still searching everywhere for them, if the news leaks, it will undoubtedly cause trouble.

    After Abel finished the call, Huangfu Jue used a clean towel to reapply pressure to Moses¡¯s wound, and Abel reported a coordinate to the pilot.

    The helicopter quickly turned and flew towards the hospital he had contacted, and Abel rejoined Huangfu Jue and the others.

    "The doctor is already on the way, we¡¯ll go to the nearest hospital where they are preparing the facilities for us."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, his eyes turned towards Will in the distance, he frowned, "How is he?"

    Jessica nced at Will and spoke softly, "He passed out, the wound has been simply treated."

    The little guy was crouched by Moses¡¯s side, his small hand still holding Moses¡¯s palm.

    "Uncle Moses, hang in there, we¡¯re almost at the hospital."

    All the adults kept silent, watching the little guy closely.

    The helicopter flew over the desert and arrived at a small town. It stopped outside the town¡¯s medical room, where the doctor, who was already waiting, immediately came over and together with Huangfu Jue and the others, carried Moses and Will into the medical room.

    After a simple check of their conditions, the doctor instructed an assistant to transfuse blood for Will first, and then started preparing surgery for Moses.

    Huangfu Jue removed the shirt from Moses¡¯s chest, his blue eyes shifted to the doctor¡¯s face.

    "Whatever it takes, save him!"

    The doctor nodded, "I¡¯ll do my best."

    "Please!"

    Huangfu Jue walked past the bed and went over to hug Gan Tang, "Xiaotang, we¡¯ll wait outside."

    The surgery process is too gruesome for a child to watch.

    He carried the little guy over to the sofa, pulled up his own suit jacket to wrap him tightly, identally touching the little guy¡¯s palm, causing Gan Tang to immediately retract his hand in pain.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Noticing something was amiss, Huangfu Jue concernedly pulled over his little hand, only to find it covered with scratches and numerous tiny ck thorns.

    Guessing the little guy got hurt while gathering nts and firewood, he frowned in distress.

    "Does it hurt?"

    The little guy shook his head, his tone full of determination.

    "Daddy, don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t hurt."

    Such tender little hands, injured like this, how could they not hurt?

    If he whimpered and cried, Huangfu Jue might feel somewhat better, but now, hearing the child bravely say it doesn¡¯t hurt, it nearly brought the man to tears again.

    "Good boy, Daddy will treat your wounds soon."

    Just before Huangfu Jue stood up, Abel had already brought over the medicine box, handing it to him. He took the medicine box, withdrew cotton balls and tools, while Abel took a shlight to help illuminate.

    "Daddy will remove the thorns first, if it hurts, cry out and don¡¯t hold back!"

    The little guy nodded, and Huangfu Jue used tweezers to carefully remove the thorns from his small hand, cleaning the wound with cotton balls.

    Though the little hand was stinging with pain, the little guy merely pursed his lips, enduring it silently with courage.

    "Little man, you¡¯re doing great!" Abel affectionately patted his little head, "Just like when your dad was young, all tough bones. I bet he never told you about his injuries when he was young, right?"

    The little guy instantly became intrigued, "What injuries?"

 Chapter 946 Iâ€™ll Marry You (8)

    <h4>Chapter 946: Chapter 946 I¡¯ll Marry You (8)</h4>

    Abel exaggeratedly talked about Huangfu Jue¡¯s childhood, and the little guy listened intently, distracted, forgetting some of the pain.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Huangfu Jue cleaned his little foot, then took the nket brought by Abel¡¯s subordinate and wrapped the little guy¡¯s body, bringing over the food found by the subordinates.

    The little guy reached over with his bandaged hand to take it, and Huangfu Jue raised his hand to hold down his arm.

    "Don¡¯t move your hand, Daddy will feed you!"

    As he spoke, he raised his hand to bring a spoonful of cake to the boy¡¯s mouth.

    The little guy opened his mouth to take it, eating sweetly, both because he was truly hungry and because it was rare for Huangfu Jue to feed him.

    "Notify Gan, they¡¯re probably going crazy over there!"

    Abel took out his phone, just about to dial Gan Yuan¡¯s number when the doctor hurriedly walked out from inside.

    "Duke, Mr. Abel."

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Seeing his tense expression, Huangfu Jue asked worriedly.

    "Mr. Moses¡¯s condition isn¡¯t looking good." The doctor frowned, looking grim, "We just checked the wound; the bullet only pierced below the surface, still around two centimeters away from the heart, not hitting any major blood vessels. But... his heart rate is very erratic and quite low..."

    "Skip the medical jargon, speak inly."

    The doctor pursed his lips, "You¡¯re his friends; does he have any heart problems?"

    Heart?

    Huangfu Jue gently shook his head.

    "Yes!"

    A voice emerged from behind the doctor; several people shifted their gaze to see Jessica standing outside the operating room, full of worry.

    "Sir...," Jessica lowered her head as she walked up to the doctor, "he has serious heart problems; he was originally scheduled for surgery, but..."

    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but clever people like Huangfu Jue and Abel could easily guess that it was because of Gan Tang¡¯s situation that Moses postponed his surgery.

    At this moment, Jessica was already choking back sobs as she reached over and grasped the doctor¡¯s arm, "I beg you, please find a way to save him; no matter how much money you want, whatever you demand, I will satisfy you!"

    In an emergency moment, Jessica couldn¡¯t worry about much else, only revealing the true condition of Moses¡¯s health.

    "Miss, please don¡¯t get agitated." The doctor was also helpless, "If I had a way, I would save him, but the current situation is, I don¡¯t understand his condition well. His vital signs are very worrying, you¡¯d better contact his attending doctor to quickly work out a treatment n."

    Jessica nervously spoke, "I... I¡¯ll call Dr. William right away..."

    "Sir!" Just as Jessica finished speaking, a bodyguard brought by Abel rushed in from outside the door, "Cars are approaching just outside town, looks like they¡¯re headed towards the Duke and the others."

    General Barton had already given orders; before dawn, even if the area is turned upside down, they must find Gan Tang and kill the intruders.

    The subordinates dared not disobey, transferring personnel from nearby bases to search the area thoroughly. This town, being close to the base, was naturally included in the search.

    Hearing this news, everyone¡¯s mood sank, and the doctor also furrowed his brows.

    "Given the current situation, Mr. Moses must be taken to a facility with more advanced treatment capabilities; his condition must not be dyed, or there might be life-threatening risk. As for Mr. Will, the surgery on his leg also carries risks, and it would be best to get him to a better-equipped hospital."

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 947: Need a Heart (1)

    <h4>Chapter 947: Chapter 947: Need a Heart (1)</h4>

    The little one nervously watched Huangfu Jue¡¯s face, "Daddy?"

    Putting down the food in his hand, Huangfu Jue stretched out his arm to wrap the little one tightly in a nket and picked him up from the sofa.

    "Immediately get them on the ne, we¡¯re heading back to the Capital right now. Jessica, contact his attending doctor at once!"

    The pursuers were close, and the sanitary conditions here were insufficient. Moving immediately was the only solution.

    Everyone sprang into action, gathering medicines and carrying Moses and Will onto the ne. The doctor and nurse boarded as well to continue treating Will.

    The ne took off quickly, and Jessica immediately dialed Dr. William¡¯s number, then handed the phone to the doctor for directmunication between them.

    Dr. William promptly instructed the doctor on some necessary steps, and the doctor followed his methods while Jessica took back the phone.

    "Dr. William..."

    "I¡¯ll buy a ne ticket right away and get there as soon as possible."

    Before Jessica could respond, Huangfu Jue stood up and took the phone from her hand.

    "I¡¯ll arrange someone to contact you. Head to the airport now; my people will arrange the ne for you."

    Meanwhile, Abel had already called Helen¡¯s phone.

    The call connected after just one ring.

    "Have you found Duke and the child?" Helen¡¯s voice was full of urgency and worry.

    "We¡¯ve found them, and they¡¯re both very safe," Abel replied.

    Helen breathed a sigh of relief and immediately handed the phone to Gan Yuan, who was sitting next to her, "Miss Gan, Mr. Abel has picked up Duke and the young master."

    "That¡¯s great!" Gan Yuan held the phone to her ear, "Abel?"

    "It¡¯s me!" On the other end, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice had reced Abel¡¯s, "The child and I are both safe."

    "That¡¯s good then."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s voice was noticeably choked up; only now did the heart that had been in her throat finally settle back into ce.

    "However..." Huangfu Jue turned his face to nce at the pale-looking Moses on the emergency bed, "Moses¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good. Immediately arrange the best hospital and cardiologist for him. We¡¯ve already contacted his attending physician, and the ne will get him to you as soon as possible. We¡¯re on the ne now, expecting to arrive in about two hours."

    Moses?

    The attending physician!

    Gan Yuan¡¯s fingers tightened nervously around the receiver; indeed, what Jessica had mentioned earlier was not a lie.

    "How... how is he?"

    Huangfu Jue hesitated for a few seconds, "Ayuan, first arrange for the hospital."

    At this moment, grieving would be futile. Arranging everything for him and making every effort to save him was the only thing they could do for him.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, yet Gan Yuan had already guessed that this represented the worst oue.

    Taking a deep breath, Gan Yuan tried to control her emotions.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately! We¡¯ll stay in touch, take care of yourselves."

    Handing the phone back to Helen, Gan Yuan immediately leaned over and gripped the driver¡¯s seat.

    "Quick, get to the best hospital immediately. Helen, help me contact the best cardiologist in the city, hurry... hurry up!"

    The driver and Helen didn¡¯t know what was discussed in the call, but from Gan Yuan¡¯s expression, both had already guessed that something must have gone wrong.

    The driver started the vehicle immediately, and the ck business car drove out of the Presidential Pce gates, heading towards the Capital¡¯s best hospital, as Helen retrieved her phone to contact the relevant personnel.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 948: Need a Heart (2)

    <h4>Chapter 948: Chapter 948: Need a Heart (2)</h4>

    The car hurriedly drove into the municipal hospital, and Gan Yuan, with Helen, rushed into the inpatient building.

    A momentter, the hospital director also hurriedly arrived at the hospital, and at the same time, several authoritative experts in the hospital¡¯s cardiology and cardiac surgery departments rushed over.

    "Keep contacting, get every cardiologist we can reach over here!"

    As they quickly made their way to the elevator, Gan Yuan dialed Dr. William¡¯s phone number.

    On the other end, Dr. William had already arrived at the airport. With the coordination arranged by Huangfu Jue, a direct private jet had been smoothly prepared for him.

    "A few of us doctors will board the ne shortly. The relevant medical documents have been sent to your inbox, and you can give them to the doctors over there to carry out some emergency measures for Mr. Moses."

    "Dr. William." Gan Yuan spoke in a low voice, "Tell me, how long... has he been ill?"

    "It started a year ago, and things have worsened in the past few months." Dr. William¡¯s tone also turned somber, "Sorry, GAIA, for not telling you the truth earlier."

    "I want to know..." Gan Yuan¡¯s voice trembled, "Will he... die?"

    "Several doctors from the project team are here. We will formte the best treatment n based on his condition." Dr. William hesitated on the other end for a few seconds, "I can only say, we will do our best."

    The implication was already clear without words.

    Lowering the left hand holding the phone, Gan Yuan¡¯s fingertips trembled.

    No wonder he transferred all those assets to her and Gan Tang¡¯s names, no wonder he wanted her to manage thepany, no wonder he sent the butler and Jessica to her side...

    It turned out, this man had already prepared himself for death long ago, yet kept it from her alone.

    Moses, the man who always cherished her, using his life to protect her... was just the same as before, never changing.

    How foolish she was, repeatedly getting angry at him, losing her temper, saying so many things that made him sad...

    Thinking of this, Gan Yuan couldn¡¯t help but break into uncontroble sobs.

    Helen steadied her by the arm, "Miss Gan, we¡¯ve arrived."

    Taking a deep breath, controlling the tears about to spill from her eyes, Gan Yuan raised her hand to wipe her face, and immediately stepped forward quickly, walking straight to the doctor already waiting in the corridor.

    "Get the operating room ready immediately, prepare the medications, be ready with everything, he¡¯s arriving soon, you must save him, I¡¯m begging you, you must save him!"

    "Miss Gan!" The hospital director standing by gently held her shoulder, "Please rest assured, our hospital will give it our all."

    What followed was a long, grueling wait.

    Gan Yuan had experienced countless two-hour segments in her life, but these two hours were the longest of all.

    This experience was even more nerve-wracking than when shey on a hospital delivery bed, wracked with pain frombor.

    Everyone was busy, gathering medications, preparing the operating room in every way, doctors opened Mr. Moses¡¯s medical files, prepared blood for him, analyzed his condition...

    Gan Yuan sat on a chair in the corridor outside the operating room, her mood was like a small boat on a huge wave, swaying, unable to be calm.

    Helen was powerless tofort her, she could only repeatedly call Abel, to confirm whether he was safe, confirm Moses¡¯s blood pressure and various conditions, confirm how far they were, and how long it would take for them to arrive...

 Chapter 949: Need a Heart (3)

    <h4>Chapter 949: Chapter 949: Need a Heart (3)</h4>

    Presidential Pce.

    Barton¡¯s assistant slowly walked into the reception room and ced a te of snacks in front of General Barton, then gave him a side nce.

    "Ah¡ª" General Barton yawned, "Indeed, age does not spare anyone. I¡¯m getting old, can¡¯t match the President¡¯s energy... how about we..."

    The President observed his expression and smiled, "General Barton, you¡¯re certainly not old at all."

    "I¡¯m done for the night. How about... we call it a night?" General Barton raised his ss, "Onest drink, cheers, then I¡¯ll take a rest. I¡¯ve already asked my assistant to call back and investigate Sam¡¯s situation. There should be news by tomorrow morning."

    "Alright then." The President also raised his ss and clinked it lightly with his, "I hope this matter can be exined soon. Cheers."

    Having theirst drink, the President personally got up and escorted General Barton to the door of the guestroom arranged for him at the Presidential Pce.

    "This isn¡¯t quite like the General Residence, I hope you sleep well."

    "Thank you."

    General Barton exchanged a few polite words with him and entered the room with his assistant.

    The President turned around and left with his own assistant, speaking softly as they approached the staircase.

    "Have someone keep a close eye on him. If he makes any move, inform me immediately."

    The matter was of great importance. Even though there wasn¡¯t any substantial evidence yet, the President couldn¡¯t afford to becent with General Barton.

    Meanwhile, inside the guestroom, General Barton had shed his look of fatigue, his sunken eyes sharply fixed on his assistant¡¯s face.

    "Any news?"

    The assistant looked a bit helpless, "They discovered some clues in the nearby viges. The person was receiving medical treatment there."

    "Haven¡¯t caught them?"

    The assistant shook his head, "By the time they arrived, there was no sign of them. Some saw the people receiving treatment, and it¡¯s now confirmed that the Duke was also present, and... the child was with them too."

    "What?!"

    General Barton was nearly frantic.

    If it were just the child escaping, he could simply me everything on Sam. After all, Sam was already dead, and no one could dispute it. Even Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    But how could that guy be in the Northwest? He actually went there himself to rescue his son, invading his Northwest Military Camp. Is that guy crazy?!

    "I heard they escaped by ne, and they must have already fled Northwest territory by now." The assistant¡¯s tone was noticeably worried, "What do you think..."

    Barton furrowed his thick brows, "We must leave here as soon as possible."

    If it were anyone else, General Barton might not be worried, but Huangfu Jue was different. That family had always been strong and domineering, and this guy was even more formidable.

    He still remembered clearly what Huangfu Jue had said to him at the A Country embassy. That guy was not going to be as easy to deal with as the President.

    This time, having personally gone to the Northwest, he must have obtained first-hand evidence. And knowing his style, even without evidence, he would never let it go. Staying here meant danger.

    "But..." The assistant nced at the door, "The President¡¯s side might not be so easy to deal with."

    "Hmph!" General Barton snorted coldly, "No matter what, we have to leave tonight."

 Chapter 950: Need a Heart (4)

    <h4>Chapter 950: Chapter 950: Need a Heart (4)</h4>

    Betrayal of such a magnitude had be inevitable; staying in the Capital would be akin to offering oneself as prey. General Barton, of course, would not willingly be themb on the butcher¡¯s block.

    "Notify the President immediately, tell him there¡¯s news about the child."

    The assistant frowned, "What do you mean?"

    General Barton sneered, "With the President here, we can leave smoothly."

    The assistant nodded and promptly exited the room. The bodyguard outside noticed his departure and approached.

    "Sir, is there anything you need?"

    "Please notify the President immediately and say there¡¯s already a lead on the young prince."

    "Understood!"

    The staff, perplexed butpliant, turned and went to notify the President.

    In the bedroom, the President had just taken off his coat, intending to rest for a while. Upon hearing the news, he immediately put his coat back on and headed to General Barton¡¯s room.

    "News?"

    "Yes!" General Barton smiled as he approached, "We just received a call; we¡¯ve found the child..."

    As he spoke, his right hand lifted, pressing a gun against the President¡¯s chest.

    The President was stunned.

    "You?!"

    At this moment, General Barton¡¯s assistant swiftly grabbed the aide who walked in behind the President, slicing his throat with a fruit knife.

    "Barton!" The President¡¯s voice immediately sharpened, "You better think clearly about what you¡¯re doing!"

    "I know exactly what I¡¯m doing." General Barton replied nonchntly, "However, I should remind you, Mr. President, it¡¯s best not to act rashly, or else, your wife and children... they could be in danger."

    Wife and children?

    The President¡¯s face changed dramatically, "You... what have you done?"

    Outside, footsteps hurried.

    Two of the President¡¯s security personnel entered, escorting the President¡¯s wife and their just-turned ten-year-old son.

    Seeing the President, the mother and child rushed over timidly. The President stretched out his arms to protect his wife and child, ring furiously at Barton.

    "General Barton, are youmitting treason?"

    "Ha..." General Bartonughed coldly, "Treason? This country should have been mine from the start."

    He gestured, and his men came over to pull the President¡¯s wife and son aside, holding them at gunpoint.

    "Mr. President, time to get ready for the ne."

    Bartonmanded coldly, and his assistant handed a phone receiver to the President.

    The President, wary of harming his family, had no choice but to obey his orders. He took the receiver and dialed an extension, "Prepare the ne for me, yes, right now, immediately!"

    "Is there anything special?" asked the voice on the other end.

    The President nced at his wife, being held at gunpoint, "No, but notify me once the ne is ready, do not inform anyone else. This time, I¡¯m traveling light."

    "Understood, Mr. President."

    A momentter, the phone on the desk rang, informing him the ne was ready.

    General Barton immediately led his men, taking the President and his family of three aboard the ne.

    The staff found it odd but couldn¡¯t decipher the President¡¯s intentions, so they respectfully escorted them to the ne.

    After the ne took off into the sky, Barton¡¯s men quickly moved forward, pressing a gun against the pilot¡¯s head.

    "Switch to autopilot."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 951: Need a Heart (5)

    <h4>Chapter 951: Chapter 951: Need a Heart (5)</h4>

    The pilot confusedly looked at Mr. President behind him and followed orders. Just as he adjusted the autopilot, he was shot in the head, and the person next to him immediately took over the pilot¡¯s seat, turned off the helicopter¡¯s information transmission equipment, and headed towards the Northwest.

    Mrs. President screamed in fright, and Mr. President reached out tofort the two.

    By this time, Barton had already dialed the Northwest Military Headquarters.

    "This is Barton. Listen to my orders now, immediately deploy troops to take over the Northwest Bridge..."

    "Barton!" Mr. President stood up angrily, "Doing this would start a war, are you crazy?"

    "Hmph!" General Barton dismissively handed the phone to his assistant, "So what if it does? If anyone dares to touch me, I¡¯ll make the entire poption of the Northwest share my fate, including, of course..." he said in a low voice, "your family."

    "You..." Mr. President trembled with anger, "Shameless!"

    "Ha..." General Bartonughed out loud, "Don¡¯t be so agitated, Mr. President. Perhaps others will consider your safety and agree to my terms?"

    Mr. President wanted to curse again, but a subordinate raised a gun to his face.

    "Shut up!"

    Mr. President helplessly shut his mouth, but his heart was filled with regret. If only he had believed Gan Yuan in the beginning, if only he had ordered his men to capture General Barton in the capital, maybe none of this would have happened.

    He was so foolish not to trust her!

    Even though Gan Yuan had personally called to warn him, he was still so careless...

    Thinking of this, he raised both hands in frustration and grabbed his hair.

    ...

    ...

    After an hour and forty minutes of full-speed flight, the helicopter finally arrived at the capital of F Country.

    Before the helicopter touched the ground, Gan Yuan and Helen, along with others, were already on the terrace waiting. Under the guidance of the hospital staff, the helicopternded smoothly on the rooftop of the emergency building.

    The helicopternded steadily, the rotor des hadn¡¯t stopped yet, and Gan Yuan had already rushed towards the helicopter with the medical team.

    The cabin door opened, and the two doctors onboard immediately helped lift Moses off the helicopter with everyone¡¯s assistance. Gan Yuan held onto the edge of the stretcher, watching Moses lying there, his face pale as paper, her expression growing more solemn.

    "Take him to the emergency room immediately."

    The medical staff carefully pushed the stretcher towards the elevator, and Jessica went with other staff to carry Will.

    "Mommy!"

    Gan Tang was carried off the helicopter by Huangfu Jue, and upon seeing Gan Yuan, he immediately called out loudly.

    "Xiaotang!" Letting go of Moses¡¯s stretcher, Gan Yuan turned her face, saw her son in Huangfu Jue¡¯s arms looking over at her, tears again filled her eyes. She quickly walked over, reached out to take her son into her arms, and hugged him tightly, "Xiaotang, my good boy."

    "Mommy!" The little one reached out his bandaged hands to hug her, "I missed you so much."

    Gan Yuan sobbed as she kissed his little face, "Mommy missed you too."

    Saying so, she lifted her face again, carefully inspecting the child in her arms, seeing his bandaged hands and feet, her heart ached even more.

    Noticing her feelings, Huangfu Juefortingly supported her shoulders, "It¡¯s just flesh wounds, don¡¯t worry."

    Turning her face, Gan Yuan quickly sized him up, and seeing the man unharmed, she finally sighed in relief.

 Chapter 952: Need a Heart (6)

    <h4>Chapter 952: Chapter 952: Need a Heart (6)</h4>

    "Dr. William is already on his way, everything here has been arranged, they will do their utmost."

    Huangfu Jue nodded and took Gan Tang from her arms, "Let¡¯s go downstairs first."

    At this time, Jessica and the others had already carried Will off the ne. Huangfu Jue immediately held Gan Tang in his arms, and quickened his pace with Gan Yuan to catch up with the others to take the elevator to the emergency room.

    Will was directly sent into the operating room for surgical treatment, while Moses was taken into the emergency room for examination.

    Huangfu Jue rushed over with Gan Tang in his arms and stood outside the door with Gan Yuan, Jessica, and others waiting.

    In just a moment, a doctor came out from inside the door.

    "Doctor?" Gan Yuan was the first to speak.

    The doctor frowned, "The situation is very dire, his blood pressure and heart rate are very low, all his functions are declining."

    "Then what are you waiting for, perform surgery on him!" Jessica shouted anxiously.

    The doctor looked serious, "We¡¯ve already studied Mr. Moses¡¯ case before. His heart has arge hole, and with the current blood loss,bined with his current clinical situation, I¡¯m afraid the surgical results won¡¯t be very good."

    Everyone felt a sinking feeling in their hearts.

    "Then..." Huangfu Jue frowned and spoke, "Isn¡¯t there any other way?"

    "Our suggestion is... it¡¯s best to opt for a heart transnt." The doctor looked at the expressions of several people, "In this case,pared to surgery, the sess rate might be higher! Of course, we are just doctors and can only offer you rmendations. How to treat him will be decided by you, the family. The current situation is that if we opt for surgery, the sess rate might only be thirty percent, and post-operation, he might still face heart failure. If we can find a suitable heart for transnt, the sess rate is at least over fifty percent. However, currently, there are no resources in the database, so if we want to find a suitable heart, it will take time. So... please think it over, and give me a quick response, then we¡¯ll conduct a systematic examination for him."

    The doctor returned to the emergency room, and Gan Yuan furrowed her delicate brows.

    Besides her, Moses had no rtives, so how to treat him would be her decision.

    This also means that her decision could affect his life and death, and though Gan Yuan was always calm in the face of trouble, she was now distraught.

    Opting for surgery, the sess rate is too low.

    A heart transnt?

    It¡¯s easy to say; the surgery is already quite mature, but the most crucial part is the needed heart for the transnt.

    Unlike kidneys or bone marrow which have many donors, only rtives of those who are brain dead or executed prisoners usually have this willingness, where to find a suitable heart in such short time.

    "Me!" Jessica suddenly spoke up from the side, "Give my heart to him."

    After all, Moses saved her life; this life was originally his.

    Gan Yuan turned her face, "I understand your feelings, but..."

    "After all, this life was given by him, you go and tell the doctors, I¡¯m willing to donate my heart."

    "That doesn¡¯t meet the requirements." Helen spoke softly from the side, "You are a healthy, normal person, the hospital would not ept it."

    "Then..." Jessica pulled out a gun, "What if Imit suicide?"

    Huangfu Jue snatched her gun, "Do you think just anyone¡¯s heart will do? It requires a match, even if your heart is suitable, when he wakes up, can he ept it?"

 Chapter 953: Need a Heart (7)

    <h4>Chapter 953: Chapter 953: Need a Heart (7)</h4>

    Jessica raised her hand to cover her face, powerless, and squatted to the ground.

    "What about him... in such a short time, where can we find a heart!"

    Passing the gun to Helen, Huangfu Jue turned his face away, looking at Moses on the hospital bed through the ss window, then retracted his gaze.

    "You take care of Xiaotang, I¡¯ll think of a solution." Turning to touch the little one¡¯s face, Huangfu Jue gently stroked his hair, "Be good and listen to mommy, daddy will be back soon."

    "Okay." The little one nodded sensibly, "Daddy, go quickly."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, waved to Abel on the side with a gesture, "Give me the phone."

    Abel handed the phone to him, "I¡¯ll also go see if any of my acquaintances have resources in this area."

    Huangfu Jue went to make a call, and Abel hurried away.

    Walking to the window, Gan Yuan watched Moses inside the room for a moment, also made up her mind, handing Gan Tang to Helen¡¯s arms. She pushed open the ward door and walked in, heading to the doctor.

    "We will do our best to find a heart source, if we really can¡¯t find it, then consider surgery. You do your best to get time for us."

    "We will." The doctor nodded, "Additionally, we¡¯ll send out a help request, hospitals everywhere will receive the message, if there¡¯s a suitable heart, they¡¯ll contact us."

    "Good." Walking to the bedside, Gan Yuan reached out her palm, holding Moses¡¯s finger.

    The man¡¯s fingers were very cold, almost without much warmth.

    Fingers closed, holding his palm in the center, Gan Yuan resolutely stared at the man¡¯s handsome face.

    "Moses, I won¡¯t let you die!"

    Releasing him, she turned and walked out of the ward.

    "Miss!" The butler hurriedly ran over from the corridor, "How is sir?"

    After receiving the news, he had also rushed over from the hotel.

    "We¡¯re trying to find a way." Gan Yuan nced at everyone, "Butler, go help Xiaotang change clothes."

    "Okay."

    At this time, the butler had already seen Moses on the hospital bed within the room; on this journey, he understood why Moses had been behaving abnormallytely, and now, the old man¡¯s face had nothing but heartache.

    The butler looked away, took Gan Tang, and led him to a nearby ward to change clothes. Gan Yuan went over to Jessica and Helen.

    "Helen, go find the media and search the world for a suitable heart. Jessica, mobilize the Red me informationwork, look for death row criminals everywhere. If they¡¯re willing to donate their hearts, we can pay a high price."

    "Okay."

    Both answered at once, and quickly headed to the exit.

    Gan Yuan took the phone handed over by her assistant, thought for a moment, and dialed Qiao Liang¡¯s number.

    "Littleyuan?"

    The voice over the phone carried surprise and a bit of unexpectedness.

    "Qiao Liang, can you do me a favor?"

    "Go ahead, as long as I can do it."

    Gan Yuan took a light breath, "I need a heart."

    The man on the phone paused, then seriously asked, "What¡¯s going on?"

    "Moses needs a heart for a transnt. We don¡¯t have time, so... you know, I... don¡¯t have many friends."

    "Okay, I understand, I¡¯ll immediately figure something out. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s news."

    "Thank you, Qiao Liang."

    The man¡¯s voice on the other end was gentle, "As I said, we¡¯re friends, no need to be polite."

    After hanging up Qiao Liang¡¯s call, Gan Yuan dialed the phone to the Grand Duchess¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 954: Need a Heart (8)

    <h4>Chapter 954: Chapter 954: Need a Heart (8)</h4>

    Upon hearing her name, the servant immediately put down the phone to announce her arrival.

    A momentter, Duchess Caroline¡¯s voice appeared on the other end of the phone.

    "Your Highness, I am Gan Yuan. I apologize for the interruption, but I have something I would like to ask for your assistance with."

    "Go ahead."

    On the other end, Duchess Caroline¡¯s voice was calm.

    At this hour, if it weren¡¯t for something extremely urgent, Gan Yuan certainly wouldn¡¯t be calling her.

    Following that, Gan Yuan dialed one number after another, calling almost everyone whose name was stored on her phone.

    Lives are at stake, there¡¯s no time to worry about manners; as long as there¡¯s the slightest possibility, she doesn¡¯t want to pass it up.

    Meanwhile, everyone, including Huangfu Jue, Abel, Helen, and Jessica, was mobilizing all their resources to search for a heart for Moses.

    At four-thirty in the morning, when Jessica returned to the hospital, Will¡¯s surgery had just been sessfullypleted, and he was being wheeled out of the operating room and into the patient ward.

    Compared to Moses, he¡¯s much luckier. Though he has two wounds, they are not life-threatening; it¡¯s only due to blood loss that he appears physically weak.

    "Is he alright?"

    Jessica followed the medical staff to see Will into the ward and immediately inquired of the doctor.

    "All vital signs are normal now. It¡¯s just that he lost a lot of blood, so it might take some time before he regains consciousness."

    Jessica¡¯s gaze moved over to his left leg. "How about his leg?"

    The doctor offered her a reassuring smile, "The wound isn¡¯t in a critical area; as long as he takes care of muscle stretching and exerciseter on, it won¡¯t affect his physical functions."

    Hearing the doctor say this, Jessica finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    For a man born in a military family, any disability in his leg would be a lifelong distress.

    Thankfully, he¡¯s alright!

    Previously, busy running around for Moses, although worried about Will, she couldn¡¯t be by his side for the surgery, only able to arrange for two bodyguards to protect his safety.

    Now, everyone who could be instructed is already trying to figure things out, so she finally has the chance toe and see him.

    Standing by the bedside, Jessica¡¯s gaze swept over the man¡¯s face, quickly grabbing the wet tissue from the table, carefully wiping the blood stains from his cheeks.

    At this moment, he remains unconscious, his facecking color,pletely rxed, showing less of the rigidity from his usual dressed-up self, with long eyshes casting a hint of childlike innocence.

    Gently wiping away the bloodstains at the corner of his lips, Jessica softly caressed his side cheek.

    "Fool!"

    The man calmly did not respond, only the sound of his heartbeat and pulse came from the instrument at one side.

    Jessica straightened up, wanting to turn away but stopping her steps, raising her palm to take the cross from her neck, attaching it to his, carefully cing the cross on his chest, she gently tugged at the thin nket.

    "Sleep well, I will check on the gentleman¡¯s situation ande back to see you." Turning and walking out of the ward, she immediately instructed the two people outside the door, "Take good care of him, inform me immediately if anything happens. Also, inform me once he wakes up."

    "Yes, Miss Jessica." The bodyguards immediately replied.

    ncing at Will on the bed, Jessica turned around and rushed upstairs towards Moses¡¯ ward.

    ...

    ...

    Small notice: This article will conclude this month, and it will also be thest book of this series. If anyone wants to read extras, please leave a message, and I will consider writing a bit. The new article will contain new characters and new stories; yes, that¡¯s it.

    Good afternoon, Little Princesses.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 955 GAIA*Gula (1)

    <h4>Chapter 955: Chapter 955 GAIA*G (1)</h4>

    Outside the ICU.

    Gan Yuan stood outside the ss, one hand raised against it, watching the man inside the ward. Memories of their childhood together shed through her mind.

    Recalling theirst meeting, when that man gave her a meaningful smile, her eyes grew moist once again.

    Her left hand felt a gentle warmth, as a small finger hooked gently around hers.

    Gan Yuan turned her face and saw the little one beside her, freshly dressed, using his uninjured right index finger to gently hook her finger.

    The little one¡¯s hand was wrapped in gauze, with only that finger free to move. Meeting her gaze, the little one raised his face.

    "Mommy."

    Gan Yuan crouched down, "Tell Mommy, how did you escape?"

    The little one led her to a chair on the side and began narrating the events.

    "...It was Daddy who brought me out, and when the bad guys came, he handed me over to Uncle Moses. Uncle Moses was amazing..." Thinking of the man in the car earlier, the little one¡¯s eyes filled with admiration, "At that time, three cars were chasing us, and he took care of them all."

    The little one¡¯s tone was filled with excitement, but Gan Yuan felt a lingering fear.

    The urgency of the situation was not hard to imagine. If it weren¡¯t for Moses protecting the little one, she might not have been able to see him again.

    That man had always cherished and protected her. Even when he was close to death, he still thought of bringing Gan Tang back for her...

    "Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Uncle Moses will definitely be okay." The little one raised his small hand to wipe away her tears at the corners of her eyes, "I checked in the Bible, Moses lived to 120 years, so Uncle Moses can certainly live to 100."

    Gan Yuan tried to control her tears, nodding with a smile.

    "Yes, that¡¯s right, Uncle Moses will definitely live to 100."

    "Oh, right!" The little one suddenly remembered something, "Uncle Moses also told me to tell you, ¡¯I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ and..."

    Gan Yuan sniffled, "And what else?"

    "And he mentioned the password for that USB drive." The little one said seriously, "He said the password is your name."

    Her name?!

    "It¡¯s..." The little one thought seriously, "GAIA? GAIA*G, that¡¯s it."

    GAIA*G?!

    Gan Yuan was taken aback.

    It¡¯s not surprising that Moses used her name as the secret, but why was there the surname G attached, which is the surname of the Royal Family of F Country, how could it be her name.

    The butler stood beside them, listening to their conversation, then turned to look inside the ward at Moses, shaking his head with a frown.

    "Miss, I¡¯ll keep watch here. Why don¡¯t you go check that file?"

    Gan Yuan looked up and met the butler¡¯s gaze, reading some subtext in his eyes, "What¡¯s in that file?"

    The butler¡¯s tone was grave, "Since sir has given you the password, you¡¯ll know once you see it."

    "Ayuan!" In the corridor, Huangfu Jue walked briskly with several subordinates, "I¡¯ve mobilized everyone to search. We will definitely find the heart. How is he?"

    Before Gan Yuan could speak, a subordinate hurriedly ran over.

    "Duke, Miss Gan, Dr. William has arrived."

    They both turned and indeed saw Dr. Williaming out of the elevator with several people, apanied by bodyguards.

 Chapter 956 GAIA*Gula (2)

    <h4>Chapter 956: Chapter 956 GAIA*G (2)</h4>

    "Dr. William!"

    Gan Yuan immediately stood up straight and quickly walked over.

    Upon seeing her, Dr. William immediately opened his arms and gently hugged her shoulders.

    "GAIA, I¡¯m sorry."

    "I know, it¡¯s all his decision." Gan Yuan straightened up, "He¡¯s in the ward, let¡¯s go over."

    "Alright!"

    Dr. William shook hands with Huangfu Jue, and the group hurriedly walked into the ward.

    After Gan Yuan briefly introduced both sides, the doctors brought over the current data.

    "The heart rate and blood pressure are starting to drop again. Our conclusion is to proceed with surgery or a heart transnt as soon as possible!" Dr. William looked at the data, then handed it to the cardiac surgery specialist who hade with him, "What do you think?"

    While the specialist was looking at the records, he introduced to Gan Yuan and the others, "This is Dr. Charlie, who has been engaged in cardiac surgery for over twenty years and has very rich experience. He is the attending physician of our treatment team this time."

    Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue both reached out to shake hands with Dr. Charlie. Given the urgency, there was no time for pleasantries.

    After carefully reviewing the data and looking at the data disyed on the screen, Dr. Charlie also furrowed his brow.

    "It seems so. Is there any suitable heart data avable now?"

    The doctor shook his head.

    Gan Yuan then spoke up, "We are already doing our utmost to find one."

    Dr. Charlie pondered for a moment, "Given the current situation, we must operate as soon as possible, or his heart rate and blood pressure will continue to drop. At this rate, he can hold on for at most another ten hours. Therefore, I suggest you prepare for both possibilities. If no suitable heart is found within ten hours, we must proceed with an open-heart surgery. Of course, there is the possibility of his condition changing at any time. If that happens, we must operate sooner."

    This conclusion was simr to the previous doctor¡¯s conclusion. Gan Yuan nodded in agreement.

    At present, there¡¯s no other way. We can only hope the heavens will bless us with a heart for him soon.

    The doctors left together to discuss the surgical n, and Huangfu Jue guided Gan Yuan out of the ward.

    "It¡¯s gettingte. You should take the child home to rest for a while. I¡¯ll keep watch here." Gan Yuan nced towards the direction of the ward, and Huangfu Jue tightened his grip on her arm, "There¡¯s no point in you staying here. Listen, go rest for a while. If there¡¯s any situation, I will inform you immediately."

    "Miss GAIA." Jessica walked over quickly.

    "How is Will?" Gan Yuan immediately asked, and Huangfu Jue also looked over with concern.

    The doctors had already examined Will, and there was no danger to his life. Knowing he was okay, but without hearing definitive news, the two were still worried.

    "The surgery was just sessfullypleted, the doctors said everything went smoothly, and there¡¯s no risk to his life. He should be conscious by tomorrow," Jessica replied.

    "That¡¯s good." Gan Yuan nodded slightly, finally, a bit of good news.

    Gan Tang jumped up from his chair and walked to Gan Yuan¡¯s side, "Mommy, I want to see Uncle Will."

    "Jessica, you take care of Moses. I¡¯ll take the mother and son back." Huangfu Jue bent down to pick up Gan Tang, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll visit Will, then I¡¯ll take you home."

    "Yes, Miss GAIA, you should take the child home first. I¡¯m here." Jessica also advised.

    "I¡¯ll stay," the butler said.

 Chapter 957 GAIA*Gula (3)

    <h4>Chapter 957: Chapter 957 GAIA*G (3)</h4>

    "Alright." Gan Yuan nodded, "In any case, inform me immediately if there¡¯s any news."

    Both of them agreed simultaneously, and Huangfu Jue led the mother and son downstairs, arriving at Will¡¯s ward.

    Compared to Moses, Will¡¯s condition was much more stable. After confirming his condition with the doctor again, Huangfu Jue gave instructions to his subordinates and then took Gan Yuan and her son away from the doctor, personally escorting them back to the vi.

    The little guy was, after all, very young and had been through a lot that night. He was already quite exhausted and fell asleep in Huangfu Jue¡¯s arms while still on the road.

    Upon returning to the vi, Huangfu Jue instructed the servants to prepare a meal for Gan Yuan, then personally carried Gan Tang upstairs andid him on Gan Yuan¡¯s bed. Gan Yuan tucked her son in, and the two stood together at the bedside, gazing at the little one¡¯s peacefully sleeping face with deep emotion.

    "Ajue!" Gan Yuan turned her face, "Thank you for bringing him back."

    This child was her lifeline. If something had happened to him, she truly wouldn¡¯t know how to face it.

    "Silly girl!" Huangfu Jue encircled her in his arms, gently stroking her back, "Be good, take a rest. I¡¯ll go make a call and see if there¡¯s any news from Xiaoting and Yunshu."

    These two were his friends; one was the director of the hospital, and the other specialized in surgery in the United States, both having extensive connections in this field.

    The servant brought the meal, and Huangfu Jue took it to the side of the bed.

    "Eat something, take a short nap. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s any news."

    Lifting her hand to hold his arm, Gan Yuan reached out to touch the scratch on his cheek, "In a bit, take care of your injuries as well."

    There were no serious wounds on him, but there were quite a few scratches and grazes.

    "I¡¯m fine." Huangfu Jue took out his vibrating phone, stepped outside, and listened for a couple of sentences, "Alright, I¡¯ll be right there."

    Seeing him take the call, Gan Yuan followed him out.

    "They need specific information about Moses, and I¡¯m heading back to the doctor now."

    "Okay."

    Gan Yuan nodded, and Huangfu Jue hurriedly went downstairs and left.

    Returning to the bedroom, she sat by her son¡¯s side. Gan Yuan gently ran her fingers through the little one¡¯s hair and bent down to softly kiss his forehead.

    Despite having no appetite, she reached for the ss of milk on the table. Skipping a meal wouldn¡¯t hurt her, but the child in her womb couldn¡¯t go hungry.

    Forcing down half a ss of milk, she suddenly remembered what Gan Tang had mentioned to her before, promptly setting the ss down and quickly heading to the study to get herputer.

    With her son back, she naturally wouldn¡¯t leave his side, so she purposely brought theptop to the bedroom, sat by the small table against the wall, and opened it to ess the backup files on the USB drive.

    The file prompted for a password; she tried inputting "GAIA*G" and hit the enter key, sessfully entering the folder.

    Immediately, the screen disyed a dozen files.

    Gan Yuan moved the mouse over, opened the first file, the screen flickered briefly, and the file opened sessfully, with the words "Birth Document" prominently written on it.

    Birth document?

    Could it be...

    Gan Yuan leaned over to look at the screen; it disyed an image of a formal birth document, with the name section clearly stating "GAIA*G," and the date of birth was exactly her birthday.

    Her heart raced, and she gradually moved her gaze downward, focusing on the parents¡¯ section.

    Father: Zino G, Mother: Alice Charlie G...

    The printed text on the document was unequivocal, leaving no room for doubt.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 958 GAIA*Gula (4)

    <h4>Chapter 958: Chapter 958 GAIA*G (4)</h4>

    The two names were not unfamiliar to Gan Yuan at all. G is the surname of the Royal Family of F Country, and Zino G was thest king of the G Dynasty, whose wife was Alice Charlie G.

    Sharing the same birthday as her and having the same blood type, the name given by her adoptive father was GAIA.

    At that time, she knew that the Little Princess was also called GAIA. Gan Yuan didn¡¯t pay much attention then; duplicate English names were quitemon.

    Could her parents really be King G and Queen?!

    Gan Yuan gently shook her head, her gaze fell downwards,nding on the letterhead of the document, where it was stamped with the seal of a maternity hospital in the capital of F Country.

    This... how could it be possible?

    She... she is the Princess!

    But wasn¡¯t the previous rumor that the Little Princess had died alongside the King, Queen, and her brother?

    Gan Yuan frowned, closed the document in her hand, and then opened another document. This time, it was a photo.

    In the photo, a little girl was wearing a white princess dress, with glossy ck long hair shimmering a brilliant golden hue under the sunlight, her pair of eyes were dark and bright, with a hint of bluish-purple.

    Those eyes resembled Gan Tang¡¯s.

    No, it should be said, this little girl bore a strong resemnce to Gan Tang.

    In the photo, the little girl had a radiant smile, with blurred figures in the background that Gan Yuan quickly recognized as the Royal Pce of F Country.

    This must surely be a photo of the Little Princess!

    Gan Yuan closed the photo and opened the next document.

    The contents of the documents varied; there were documents of the Little Princess¡¯s investiture, and others were asset files, clearly marked as former assets of the G Royal Family,ter acquired by Moses.

    Next, the file she opened contained information about the assassination of the former President; the document not only detailed the former President¡¯s information but also included various photos¡ªa snapshot with the King and some of his profile photos, among which there was clearly a photograph of the President being assassinated, marked with arge red cross.

    In the back of the document, there were supplementary materials, indicating that during the coup, the former President was one of the primary conspirators.

    Reading through these materials, Gan Yuan¡¯s expression grew heavier.

    She pressed down the mouse, scrolling down the file, her gaze sweeping across the screen, immediately noticing a file at the bottom.

    "FORGAIA"

    She moved the mouse to open that file, which was a video file. Soon, the image of her deceased adoptive father appeared on the screen.

    Hey on the sickbed, his face appeared very weak, this was a photo taken before his death.

    "GAIA, happy birthday. Sorry I can¡¯t be with you on your eighteenth birthday. Consider this as my birthday gift to you, although it might not be a surprise. I believe Moses has already told you the truth..." he said softly into the camera, his eyes gentle, "Or you might doubt, have many questions, now I can confirm. Yes, everything is as you guessed, you are GAIA G. I¡¯m very sorry for arriving toote back then, unable to save your parents and brother..." As he spoke, unspeakable sorrow shed in his eyes, "Your parents, in their peril, saved your life and trusted you to me, but sadly, I can¡¯t take care of you any longer.

    ...

    ...

    Good morning

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 959 GAIA*Gula (5)

    <h4>Chapter 959: Chapter 959 GAIA*G (5)</h4>

    I must admit, having a daughter like you is the greatest honor of my life... For all these years, I haven¡¯t told you the truth; first, I feared you couldn¡¯t control your urge for revenge, and secondly, I worried that the secret might leak, putting you in danger. Since bringing you back, I¡¯ve been investigating the truth of that year. I have identified two of the four main perpetrators and made them die painfully. The remaining matters can only be entrusted to you... GAIA, promise your father that you¡¯ll learn well and reim everything that belongs to your G Family, so when I meet your parents in the future, I can smile and tell them I didn¡¯t betray their trust in me."

    On the screen, the man, who was always stern and unsmiling, lifted his lips into a smile.

    "GAIA, I trust you, you can definitely do it. I¡¯ve left all these matters to Moses, and he will surely help you. ...Alright, that¡¯s all, GAIA, my little princess, make sure to be happy!"

    The image froze on the man¡¯s smile, then everything became blurry. Gan Yuan¡¯s throat was choked, almost unable to breathe.

    In her memory, her adoptive father was always very cold and strict, she once had some minorints about it, after all, she was young and naive, and naturally, a little girl is afraid of hardship and pain.

    Only now did she understand the man¡¯s well-intentioned efforts.

    With her identity, once exposed, the enemies from back then would certainly not let her go. Her adoptive father trained her like he trained Moses, just to give her the ability to protect herself.

    No wonder Moses insisted she go to kill the former president; he turned out to be one of the culprits who killed her father and brother.

    No wonder Moses insisted she join the election, pointing at that Royal Pce, telling her that one day she must live there.

    No wonder that Royal Pce felt so familiar to her...

    So, this was the truth.

    Gazing at her adoptive father on the screen for a moment, Gan Yuan slowly withdrew the tears from her eyes.

    "Dad, rest assured, I will never disappoint you and Brother Moses¡¯s expectations. I will seed, I will avenge my parents and brother, find thest guy, and personally kill him!"

    The sadness on the girl¡¯s face gradually faded, reced by strength and determination.

    Her memory of her father and brother from that year was vague.

    But she remembered everything about her adoptive father and Moses; for their sake, she had toplete this task.

    Closing theptop screen, Gan Yuan stood up and walked to the window, gazing outside for a moment, and suddenly remembered something, immediately turned and left.

    In the corridor, Helen happened to return from outside, having heard from the servants she was resting, and was about to leave.

    "Helen!" Gan Yuan immediately called out to her.

    "Miss Gan." Helen quickly walked out, "We have already posted the message online, searching for a heart donor, and the media release has been sent out; it will be in the papers by tomorrow morning."

    "Good!" Gan Yuan nodded, "Immediately take people to the Presidential Pce, meet with the President in person, tell him Ajue is back, and have him arrest General Barton immediately. I will organize all the evidence and bring him to the military court."

    Helen replied softly, "You should rest for a while; it¡¯s almost dawn."

    Standing at the door, watching Helen¡¯s silhouette disappear around the hallway corner, Gan Yuan returned to her bedroom.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 960 GAIA*Gula (6)

    <h4>Chapter 960: Chapter 960 GAIA*G (6)</h4>

    Walking to the bedside, she helps the little one adjust the nket, then raises both hands in front of her chest, forming a cross, and kneels devoutly on the floor.

    "Almighty Supreme God, please protect Moses, let him survive this ordeal. I promise you, I will double my good deeds in the future to make up for the mistakes I¡¯ve made before, I beg you..."

    She has never been someone who believes in ghosts and gods, but this time, she prays devoutly, not for anything else but just hoping to do something for that man.

    Even if it¡¯s just a prayer, at least let her do something!

    ...

    ...

    Presidential Pce.

    "Not here?" Helen frowned slightly, "How is that possible? A few hours ago, we were still meeting with the President. How can he not be here?"

    Arriving at the Presidential Pce by Gan Yuan¡¯s orders, to pay a visit to the President, only to be told by the staff that the President was not at the Presidential Pce, Helen refused to believe it.

    "Miss Helen." The reception staff knew she was Gan Yuan¡¯s person, speaking to her courteously, "It¡¯s true, the President left the Presidential Pce over two hours ago."

    Leaving suddenly in the middle of the night, could it be because of some urgent affairs?

    Helen hurried to ask, "Does the President have some urgent official business? When is heing back, and... what about General Barton?"

    "The President left with his family and General Barton, we aren¡¯t quite sure what exactly they are doing." The reception staff smiled apologetically at her, "How about this, leave your phone number, and when the President returns, I¡¯ll notify you by phone, okay?"

    A foreboding feeling immediately rose in Helen¡¯s heart, "You say... how long have they been gone?"

    The reception staff nced at his watch, "About two hours or more, I suppose?"

    "Damn it!" Helen muttered in rm, turning abruptly to hurry outside, while quickly pulling out her phone to dial Gan Yuan¡¯s number, "Miss Gan, it¡¯s not good. The President left the Presidential Pce with General Barton."

    "How long have they been gone?"

    "They say it¡¯s been two hours." Helen took a seat in the back of the car, ordered the driver to start driving, and continued speaking into the phone, "And, they brought family along too."

    Two hours, nearly enough for them to reach the Northwest, chasing now might be toote.

    "I understand,e back immediately."

    Gan Yuan hung up, thought for a moment, and immediately used her phone to dial the President¡¯s private number.

    The call went through, but couldn¡¯t be connected, a voice message indicated the phone was temporarily unreachable, she then switched to the Presidential assistant¡¯s number to dial, but the result was the same.

    Gan Yuan hung up, gritting her teeth as she forced his name out between them, "Barton!"

    The reason she stayed outside the Presidential Pce was to prevent this guy from acting out of desperation, likely the other side knew that Gan Tang had been rescued, hence abducting the President to leave.

    Otherwise, how could it be that the President would suddenly leave the Presidential Pce in the middle of the night with his family?

    "These idiots..." Gan Yuan angrily cursed under her breath.

    Originally thought the Presidential Pce¡¯s defenses were tight, that General Barton couldn¡¯t easily leave, yet still, this old guy escaped, and took the President along...

    Were the security at the Presidential Pce pigs?!

    Raising her eyes to check out the weather outside the window, Gan Yuan lightly pushed open the room door, gazed at Gan Tang still sleeping on the pillow, then quietly retreated, quickly heading to the stairs.

    "Someone,e here!"

 Chapter 961 GAIA*Gula (7)

    <h4>Chapter 961: Chapter 961 GAIA*G (7)</h4>

    The bodyguards on standby in the living room immediately stood up from the sofa and jogged to her side. "Miss Gan."

    "Arrange for someone to go to Mr. Dolly¡¯s residence and bring him here. Tell him I have urgent matters to discuss with him."

    The bodyguard left to fulfill his duties, and Gan Yuan folded her arms, leaning against the stair railing, frowning in deep thought.

    This time, General Barton is already cornered like a desperate dog. No one can predict what he will do next, so she must prepare for the worst.

    This matter is no longer just a personal vendetta between her and General Barton but a significant concern involving the fate of the nation.

    This country is the domain of the G Family, and as a member of the G Family, she has an obligation to protect it. Moreover, with the earnest hopes of her father and Moses resting on her, how could she let General Barton ruin everything?

    ...

    ...

    Northwest Province.

    The helicopter flew over the border river and entered the airspace of the Northwest Province. General Barton withdrew his gaze from the window, finally feeling at ease.

    As long as he reached the Northwest, it was his territory, and no one could easily touch him there.

    In the backseat, the President was frowning, his face somber.

    Beside him, his wife curled up and leaned against his shoulder, and their ten-year-old son, initially scared, had fallen asleep in his mother¡¯s arms.

    Looking up at General Barton in the front seat, the President gently straightened his wife and stood up from his seat.

    His subordinates immediately raised their guns at him, "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"

    General Barton turned his face, nced in the direction of the rear cabin, and gently raised his hand, "Let hime over."

    With a hand resting on the President¡¯s shoulder, a subordinate holding a gun led him to General Barton. General Barton nodded towards a seat opposite him, and the subordinate forced him down onto the chair.

    "Stop this!" The President spoke with a heavy tone, "It¡¯s not toote now. If you take us back to the capital, I will appeal to the court for a reduced sentence for you."

    "Pfft..." General Barton paused for a second, then burst intoughter, "The President is so concerned about me?"

    "You should know very well the current situation in F Country. This nation can¡¯t withstand another upheaval." The President gazed at him, speaking sternly, "Don¡¯t you care about any of this?"

    "Of course, I care, but..." General Barton pointed to his own chest, "I care more about myself. Stop using those grandiose reasons. In the end, aren¡¯t you just afraid to die?"

    "Barton..." The President was incensed, trying to rise with support from his arms, but a gun was already pressed to his temple, forcing him to sit back down. "General Barton, what you¡¯re doing is meaningless. This nation will not yield to you. Neither the United Nations nor our neighboring countries will stand by idly. If you persist, you¡¯ll only be the target of all!"

    General Barton sneered, "So, is the President threatening me now?"

    "Unreasonable!" The President cursed in anger, "If you want to be President, why not rely on your own abilities to achieve it? Using these despicable tactics, you¡¯re unworthy of being a soldier!"

    "In the East, they say ¡¯to conquer or die trying.¡¯ I¡¯ve always focused only on results." General Barton spread his arms over the armrests, his tone full of arrogance, "If the previous President hadn¡¯t died, do you think the presidency would have fallen to you? This country should have been mine all along!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 962 GAIA*Gula (8)

    <h4>Chapter 962: Chapter 962 GAIA*G (8)</h4>

    "Hmph!" The President scoffed disapprovingly, "Yours? This country belongs to every citizen living here; they are the real masters of this nation. With your mentality, sess is impossible. The President serves the people of the entire country, leading this nation on the path to bing a strong nation, not to satisfy your lust for power!"

    "Enough!" General Barton chuckled lightly, "If it weren¡¯t for me, this country would still be a territory of the G Royal Family. And who are you? Someone working as a clerk in the army, or a white-cor worker in some office building?"

    The President¡¯s face darkened, "You... you were involved in the coup back then as well?"

    General Barton gave a cold smile and leaned towards the President, raising his finger to poke the President¡¯s chest.

    "Look closely at where you are now and watch your words!"

    "Your Excellency, General!" An aide approached, handing him a document, which General Barton promptly took and threw in front of the President, "Sign it."

    The President picked up the document with suspicion, quickly skimmed through it, and immediately shook his head.

    "Impossible, I won¡¯t sign it!"

    This was a document that General Barton just had his aide draft. The document imed that this time, Gan Yuan¡¯s participation in the election was nothing but a conspiracy by A Country to seize F Country¡¯snd.

    The document, in the name of the President and Congress, expelled Gan Yuan from the country and canceled her candidacy, with a special mention to end all cooperation with A Country.

    "Is that so?"

    General Barton leaned back in his chair, smiling a menacing smile, "I don¡¯t think so."

    He casually lifted his left hand and moved his index finger.

    A subordinate standing nearby immediately walked over and pulled the boy who was sleeping against his mother away.

    "Mike!"

    The First Lady, seeing her son being dragged away, immediately stood up from her chair, wanting to protect her child. As soon as she stood up, a subordinate aggressively pulled her back and threw her into the chair again. When she attempted to struggle, the subordinate pped her back into ce and raised a gun to her face.

    Meanwhile, the boy had already been dragged over and thrown at the President¡¯s feet.

    Suddenly being dragged out of his sleep, the boy was already sobbing uncontrobly in fear.

    "Dad... Dad, help me!"

    He reached out his hand, trying to grab the President¡¯s leg, but an aide¡¯srge foot stepped on him forcefully, mming his face onto the ne¡¯s floor with a dull thud.

    "Mike!"

    The President screamed, pushing aside the subordinate pointing a gun at him, and rushed to his son¡¯s side. Just as he grabbed his son¡¯s hand, several guns were already aimed at him, some pointing at his head, others at his son.

    In the backseat, the First Lady let out a low sob.

    "Barton!" The President lifted his face, ring angrily at General Barton, "I won¡¯t betray my country, I will never let someone like you seed."

    "The President might want to think it over seriously," General Barton¡¯s voice carried a chilling coldness, "Such a young child hasn¡¯t experienced the beauty of this world, isn¡¯t it a pity if he were to die like this?"

    He gave a cold look, and his subordinate immediately aimed at the boy¡¯s arm, finger slowly pulling the trigger.

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 963 Little Princess Fiercely Rises to Power (1)

    <h4>Chapter 963: Chapter 963 Little Princess Fiercely Rises to Power (1)</h4>

    "No!" The President screamed as he lunged forward, pushing away the man¡¯s gun and protecting his son. "Don¡¯t hurt him, this has nothing to do with him."

    Two subordinates immediately rushed over, grabbing the two of them and preparing to separate them.

    At this moment, the ne had already arrived over Jinsha City in the Northwest Capital and began lowering its altitude. As the aircraft shook, the President took the opportunity to rush over and hold his son, shielding the boy who was terrified and full of tears in his arms.

    "Even if you force me to sign, it¡¯s useless. A document of this nature requires Congress¡¯s approval."

    "Do you really think I don¡¯t understand?" General Barton turned his face slightly. "Chapter Two of the Presidential Charter provides that, in special circumstances, the President has independent authority."

    The ne decreased its altitude and stopped over the ground of the General Residence.

    A young officer waiting on the grass immediately ran up, opened the cabin door, "Reporting to Your Excellency General, a prisoner was captured at the third base."

    "Oh?" General Barton got up and walked to the edge of the cabin door, "Where is the person?"

    "I¡¯ve already given orders to have them brought to you, and they should be on the way now, arriving soon," the young officer replied.

    "Very good." General Barton nced sideways at the President, who was sitting on the floor holding his son in a trance, "Take him to a room and make him sign. If he refuses... kill his son first, then his wife, and then... kill him!"

    "Yes!"

    Several subordinates immediately pounced like wolves, capturing the President, his wife, and son, and dragging them off the helicopter.

    The young officer nearby noticed the disgraced President, raised his eyebrows, and then gave a cold smile.

    The President¡¯s heart sank as he observed this expression from his opponent.

    It was apparent that General Barton¡¯s subordinates were extremely loyal to him and had little regard for the President. This time, the chances of escaping from here seemed impossible.

    As they were dragged behind General Barton towards the mansion, a convoy was also driving through the gates.

    By the time General Barton satfortably in the tiger chair and took the refreshments handed over by a servant, the convoy had already stopped outside the door. Several soldiers jumped out of the vehicles, and soon a figure covered in blood, mud, and ckened ashes was dragged into the living room and thrown in front of General Barton.

    "Your Excellency General, it¡¯s her!"

    Barton lifted his face from the teacup and nced at the figure on the floor.

    At this moment, the person on the floor had raised their face. Seeing the half-burned side that was charred ck, General Barton also frowned.

    "General!" By now, that person had crawled rapidly towards him. Just as they were about to get close, the young general was already standing protectively in front of him. General Barton raised his palm, and the young officer finally stepped aside.

    The person no longer crawled forward but half-knelt on the ground and said, "General... I am not a prisoner. You must believe me, I am with Colonel Sam."

    "Nonsense," the officer kicked her strongly, "If you¡¯re not a prisoner, why did you run upon seeing us?"

    "I...I thought you were with Huangfu Jue," the person raised her pitiful face, "General, I am indeed one of Colonel Sam¡¯s people, you mentioned wanting to meet me before, I... I am Qian Xueying."

    "Qian Xueying?"

    General Barton squinted as he inspected the bloodstained face of the person.

 Chapter 964: Little Princess Fiercely Rises to Power (2)

    <h4>Chapter 964: Chapter 964: Little Princess Fiercely Rises to Power (2)</h4>

    Because her hair and half of her face had already been scorched, coupled with the mud and bloodstains all over her body, it was almost impossible to recognize her as a woman. Her voice was extremely hoarse, though it was unclear whether it was due to choking or other reasons.

    The woman lying on the ground, in such a pitiful state, made it really hard for Barton General to associate her with that nobledy.

    "I am truly Qian Xueying!" Qian Xueying lifted her face and moved her tangled hair aside with her hand, "Look at me..."

    She suddenly stopped speaking.

    As she touched her face just now, she clearly felt the unevenness. Raising her fingers, Qian Xueying cautiously caressed her face.

    Instantly, her forehead throbbed with pain.

    This time, the sensation was even more vivid.

    One side of her face felt like the rough unevenness of a desert, as if touching the coarse texture of tree bark...

    "What¡¯s happened to my face?!" She raised her face like a madwoman, quickly looking around, noticing a metal sculpture used for decoration nearby. She immediately crawled over, putting her face close to the bright metal.

    The metal was smooth, functioning perfectly as a mirror.

    It reflected her face.

    Half of her face had already been burned into a patch of charred ck, covered with varying sizes of blisters. Some parts had already been skinned, oozing yellow-brown pus...

    That half of the face was almost more disgusting than a toad.

    "Ah..." As if she had seen a ghost, Qian Xueying screamed and recoiled, "No... no... no!"

    When she initially escaped from the base, she had luckily jumped from the sixth floor onto military supplies below, narrowly avoiding death. She hadn¡¯t gotten far before encountering an explosion. By the time she regained consciousness, all she saw was chaos. Qian Xueying originally intended to escape amidst the confusion, but was ultimately caught by the Northwest Army. Uncertain of her identity, they had only treated her as a cohort of Huangfu Jue, which is why she was brought to the General Residence to be handed over to Barton General.

    At that time, she was only focused on escaping, barely paying attention to the pain on her face. This was her first time seeing her face since sustaining the injury.

    Her once proudly beautiful face had now turned into such a monstrous visage, a reality Qian Xueying could hardly ept.

    Barton General looked on with disgust, furrowing his brows, raising a finger in a gesture.

    Two soldiers immediately rushed forward, grabbing the screaming Qian Xueying to drag her outside.

    Previously, Barton General had intended to use Qian Xueying as a scapegoat after hearing Sam mention her.

    Now seeing her in this ghastly state, and Barton General having already revealed his intentions, such a woman was of no use to him, naturally she had to be disposed of.

    Qian Xueying snapped out of her shock, immediately beginning to struggle desperately.

    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m... not a prisoner... General, don¡¯t kill me, I can be of help to you... I can help you kill her... I know Gan Yuan¡¯s secret... General..."

    Facing the prospect of life and death, Qian Xueying didn¡¯t care about anything else, exerting every effort to throw off one soldier, reaching over with the other hand to flip another soldier under her, snatching a gun from him.

    "Protect the General!"

    Seeing that she dared to fight back and had seized a gun, the crowd rushed over, guns immediately aimed at her. Seeing this, Qian Xueying hastily pulled the soldier over to shield herself.

    "You all..." With one hand gripping the soldier to protect herself and the other tightly holding the seized gun, Qian Xueying said, "Don¡¯te any closer, or else, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll kill him..."

 Chapter 965 Little Princessâ€™s Fierce Ascendancy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 965: Chapter 965 Little Princess¡¯s Fierce Ascendancy (3)</h4>

    General Barton originally didn¡¯t take Qian Xueying seriously, but when he saw her agile movements despite her serious injuries, he raised his eyebrows.

    Seeing his men surrounding herpletely, General Barton squinted and stood up, extending his hand to approach Qian Xueying.

    "Are you really willing to help me?"

    Qian Xueying shrank back defensively, "I... I have an irreconcble hatred with Gan Yuan, we have amon enemy."

    "How do I know you¡¯ll be loyal to me?"

    "I... I have nowhere else to go now, if the General takes me in, I will naturally be loyal to the General," said Qian Xueying.

    General Barton nodded, "Alright, if that¡¯s the case, then put down the gun in your hand."

    Qian Xueying looked around, her gaze sweeping over the soldiers and bodyguards pointing their guns at her, gritting her teeth, she finally released her fingers and raised both hands.

    The soldier who was restrained regained his freedom immediately and turned to rush over to punish her.

    "Stop!" General Barton shouted to restrain the subordinate, stepped forward to Qian Xueying, "Very good, I appreciate you. Someone, take her to get her wounds treated."

    A servant immediately came over to take Qian Xueying away from the living room.

    "General?" The assistant watched her disappear up the stairs, "Do you really believe her?"

    "A stray dog is most suitable for biting people," General Barton sneered, "She was harmed by Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue like this, she will certainly seek revenge on them. The more enemies our enemies have, the more advantageous it is for us."

    The assistant nodded, and General Barton continued, "Go find a doctor, get her treated, then bring her to meet me in the study. Also, go check on that President, no matter what, make sure he signs the document."

    "Alright."

    The assistant quickly went upstairs, and General Barton returned to the table, raising his right hand, the maid immediately brought over steaming hot tea.

    Taking the teacup, General Barton narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue... hm!"

    ...

    ...

    Capital, luxurious vi.

    Dolly got out of the car and quickly walked into the living room, Helen immediately greeted him and led him upstairs to the study.

    In the study, Gan Yuan was checking other documents in the folder. Hearing footsteps, she closed the screen and stood up.

    "Miss Gan?" Dolly walked into the study, "What¡¯s happened?"

    "The President has been kidnapped!" Gan Yuan said straightforwardly.

    Dolly¡¯splexion changed, "This... where did you get this information?"

    Dolly is also a government official, and if there was such news, he couldn¡¯t possibly not have heard about it, but he also understood Gan Yuan¡¯s character, calling him over in the middle of the night, she definitely wasn¡¯t joking.

    "The news hasn¡¯t been made public yet, but I¡¯m already certain." Gan Yuan invited Dolly to sit down, then briefly exined the situation to him, "If I¡¯m not mistaken, General Barton has already taken the President to the Northwest."

    "Is it possible..." Dolly lowered his voice, "They¡¯re in this together?"

    "If that were the case, there would be no need for the President to leave, he couldpletely conspire with Barton to falsely use me of assassinating the President, why bother disappearing with his wife and children?"

    Dolly pursed his lips in thought, what Gan Yuan said was not without reason.

    As he knew, since taking office, the President has been trying to reim the scattered military powers.

 Chapter 966 Little Princess Fiercely Rises to Power (4)

    <h4>Chapter 966: Chapter 966 Little Princess Fiercely Rises to Power (4)</h4>

    He originally wanted to open fire on General Barton, but the other party simply didn¡¯t care for him. Although Mr. President has been in office for more than three years, the two have been secretly battling despite the harmonious facade.

    Dolly thought for a moment, "Right now, no news has reached the outside world. I guess Barton hasn¡¯t figured out his next move, which is why there¡¯s no announcement yet."

    Gan Yuan nodded in agreement, "That¡¯s what I think too, so I invited Mr. Dolly here to discuss a countermeasure with you before the other party acts, to avoid falling into a passive situation."

    The incident happened suddenly, and Dolly was directly called out of bed. Upon hearing such news, how could he have any countermeasures at the moment?

    "What is Miss Gan¡¯s opinion?"

    "As far as I know, Mr. Dolly is very familiar with members of Congress. I think we could perhaps convene an urgent meeting with congressional representatives. ording to thew, Congress has the final decision-making power if the President encounters a sudden incident." Gan Yuan tapped her fingers lightly on the table, "My idea... I¡¯m sure you understand."

    Dolly, of course, understood her implication; she wanted to take this opportunity to control Congress.

    The idea is good, but do those old foxes in Congress listen to her?

    "This...might not be easy. You¡¯re just a candidate now and have no right to interfere in these matters."

    Dolly tried to keep his tone gentle. In fact, at this point, Dolly already had a high opinion of Gan Yuan. This young girl might very well be the future President of this country, so he was very respectful when dealing with her.

    "What if..." Gan Yuan straightened her back, a deep gaze in her dark eyes, "I can find someone from the Royal Family?"

    If someone else had said this, he would have thought they were joking.

    But Gan Yuan¡¯s expression absolutely didn¡¯t look like she was joking. Why did she suddenly bring up the Royal Family?

    Dolly squinted his eyes, "In fact, due to the ongoing instability domestically, those former congressional ministers often mentioned the old Royal Family. It¡¯s just a pity that the Royal Family was wiped out then. Otherwise, if we find a true descendant, we could definitely attract a lot of followers."

    Gan Yuan gently nodded, "Alright, Mr. Dolly will be responsible for Congress, and I¡¯ll handle the matter of the Royal Family descendants!"

    "Miss Gan!" Dolly¡¯s face turned solemn, "This is no small matter. Can you really find a descendant of the Royal Family?"

    The former G Royal Family had only one descendant, the then King G, who had a son and a daughter. Like the King and Queen, both died in the uprising then. Where is she going to find a royal descendant?

    Gan Yuan flipped open theputer screen, opened that image file on theputer, and turned the screen towards him.

    "Mr. Dolly, do you recognize her?"

    Dolly looked closely at the screen, "Is this... the Little Princess?"

    As an important figure in the Liberal Party, Dolly had been active in the political arena for many years. He was only in his early thirties at the time of the coup, merely a minor character then.

    Back then, he had the fortune of entering the Royal Pce and met the King and Queen once, and had a fleeting encounter with this Little Princess.

    "That¡¯s right." Gan Yuan stood up, "I think Mr. Dolly surely knows her name too."

    ...

    ...

    Good morning.

    [Special Notice: Today¡¯s update ends here. No updates at noon. A big wave of updates ising tomorrow.]

 Chapter 967 Proposal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 967: Chapter 967 Proposal (1)</h4>

    "Of course, her name is GAIA G..." At this point, Mr. Dolly suddenly lifted his face in astonishment and looked at Gan Yuan, with aplex expression shing in his eyes.

    He knew Gan Yuan through Moses. During the election, Gan Yuan had always used the name Gan Yuan, but Moses always called her by her English name, GAIA. Mr. Dolly had heard this several times and naturally knew it was her name as well.

    He hadn¡¯t paid attention to it before.

    In English, repeating names are too numerous to count, but now, as it was brought up suddenly, Mr. Dolly realized that perhaps this was not a coincidence.

    He instinctively nced at the little princess; the little princess in the photo had a delicate face just like Gan Yuan¡¯s, with long ck hair inherited from her father, but eyes inherited from her mother, having a hint of blue-purple amidst the ck...

    Dolly¡¯s gaze fell on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, but his mind shed back to many years ago when he had the fortune of seeing Queen G once.

    If ignoring the hair and only looking at the facial features, the youngdy in front of him resembled Queen G from back then almost god-like.

    No wonder, at first nce, he felt like he had seen her somewhere before.

    Could she be the little princess from back then?

    Gan Yuan noticed his guess, but did not confirm it.

    "Now, does Mr. Dolly have any other questions?"

    "Oh..." Dolly snapped back to reality, "Miss Gan, you must know that not everyone has seen the Queen, and if you want to prove you are a royal descendant, you need more evidence."

    "I know." Gan Yuan nodded gently, "So for the matters regarding the congress, I will have to trouble Mr. Dolly."

    Dolly slightly bowed to her, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do my utmost."

    This time, his tone was even more respectful and courteous than before.

    After the fall of the G Royal Family, F Country had been in chaos, with sessive presidents failing to improve the country¡¯s disorder. The popce and those former nobles all nostalgically remembered the good times when the G Royal Family was in power, especially those dignitaries and nobles who lost their former glory due to the fall of the Royal Family.

    In times of chaos, everyone needed a true spiritual leader, and Gan Yuan¡¯s appearance was just at the right moment.

    With royal blood and the status of the future Princess Consort of A Country, she could gain support from Huangfu Jue and the A Country royal family. If this time, Gan Yuan turned the tide, she would undoubtedly be the hero of F Country, and by then, not just the presidency, even restoring the royal rule wouldn¡¯t be impossible...

    Now, standing in front of him was the future ruler of this nation; how could Dolly not be respectful?

    At this moment, he would earn his merits; in the future, he would surely be her right-hand man, which would be his day of prominence. Such an opportunity, of course, Dolly wouldn¡¯t miss.

    He felt immensely fortunate, grateful for choosing the right side this time.

    "Rest assured, I will definitely go all out for the country, for the Royal Family... to dismantle General Barton¡¯s conspiracy."

    Expressing his allegiance, Dolly hurriedly left Gan Yuan¡¯s estate to consult with his good friend¡ªa congressman.

    Gan Yuan picked up the confidential documents she had just printed from the printer, carefully flipped through them, and holding the documents, walked out of the study, immediately inquiring from Helen standing outside the door.

 Chapter 968 Proposal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 968: Chapter 968 Proposal (2)</h4>

    Chapter 968 Proposal (2)

    "Is there any news back from the hospital?"

    Helen shook her head, "Not yet."

    Gan Yuan nodded gently. No news was not entirely a bad thing; at least it still proved that Moses had not worsened.

    "Help me make ten copies of this document." Lifting her hand, she handed the document to Helen, and then stretched her arm to ease her waist, "And prepare breakfast for me."

    "Alright."

    Helen took the document to make copies, her gaze casually sweeping over the contents. Upon seeing the birth certificate at the top, she stopped in surprise and turned to look at Gan Yuan, who was heading to the bedroom.

    Hearing her stop, Gan Yuan looked sideways at her.

    "Is there a problem?"

    There was no longer any need to hide this matter; she didn¡¯t mind Helen knowing.

    "No."

    Helen withdrew her gaze, nodded at her, turned, and continued forward. Looking again at the document¡¯s contents, a solemn expression appeared on her face.

    Unexpectedly, she had such a noble identity.

    Back in the bedroom, looking at her still sleeping son, Gan Yuan sat down gently beside him.

    The little guy was sleeping deeply and peacefully, his adorable face looking even more delicate in the morning light filtering through the curtains.

    "Xiaotang, I¡¯m sorry, Mommy has some important things to do and can¡¯t stay with you."

    She whispered softly, bent down to gently kiss the little guy on the forehead, walked into the dressing room, found some clothes, took a shower in the guest room, and put on light makeup.

    By this time, Helen had returned with the printed documents, "Breakfast is ready. Shall I bring it upstairs for you?"

    "I¡¯ll eat in the dining room." Gan Yuan took the documents, "Prepare the car, I¡¯m going to the hospital. You stay to watch over Xiaotang."

    The little guy hadn¡¯t been eating or sleeping well these past few days, and now that he could finally have a good sleep, she didn¡¯t want to disturb him.

    After breakfast, Gan Yuan drove to the hospital.

    In the doctor¡¯s office, several doctors had already carefully studied Moses¡¯s condition and prepared two surgical ns. They were now exining the surgery process and specific details to Huangfu Jue, with Jessica sitting on the side listening intently.

    "In short... we will do our best..."

    Huangfu Jue nodded, and upon hearing the sound of the door opening, he turned his face towards the door, immediately standing up when he saw Gan Yuan walking in.

    As he stood, everyone scrambled to their feet.

    "How is Moses?"

    Dr. William closed the files in his hand, "So far, Mr. Moses¡¯s condition is rtively stable. We just hope to find a suitable heart for him as soon as possible."

    Gan Yuan nodded, her gaze falling on Huangfu Jue, "Ajue, I have something to tell you."

    Huangfu Jue nced around, "Everyone else, please take a break to ensure you¡¯re rested and ready for the surgery."

    Everyone agreed politely. He then walked out of the office, following Gan Yuan to a secluded spot at the end of the corridor.

    "Take a look at this." Gan Yuan raised her hand, handing over the file folder, "This is the content from the previous USB drive. The password was entrusted by Moses to Gan Tang, who told me."

    Huangfu Jue took the folder, withdrew the documents inside, and his gaze fell on the birth certificate on top. His eyebrows raised before he looked up inquiringly at her.

    Gan Yuan nodded slightly, indicating that everything was true.

 Chapter 969 Proposal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 969: Chapter 969 Proposal (3)</h4>

    Huangfu Jue returned his gaze to the document, carefully browsing through it from beginning to end.

    Closing the document in his hand, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t show much surprise. To him, regardless of whether Gan Yuan is a princess or amoner, she¡¯s Gan Qingyun, the woman he cares about and wants to spend the rest of his life with. There¡¯s not much of a difference.

    The most important thing now is, what will she do?

    "What are you nning to do?"

    "I originally wanted to trap General Bart in the Presidential Pce, but unexpectedly, that old fox became desperate and held the President¡¯s family hostage. A nation cannot be without a leader even for a day, so I want to... take control of Congress." Gan Yuan nced sideways toward the direction of Moses¡¯s ward, "This is the basic expectation from my adoptive father and him, I can¡¯t, and I don¡¯t want to disappoint them."

    Retracting her gaze from afar, she lifted her face to look at Huangfu Jue again.

    "Ajue, honestly, I¡¯m not sure, am I doing the right thing?"

    "This is your country, you should manage it." Raising his palm, he gently cupped her cheek, the man used the pad of his thumb to softly caress her face, "All that belongs to you, I will help you reim, all that you want to aplish, I will help you fulfill. As long as you desire!"

    Staring into the man¡¯s deep blue eyes, Gan Yuan¡¯s mood gradually calmed down as well.

    From knowing the truth until now, her heart was indeed unsettled. Can she manage whates next? A mess like this, can she really manage it?!

    It¡¯s not about killing a person or managing a hotel, it¡¯s about a country...

    Now, looking into the man¡¯s ocean-deep blue eyes, the doubts in her heart slowly dissipated in his gaze.

    Even if the world opposes her, he will stand by her side, what should she be worried about? At worst, it¡¯s just a matter of fighting with all she¡¯s got.

    "Yes!" She nodded solemnly, her eyes regaining confidence, "Just now, I¡¯ve already sent Dolly to contact the people at Congress. Shortly, I¡¯ll go to Congress Hall to announce this matter. I must stabilize the situation here before Barton takes any actions."

    Huangfu Jue pondered for a moment, "These documents might not be enough, we¡¯ll need some more direct evidence."

    This, she also understands.

    Just relying on a birth document and a photograph... Congress members are unlikely to easily believe she is the Princess.

    Gan Yuan frowned slightly, "I don¡¯t know where my parents are buried, nor do I have a way to obtain DNA. The evidence in hand is just this." Saying this, she suddenly turned her face, looking towards Moses¡¯s ward, "What a pity he hasn¡¯t woken up yet, otherwise, I could ask Moses, he must know."

    Noticing the butler walking to the ward door, Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    "Butler!"

    The butler turned his face and walked to the side of the two.

    "Where is my parents¡¯ grave?" Gan Yuan immediately asked.

    The butler paused, then realized she had learned the truth from the document Moses gave her.

    "Sir buried them in the old residence in the Rocky Mountains."

    Rocky Mountains?

    Gan Yuan frowned, it¡¯s nearly a thousand kilometers from the capital, time is simply too tight.

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to hold her shoulder, "Leave this matter to me."

    Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze, looking somewhat confused, "But..."

    Even though Huangfu Jue has such an identity, can reach everywhere, it¡¯s not possible to obtain DNA of King G and the Queen in such a short period. How is he going to do it?

 Chapter 970 Proposal (4)

    <h4>Chapter 970: Chapter 970 Proposal (4)</h4>

    Chapter 970: Proposal (4)

    "Miss Gan!" An assistant walked over, "Mr. Dolly just called, he has settled the matter over at Congress. In one hour, the senators will be waiting for you at Congress Hall."

    "Okay!" Gan Yuan nodded.

    Huangfu Jue raised his right hand, beckoning to a bodyguard, who quickly jogged over.

    "Sir?"

    "Call a nurse over to draw blood from the miss!" Huangfu Jue spoke softly, "I have thought of a way, perhaps we can try it."

    The man¡¯s voice was calm, and his blue eyes were filled with confident assurance.

    cing a hand on her shoulder, Huangfu Jue led her to the treatment room. In a moment, a nurse hurried over and drew some blood from Gan Yuan, storing it in a collection tube.

    Gan Yuan looked at her watch, "I¡¯ll go check on him."

    Huangfu Jue nodded softly, handing over the tube of blood to his subordinate, and apanied her to Moses¡¯ ward.

    On the hospital bed, the man remained in aa, with a rare peaceful expression on his handsome face. If not for the medical equipment in the room, it would almost give the illusion that he was simply sleeping soundly.

    Staring at Moses¡¯s face, Gan Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed once again.

    "How many hours are left?"

    The doctor had previously mentioned that if a suitable heart was not found within ten hours, he would have to undergo surgery, and the sess rate of that surgery would be very low.

    "Five." Huangfu Jue stood behind her, wrapping his arm around her shoulder, "Both you and Xiaotang are safe and sound, that must bring him somefort."

    Gan Yuan turned around, resting her face on his chest.

    "Ajue, I¡¯m so scared."

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of the current chaotic situation, but was truly afraid of losing Moses.

    "I understand." Huangfu Jue raised his hand to hold her, "We will try our best."

    Nodding lightly in his embrace, Gan Yuan took a deep breath and stood up straight again.

    "I¡¯ll leave him in your hands."

    "Okay." Huangfu Jue softly responded, raised his hand to smooth her slightly messy hair, "Go do what you need to do!"

    Escorting her out the door, Huangfu Jue immediately waved his hand, and several bodyguards quickly ran over, joining the assistant and others to apany Gan Yuan away.

    Turning to look at Moses inside through the window, Huangfu Jue immediately instructed the butler.

    "Keep an eye on him, I have somewhere I need to go!"

    The butler nodded, "Rest assured, I will take good care of the gentleman."

    With big strides towards the elevator, Huangfu Jue hurried forward, "To Aima Hospital!"

    ...

    ...

    In the ward.

    The morning sun gradually brightened up, casting a light golden-orange hue through the blinds into the hospital room.

    On the bed, Will slowly opened his eyes.

    His eyes shifted, ncing over the ceiling, the hanging drip on the stand, the instruments on the table... Noticing the furry head beside his arm, Will was slightly taken aback.

    A girl was bent over at his side, her brilliant blonde hair gleaming in the sunlight¡ªit was Jessica.

    It was clear she had hastily washed her face, as there was still sand from the Northwest clinging to one side of her hair at the forehead.

    Jessica¡¯s little face clearly showed signs of fatigue, with faint dark circles under her eyes, yet her beauty was not diminished. At this moment, under the morning light, her skin looked almost translucent, exuding a texture as delicate as could be.

    At the fingertips, there was something...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 971 Proposal (5)

    <h4>Chapter 971: Chapter 971 Proposal (5)</h4>

    Will gently moved his fingers, then he held a hand, its skin smooth and bones slender, it was her hand resting in his palm.

    Feeling the movement in her hand, Jessica suddenly woke up from her dream.

    "I am... Will..."

    Opening her eyes and seeing the man¡¯s gaze on her, the girl¡¯s pair of light blue eyes instantly sparkled.

    "You¡¯re awake, that¡¯s great!"

    "Did you find Mr. and Xiaotang?" Will asked.

    "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all fine... You jerk,st night I thought you were going to die, damn you, you worried me sick..."

    Hearing they were fine, Will felt relieved, slightly raised the corners of his lips, quietly listening to herints, but said nothing.

    "You..." Noticing his gaze was somewhat strange, Jessica quickly straightened up, ncing at her clothes.

    In such an urgent situation yesterday, she was worried about Moses and Will, so after returning to the hospital, she had only washed her face without changing clothes. Her clothes were now stained with blood and gritty sand, already hardened¡ªa somewhat disheveled appearance.

    Her cheeks grew slightly warm, and she immediately put on a stern face.

    "What are you looking at? It¡¯s all because of you. The doctor said you would wake up in two hours, but you ended up sleeping for so long... I¡¯ve been watching over you, where would I find the time to change clothes?!" Saying this, she raised a hand to brush her face, supporting herself to get up. Her arm tightened as the man¡¯s fingers gripped her arm, causing her to freeze, "What are you doing?"

    Will lifted his finger, Jessica looked at his movement with confusion, leaning her head closer to him.

    "What do you want to do? Are you ufortable somewhere..."

    Before she finished speaking, she felt a gentle touch on the side of her head as his fingers fell on her hair, lightly brushing away a few grains of sand clinging to her hair.

    Feeling her hair being touched, Jessica froze as if she were a sculpture.

    After several seconds, she finally reacted, quickly raising her hand to tidy her messy hair.

    "I... I¡¯m going to wash my face."

    With the sunlight on her face, Will clearly saw the blush rising on her cheeks.

    Little brat, was she actually shy?

    "Jessica."

    Jessica grumpily stopped, turned her face and looked at him with puffed cheeks, she really didn¡¯t want him to see her looking so dirty and ugly now, and he wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    "What now?"

    "Very beautiful." Will said.

    Very beautiful?

    Jessica was slightly taken aback.

    "What is very beautiful?"

    This guy, could he have hurt his head?

    "You."

    Will replied with a hoarse voice.

    The blush on her face became even more apparent, and then she deliberately feigned shyness.

    "Of course I am, when am I not beautiful? Do I need you to tell me that!"

    Will didn¡¯t say anything, just raised his lips even higher.

    "What are youughing at!" Sensing his gaze seemed to see through her pride, Jessica red at him fiercely, "Laugh,ugh,ugh! What are youughing at, am I so funny? Let me tell you, if I weren¡¯t there yesterday... you would have ended up a dried corpse in the Northwest desert."

    Will nodded lightly, "Thank you."

    Jessica frowned, came over, looked at Will¡¯s face to the left and right, then raised her hand to feel his forehead, he wasn¡¯t running a fever, what was with him, behaving so differently? Usually, he would argue with her endlessly, wouldn¡¯t he?

 Chapter 972: Proposal (6)

    <h4>Chapter 972: Chapter 972: Proposal (6)</h4>

    "Does your head hurt? Do you feel dizzy or anything else?" she asked with concern.

    Will shook his head.

    "Really nothing?"

    He shook his head again.

    "Then what¡¯s wrong with you?" Jessica looked at him puzzled, "Why do I feel like you¡¯re acting weird?"

    Will didn¡¯t answer her question but instead asked back, "Is there something wrong with my leg?"

    He knew the injury on his arm wasn¡¯t serious, but before he passed out yesterday, it seemed like his leg was a bit serious.

    "Don¡¯t worry, the doctor said it didn¡¯t affect the muscles or bones. As long as you do the recovery exercises properly, there won¡¯t be any impact. At most, you¡¯ll just have a scar." Jessica smiled at him reassuringly, "Anyway, you already have so many scars; another one won¡¯t matter. The injury on your arm isn¡¯t serious either, it¡¯ll heal with proper rest, so just rx and rest... Oh, by the way, are you hungry, do you want some water... or..." She coughed lightly and whispered, "Do you need to use the bathroom, should I get a urinal for you?"

    Will shook his head.

    "At least drink some water, you¡¯ve gone so long without eating anything, aren¡¯t you hungry? Tell me, what do you want, I¡¯ll go get it for you."

    Will slightly raised an eyebrow and opened his mouth, "Come over."

    "Trouble!" she muttered begrudgingly, but Jessica had already bent down, bringing her ear close to his lips to catch what he wanted to say.

    Will didn¡¯t speak but slightly lifted his face and nted a kiss on her cheek.

    Feeling the moist warmth on her cheek, Jessica raised an eyebrow and turned to re at him.

    "You rogue, you..."

    Looking at her, Will earnestly spoke.

    "Will you marry me?"

    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t admitted it before, because he had never formally asked her the question.

    Butst night, faced with life and death, he realized how important this girl really was to him, and unbeknownst to him, he had already fallen for her.

    How much time did he have left in the future?

    Life is full of unexpected events at any time. After surviving this time, continuing life is precious, and he didn¡¯t want to miss her.

    Jessica never expected Will to be so straightforward.

    "Uh... ahem..." She cleared her throat awkwardly, "I..."

    "You said yesterday that if I came back alive, you would marry me."

    Jessica pouted, "I... when did I say that? I... I was just trying to give you a push to keep you conscious, I..."

    "Don¡¯t you want to?" Will interrupted her again.

    "I... of course, I don¡¯t want to." Jessica straightened up, "Who proposes like this, without a ring or flowers, why should I agree... not that I would agree even if there were rings and flowers, I..."

    Will raised his palm to grasp her fingers.

    "I like you. I apologize for what¡¯s happened before. I hope you seriously consider what I said; I¡¯m being sincere."

    No, is this guy an idiot?

    Who proposes like this, and besides, they haven¡¯t even dated properly yet, how can he just propose directly?

    Isn¡¯t he supposed to start with dating?

    "I know you like me too, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have saved me like that." Will¡¯s tone was serious and formal, as if he was discussing a major national affair, "I was thinking before, if I coulde back alive, I must propose to you.

 Chapter 973: Proposal (7)

    <h4>Chapter 973: Chapter 973: Proposal (7)</h4>

    "I don¡¯t have any experience in this area, so if you¡¯re not satisfied, I can buy a ring and flowers, and propose again."

    Jessica pouted, "But... we haven¡¯t even dated yet. Are you really sure you want to marry me?"

    Will nodded, "I¡¯m sure! Unless... you don¡¯t want to."

    "I... I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t thought about marriage." Jessica looked into his eyes, unable to refuse him, "But... we can start with dating."

    "Alright." Will smiled, "Deal."

    "So... what do you need?"

    "A ss of water."

    "Right away."

    Jessica took a cup, poured some water, then inserted a straw and brought it to his lips, helping him drink a bit. Suddenly, she remembered something, turned around, and walked into the bathroom.

    Standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, looking at her messy face with some dark circles, Jessica raised her hand to fluff her hair and smiled at the mirror.

    Instantly, she thought of another possibility.

    Hurriedly, she walked over and pulled open the bathroom door, ncing sideways at Will on the pillow.

    "So... are you messing with me again this time?"

    That bastard had yed her before, who knows if this is another one of his schemes.

    Will shook his head, "Of course not."

    Jessica frowned, "But don¡¯t you think proposing is too fast?"

    Will took a gentle breath, "If I don¡¯t say it now, I¡¯m afraid I might not have the chanceter. I mean, I might die someday. Yesterday, before I lost consciousness, I decided that if I came back alive, I must propose to you."

    He used to think he was young with so much time, working hard all the time, never thinking about anything beyond work.

    From the army to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side, although always knowing his mission, and going through a dangerous experience, truly facing death was definitely the first time.

    In that moment of confronting death, there were many regrets in his heart, and she was one of them.

    Jessica leaned against the bathroom door, pursing her lips.

    After a moment, she cleared her throat softly.

    "Will, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare mess with me this time, I won¡¯t let you off."

    She red at him, then returned to the bathroom, standing in front of the mirror, observing her face again. Only then did she realize her face was unknowingly covered with a smile.

    That guy, even though she really disliked him, why... was she so happy now?

    Realizing this, Jessica cursed softly at the mirror.

    "Bastard!"

    She wasn¡¯t cursing herself, but Will, that guy even stirred her heart, truly a bastard.

    Cursing under her breath, the smile on her face grew brighter. Bending down, she scooped up some water, thoroughly washing her cheeks, then took a disposable toothbrush from the shelf and brushed her teeth carefully...

    Spending at least twenty minutes fussing in the bathroom, Jessica finally came out again.

    By this time, she had cleaned herself up, even washed her hair, though she hadn¡¯tpletely dried it, having only used a towel due to not finding a hairdryer.

    Washing away the dust and bloodstains brought back from the Northwest, the girl¡¯s face regained its usual cleanliness and tidiness, and even her brows held a hint of vitality usually absent.

    Returning to Will¡¯s bedside, she gazed down at him, then bent over to adjust his pillow.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 974: Proposal (8)

    <h4>Chapter 974: Chapter 974: Proposal (8)</h4>

    Seeing he didn¡¯t move, Jessica reached out to help him tidy the sheet on the other side of his head.

    As she did this, her face was just a few centimeters away from his, with droplets of water still clinging to her lips, making them appear even more luscious, and if he slightly lifted his head, he could kiss her...

    But Will just looked at her, not moving easily. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to, he was just afraid she¡¯d be upset.

    After tidying the sheet, Jessica raised her hand to pick up a small fluff on his pillow... Her gaze shifted, only to see the man had lowered his eyes.

    Unbelievable, Jessica straightened up angrily, looking at Will on the pillow with a sense of injustice.

    He stole a kiss from her when she hadn¡¯t washed her face, and now her face was washed, her teeth brushed, she approached him willingly, but he didn¡¯t move at all?

    "Hey!" Jessica frowned and spoke, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Will lifted his gaze, looking at her little face clearly tinged with displeasure.

    "I... did I do something wrong?"

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t infringe on her, he just looked at her a few times, and that made her unhappy?

    With both hands supporting beside his head, Jessica bent down once again, bringing her face close to his, stopping at a distance less than five centimeters from his face.

    "What do you say?!"

    She was considering how pitiful he looked on the hospital bed after getting hurt protecting her, that¡¯s why she was proactive. Does she have to say, "Hey, jerk, kiss me?!"

    Will looked into her bright eyes and saw she was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t understand why she was unhappy.

    "Is it because... of things from the past? Actually, I..."

    "Idiot!"

    Jessica cursed angrily, pouting her lips, then turned her head and moved over to kiss him.

    Will was stunned for a second, and then immediately regained his senses, parting his lips to respond to her kiss.

    However, this time was definitely different from before.

    Because this time, not only was he kissing her, but she was also kissing him.

    Jessica, who originally had her palms supporting beside his head, also moved them over to hold his cheeks.

    The two were so engrossed in the kiss that they didn¡¯t notice the red light shing on the monitor, nor did they realize the nurse in the monitoring room noticed the anomaly and hurriedly ran over, pushing open the door to the hospital room.

    The sunlight streamed in through the window, illuminating the couple embracing and kissing on the pillow.

    The nurse paused, smiled, shook her head, and quietly withdrew.

    The two on the bed werepletely unaware of this, continuing the kiss.

    "Don¡¯t be so rough, okay? It hurts so much, your kissing skills are terrible, no wonder you don¡¯t have a girlfriend."

    Her demeanor had traces of coquettish cuteness amid her teasing.

    Will smirked, "If I had a girlfriend, would you still have a chance?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 975: Proposal (9)

    <h4>Chapter 975: Chapter 975: Proposal (9)</h4>

    Jessica pouted, "It¡¯s not anything good."

    As their eyes met again, Will¡¯s hand on her head applied a little more pressure, pulling her back down to his face and kissing her once more.

    This time, he adjusted his intensity, no longer as urgent as before, kissing her gently, savoring her beauty bit by bit...

    This kiss was lingering and long.

    Feeling the man¡¯s tenderness, Jessica just rxed, letting him have his way, and in his gentleness, her heart unknowingly surrendered, bing a warm, soft piece.

    Releasing her lips, Will ced her head on the uninjured side of his chest, his fingers gently smoothing her hair.

    Jessica¡¯s body was alsopliant, resting lightly on him.

    Neither of them spoke, yet both felt an unprecedented sense of happiness and fulfillment.

    After a while, Jessica lifted her face from his chest again, reaching out to tap the tip of his nose.

    "Will, let¡¯s be clear. If you want to be with me, you absolutely cannot fool around outside, you must be loyal to me, otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off."

    Will nodded, "I won¡¯t."

    "Sounds good," Jessica rolled her eyes at him, "It better be, or else..." She raised her hand and punched his chest, "I¡¯ll make you regret it for life!"

    Hit by her punch, it pulled at his wound, and Will frowned slightly.

    "Naughty girl, my wound."

    "Ah...sorry, sorry," Jessica hurriedly retracted her fist, leaning over to carefully examine his injury, "Are you okay, did it split open, does it hurt?"

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that serious.

    But, Will liked it when she worried about him, so...

    "It hurts."

    Jessica immediately furrowed her brows, "I¡¯ll find a doctor to take a look, see if it needs stitching again."

    "No need!" Will quickly grabbed her arm, "It¡¯s just a little pain."

    "Are you sure it¡¯s not split?" Jessica worriedly leaned in, holding his arm, inspecting the bandage on his wound, "It doesn¡¯t seem to be bleeding, should be fine..."

    Out of the corner of her eye, she inadvertently nced at his face, seeing the man half-closed his eyes in utter enjoyment.

    In that state, how could he be in pain?!

    "Will!" Jessica immediately raised her face in anger, lifting her hand to punch his chest hard, "You jerk, how dare you lie to me!"

    Willughed as he took the punch, this time, her force was a bit strong, pulling at his wound, but he just smiled indifferently.

    That little sting was far outweighed by the indescribable joy,pletely negligible.

    "You rascal!" Jessica vented a few more hits on him, then her gaze again fell with concern on his pale face, "Do you want to eat something?"

    Will gently shook his head, he really wasn¡¯t hungry at the moment.

    "How about some fruit?"

    The man still shook his head.

    "Then..." Jessica nced around, "Oh, drink some milk?"

    He continued to shake his head.

    She frowned, "Really nothing you want?"

    Will smiled, "Actually, I want..."

    "What?"

    Will curved his lips.

    "You!"

    Her?

    She wasn¡¯t food.

    Jessica was stunned for two seconds before she realized what he meant, then she smiled at him, reaching over his nket, sweeping past his waist, lightly tracing his skin.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 976: Proposal (10)

    <h4>Chapter 976: Chapter 976: Proposal (10)</h4>

    "You really want it?"

    Will¡¯s back instantly tensed up as she teased him.

    "Don¡¯t mess around."

    "Isn¡¯t this what you want?" Her fingers brushed across his lower abdomen. Will¡¯s whole body tightened as his gaze swept to the doctor outside the window. He quickly spoke, "Quickly take your hand out, the doctor is here."

    "Taking it out? I¡¯m just fulfilling all the patient¡¯s requests." With a flick of her fingers, Jessica leaned close to his ear, "As long as you¡¯re happy, I can do anything for you!"

    As she spoke, her fingers moved, pinching his soft waist flesh and twisting it hard. Will shrank from the pain.

    The doctor walked in from outside, checked his condition, and upon seeing this scene, mistakenly thought Jessica was... His brow furrowed.

    "Miss, you..."

    "Ah... cough!" Jessica blushed sternly and withdrew her hand, "Um, I was just... I... I was just helping him with the nket, yes, the nket."

    The doctor nced at the flipped nket, seemingly believing her words, shrugged his shoulders, checked Will¡¯s wound, and inquired about some conditions, then spoke warmly.

    "Very good, now you should rest well. The wound is still in the recovery period, try to avoid strenuous exercise..." At this point, he deliberately emphasized the words strenuous exercise, and looked meaningfully at Jessica, "Otherwise, if the wound opens, it will affect recovery."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely watch over him."

    Jessica awkwardly smiled at the doctor. After he left, she turned her face, raising her fist again at Will.

    "You bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death!"

    Will instinctively shrank his body, realizing that her previous punch really did hurt.

    Seeing his reaction, Jessica raised her hand high, but when it came down, it was light and without much force.

    Withdrawing her palm, she restrained the anger on her face.

    "If there¡¯s nothing else, take some rest now; I¡¯m going to check on Mister."

    Thinking of Moses¡¯s situation, Jessica suddenly felt a wave of sadness.

    Will¡¯s tone became serious, "Is he injured too?"

    Jessica bit her lip, "Mister... he¡¯s still unconscious right now. We¡¯re searching worldwide for a heart, but there¡¯s no news yet."

    Seeing her expression indicated the severity of the situation, Will frowned immediately, "What happened?"

    Jessica briefly exined the incident to him, "It¡¯s been over six hours. If we don¡¯t find a heart in the next three hours, he¡¯ll have to undergo surgery. The doctor said... even the surgery isn¡¯t promising, with only a 30% sess rate. It¡¯s all my fault; I shouldn¡¯t have told him about Xiaotang¡¯s issue. If he hadn¡¯t gone to the Northwest, he wouldn¡¯t be like this now..."

    The more she spoke, the more guilty she felt, and her tone grew increasingly despondent.

    Extending his fingers, Will grasped her hand and took a deep breath.

    "I believe, he¡¯ll certainly appreciate everything you¡¯ve done."

    Jessica nodded.

    Will clutched her hand tightly, "I¡¯m fine here. Go and stay with him."

    "I¡¯ll go have a look..." Jessica ced the call bell button by Will¡¯s pillow, gently reminding him, "If you feel ufortable anywhere, press this bell, and a nurse will arrive promptly."

    Will nodded lightly, raising his arms toward her.

    Jessica bent down, lying on his chest, and the man closed his arms, embracing her.

 Chapter 977 Little Princess (1)

    <h4>Chapter 977: Chapter 977 Little Princess (1)</h4>

    "Don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. He chose this path himself. Sir and Miss, they will do their best to save him. He will be alright!"

    Jessica held his neck, "I¡¯m really scared that he might die."

    "He won¡¯t." Will raised his hand to stroke her hair, "He definitely won¡¯t."

    Leaning on the man¡¯s chest for a while, Jessica finally regained herposure and stood up.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look."

    "Go ahead."

    Turning around, Jessica quietly closed the door to the room and left. Will watched the firmly closed hospital room door, frowning as well.

    Moses, this man...

    ...

    ...

    Northwest, General Residence.

    The officer coldly pointed the gun at the boy¡¯s forehead, "Mr. President, this is thest chance, three seconds. Three..."

    He raised his hand to press the hammer.

    "Two!"

    He extended his finger to hold the trigger.

    Watching his son about to die in front of him, the President¡¯s wife¡ªthe First Lady, was already kneeling at her husband¡¯s legs, swaying his leg, pleading.

    "Please... agree to their demands, I¡¯m begging you..."

    The President looked at his son, then at his wife, tears in his eyes as he raised his right hand to grab the pen from the table.

    "Alright... I¡¯ll sign, I¡¯ll sign!"

    Unable to see his wife and son die before him, he had no choice but topromise with General Barton.

    He didn¡¯t know how many times he had signed his name before, but this time was the hardest ¡ª he couldn¡¯t even fathom what impact signing this document might have on F Country...

    National duty, family... how does one choose?

    Watching the other party take away the signed document, the President slumped weakly into the chair, his hands trembling as he raised them to hold both sides of his forehead.

    "What have I done... I... I am now a traitor to the nation!"

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    His wife clung to his legs, crying out loud.

    She, of course, knew what this decision meant for this man.

    Ever since bing President, he had been dedicated to changing the country¡¯s condition. But unfortunately, while ideals were beautiful, reality was cruel; four years had passed, and all he aplished was just a few minor changes.

    Now, he signed a document that would burden him with guilt forever, unable to face the country and its people, naturally leaving him feeling miserable.

    "Mr. President, you don¡¯t need to feel overly guilty." The officer smiled as he patted the document in his hand, "It¡¯s a wise choice, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Get out!"

    The President roared in anger.

    "Guard them well!" He ordered his subordinates before hurriedly grabbing the document and walking towards the study room door, handing it to General Barton, "General, the President has signed the document."

    With this document, he could further manipte the Senate to drive Gan Yuan out of A Country and gradually swallow up this nation.

    General Barton grinned as he took the document from his hand, looked at the signature at the bottom, and was about to speak when the door was already knocked.

    His subordinate went over to open the door, and the assistant brought in Qian Xueying, whose wounds had been treated.

    "General, the person has been brought in."

    General Barton frowned as he looked at Qian Xueying in front of him. The wounds on her face had already been treated and wrapped with gauze, making her look much better than her previous ghastly appearance.

    The President had signed the document he wanted, so General Barton was in a good mood and immediately handed the document to his subordinate.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 978 Little Princess (2)

    <h4>Chapter 978: Chapter 978 Little Princess (2)</h4>

    "Immediately release this document, I want everyone to know that Gan Yuan will be exiled."

    Upon hearing this, Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes, barely visible under the gauze, narrowed slightly, and she turned her face to nce at the document.

    Noticing her movement, General Barton squinted his eyes slightly.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "I..." Qian Xueying hurriedly withdrew her gaze, "I just want to remind the General that things might not be that simple."

    At the moment, she was like a stray dog with nowhere to go.

    Given her current capability, confronting Gan Yuan on her own was almost impossible; the best choice was to ally with General Barton, and that meant she needed to gain the General¡¯s trust and prove her value.

    "Oh?" General Barton leaned back in his chair, showing a face ready to listen, his tone also appeared gentle, "Let¡¯s hear it."

    Currently, any information about Gan Yuan was very important to him, and he did not want to miss it.

    After all, Qian Xueying had more contact with that woman than he did, maybe she truly knew something valuable.

    "I know you¡¯ve already controlled the President. At this moment, the Capital must be in chaos, but this document of yours will not work because she won¡¯t let you control the Congress." Qian Xueying said.

    "Of course, she won¡¯t." General Bartonughed coldly, "But she doesn¡¯t have the capability."

    "You¡¯re wrong." Qian Xueying took a deep breath, "In fact, she does!"

    General Barton squinted his eyes, "You mean..."

    "There¡¯s one thing you might not be aware of." Qian Xueying paused mysteriously, "This woman¡¯s identity is very special; you would never guess her background."

    "Are you referring to Huangfu Jue?" General Barton asked.

    Qian Xueying shook her head, "No, I mean GAIA* G herself."

    GAIA* G?!

    General Barton¡¯s brow twitched heavily, "The Little Princess?"

    "Correct!" Qian Xueying looked at him with satisfaction at his surprised expression, "She is the Little Princess, GAIA* G!"

    General Barton immediately refuted her words, "Impossible! Back then, I personally arranged the manpower..."

    At this point, he suddenly stopped.

    Dammit, he almost revealed the truth to this woman.

    During the Imperial Pce crisis, he arranged for people to assassinate the King and Queen; back then, he received news that the entire family of four was dead, how could that little girl not have died?

    Qian Xueying squinted her eyes slightly, from General Barton¡¯s words, she had already sensitively guessed something.

    "I know it¡¯s hard for the General to believe, but this matter is indeed true." Qian Xueying nced at the document in the adjutant¡¯s hand, "I think, at this time, she will definitely take this opportunity to control the Congress, your document will be rejected immediately, Congress won¡¯t acknowledge it."

    "Just her?!" General Barton scoffed.

    "Don¡¯t forget." Qian Xueying stepped to his desk, "ording to the Presidential Law, descendants of the G Royal Family have the right to question national affairs."

    General Barton¡¯s graying eyebrows twitched heavily, indeed, how could he have forgotten this use!

    If that¡¯s really the case, this document would be of little significance, and his n topel the President to control the country would instantly fall apart.

    What should he do?

    General Barton frowned, lost in thought.

 Chapter 979 Little Princess (3)

    <h4>Chapter 979: Chapter 979 Little Princess (3)</h4>

    Chapter 979 The Little Princess (3)

    "Actually, General, with such power in your hands, there¡¯s no need for such roundabout tactics." Qian Xueying cautiously watched his expression. Seeing General Barton show clear interest, she continued, "Why not seize the opportunity to dere independence, then take Mr. President hostage, and set our terms with her? If she doesn¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll kill the President¡¯s entire family."

    General Barton frowned, "At this point, she should be hoping for the President¡¯s quick death, shouldn¡¯t she?"

    Once the President died, Gan Yuan could take the opportunity to ascend to power.

    "That might be what she¡¯s thinking inside, but she can¡¯t show it. Otherwise, she¡¯d lose the people¡¯s support. When the timees, they will be thrown into chaos, and you can take advantage of the situation," Qian Xueying curled a smile, "Then you can gradually bring this country under yourmand."

    General Barton nced sideways at her face wrapped in bandages like a mummy.

    "General," the deputy stood out as well, "I think she makes some sense. We¡¯ve been preparing for so many years, isn¡¯t it all for today?"

    "Exactly, General." Another subordinate chimed in, "Apart from the Northwest Army, the other military powers are scattered in the hands of a few others. Unless she can unite them, there¡¯s no way she could stand against us. At this point, all these guys will sit back and watch the tigers fight, hoping to reap the benefits. This is exactly our chance."

    ...

    General Barton frowned deeply, remaining silent for a long time.

    Finally, he pped the table and stood up.

    "Fine, this time, I must see that girl die with my own eyes!"

    He spoke these words almost through gritted teeth.

    On the side, Qian Xueying slightly narrowed her eyes.

    It was evident that General Barton¡¯s hatred for Gan Yuan was deeper than before. Could it be that he had a past grudge with the G family?!

    ...

    ...

    Congress Hall.

    Apanied by her subordinates and bodyguards, Gan Yuan walked into the hall, where Dolly and his assistant were waiting inside.

    Seeing the group enter, he quickly stepped forward to greet them and led them into the elevator.

    "The Royal Pce has confirmed the information about the President¡¯s disappearance. Several members of Parliament are present, but..." Dolly slightly lowered his voice, "these guys all have ulterior motives now, so be prepared."

    "I know." Gan Yuan nodded lightly to Dolly, "Thank you for the reminder."

    "You¡¯re too kind," Dolly responded with a smile.

    As they were speaking, the elevator arrived at the top floor. Dolly held the elevator door for her to exit first, and then personally led her to the meeting room, opening the door.

    Inside the meeting room, the main members of the eight senators were already seated around the round table. As Gan Yuan entered, they either set down their coffee or paused their discussions, all turning their faces towards the door.

    Seeing Gan Yuan, the senators¡¯ gazes took on a somewhatplex meaning.

    They were not strangers to Gan Yuan. Recently, she had been active on F Country¡¯s social scene and political stage, aplishing a lot. Now a representative of the Liberal Party and a candidate for President, coupled with her future Princess Consort status in A Country, who wouldn¡¯t recognize her?

    Sitting at the first empty seat, Senator John stood up first, "Miss Gan, wee!"

    Following Senator John¡¯s lead, the other senators, regardless of their personal feelings, stood up with him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 980 Little Princess (4)

    <h4>Chapter 980: Chapter 980 Little Princess (4)</h4>

    "Hello."

    Gan Yuan smiled and shook hands with John, and Dolly proceeded to introduce each of the people present to Gan Yuan.

    Among the people, including John, there were three individuals from the Liberal Party who showed the most friendly attitude toward Gan Yuan.

    The other five, three from the Conservative Party and two others including one unaffiliated individual and one from other parties, were not so friendly toward her, especially the three from the Conservative Party, their attitude could even be described as cold.

    Particrly the oldest senator Wilson, with white hair, disyed the most arrogant attitude, frowned and shook hands with Gan Yuan, then spoke unpleasantly, "Senator John called us over in such a hurry, surely not just to meet Miss Gan?"

    "Actually, this time Miss Gan has invited everyone over to make an announcement," Senator John smiled at everyone and then gestured with his hand, "Why don¡¯t you all sit down and listen to what the announcement is?"

    Everyone turned and sat down, but the old senator Wilson frowned and spoke.

    "At a time like this, we don¡¯t really have much time to waste on a woman."

    Dolly immediately frowned in displeasure, stepped forward to stand up for Gan Yuan, but Gan Yuan held him back, and smiled as she spoke.

    "Senator Wilson is right, the president has been kidnapped, fate unknown, indeed it is a critical moment for F Country, and we should not waste time."

    The old senator¡¯s murky eyes showed a hint of surprise, then he angrily looked at Senator John.

    "John, you actually revealed such information to an irrelevant person?"

    News of the president¡¯s incident was just received by them, and everyone present knows very well what such news means for the country.

    Gan Yuan is currently just a presidential candidate, and does not yet have the qualification to receive such news, let alone having the future Princess Consort of A Country status, the leak of such information means unimaginable consequences for F Country, the old senator simply could not imagine.

    John stood up, "In fact, the first person who informed me of this news was not the phone call from the Presidential Pce, but Mr. Dolly. And the reason Mr. Dolly notified me was because he received Miss Gan Yuan¡¯s notification."

    His words already made it clear¡ªGan Yuan received the news much earlier than them.

    Everyone showed a look of surprise, including the old senator Wilson. How did shee to know such important news?

    "Actually,st night, I met with the president," Gan Yuan said, "and moreover, I am very clear about the full details of this matter. If you all want to know, feel free to sit down and listen to me. Of course..." she smiled, "if any of you have more important matters, I don¡¯t want to waste your time, please."

    Gan Yuan raised her arm, offering them the choice to stay or leave.

    John and the two senators from the Liberal Party sat back in their chairs, and the other two senators not from the Conservative Party also sat back, with the remaining two looking inquisitively at old senator Wilson, waiting for his reaction.

    Old senator Wilson nced across the table at Gan Yuan, and finally turned back to sit in his chair.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 981 Little Princess (5)

    <h4>Chapter 981: Chapter 981 Little Princess (5)</h4>

    As soon as Wilson sat down, the other two members of the Conservative Party followed suit, waiting for Gan Yuan to speak.

    Dolly respectfully walked over and pulled out the chair originally belonging to the President, which was unupied at the moment. Gan Yuan unceremoniously turned and sat down.

    This meeting room was generally used by the President for meetings with the members, and this chair represented the position of sessive Presidents.

    It seemed she merely sat on a chair, yet she had already conveyed a message.

    Watching her take her seat, the old member Wilson puffed his cheeks but ultimately restrained his anger and did not speak.

    At this moment, F Country was facing a significant crisis, and Gan Yuan might be the only one who knew the truth. For the sake of national interest, he could only be polite to her for the time being.

    Standing behind Gan Yuan, Dolly slightly curled his lips.

    The first round in the confrontation with the members, she had already won.

    Having mingled in the political circle for many years, Dolly knew for sure this time he had chosen the right side.

    Gan Yuan briefly recounted what happened yesterday to everyone, naturally omitting her own details of monitoring outside the Presidential Pce.

    "I initially thought that finding evidence would make General Bartonply, never expected him to act desperately to such an extreme," Gan Yuan nced around, "This is the whole matter, does anyone still have doubts?"

    Everyone exchanged looks, but no one spoke first.

    From Gan Yuan¡¯s ount, they understood the cause of the situation and also caught some other nuances.

    For instance, the part where she pointed a gun at General Barton, everyone had sensed the strong will of this woman. Gan Yuan had deliberately not omitted this part, clearly wanting them to know.

    Using both firmness and softness is indeed a better way to manage people.

    "Ahem!" The old member Wilson coughed lightly, "Well... does anyone know if the Duke has any updates?"

    Gan Yuan smiled, "Thank you for your concern, Member, the father and son have returned safely."

    The looks of surprise in everyone¡¯s eyes intensified.

    To escape from the Northwest Military Region unscathed, this Duke indeed seemed to be as resourceful and courageous as the rumors say!

    "In fact, after hearing the news, he was very concerned about the progress, which is why he sent me here to discuss a response strategy with everyone."

    Everyone nodded, but the old member Wilson still maintained a t tone.

    "We are very grateful to the Duke and Miss Gan for your help, however, this is a political matter of F Country, and I think it would be better if the Duke and Miss Gan did not intervene."

    Of course,pared to before, the attitude of the old member Wilson had softened a lot, the arrogance was still there, but there was less hostility.

    Gan Yuan calmly ced her hands on the table and stood up.

    "Indeed! This is a matter of F Country, and also...my matter!"

    The old member Wilson leaned back in his chair, looking for the meaning in Gan Yuan¡¯s expression, "What does Miss Gan mean by this?"

    "Originally, I nned to participate in political affairs afterpleting the election, but the sudden incident and the fact that F Country is currently in a tumultuous period made me feel that I should no longer evade responsibility," Gan Yuan slowly surveyed the surroundings, before slowly speaking out a heavy decision, "Starting today, I will officially take over the Parliament!"

 Chapter 982 Little Princess (6)

    <h4>Chapter 982: Chapter 982 Little Princess (6)</h4>

    Gan Yuan¡¯s words left everyone present, except for Dolly, utterly stunned, including even Congressman John, who was familiar with Dolly.

    What did she say, take over Congress?

    Her?

    On what grounds!

    "Ha..." The first to react was still the old Congressman Wilson. After a few seconds of being dumbfounded, he burst into loudughter, "Miss Gan, I admire your courage, but..."

    He mmed the table hard and stood up from his chair.

    "This is Congress, not the Liberal Party¡¯s election hall. Take over Congress? On what grounds!"

    For a young girl to open her mouth and im she wanted to take over Congress, Wilson naturally saw this as Gan Yuan¡¯s arrogance.

    In fact, Wilson had always been keeping an eye on Gan Yuan, and objectively speaking, he even had a little admiration for her.

    But, that admiration was quite limited. Wilson, having lived for many years, still retained a sense of male chauvinism in his bones. In his view, women were not suited for politics; Gan Yuan could perhaps be a celebrity or some other role, but as President... he didn¡¯t think she was suitable...

    Of course, these were just his private thoughts.

    This time, Gan Yuan directly proposed taking over Congress, something the old congressman naturally couldn¡¯t ept.

    In his view, this girl just wanted to rely on the man behind her to seize the opportunity to rise to power.

    Moreover, such behavior was brainless; what did she take them for?

    They had all climbed to this position step by step, each having gone through trials and tribtions, yet a little girl wanted tomand them!

    "Miss Gan!" Senator John also stood up, his tone equally serious, "I appreciate your concern for the country, how about... you share your ideas, and we can all discuss them together."

    This tone was already quite gentle.

    Much of this was because Gan Yuan was from the Liberal Party and John believed she might even have a chance of winning the election, so despite being stunned by her, he still maintained a degree of politeness.

    At the same time, he provided Gan Yuan with a way out.

    Noticing his friendliness, Gan Yuan nced softly at Senator John, giving him a faint smile, and then raised her slender right hand, pping lightly in midair.

    With the sound of ps, her assistant waiting outside the door immediately pushed it open and walked in, distributing the prepared materials to those present.

    The group, puzzlingly, took the documents and opened them, and upon seeing the contents of the first page, their expressions changed drastically.

    The birth certificate of the Little Princess...

    Could it be her?!

    "Now, everyone knows my identity. ording to thew, a sessor of the G Royal Family has the power to hold the authorities ountable." Gan Yuan once again nced at the pondering or frowning congressmen, "Eighteen years ago, my parents and brother were framed and killed, plunging the country into chaos. I am here at Congress to once again represent the G Royal Family and take over this country."

    Back then, because of the destruction of the G Royal Family, there was a very intense opposition when the nation wanted to change from a democratic system to a monarchy, especially from arge family and the nobles. To gain their support, the first President in power at the time had topromise by adding a regtion to the Presidential Act¡ªthat the sessor of the G Royal Family had the right to hold the authorities ountable.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 983 Little Princess (7)

    <h4>Chapter 983: Chapter 983 Little Princess (7)</h4>

    Chapter 983 The Little Princess (7)

    At that time, because it was certain that the G Royal Family had all died out, leaving no one behind, such a nominal regtion was established.

    Who would have thought that after so many years of obscurity, the descendants of the G Royal Family would truly return!

    Gan Yuan slowly surveyed the crowd, "As you all might suspect, I am GAIA* G. May I ask, does anyone have any doubts?"

    Her voice was not loud, yet every word was profound, conveying a determination and persistence that was unwavering.

    At the table, everyone was silent.

    Thew indeed stipted this, but because, over so many years, there were never any members of the G Family that appeared, that rule had long been overlooked by everyone.

    Now, suddenly raised by her, people remembered that this country still had such aw.

    For a moment, no one spoke in opposition.

    If she were that Little Princess, she would certainly have this entitlement, but the key is...

    If she is not?!

    Old Councilor Wilson gently tapped the document in his hand with his finger, "If there are descendants of the G Family present, we of course have no doubts, but, Miss Gan, based solely on this birth certificate and a photograph... along with these, how do you expect us to be convinced?"

    Gan Yuan raised her right hand, "If you don¡¯t believe this, tomorrow I will immediately send someone to my parents¡¯ grave to retrieve their DNA, to provide proof for everyone."

    Old Councilor Wilson tossed the documents on the table, "Then please, Miss Gan, return with the proof."

    To think they could control Congress with just an empty promise, Wilson certainly would not allow it.

    Although the other councilors did not speak, their expressions made it clear that they were on Wilson¡¯s side, including Councilor John.

    "Miss Gan." John also added his documents to the table, "If you are truly a descendant of the Royal Family, we will certainly act ording to thew, but for now... I am very sorry!"

    A person suddenly appears, wanting to take control of Congress; how could these guys agree?

    Gan Yuan had already anticipated these difficulties.

    "I understand what you all are thinking, but..." Gan Yuan abruptly pushed the chair behind her, speaking with an intense andmanding voice, "These are extraordinary times, and time represents the fate of this country. Perhaps within the next hour, Barton will take action; what will happen within 24 hours, no one can foresee. If this country is affected due to your stubbornness, I want to ask all of you present here, can you bear this responsibility?"

    These words left everyone speechless.

    The rise and fall of a nation, this is indeed a hefty hat to wear; grabbing credit is something everyone fights for, but who would so easily bear such a burden?

    The young girl standing sternly by the table, her delicate face full of the pride and dominance of someone in power.

    Her gaze swept across everyone, Gan Yuan¡¯s piercing ck eyes fell forcefully on Old Councilor Wilson¡¯s face.

    "Mr. Wilson, answer my question!"

    Despite the diverse political views within the parliament, everyone looked to Old Councilor Wilson¡¯s reaction to gauge their next move.

    In the Senate, Wilson was the most senior, and even back when the G Royal Family was in power, he held a high position, making his influence in the nation very significant.

    Gan Yuan deliberately chose to challenge Wilson, the most senior, to pick a hard bone to chew.

 Chapter 984 Little Princess (8)

    <h4>Chapter 984: Chapter 984 Little Princess (8)</h4>

    This is a tough bone to chew, without a doubt. Simrly, if she can swallow this bone, then everyone present will weigh their own strengths and weaknesses.

    In such extraordinary times, Gan Yuan had no time for gentle persuasion and could only forcefully take action.

    General Barton has taken the President away, and it¡¯s unclear what ns he might be devising. To seize this advantage, she must be faster and more ruthless than him.

    "This..."

    Old Senator Wilson raised his hand to remove the sses from his face, pretending to clean the lenses, while he was deep in thought.

    This young girl before him yedpletely unorthodox, not picking an easy target first but instead going after him, something that surprised Wilson a bit.

    "As a citizen of F Country, I, like everyone else and all senators, care about the fate of this nation. At the same time..." he put his sses back on, "it¡¯s precisely out of responsibility for the country that I can¡¯t let anyone exploit any loopholes. I admire Miss Gan¡¯s courage, but... we need more evidence. This concerns the nation¡¯s fate, and there¡¯s no room for any error. I think Miss Gan should understand. Senator John is an expert inw, so I believe he knows about this better than I do."

    Focus on one point and attack relentlessly.

    This is what Wilson is best at; he skillfully dodged Gan Yuan¡¯s questioning and shifted the topic back to the previous point of focus.

    Having been in politics for many years, this old dog is not only hard to deal with but also slippery, almost impossible for Gan Yuan to catch hold of.

    With a single sentence, Wilson passed the pressure onto Senator John.

    Senator John cursed this old guy inwardly, but could not show it on his face, and he lightly coughed.

    "Miss Gan, or... do you have any other evidence you can provide?"

    Moses is still in aa, and the grave sites of her parents are too far to retrieve the DNA data quickly...

    Everything she had was already here, and Gan Yuan was out of cards.

    At this moment, an assistant suddenly approached and whispered in her ear.

    Seeing this scene, several senators were filled with doubt in their hearts, not knowing what kind of twist might ur.

    After listening to the whispered message, Gan Yuan took a light breath.

    "If I can obtain DNA documents proving my identity, what would you all say?" She slightly angled her eyes, "Senator John?"

    "That¡¯s the situation." Senator John stood up, "ording to thew, a royal descendant has the right to question state affairs. If Miss Gan is indeed the Little Princess, you do have the right to question state affairs. I personally support you, but likewise, thew also stiptes that we are still a democratic nation. When the sitting President encounters an ident and cannot govern, the senators have the right to decide state matters.

    So... regarding this matter, I cannot decide on my own, and we need to ask for all the senators¡¯ opinions. Mr. Wilson is the most senior among us, and he knows the senatorial rules best."

    For such an important matter, Senator John certainly wouldn¡¯t make a hasty decision, so he passed the ball back to Wilson again.

    Moreover, he also skillfully expressed his support for Gan Yuan.

    Birth certificates, photos... these documents may not fully prove she is indeed the Little Princess, but a girl daring to stand here and im to be a princess certainly isn¡¯t baseless.

    What if it¡¯s true?

 Chapter 985 Little Princess (9)

    <h4>Chapter 985: Chapter 985 Little Princess (9)</h4>

    Moreover, up to now, except for General Barton, Gan Yuan is indeed the most popr and highest-supported candidate among all the contenders. Now that General Barton has stirred up this issue, coupled with her existing status as a Princess, she is undoubtedly the most likely candidate among all the contestants. What if she really bes President in the future?

    Senator John had to look further ahead.

    No matter which angle he considered, he didn¡¯t want to establish an enemy like Gan Yuan, especially since she¡¯s also a member of the Liberal Party.

    If she can ascend, the Liberal Party¡¯s power domestically will also rise. By then, the old fellow Wilson won¡¯t be able to suppress him any longer in the Senate.

    Who isn¡¯t selfish?

    Considering the conditions more beneficial to himself, John chose to stand on Gan Yuan¡¯s side.

    He thought very clearly, even if he didn¡¯t stand by Gan Yuan, he and Wilson were already on opposing sides. Even if he sided with Wilson, the other would not appreciate him, and on the contrary, his prestige within the Liberal Party would greatly diminish for not supporting Gan Yuan.

    After all, she¡¯s now the Liberal Party¡¯s representative?

    Gan Yuan felt slightly relieved inside.

    Today¡¯s move was indeed a risky one.

    But at least she¡¯d won John¡¯s support, and that meant that the Liberal Party, headed by John, also stood with her.

    With eight people, she had three on her side; she only needed to win over two more to reach a majority, and she would win.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the elderly senator Wilson.

    "If Miss Gan can prove herself as a Royal Family descendant, naturally, we will handle it ording to thew." Wilson stood up, "If Miss Gan has nothing else, we still have important state affairs to discuss, so please leave at once."

    With the President absent, the Senate is the controller of this country, and he is the most senior here, which means his power will further expand.

    This is undoubtedly an opportunity, and Wilson certainly wouldn¡¯t let it pass.

    Whocks ambition?

    He is only a step away from the presidency, and of course, he wants to stand at the top of the pyramid.

    If it weren¡¯t for his age exceeding the requirements for running for President, he would have run a long time ago.

    Gan Yuan nodded slightly, and her assistant turned to open the door.

    Everyone ¡ª even including Dolly ¡ª thought she was retreating in the face of difficulty.

    However, when the assistant opened the door, Gan Yuan stood still.

    Footsteps sounded lightly, and a person came from outside the door.

    In a lead-gray suit, upright and noble, with long golden-brown hair and ocean-like blue eyes... an air of insufferable arrogance between his brows, it was indeed Huangfu Jue.

    Wilson frowned, originally thinking that Gan Yuan would retreat, and then he could control the Senate step by step. Little did he expect that not only did she stay, but she also brought Huangfu Jue along.

    "This is the F Country¡¯s parliament. Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for you toe in like this, Duke?" Wilson questioned.

    "No need to be excited, Senator. I came here just to see my beloved and bring her something."

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand slightly, and immediately a subordinate came over and pped two documents onto the round table. "This is what I just obtained from Aima Hospital. It¡¯s a DNA analysis using the umbilical cord blood of the Little Princess from back then. The document on the left is the DNA from the Little Princess¡¯s umbilical cord blood, and the one on the right is from Gan Yuan¡¯s blood. The results show that the two DNAs arepletely identical.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 986: Just That Arrogant (1)

    <h4>Chapter 986: Chapter 986: Just That Arrogant (1)</h4>

    "In other words, my fianc¨¦e is your country¡¯s princess. If anyone still questions her lineage, they can talk to mywyer."

    Huangfu Yaoyang majestically swept his gaze over the crowd, stepped forward, and helped Gan Yuan adjust her chair properly, gently supporting her arm as she sat back down, then personally tidying up the slightly disordered documents in front of her.

    His movements were natural, and they conveyed a great deal.

    This woman is very important to him, and he won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her.

    Also, this seat belongs to her...

    "Lastly, I have an announcement to make." After arranging the documents for her, Huangfu Jue stood up straight behind Gan Yuan, "Gan Yuan and I have officially obtained legal documents, and we are nowwfully married. As her husband, I will be her strong backing! I, my family, my country... will all support every decision she makes. From today onwards, anyone who harms her, I will repay in kind. Anything that belongs to her, I will make sure she gets back. The above is what a husband would say. Next..."

    Huangfu Jue paused slightly, standing as straight as a spear, his blue eyes narrowing slightly, his presence exuding the formidable aura of a sovereign.

    "Now, in the name of A Country, I announce that our nation will fully support Princess G of GAIA* in reiming her rightful country. Should Her Highness need it, we will do our utmost to help her deal with domestic crises."

    He looked at everyone with a proud tone, his authoritative gaze making everyone feel as if a sword was at their backs, sending chills down their spines.

    Retracting his gaze from the crowd, Huangfu Jue bent down and gently kissed the top of her head.

    "Later, I¡¯lle to pick you up. If anyone bullies you, remember their names, and your husband will stand up for you!"

    This sentence carried a tone of utmost gentleness and indulgence, sounding like a whisper, not loud yet clearly heard by everyone present.

    Only a fool wouldn¡¯t recognize this as a threat, but even if they did, so what?

    Who would dare question him, oppose him, or truly confront him face to face...

    Who is he? He is Huangfu Jue, Duchess Teresa¡¯s descendant, the future sovereign of A Country. Who would truly dare to challenge him, given that A Country and F Country¡¯s ruling nations have a vastly different power disparity, and if he wished, he could conquer F Country by force at any time.

    With poweres confidence, and this applies perfectly to Huangfu Jue.

    A country with a supreme status internationally, with a pivotal position in the United Nations, naturally daring to challenge within the National Parliament Building of F Country, and in such a manner that left everyone without a chance to refute.

    What is arrogance?

    Knowing full well you are arrogant, yet no one dares to provoke you, that is true arrogance!

    Gan Yuan turned her face to smile at him, and Huangfu Jue supported her shoulder as she stood up.

    "Gentlemen... please continue!"

    With that, he patted Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulder and turned to walk out the door.

    In a matter of minutes, the situation was effortlessly reversed.

    An indisputable document, a simple phrase "your husband will stand up for you"...

    Just a few thin sheets of paper and a simple sentence were enough to make everyone¡¯s hearts tremble.

    A genius heir known since childhood, a man who dared to take a small team to storm the Northwest Military Camp to rescue his son and return unscathed...

 Chapter 987: Just That Arrogant (2)

    <h4>Chapter 987: Chapter 987: Just That Arrogant (2)</h4>

    All of this has silently attested that all the previous faxes about this man were true.

    What can this kind of man not aplish, what limits does he have?

    At this moment, everyone must reassess the value of Gan Yuan, and then reconsider their next actions.

    No longer a fianc¨¦e, but a true Princess Consort, this is fundamentally different.

    Lovers can break up at any time, but marriage has a legal guarantee, not to mention they have a child.

    "Ahem!" Gan Yuan lightly coughed, "If everyone has no other questions, I think it¡¯s about time to discuss official matters."

    At this moment, Gan Yuan¡¯s assistant also received a message, promptly bringing the phone to her. ncing at the screen, Gan Yuan coldly curled her lips, "Our enemy has already begun their actions. Are you still going to wait, gentlemen of the parliament?"

    She raised her hand, turned the phone to face the crowd, and on the phone there was only a simple line.

    "Barton deres Northwest independence."

    At this moment, the door was hurriedly knocked, and Dolly went over to open it. A high-ranking staff member entered briskly.

    "General Barton has released a statement, officially dering Northwest independence!"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Gan Yuan, because this is the Parliament Building where countless staff gather news daily, yet this young woman had faster information than them, which means she has a team behind her with even quicker insights, which is... frightening!

    Gathering her fingers, retracting her hand, Gan Yuan raised her hand to return the phone to the assistant, her sharp ck eyes calmly observing the crowd, waiting...

    The parliament members nced at each other, then finally looked towards the elder parliamentarian Wilson.

    General Barton controls the heavy troops in the Northwest and has the vast western provinces as his base, his total military power is almost equivalent to the rest of F Country¡¯s forcesbined, militarily he has enough strength to contend with F Country.

    This issue at hand is undoubtedly a difficult problem, mishandling it could make one a traitor to the country, scorned by history books.

    Elder parliamentarian Wilson thought carefully, finally speaking again.

    "I wonder, Your Highness Princess, what are your thoughts on this matter?"

    In this sentence, he had changed the address from "Miss Gan" to "Your Highness Princess," which seems like merely a change of title but signifies his recognition of Gan Yuan¡¯s princess status.

    This was unavoidable as the DNA proof in ck and white wasid out there; such things Huangfu Jue could not have falsified, leaving them no choice but to acknowledge the identity.

    Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean Wilson simply epted Gan Yuan.

    The nail that sticks out gets knocked down, since Gan Yuan is willing to step forward, he will let her take the lead now, allowing all problems to be exined by her... when she finds it difficult to handle these headache-inducing situations, makes mistakes, or turns around to ask him for help, he can openly step forward to take over.

    By then, even if Huangfu Jue confronts him, what can he do?!

    A young girl, with a pretty face, might know a few tricks to entice men... can make young men willing to brave fire and water for her.

    But Wilson had seen many women, he wouldn¡¯t soften just because of a pretty face, and besides...

    A woman?!

 Chapter 988: Just That Arrogant (3)

    <h4>Chapter 988: Chapter 988: Just That Arrogant (3)</h4>

    Hmph!

    Wilson didn¡¯t think Gan Yuan had the capability to handle all of this, even with Huangfu Jue supporting her. After all, Huangfu Jue is the Duke of A Country, an outsider, and can¡¯t directly interfere in this matter.

    Therefore, Wilson didn¡¯t mind letting Gan Yuan go and take the lead first.

    As Wilson took the lead, naturally, no one else would have objections. As the most senior member, he had already recognized Gan Yuan¡¯s position, so what more could they say.

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes shifted toward Gan Yuan again, eager to see how she would handle the situation.

    "This country is a unified nation; thisnd does not permit any division or secession, and I will not allow such things," Gan Yuan said with a calm face, her tone icy, "I intend to mobilize every avable military force and camp at Chihe in the shortest time possible."

    Upon hearing this, Wilson chuckled inwardly, thinking this woman was indeed naive. Did she think those troops could be mobilized at her whim, and that she could use them as she pleased?

    It seemed to him that she still didn¡¯t understand this country.

    Over the years, even he and the President had to use all sorts of tactics to make those military guys do something for them.

    Also, not to mention whether those inmand of the military would listen to her. Even if they did obey, could such military power really contend with the Northwest?

    War could cause countless deaths, and then, what would the internationalmunity say about her...

    He thought she might have some outstanding ability, but it seemed he had overestimated her!

    "Princess!" Councilor John frowned and spoke, "Do you really intend to start a war?"

    Gan Yuan stood up, "If necessary, I don¡¯t mind using any means."

    War?

    Of course, she didn¡¯t want that.

    That meant countless deaths, something she might not have cared about in the past¡ªjust a few dead people, after all.

    But now, her mindset was already different from before. Every life was precious, and what right did she have to sacrifice others¡¯ lives for her victory?

    This was only a stance!

    She aimed to let everyone know that she would notpromise.

    No matter if the opponent was General Barton or Senator Wilson... if anyone dared touch this cause, she wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    An assistant stepped forward, cing a drafted document on the table.

    "This is the document appointing me as the interim President. Please, all of you sign it!"

    A few people signed their names on the document in session, and the assistant came and collected it.

    "From now on, I will officially assume control of the Royal Pce," Gan Yuan said softly, pulling out a chair. "Within an hour, I want to hold a press conference. I expect all of you to be present."

    The assistant helped her pull out the chair, and Dolly opened the door for her. Gan Yuan stepped out of the meeting room with a clear stride in her low-heeled shoes.

    Watching her departing figure, everyone either frowned or shook their heads, with expressions full of gravity.

    "Senator Wilson." A slightly younger councilor turned to look at Wilson, "Do you have no other suggestions?"

    The old councilor Wilson gently shook his head, "I am old, or... perhaps now it is the world of the young."

    He certainly had his methods, but he didn¡¯t want to give Gan Yuan any advice. He wanted her to run into trouble and then leave in disgrace.

    John nced at his face, reading his intentions, scoffed lightly, and walked out of the meeting room, striding quickly toward the elevator.

 Chapter 989: Just That Arrogant (4)

    <h4>Chapter 989: Chapter 989: Just That Arrogant (4)</h4>

    At this time, Gan Yuan and others had just entered the elevator when they saw John, and Dolly busily reached out a finger to hold the elevator door.

    John immediately quickened his pace and followed into the elevator.

    "Your Highness, Princess!" Senator John nodded to her politely.

    "Senator John." Gan Yuan slightly moved to the side and returned his smile, "Thank you for your help."

    This matter was brought up by Dolly to John, so he invited several senators here. Without his help, it would indeed take some time for her to gather these people together.

    "It¡¯s my honor." Senator John seized the opportunity to tter slightly, then put away his smile and adopted a serious expression, "However, there are some things, I don¡¯t know if Your Highness would like to hear?"

    Gan Yuan nodded, "There is no outsider here, Councilor, you may speak freely."

    Senator John nodded, "Actually, I just wanted to remind you that I¡¯m afraid this matter won¡¯t be so smooth. I mean... the mobilization of troops."

    Apart from the Capital¡¯s army corps, several regional corps have always acted independently, and even to the President¡¯s orders, it is merely perfunctory.

    For so many years, the President has been trying to reim military power, but has not achieved it.

    It is precisely because of this that we have the current situation of General Barton¡¯s dominance, with other corps acting independently.

    Previous presidents did not pay much mind to these people, so why would they care about the orders of a recently appointed young woman?

    With the mountains high and the emperor far away, I fear that when this order is conveyed, the other side will also make various excuses to dy.

    Gan Yuan nodded slightly. In fact, she had anticipated this long ago. Today¡¯s F Country, on the surface, is still one nation, but in reality, it has already been fragmented. Wanting to reverse the current situation is indeed not an easy task.

    However, she had no choice.

    Just as well, she could use this opportunity to give everyone a wake-up call. She wanted these people to know that she is not as easygoing as that President.

    "Thank you for the advice, Senator." Gan Yuan looked up at the floor numbers on the screen, "Does the Councilor have any good suggestions?"

    "This..." Senator John exchanged a nce with Dolly, "Since Your Highness is the Princess Consort of A Country, I¡¯m sure the Duke will do his utmost to assist you. Additionally... General Arthur is currently in the Capital, you might want to talk to him."

    "You mean General Arthur of the Eastern Army Corps?"

    Within the domestic sphere of F Country, there are four major corps, with the Northwest Army Corps led by General Barton at the forefront. The second is the Southeast Navy Corps, and the third is the Giant Eagle Air Force Corps, headed by Arthur. Currently, Gan Yuan can only mobilize the Central Army Corps. This corps is much smaller in size than the previous three, and it is the only one under Congress¡¯s control that Gan Yuan canmand. Additionally, there are several small corps scattered across the region, which are simrly sized to the Central Army Corps.

    Due to some recent matters, General Arthur of the Air Force is coincidentally in the Capital. If she can persuade him, she could mobilize the Eastern Air Force, at least forming some deterrent to the Northwest. This could indirectly prove Gan Yuan¡¯s capability and influence, which would make other small corps think twice when trying to dismiss her.

 Chapter 990: Just That Arrogant (5)

    <h4>Chapter 990: Chapter 990: Just That Arrogant (5)</h4>

    "Okay." Gan Yuan extended her hand to Senator John, "Thank you!"

    This word of thanks carried genuine sincerity in her tone.

    No matter what the other party¡¯s intentions were, at least it was a good suggestion. After all, she was new to this ce. Despite having done a lot of homework these days, her understanding of this country was far inferior to that of John and Dolly.

    The media¡¯s noses are always the sharpest, and this time was no exception.

    After General Barton released the news of Northwest independence, reporters rushed to Congress immediately, seeking first-hand information.

    Seeing Gan Yuan stepping out of the doors of Congress, everyone was a bit surprised, yet they still rushed over to block Senator John.

    Gan Yuan was an important figure, but she was merely a presidential candidate. Without getting answers at the Presidential Pce, they naturally turned to the senator, making Senator John a target of all.

    "Senator John, how does Congress n to respond to the news of Northwest independence?"

    "Senator John, why hasn¡¯t the President appeared yet? It¡¯s been said that he quietly left the Presidential Pcest night. How does Congress intend to exin this matter?"

    "..."

    Councilor John raised his hands, signaling everyone to calm down, "Ms. Gan will address this matter shortly."

    Gan Yuan?

    The reporters turned to look at Gan Yuan, who had already walked down the steps, hurriedly chasing after her, only to find they were toote.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s convoy had already started and left Congress. The reporters had no choice but to return and continue rounding Senator John for answers.

    "Senator John, what do you mean by this?"

    "Yes, why do you say Ms. Gan will exin to us? What¡¯s the truth behind this matter?"

    "There¡¯s a rumor that the President intends to coborate with General Barton. Is that true?"

    "How is Congress nning to respond..."

    "..."

    "Ladies and gentlemen!" Councilor John spoke again, "We will provide an exnation during the press conference shortly. I have nothing to disclose at the moment, sorry!"

    Bodyguards and staff separated the reporters as Councilor John quickly ascended the steps and left by car.

    Upstairs.

    Old councilor Wilson stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the reporters below. A slight smile appeared on his pale face, and his weathered face instantly showed a web of age-old wrinkles.

    "Councilor." The assistant handed him a coffee, "Do you truly believe she is the Princess?"

    "At the time, we only found three bodies, and someone said the Little Princess had already been burned to death... It seems she really survived." Wilson took a sip of his coffee, "No wonder she seemed familiar to me before; she looks a lot like her mother."

    "Then..." The assistant frowned slightly, "Can she truly handle it?"

    Wilson shrugged lightly, "Well, that depends on her abilities. Mobilizing the army? I¡¯m afraid... that¡¯s unlikely!"

    The assistant nodded in agreement, "Those guys have always been insatiable. At this point, they will surely watch and wait, and won¡¯t really be willing to send troops. It seems the appearance of this Princesses at a bad time!"

    Currently, F Country is amidst chaos. If this matter is handled well, Gan Yuan will naturally regain the trust and support of the people.

    But it¡¯s easier said than done.

    In a nation already fragmented, can she, a woman, truly turn the tide?!

    The assistant gently shook his head.

 Chapter 991: Just That Arrogant (6)

    <h4>Chapter 991: Chapter 991: Just That Arrogant (6)</h4>

    Wilson slightly raised the corners of his lips.

    If this time, Gan Yuan is unable to resolve the crisis, he could find a way to impeach her and then figure out how to sideline her.

    Her Highness the Princess?

    "Such a little beauty, it¡¯s not bad to use her as a mascot," Wilsonughed.

    He could allow her to be a beautiful puppet or a vase to decorate F Country¡¯s political scene, but... she shouldn¡¯t even think about getting real power!

    The assistant picked up on the meaning in his words and chuckled softly.

    "That¡¯s true."

    The presidency has only a four-year term, after which someone else takes over, and it¡¯s not easy to manipte. But if it¡¯s the Princess, she could maintain her position indefinitely, allowing for continuous control.

    ...

    ...

    The car passed through the main road, and from a distance, through the mountain window, that magnificent Royal Pce could be seen.

    Gan Yuan slightly turned her face, gazing from the car window at the approaching building, recalling that photograph once again.

    In her mind, like a sh of inspiration, flickering fragments like light appeared in her mind.

    "Mommy, Mommy..."

    "GAIA, be careful, don¡¯t fall!"

    ...

    The distant voice, fragmented scenes, already unable to remember her mother¡¯s face, just vaguely recalling her mother¡¯s eyes, looking down at her so tenderly.

    Despite the blurriness, Gan Yuan still saw something familiar in those eyes.

    That was love...

    The expression every mother has when looking at her child, just like the way she looked at Gan Tang.

    "Miss Gan?"

    The assistant¡¯s voice sounded again, snapping Gan Yuan out of her deep memories, realizing she was already standing at the foot of the Royal Pce steps.

    Extending her leg out of the car, she walked up the steps slowly.

    Coming to the Royal Pce once again, her state of mind was very different from before.

    That strong sense of familiarity rose in her heart once more.

    Some things, after many years, may have be blurry, but there¡¯s a feeling that will follow you forever, and that is the feeling of home.

    At this moment, Gan Yuan also felt this feeling¡ªa feeling ofing home.

    Upon stepping on thest step, Gan Yuan walked confidently into the main gates of the Royal Pce.

    Father, Mother, Brother... I¡¯m back!

    The Royal Pce¡¯s reception manager immediately came forward to meet her, "Miss Gan!"

    Gan Yuan did not stop, just continued forward, and when the reception manager tried to stop her, two bodyguards had already stepped forward to block him, while the assistant took out a document and handed it to the manager.

    "Congress has agreed, starting today Miss Gan will take charge of the Royal Pce, and all major Royal Pce staff need to be gathered in the office immediately. This is the approval from Congress!"

    The manager took the document and looked it over carefully, "I... I need to confirm this."

    "No problem," the assistant took the document back, "You can call Congress immediately to confirm, but you don¡¯t have much time, Miss Gan needs to see everyone in ten minutes."

    Having said that, the assistant quickly walked over to escort Gan Yuan through the corridor.

    Intimidated by Gan Yuan¡¯s aura, the manager didn¡¯t dare to stop her again and rushed to make a call, while Gan Yuan walked through the corridor and stopped at a door she found familiar before.

    Walking over, she reached out to hold the doorknob, gently pushing open the carved wooden door. As it opened, sunlight immediately streamed in, apanied by the scent of flowers and a view filled with green and red. Outside the door was a garden, with a floral path leading to its depths...

    In a trance, she seemed to see a small figure, wearing a white Little Princess dress, running across the grass with little steps...

 Chapter 992: Just That Arrogant (7)

    <h4>Chapter 992: Chapter 992: Just That Arrogant (7)</h4>

    There she was, the woman in the photograph, the woman she once was...

    Gazing at the seemingly familiar garden, Gan Yuan took a deep breath, stopped in her tracks, turned around, and returned to the corridor, heading upstairs towards the direction of the office.

    In the corridor, on the steps... the staffing and going, upon seeing her, stopped in their tracks with astonished and bewildered expressions.

    At this moment, the person in charge had already finished the phone call and returned, catching up with her side.

    "Immediately have all the persons in charge gather at the office." He walked up to Gan Yuan, bending respectfully, "Your Highness, Princess, please!"

    Your Highness, Princess?!

    Everyone disyed shocked expressions, yet Gan Yuan seemed unaware, following the man upstairs into the office originally belonging to Mr. King, now converted into the Presidential Office, and at this moment, once again requisitioned by her.

    "Please wait a moment, the other persons in charge will be here shortly."

    "Okay."

    Gan Yuan walked over, sat down on the aged antler chair, her fingers gently caressing the warm grains of the armrest.

    ...

    "My little princess, be careful not to fall!"

    The little one trying to climb onto the chair was picked up by a tall figure, then ced onto a sturdy knee, and her hair was lightly kissed.

    Beside her, there was a faint scent of sandalwood, it was her father¡¯s scent, just like his gentle voice, always making her feel warmth.

    ...

    Gan Yuan stretched out her fingers, lightly caressing the tabletop, on which sat an ancient rosewood pen holder.

    Looking at these familiar scenes, those memories sealed by time gradually surfaced, although they were merely fragments, they still softened the heart.

    Indeed, this is her home!

    The ce she had dreamt of and always longed to return...

    The door was knocked open, several persons in charge from the Royal Pce walked in one after another. Gan Yuan withdrew her fingers from caressing the rosewood pen holder, raising her gaze to look at the people before her.

    "Your Highness, Princess, let me introduce them to you."

    The security officer who received her earlier stepped forward, introducing several people to her: the butler in charge of the kitchen, the clerk responsible for various work affairs...

    While on the way, everyone had already heard from this security officer about Gan Yuan¡¯s identity and the congress¡¯s decision to have her enter the Royal Pce. Everyone showed her great respect.

    "If you have any dietary needs, you can inform me, the Royal Pce can provide Western, Italian, and Chinese cuisines."

    "For your residence requirements, you can directly contact me."

    ...

    Gan Yuan nodded to each of them, then her gaze fell on thest person responsible for work affairs.

    "In forty minutes, I need to hold a press conference, go prepare for it."

    "Yes, Your Highness, Princess." The person immediately agreed.

    Gan Yuan then looked at the security guard in charge of safety, "From now on, upgrade the security work of the Royal Pce, give me the list of all staff members in the Royal Pce. I want more than just names, all information, even including their friends, father... do you understand what I mean?"

    Barton, the General, managed to smoothly take the President away from here, there must be his informants present, who can guarantee there aren¡¯t any of his people now inside the Presidential Pce?

    Against this old fox, she must be fully vignt.

    At this moment, she must not make a single mistake, or else she could lose everything.

 Chapter 993: Just That Arrogant (8)

    <h4>Chapter 993: Chapter 993: Just That Arrogant (8)</h4>

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Gan Yuan fell silent for a moment, just about to dismiss them when she heard amotion outside the door. Then the door was pushed open, and an elderly woman with graying hair and in clothes walked in, tears streaming down her face as she looked around, her gaze finallynding on her.

    The two bodyguards immediately rushed over to stop her.

    "Wait!" Gan Yuan stood up, looking at the gray-haired woman, "Are you... Maria?"

    "Your Highness!" The woman couldn¡¯t help but rush over, crying, to hug Gan Yuan, "Your Highness, I knew you weren¡¯t dead."

    Holding Gan Yuan, the woman sobbed uncontrobly.

    This was the maid who had previously cared for Gan Yuan, who had been a strong and robust woman back then, now in her twilight years.

    With nowhere else to go, she had stayed in the Royal Pce all these years, doing odd jobs. The staff at the Presidential Pce pitied her for having no one to rely on and didn¡¯t drive her away.

    Upon hearing the news of Gan Yuan¡¯s return, she disregarded protocol and excitedly rushed upstairs to see her.

    "You all go out first!" Gan Yuan waved the others away and helped the woman to sit on the sofa. The assistant hurriedly handed her a towel to wipe her face. Gan Yuan slightly raised the corners of her lips, "You should be happy that I¡¯m back."

    "Yes... yes, I... I¡¯m so happy." Maria took the towel to wipe her face, and excitedly looked her up and down before finally grasping her hand, "It¡¯s like, really like... except for the hair like your father¡¯s, your face and the Queen¡¯s are quite simr... Over these years, I prayed in church every week, hoping for a miracle from God, and indeed, you really came back, it¡¯s wonderful!"

    Gan Yuan had only a faint impression of her, but seeing how emotional she was, she couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. Afterforting her for a while, the staff helped her out of the office.

    Now, with only a few minutes left before the press conference, Gan Yuan finally had a moment of peace.

    Standing by the window, her eyebrows furrowed once more.

    One wave not settled, another wave rose.

    Moses¡¯s issue hadn¡¯t been resolved, and now General Barton was posing another challenge for her...

    "Miss Gan!" The assistant handed over her phone, "The little one¡¯s on the phone."

    Gan Yuan quickly took the phone and put it to her ear.

    "Mommy!"

    "Xiaotang, I¡¯m sorry, Mommy has very important things to deal with right now, so I can¡¯t be with you."

    "I know, Daddy already told me that Mommy is a princess and has to handle the country¡¯s affairs." The little one¡¯s voice was crisp, and after a night¡¯s sleep, he had regained his energy, "Don¡¯t worry, Daddy and I are at the hospital taking care of Uncle Moses, so you don¡¯t need to worry about us."

    "Good, be good!"

    "Mommy, hold on a second."

    On the other end of the line, Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice came on.

    "Everything here is fine, how about on your end?"

    "I¡¯m at the Presidential Office now, and the press conference is about to start soon." Gan Yuan paused for a moment, "How is Moses?"

    On the other end, Huangfu Jue nced sideways into the ward, where several doctors were gathered around Moses, attending to an emergency.

    In fact, his condition wasn¡¯t too good; since dawn, Moses¡¯s vital signs had been declining again. There were only two hours left, and if a heart wasn¡¯t found soon, surgery would be necessary.

 Chapter 994: Just That Arrogant (9)

    <h4>Chapter 994: Chapter 994: Just That Arrogant (9)</h4>

    Huangfu Jue took a deep breath, "He¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged for Helen toe and help you. I¡¯ll keep you posted on any developments."

    With a furrowed brow, Huangfu Jue put away his phone and slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air.

    She was about to hold a press conference. At this moment, he could help her as much as possible, but there were some things she must face herself. Right now, Huangfu Jue didn¡¯t want Gan Yuan to be distracted by Moses¡¯s situation.

    Raising his hand, signaling for his subordinates to keep an eye on Gan Tang, he walked to the door of the hospital room, pushed it open, and entered inside.

    "How¡¯s the situation?"

    Dr. William lifted his hand to remove the mask from his face, turned to look at Huangfu Jue, "The blood pressure is still dropping, Duke... it¡¯s time to make a decision."

    So far, there has been no news about the heart. At this moment, every minute and every second of dy means more danger for Moses.

    This means that a decision must be made now regarding his surgery.

    "I..." Huangfu Jue furrowed his brows, staring at Moses on the hospital bed, "I don¡¯t have the right."

    This decision would affect Moses¡¯s life and death, along with his entire future; he was not qualified to make it.

    "Then go notify GAIA." Dr. William nced sideways at Moses, "We really can¡¯t wait any longer."

    "Right at this moment, it¡¯s her critical hour." Huangfu Jue frowned, "I can¡¯t ask her toe back now; can we wait another hour?"

    "This..." Dr. William hesitated, his gaze falling on the attending physician, Dr. Charlie, "Dr. Charlie, what do you think..."

    No one can be sure what will happen in an hour, not even someone like him, who is a doctor.

    Charlie gently shook his head, his tone resolute, "We can¡¯t wait any longer, you must make a decision quickly. If you can¡¯t make this decision, then notify Miss Gan; every minute of dy increases his chance of dying."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, silent.

    Gan Yuan was about to start the press conference, and the next hour was her most critical hour. If she backed out in front of all the journalists, General Barton would seize the advantage.

    But if he didn¡¯t tell her, what would happen to Moses?

    This nation is important to her, as is this man...

    Sidelong nce, gazing at Moses on the pillow, Huangfu Jue was in a dilemma.

    The phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated; he took it out and nced at the screen. Seeing the caller, his blue eyes immediately gleamed.

    "Give me a minute!" Clutching his phone, he strode out of the hospital room while answering the call, "Xiaoting!"

    On the other end of the line was a pleasant, gentle male voice. The caller¡¯s name was Mu Yunting, a friend Huangfu Jue had known since childhood, now the hospital director. Previously, Huangfu Jue had also asked him for help in searching for a heart source.

    "A brain-dead patient in the hospital had previously made a will to donate his organs. After the family heard about this situation, they contacted me voluntarily and expressed their willingness to donate the heart."

    "That¡¯s great."

    "Xiaojue, don¡¯t get too excited yet; here¡¯s the situation. The donor¡¯s blood type and other key metrics match the patient¡¯s data you gave me. However, whether other aspects are a match has not yet been confirmed. My team is still conducting the final analysis, which may take about an hour to produce the final matching results. I just wanted to ask about the condition of the patient on your side."

 Chapter 995: Just That Arrogant (10)

    <h4>Chapter 995: Chapter 995: Just That Arrogant (10)</h4>

    "Moses¡¯s condition is very dire. If we can¡¯t find a suitable heart soon, we¡¯ll have to choose surgery, with only a 30% sess rate." Huangfu Jue nced at his watch, "Xiaoting, listen to me carefully now, I need to get a heart immediately."

    "But what if the matching is unsessful?"

    "If it¡¯s unsessful, we¡¯ll perform the surgery. I don¡¯t have time." Huangfu Jue turned his face towards the direction of the ward, "This patient... must live!"

    On the other end of the line, Mu Yunting was silent for a moment.

    "I understand. Help me arrange a ne; I¡¯ll personally deliver it. I¡¯ll be at the airport in about half an hour."

    "Alright."

    Huangfu Jue hung up the phone and immediately jogged back to the door, instructing his subordinate, "Arrange a BJ flight here right away, I don¡¯t care what method you use, the ne must take off in half an hour. Hurry up!"

    The subordinate rushed off, and he pushed open the ward door.

    "I¡¯ve found a heart."

    Several doctors, upon hearing the news, were very excited.

    Dr. William immediately approached with a look of joy, "When can it arrive?"

    Huangfu Jue looked at his watch again, "If it¡¯s a direct flight, it should be about three hours, is that in time?"

    Dr. William didn¡¯t answer, instead turning to look at Dr. Charlie.

    "This..." Dr. Charlie lowered his gaze in thought for a moment before speaking, "Is it certain that the heart can arrive?"

    "In fact..." Huangfu Jue gently shook his head, "Right now, I can¡¯t confirm if theplete matching is done, the initial match has passed, but the crossmatch is still in progress."

    The doctors¡¯ hearts sank upon hearing this.

    Not sure if the heart match isplete, and it would take three more hours to arrive. Adding the matching time, that¡¯s four to five hours. Would it be in time then?

    "Here¡¯s the n." Huangfu Jue raised his hands, "We can proceed simultaneously. My friend will deliver the heart, and we will conduct the matching concurrently. If the crossmatch passes, we directly rece the heart. If not, we perform surgery. Is that eptable?"

    Dr. Charlie pursed his lips, pondering.

    After nearly ten seconds of silence, he spoke again.

    "As soon as we receive their crossmatch results, we will prepare for surgery. This way, we can maximize the time gained."

    The surgery requires preparation time. Upon receiving the crossmatch results, we prepare for surgery,pleting all heart transnt preparations before the heart arrives, and as soon as the heart arrives, we immediately undertake the transnt. It¡¯s the most time-saving method.

    "But..." Dr. William frowned, "This is too risky. What if... something goes wrong on the way, or there¡¯s an issue with the heart..."

    "We can prepare for both oues." Dr. Charlie¡¯s expression was solemn, "When the heart arrives, we perform the resection surgery, and if there¡¯s a problem with the heart, we switch to repair surgery. Of course..." he turned to face Huangfu Jue, "Even so, there is considerable risk. Can you make this decision?"

    Huangfu Jue walked to the bedside, gazing at the man¡¯s pale face on the pillow; shes of every detail of their encounters crossed his mind...

    He believed that if Moses were conscious at this moment, he would make the same decision.

    Huangfu Jue resolutely turned his face, "Proceed as Dr. Charlie suggested, I will bear all the risks and consequences!"

    I will bear it!

    One phrase, four words, powerful and decisive.

 Chapter 996: Just That Arrogant (11)

    <h4>Chapter 996: Chapter 996: Just That Arrogant (11)</h4>

    "Duke!" The cardiologist in the hospital held the surgical consent form and walked over, stopping beside him, "Don¡¯t you want to discuss with Miss Gan?"

    Everyone knows that this man is Gan Yuan¡¯s brother, and naturally considers her his family. In this situation, such a decision should be made by rtives.

    One must know that this is a matter of life and death; if something goes wrong, the person making the decision will bear the consequences. How would Huangfu Jue face interrogation and criticism from others then?

    "No need!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone was resolute, leaving no room for doubt. He reached out and took the pen from the doctor¡¯s hand, solemnly signing his name in the family members¡¯ column.

    "I have already married Gan Yuan; I am also his family!"

    Even if Moses truly encounters problems, he would rather everyone me him than for Gan Yuan to feel guilty.

    The pressure on her is already heavy enough; he cannot add more burden to her.

    This time, he will shoulder it.

    Even if this decision might affect Moses¡¯s life, even if this decision could be a lifelong cross hanging upon his soul, he epts it.

    Because she is his woman, a husband should shelter his wife from storms, shouldn¡¯t he?

    At the end of the consent form, where his name was pressed three parts into the paper, the doctor looked at the signature and nodded lightly.

    "Prepare for surgery."

    Huangfu Jue retreated to Moses¡¯s ward, stood by the window, and held the small hand of Gan Tang who stood by the window, leading him to sit down on the chair beside.

    Brush!

    The blinds closed; the nurses were preparing Moses for surgery.

    "Daddy, what are they going to do?" Gan Tang asked curiously.

    "They are going to operate on Uncle Moses," Huangfu Jue answered.

    The little one¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled, "Did the doctor find a heart?"

    Huangfu Jue nodded, "Yes, Uncle Xiaoting will soon deliver the heart."

    "So Uncle Moses will get better, right?"

    Huangfu Jue inhaled and nodded.

    "Xiaotang is right; once the surgery is done and a healthy heart is transnted, Uncle Moses will definitely get better."

    He said this sentence very slowly, as if each word was carefully held out from his heart, as if this would embody a hope of making his wordse true.

    The butler standing beside had long heard everything. Gan Tang, being small, couldn¡¯t understand, but the butler knew how immense the pressure on Huangfu Jue was at this moment.

    If the heart matches, if the surgery is sessful... everything will be fine.

    If unsessful, he might need courage even to face his son¡¯s clear eyes.

    On the other side, Jessica gently sniffled and, like the butler, had heard it all.

    "Duke, no matter what happens, you will always be the man I respect the most apart from the gentleman. If the gentleman knew..." She turned her face, gazing at the tightly closed ward, "he would definitely make the same decision as you!"

    She understood Moses; if that man knew the situation now, he would surely choose not to affect Gan Yuan and bear everything himself.

    Initially, Jessica had always felt unfair for Moses in her heart.

    She had always believed that despite Huangfu Jue¡¯s morous prince identity, in terms of love for Gan Yuan, he always fell shortpared to Moses.

    Until just now, she realized she was wrong.

    This man¡¯s love for Gan Yuan is not inferior to Moses¡¯s at all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 997: Life Hanging by a Thread (1)

    <h4>Chapter 997: Chapter 997: Life Hanging by a Thread (1)</h4>

    BJ.

    Peace Hospital.

    In the operating room, a heart was carefully removed from a deceased person¡¯s chest, and when it was removed, the heart was still beating.

    Subsequently, this heart, still vibrant, was immediately subjected to urgent treatment, ced into a preservation box, and sent out of the operating room. Mr. Mu Yunting, the hospital director standing guard outside the door, immediately took the heart and, apanied by his assistant and two staff members, walked into the elevator.

    A momentter, with police cars leading the way, an ambnce, sirens ring, drove out of the hospital, while Mu Yunting also dialed Huangfu Jue¡¯s phone number.

    "We are already on the road, and should be able to reach the airport smoothly."

    "There are staff members waiting for you at the airport, you can proceed directly through the green channel to the private tarmac. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the airport, remain in contact at all times."

    "Alright."

    Siren lights and ambnce lights shed, carrying the life-saving heart towards the airport.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital¡¯sboratory, staff were diligently conducting lymphocyte tests on the extracted blood. If this test could not pass, the post-operative rejection reaction would be very severe, causing great pain to the recipient, even leading to heart failure and death.

    ...

    ...

    Thousands of miles away in F Country.

    Helen quickly ascended the stairs, lightly knocking on Gan Yuan¡¯s room door.

    "Miss Gan, there are still five minutes until the press conference."

    Standing by the window, Gan Yuan turned around and walked steadily out of the office. The two of them descended the stairs together, walked through a corridor she was familiar with, and arrived at the press conference venue.

    Inside the venue, it was already filled to capacity, countless cameras were waiting to broadcast everything that was about to happen live.

    The Northwest province announced its independence as a country. Not a single person from the congress responded, they all sat there as if waiting for someone. The journalists were equally waiting, waiting for this unknown person, and for this person whom even the congress had to respectfully await.

    Who on earth is he (she)?

    With a gentle sound, the door opened.

    All eyes, all cameras, swiftly turned to focus on the person walking through the door.

    Upon seeing that person, all the journalists widened their eyes, exhibiting expressions of disbelief.

    How could it be... her?!

    Gan Yuan strode confidently towards the podium, her expression serious and formal. She nodded lightly towards the congress members seated beside her, then strode to the center podium and stopped before the stand filled with microphones.

    "I imagine at this moment you all have countless questions, why am I standing here? Now, I will unveil all the mysteries. From this moment on, I have been officially entrusted by the congress to temporarily take over this country."

    Like a heavy bomb, this sentence from Gan Yuan instantly blew the press conference into a frenzy.

    The reporters could no longer adhere to interview etiquette, each stood up excitedly.

    "Why is this happening?"

    "In what capacity is Miss Gan taking over this country..."

    "Where is the President?!"

    ...

    Gan Yuan calmly watched the crowd, raised both hands, made a gesture for silence.

    The reporters gradually quieted down; Gan Yuan raised her hand, revealing a document, and only then did she continue.

    "This is a DNA proof issued at 9:36 this morning by Aima Hospital. This document can prove that my DNA ispletely identical to the umbilical cord blood DNA stored by Aima Hospital of GAIA G. I am the daughter of Zino G, GAIA G!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 998: Hanging by a Thread (2)

    <h4>Chapter 998: Chapter 998: Hanging by a Thread (2)</h4>

    ording to thew, as a descendant of the Royal Family, I have the right to hold the national affairs ountable. At this time, our country is in peril, so before Iplete my campaign, I¡¯m temporarily responsible for the country¡¯s affairs, and this has been endorsed by the parliament, for which I am deeply grateful..."

    ...

    ...

    Inside the hospital.

    The ward¡¯s door was pushed open, and Moses, who was already prepared for the surgery, was wheeled out of the room.

    Everyone outside immediately stood up. Huangfu Jue also held Gan Tang¡¯s hand as they walked over and, together with the doctors and nurses, pushed him towards the operating room.

    While taking the elevator upstairs, the little one gently stretched out a small hand to hold the man¡¯s cold fingers.

    Seeing this small gesture from the little one, no one said anything, but their eyes shed with a look of being moved.

    Exiting the elevator, the hospital bed was pushed to the operating room door, where the nurse considerately stopped.

    "Little Highness, you can¡¯t go any further."

    Gan Tang responded softly, but did not release Moses¡¯ fingers. Instead, he looked up at the nurse, his big eyes flickering with hope.

    "Nurse, can I say a few words to Uncle Moses?"

    The nurse gently nodded, "Of course."

    The little one leaned towards Moses¡¯ ear, speaking softly like a whisper.

    "Uncle Moses, you promised me we would y polo together. Be a man of your word, you must get better... Hang in there!"

    He gently kissed the side of the man¡¯s face, and the little one reluctantly let go of his small hand, stepping back as Huangfu Jue bent down and held him in his arms.

    The doctors and nurses pushed Moses into the operating room, with Huangfu Jue holding Gan Tang while standing outside, watching the operating room door slowly close.

    Watching Moses¡¯ figure disappear before his eyes, the little one then turned his face, hugged his father¡¯s neck, and gently pressed his face against the man¡¯s.

    "Daddy, I¡¯m a little scared."

    Raising a broad hand, gently stroking the little one¡¯s soft hair, Huangfu Jue spoke softly.

    "Daddy is just like you, this is very normal. We¡¯re scared not because we¡¯re timid, but because we¡¯re worried about that person."

    The little one nodded, tightening his arms to hold him tightly.

    Nearby, the butler and Jessica stood silently on either side of the father and son.

    Even though no one wanted to think about it, everyone understood.

    This separation might be a farewell forever.

    "When will Uncle Xiaoting be here?" the little one asked softly.

    Huangfu Jue looked at his watch, "Over an hour more."

    "Duke!" An aide walked over from a distance and handed him a phone, "Hospital call."

    Knowing the results of the matching were out, Huangfu Jue hurriedly put Gan Tang down on the floor, with Jessica and the butler anxiously turning around to watch him take the call.

    Bringing the phone to his ear, Huangfu Jue took a deep breath.

    "Hello, this is Huangfu Jue!"

    Holding the receiver, he pursed his lips as he listened to the voice on the other end.

    The man who was always strategic and calm in the face of any major events, suddenly felt his heart racing, and his fingers holding the receiver involuntarily tightened.

    This call could directly determine that man¡¯s future.

    One person¡¯s life, perhaps, was not particrly significant to the previous Huangfu Jue.

    However, now, this person¡¯s life held great importance.

 Chapter 999: Hanging by a Thread (3)

    <h4>Chapter 999: Chapter 999: Hanging by a Thread (3)</h4>

    Because his life and death affect many hearts, all these people matter to him, he doesn¡¯t want to let them down, and...

    Even Huangfu Jue himself did not realize, deep down, he was also equally anxious about Moses.

    "Please hold on!"

    For Huangfu Jue, the next few seconds of waiting felt as long as a sleepless night.

    Fortunately, the voice on the other end of the phone finally resumed.

    "Hello, Mr. Duke, this is Dr. Anning¡¯s testing department. I am Liu Guodong, the person in charge of this testing. We have just carefully analyzed Mr. Moses¡¯s and the donor¡¯s blood, and the PRA reaction result is out. The result shows that the rejection reaction of the two blood samples is very small, which means this heart is very suitable for Mr. Moses."

    Only upon hearing thest sentence did Huangfu Jue finally release the breath he was holding.

    "Thank you." The man¡¯s voice had a faint tremor that couldn¡¯t be concealed, "Thank you, thank you!"

    After repeatedly saying thank you a few times, he handed the phone to his assistant and turned to look at the crowd that was all looking at him expectantly.

    "The heart match is sessful!"

    "That¡¯s great!"

    Jessica, who was clenching her fists, excitedly rushed over and jumped up to hug Huangfu Jue¡¯s shoulders, "That¡¯s great, the gentleman is saved... really great... oh my God, I¡¯m so happy..."

    "Ahem!"

    A nearby bodyguard gently coughed.

    Jessica then realized herpse and hurriedly let go of Huangfu Jue.

    "Du...Mr. Duke, I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    "It¡¯s okay."

    The man¡¯s handsome face showed no hint of me, but rather he smiled at her, "Go and notify the doctors!"

    "Ah, right, I... I¡¯ll go now!"

    She turned around, sprinted to the outside of the operating room, saw the sign to keep quiet, and immediately rxed her pace, carefully walking up to the door of the operating room, raising her finger, and gently pressing the doorbell.

    Her actions were extremely cautious, as if afraid that one wrong move would disturb the staff inside.

    A momentter, a nurse came over and opened the operating room door, and Jessica immediately spoke up.

    "It¡¯s sessful, it¡¯s sessful!"

    The nurse frowned.

    "I mean, the heart match is sessful!" Jessica hurriedly exined, "Quick, tell the doctor that Mr. Moses¡¯s heart matching is sessful."

    The nurse also showed a happy expression, "Okay, I¡¯ll notify the doctor immediately."

    She closed the operating room door and turned to dash toward Operating Room 2.

    Beside the surgical bed, Mosesy peacefully on the surgical bed, with several doctors sitting on chairs, waiting for the news.

    Upon hearing the nurse¡¯s returning voice, everyone nervously stood up from their chairs and looked toward the nurse, who with one foot still outside the door, already started speaking with a smile.

    "Dr. Charlie, we¡¯ve just received news, the heart match is sessful!"

    "That¡¯s wonderful!" Charlie also showed a few hard-to-conceal signs of excitement, "Let¡¯s prepare for the surgery immediately!"

    The heart is already on its way, and they are just waiting for this news, now preparing for the surgery so that once the heart arrives, the transnt can be conducted immediately.

    The nurses immediately sprang into action, organizing the various rituals on Moses, performing the necessary disinfection and other procedures...

    On the surgical bed, Moses tightly closed his eyes, hisplexion under the lights crystal clear and serene like jade, peaceful as a sleeping angel.

 Chapter 1000: 1000: Hanging by a Thread (4)

    <strong>Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: Hanging by a Thread (4)</strong>

    The Presidential Pce, the scene of the press conference.

    Gan Yuan stood at the podium,ying out all the truths.

    ¡°¡­Barton is nothing but an ambitious figure. For his selfish desires, he recklessly disregards the consequences of his actions. For thousands of years, the G Family has been protecting thisnd, ensuring that every person here lives in peace and prosperity. This is the mission of the G Family. For me, it¡¯s no exception. We will not allow anyone topromise the integrity of the nation, nor will wepromise with any evil forces.¡± Gan Yuan solemnly raised her right hand, ¡°Now, I swear by the honor of the G Family¡­¡±

    She tightened her right hand into a fist, her dark eyes sharply fixed on the direction of the camera.

    On the camera, her exquisite face appeared, her pair of bright ck eyes as resolute as that of King G in the past.

    Outside the venue, countless screens disyed her face.

    The television in front of the sofa, theputer on the desk, the big screen on the Cross Street Building¡­ all loudspeakers echoed her voice.

    ¡°This country is a whole; I will not allow anyone to undermine its integrity. I have neverpromised, the G Family has neverpromised, and neither will our nation, nor our people!¡±

    Compared to previous presidents, Gan Yuan¡¯s stance was notably firm.

    This time, her passionate and forceful speech made the reporters present also feel their blood boil.

    F Country had been silent for too long. Since the fall of the G Dynasty, its international status had drastically declined, a situation that no true patriots of this country wished to see.

    However, presidents in the past had failed to reverse this trend. In this young woman, they seemed to see the charisma of that once-dominant family again.

    Finally, Gan Yuan raised her right hand, pointing directly at the camera.

    ¡°Barton, I now order you, in the capacity of Her Highness the Princess, to immediately release the President, hand over control of the Northwest, and apologize to my people, or¡­ face the consequences!¡±

    As her speech concluded, the venue erupted in apuse.

    Outside, viewers sitting on sofas, white-cor workers in office chairs, young students passing by on the street¡­ everyone was clenching their fists in excitement.

    This country had been weak for too long; it was time to be strong!

    Outside the operating room.

    Huangfu Jue watched the young girl¡¯s determined face on the phone screen, his lips tight, a slight smile on his lips.

    ¡°Mommy is so cool!¡±

    Beside him, Gan Tang also disyed an excited expression on his face.

    Behind the father and son, the butler, Jessica, a few bodyguards¡­ all were watching the small phone screen.

    The butler had a look of satisfaction, and Jessica was filled with excitement.

    At this moment, her feelings were even more intense than when she learned Gan Yuan was His Highness. Recalling Moses¡¯ earlier words to her, Jessica turned to look in the direction of the operating room door.

    Only now did she truly understand the meaning of Moses¡¯ words ¡ª ¡°Following her is the greatest honor of your life.¡±

    This point, Jessica deeply agreed with.

    Not because this woman had such a noble lineage, not because she might lead the country in the future, but because in her, Jessica saw something, something worthy of her admiration.

    If, prior to this, her loyalty to Gan Yuan was due to Moses¡¯ request, now, everything was quietly changing.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1001: Life Hanging by a Thread (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Chapter 1001: Life Hanging by a Thread (5)</h4>

    The woman on the screen, with her charisma, haspletely won over Jessica.

    In the following moments, Gan Yuan answered the reporters¡¯ various questions, and the scene was filled with an indescribable excitement.

    Seeing the live broadcast end and confirming she had left the scene, Huangfu Jue immediately dialed her number on his cellphone. On the other end, Helen answered and quickly handed over the phone to Gan Yuan, who had just walked out of the press conference.

    "Miss Gan, it¡¯s a call from the Duke."

    Gan Yuan¡¯s mood suddenly sank.

    At this moment, he suddenly calls, could it be Moses...

    She took the phone and put it to her ear.

    "Ajue?"

    On the other end, a man¡¯s voice, filled with joy, spoke.

    "They found a heart."

    The tension in her heart slowly rxed, Gan Yuan raised her lips to smile, but her eyes were hot and sore.

    "That¡¯s... that¡¯s great, I¡¯ll handle a few things and head to the hospital right away."

    ...

    ...

    The Northwest, General Residence.

    The television screen still reyed news about Gan Yuan, and it was now the host¡¯smentary time.

    "I really didn¡¯t expect that there would still be a surviving heir of the G Family, and it¡¯s clear our Princess is taking a very firm stance this time, somewhat reminding me of the former King G. Well, let¡¯s take a look at the live report and hear how the public is evaluating our Princess."

    The host contacted the reporter outside, who was conducting random interviews on the street.

    "Of course, I just watched the live stream on my phone, I admire the Princess¡¯s style, our country needs a leader like her, this country has been weak for too long," said a university student.

    "I am a supporter of Miss Gan, and I think I will vote for her in the uing presidential election. She is a very charismatic woman. Regarding this Northwest independence issue, what I want to say is that we need peace and development, not war, because it will stagnate this country¡¯s economy for at least ten years. As for that Barton guy, I think he¡¯s just a jerk!" The girl, without hesitation, raised her middle finger at the screen as she finished.

    ...

    The assistant, seeing the situation turning bad, hurriedly raised the remote control in his hand.

    Before he could change the channel, General Barton had already thrown his coffee cup across the room.

    "Hmph!" Standing up from the sofa, General Barton¡¯s face was red with anger. "Does she really think she can control this country now? Ignorant, naive!"

    Beside him, the assistant remained silent, and Qian Xueying, standing cautiously in a corner of the living room, stayed quiet as well.

    The deputy general, who held a rank just below General Barton, also stood up with him, "Since that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t we teach her a lesson? General, I¡¯m willing to take the lead to capture Norman City and show them our strength. Then, let¡¯s see if that little girl dares to make bold statements!"

    Norman City is the closest big city located across the Northwest border river, and the nearest major city to the Northwest province.

    General Barton turned his head and cursed angrily.

    "Foolish!"

    If it really had to be resolved by force, his Northwest Army certainly had the capability, but that would only lead to him losing more support from the people.

    Now that Gan Yuan has gained so much support, should he start a war, casualties would be inevitable, and by then, the people would all stand by that woman.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1002: 1002: Hanging by a Thread (6)

    <strong>Chapter 1002: Chapter 1002: Hanging by a Thread (6)</strong>

    The deputy general was scolded harshly, and he shrank his neck.

    ¡°Are we just going to endure this?¡±

    General Barton frowned and remained silent.

    He originally thought that even with Gan Yuan¡¯s status as the Princess, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to take over Congress.

    He nned to use this time to pressure the nation, and Congress would naturallye to him seeking reconciliation. By then, it would be time for him to set the terms, and he would have the upper hand.

    Those old foxes, even he couldn¡¯t handle them; how could she make them surrender power so quickly? Barton couldn¡¯t understand.

    Qian Xueying carefully observed everyone¡¯s expressions and cautiously approached General Barton¡¯s side.

    ¡°General, I think the deputy¡¯s suggestion isn¡¯t a bad idea? We could just act as if we¡¯re attacking without actually doing so, simply moving the troops to the riverbank. Although Gan Yuan now controls Congress, how many troops can she actuallymand? Those generals who previously disregarded the President, why would they obey her? With the army pressuring them, internal alliances will cause panic within the country, and by then, under pressure from all sides, she will have no choice but to yield to us. Then, she¡¯ll be like fish on your te, at your mercy, won¡¯t she?¡±

    General Barton sneered, ¡°Exactly. Those people will never take orders from her. I¡¯ll let everyone see who truly rules thisnd! Immediately deploy the troops of the First and Third Divisions, set up camp, and conduct some small-scale military exercises.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General!¡±

    The deputy general responded excitedly and quickly left the room.

    ¡°Train soldiers for a thousand days, use them for an hour.¡±

    For so many years, after countless drills and exercises without ever seeing real battle, the deputy general has always looked forward to the day when he could showcase his elite forces to everyone.

    General Barton returned to the sofa and looked at Qian Xueying, who was standing beside him. He nodded slightly towards her.

    ¡°Sit!¡±

    Qian Xueying came over and sat on the small sofa across from him.

    ¡°General?¡±

    ¡°I knew your father.¡± General Barton leaned back against the sofa, ¡°In fact, regarding his situation, I am truly sorry.¡±

    Qian Xueying knew the other party was deliberately getting close, but she still put on a grateful expression, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m also sorry for Colonel Sam¡¯s death. I tried to save him, but¡­¡±

    She lowered her face, pretending to be in pain.

    In fact, knowing the moment Sam died, Qian Xueying was somewhat annoyed that he died too easily.

    Speaking of his son, a look of sadness appeared on General Barton¡¯s face.

    ¡°He was very smart.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Colonel Sam not only inherited your wisdom and courage, it¡¯s just a pity he encountered Huangfu Jue.¡±

    Qian Xueying didn¡¯t actually know who killed Sam; she intentionally shifted the me onto Huangfu Jue to stir General Barton¡¯s hostility towards Gan Yuan and others.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± General Barton snorted coldly, ¡°I will make him pay.¡±

    ¡°I believe you will,¡± Qian Xueying said.

    General Barton raised his eyes slightly, ¡°From what I know, you have had considerable interaction with Huangfu Jue. You should know him better than I do.¡±

    Qian Xueying nodded, ¡°That man is indeed not an easy opponent, but people like them always have some weaknesses. As long as you grasp their weaknesses, you can defeat them.¡±

    General Barton showed a curious expression, ¡°For example?¡±

 Chapter 1003: 1003: Hanging by a Thread (7)

    <strong>Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: Hanging by a Thread (7)</strong>

    Qian Xueying sneered, ¡°Lover, family, friend¡­ things like these.¡±

    General Barton nodded. For the sake of one child, he dared to storm his camp alone with just a dozen people from afar. That man is definitely not as heartless and cold-blooded as the legends say.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes outside the gauze turned cold, ¡°As long as the General can control the people they care about, he can control them.¡±

    General Barton frowned. He knew this without her saying it.

    For the sake of one child, he had already suffered such heavy losses. What use is knowing this?

    As for Huangfu Jue¡¯s rtives and friends, how could he easily get to them? As for Gan Yuan, he knew too little about this woman¡­

    Qian Xueying saw his thoughts, ¡°As far as I know, before Gan Yuan met the Duke, there was another suitor, and their rtionship was very weak.¡±

    General Barton was instantly curious, ¡°You¡¯re talking about¡­?¡±

    Qian Xueying stood up from the sofa, ¡°If the General trusts me, I am willing to help bring this person back for you.¡±

    Raising his face, gazing at Qian Xueying, Barton slightly lifted the corners of his lips, ¡°Bring that person back, and you¡¯ll be my first female lieutenant!¡±

    Qian Xueying immediately bowed to him, ¡°Yes, my General!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The convoy entered the hospital gates and stopped outside the emergency building.

    Helen had just opened the car door when Gan Yuan hurriedly stepped out, quickly heading up the steps. Helen was busy following, cautiously protecting her all the way.

    The elevator went up to the floor where the operating room was. Gan Yuan was the first to rush out of the elevator, turning her face to look around.

    Huangfu Jue wasing from one side of the corridor. Seeing her, he immediately spoke.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Turning, he quickly walked over. Gan Yuan grabbed his arm, ¡°How is it now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already in the operating room.¡± Huangfu Jue supported her towards the operating room, exining the current situation to her, ¡°The heart is already on the way, the match is verypatible, the post-operative rejection reaction will be very small.¡±

    Looking at the tightly closed operating room door, Gan Yuan frowned slightly and stopped. She originally thought she could see him once before surgery.

    Huangfu Jue gazed at her slightly disappointed profile, ¡°Because the situation is urgent, I¡­ I made a decision for you. You can¡¯t see him until the surgery ispleted. Ayuan, I¡­ I¡¯m very sorry.¡±

    Even with a matching heart, the risk of surgery still exists. A fifty percent sess rate means there¡¯s a fifty percent chance that person will never wake up again.

    If that happens, Gan Yuan will lose thest chance to say goodbye.

    To her, someone very important, if that is the oue, it would surely be a regret.

    The butler and Jessica stood beside, hearing Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice, both bowing their heads.

    Gan Yuan slowly turned around, her gaze falling on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face. Facing the man¡¯s apologetic eyes, she didn¡¯t speak, just reached out and gently embraced his neck.

    After a long time, she softly said thank you.

    How could she not understand his thoughts? He was just afraid she would be too distracted to manage, so he took on this responsibility. How could she me him?

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to hold her back, gentlyforting her.

    ¡°The heart is already on the way, it will be here soon. I believe¡­ everything will go smoothly.¡±

 Chapter 1004: Hanging by a Thread (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Chapter 1004: Hanging by a Thread (8)</h4>

    Gan Yuan lifted her head from his embrace and nodded toward him.

    "I certainly will."

    Just as the words fell, the door to the operating room was pushed open, and Dr. William hurried out.

    "Duke, how much longer until the heart arrives?"

    Huangfu Jue nced at his watch. "ording to the estimated time, it should be about forty more minutes."

    Noticing Dr. William¡¯s uneasy expression, he released Gan Yuan and rushed over.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Gan Yuan, the butler, Jessica, and others standing nearby all quickly moved to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side, looking at Dr. William, each with anxiety rising.

    With a matching heart found, everyone thought it was a good sign, but Dr. William¡¯s sudden appearance inevitably worried them again.

    Dr. William looked at the crowd, "Mr. Moses¡¯s blood pressure and heart rate are starting to drop again, about to reach a critical point; we can¡¯t wait any longer."

    Indeed...

    Everyone¡¯s slightly lifted spirits instantly sank.

    Even the little one, Gan Tang, sensed the dire situation and tugged on Huangfu Jue¡¯s coat.

    "Daddy!"

    "I¡¯ll make a call immediately." Huangfu Jue instantly took out his phone and dialed the number of Mu Yunting¡¯s private jet carrying the heart, "This is Huangfu Jue. Connect me to the captain."

    The call quickly connected to the captain, and he immediately asked in a deep voice, "How much longer until you arrive?"

    "About thirty minutes or so."

    Of course, this only referred to the time untilnding. Adding the time from the airport to the hospital would take at least an hour.

    "Can you go faster?"

    "Well..." The captain hesitated, as the speed and takeoff andnding of the ne had to be coordinated with the airport and couldn¡¯t be easily changed. "Or we can find anding spot closer to the hospital to save some time."

    Huangfu Jue pondered briefly, "Okay, I will find you a suitablending site. Now increase the speed by 10%."

    Being an Air Force veteran, he was well-versed in aviation matters. Considering factors like the private jet¡¯s condition and the weather, a slight increase in speed was possible.

    As Huangfu Jue hung up the call, Gan Yuan gripped Dr. William¡¯s hand, "If we start the surgery now, how long until the transnt phase?"

    "It will take about half an hour."

    Anesthesia, incision, splitting the sternum... all these take time.

    "Then start the surgery now," Gan Yuan said.

    "But..." Dr. William¡¯s tone was grave, "GAIA, there will be significant risk if we proceed. If we remove the heart for surgery and the recement hasn¡¯t arrived, he will die."

    "This..." Gan Yuan hesitated too.

    Who could guarantee the heart would arrive on time?

    Outside the operating room, the air seemed to grow heavy, suffocatingly tense.

    Huangfu Jue nced at Gan Yuan¡¯s furrowed brow, her forehead wrinkled with helplessness, took a deep breath, and stepped forward.

    "Prepare for surgery!"

    Dr. William raised his face and looked at him.

    Although Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice was not loud, his words were filled with determination.

    "Within thirty minutes, I will bring the heart back."

    "Duke." Dr. William¡¯s expression was serious, "Once we start the surgery, we can¡¯t stop. Can you truly bring the heart back?"

    He looked at Gan Yuan, then at Gan Tang...

    Huangfu Jue solemnly nodded, "I promise!"

 Chapter 1005: 1005: Hanging by a Thread (9)

    <strong>Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: Hanging by a Thread (9)</strong>

    The three words, each carrying a man¡¯s promise, weigh heavily, blocking the chest.

    Dr. William pursed his lips, ¡°We¡¯ll start the surgery in five minutes. That¡¯s the most he can hold on.¡±

    Starting the surgery in five minutes means they can buy Huangfu Jue an extra five minutes.

    Huangfu Jue took out his phone, entered the stopwatch, set it for 35 minutes, and immediately turned away.

    ¡°Map!¡±

    The assistant immediately came over with theputer, quickly pulled up the city map, turned the screen toward him. Huangfu Jue took theputer, crouched down, and began searching for a nearby ce for the ne tond.

    Dr. William nced at the man¡¯s back, turned around, went back to the operating room, and entered Suite 1, looking around at everyone.

    ¡°Prepare for surgery in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Has the heart arrived?¡± Dr. Charlie asked.

    ¡°Duke promised to deliver the heart within half an hour.¡± Dr. William¡¯s gaze fell on Moses on the operating table, ¡°I trust him!¡±

    The doctors exchanged nces, and Dr. Charlie nodded slightly.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready!¡±

    Immediately, everyone started to move, nervously preparing for the surgery.

    Meanwhile, outside the operating room, Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes remained fixed on theputer screen. The butler led Gan Tang aside to not cause trouble, and Gan Yuan instructed Helen to contact police and ambnces.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers lightly grazed the map, eyes tense on the screen, finally stopping on a spot.

    ¡°Here! Ayuan, arrange for police cars to go immediately, evacuate everyone from this stadium, and secure the main route to the hospital, quickly!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Gan Yuan gestured to Helen, who immediately took out her phone to make a call.

    Now, with her status as Princess, Gan Yuan was adept at handling such tasks.

    Not just the police, even special forces were quickly dispatched to the stadium.

    Huangfu Jue stood up, ¡°Prepare an ambnce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for them to prepare it,¡± Gan Yuan said.

    ¡°Stay here andmunicate with the pilot, send this map to the ne, ensure itnds here.¡± Huangfu Jue strode toward the exit.

    The stadium was less than twenty kilometers from the hospital, nearly fifty kilometers closer than the airport. The ne would also reduce distance, and the stadium space could provide a runway fornding.

    ¡°Ajue?¡± Gan Yuan called urgently, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get the heart back.¡± Huangfu Jue turned without looking, marching forward, bodyguards hurriedly following.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Gan Tang jumped off the chair, cupped his little hands around his mouth, ¡°Go for it!¡±

    The man turned his head, smiled at his son, and turned back, rushing into the elevator.

    As the elevator descended, he turned to his men.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the car?¡±

    ¡°At the door!¡±

    The elevator doors opened, Huangfu Jue darted out, his assistant and bodyguards following closely, he was already at the ambnce, pulling the door open.

    The ambnce driver, startled, turned his face in surprise.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Just as he said a word, Huangfu Jue reached out, grabbed his arm, pulled him out of the vehicle, pushed him toward the approaching bodyguards. The driver struggled to get up, ¡°You¡­ Du¡­ Duke?¡±

 Chapter 1006: 1006: Hanging by a Thread (10)

    <strong>Chapter 1006: Chapter 1006: Hanging by a Thread (10)</strong>

    ¡°Leave the car to us!¡± The assistant instructed him and rushed over to sit in the passenger seat.

    Inside the driver¡¯s cabin, Huangfu Jue nced at the emergency room at the back through the middle window.

    ¡°Have you brought everything?¡±

    On the car, the staff had already prepared the necessary equipment and facilities. When questioned, they instinctively responded, ¡°Everything is ready!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, the ambnce sounded its siren and drove away from the emergency building.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The doctor at the back stared at Huangfu Jue¡¯s profile through the car window, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Huangfu Jue focused on driving, dodging the cars and pedestrians in front, while the assistant exined for him, ¡°This is the Duke, he will drive personally!¡±

    The two medical staff at the back stood there in shock.

    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±

    The man suddenly barked two words, and the car swerved out of the hospital gate into the fastne. The two of them lurched, hurriedly grabbing for the handles to steady themselves. Huangfu Jue pulled out his mobile phone from his pocket and handed it to the assistant, ¡°Report the time every five minutes, contact the stadium staff immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Duke!¡±

    The assistant, knowing time was of the essence, had already taken out his phone, ready to contact the other side.

    When the car left the hospital and headed towards the stadium, outside the operating room, Helen had already reconnected with the pilot, Gan Yuan immediately took the phone and reported thetestnding site to him.

    ¡°There¡¯s a runway there that can be used as anding strip. We will clear the area and prepare everything for reception. The Duke himself will be on-site to meet you. It takes at least 10 minutes to return to the hospital from there, you mustnd here within 20 minutes.¡± Gan Yuan took a deep breath, ¡°This is an order, it must bepleted!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    On the other side, the pilot responded in a deep voice.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Putting away the phone, Gan Yuan turned to face the closed doors of the operating room, slowly walked forward, and raised his palm to feel the cold iron door panel.

    Moses, you must hold on!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Inside the stadium.

    The police and SWAT team had already arrived, mobilizing all stadium staff to clear the area.

    In a stroke of luck, there was no major event at the stadium today. The track was only upied by some athletes who hade to train. Training had just started when it was already called off.

    The person in charge tried to inquire about the reason, only to be escorted out of the site by two people.

    On the main road several blocks away, the ambnce sped forward rapidly.

    On the car seat, Huangfu Jue held the steering wheel tightly, his blue eyes focused intently on the road ahead.

    In the back seat, watching him run another red light, the palms of the two medical staff gripping the handles were sweating.

    The assistant, with one hand holding onto a handle and the other cradling the phone, saw the countdown number drop to 25 and immediately reported to Huangfu Jue.

    ¡°Duke, 25 minutes left.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the ne?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already over the Capital, preparing tond.¡±

    Huangfu Jue asked no further, nced at thetest traffic conditions on the navigation, and suddenly turned left into a side road.

    It was nearing noon, and the traffic flow on the roads began to gradually return. Although traffic police had been dispatched to clear the road, this was the city center, where traffic pressure was high and it¡¯s impossible topletely clear the road in a short time.

    In mid-air.

    The small Boeing ne gradually lowered its altitude, the pilot watched the map before him, his eyes full of concentration.

    ¡°Report the wind speed.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1007 Life-and-Death Speed (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007 Life-and-Death Speed (1)</h4>

    Nearby, the assistant immediately reports the current wind speed and ground conditions to him.

    Generally speaking, a ne needs the control tower¡¯s guidance fornding. Such an emergencynding is quite a test for the pilot.

    In the rear cabin.

    A man in a light gray shirt checks his wristwatch; his usually calm and handsome face now exhibits rare somberness.

    This man is the one who rushed here from a thousand miles away to deliver the heart to Moses¡ªHuangfu Jue¡¯s childhood friend and the current hospital director, Mu Yunting.

    Besides him, there¡¯s one other person on the ne, a young girl, probably around twenty-two or twenty-three, with long ck hair covering her thin face, sitting in her seat, tightly hugging a ck box.

    Inside the box is the freshly extracted, live heart from the donor.

    "Director Mu," the girl speaks softly, "Is there any news from the matching department?"

    Mu Yunting turns his face and nods gently at her, "Rest assured, the results are out. The matching rate between the two is very high, which means the patient¡¯s post-transnt rejection will be very low, and the survival rate after surgery will certainly be high."

    The girl nods lightly, her gaze once again returning to the box in her hands, "That¡¯s good."

    A sound from overhead speakers rings out, carrying the pilot¡¯s voice.

    "The ne is about tond, please all prepare fornding."

    Mu Yunting withdraws his gaze to look outside the window.

    Outside the window, those towering buildings are already clearly visible, some almost brushing past the ne.

    ...

    ...

    Hospital, inside the operating room.

    Dr. Charlie hands the bloodied scalpel to his assistant, Dr. William, spreading his palm again.

    "Electrocautery!"

    Dr. William hands over the electrocautery device to him; Dr. Charlie takes it, and with his movements, Moses¡¯ sternum is gradually cut open.

    While Dr. Charlie proceeds with the surgical operations, Dr. William nces up to check the clock inside the operating room.

    Thirteen minutes have already passed; next is the heart removal, then constructing the internal cirction system, followed by the heart transnt stage, which still has another dozen minutes.

    If by then the heart hasn¡¯t arrived in time and the internal cirction system cannot support normal metabolism, it means everything fails...

    Huangfu Jue, you must be faster!

    ...

    ...

    "Quick, make way!"

    Staff swiftly open the gym¡¯s rear door, an ambnce rushes into the gym, immediately heading towards the track.

    At this moment, the ne in mid-air is distinctly visible; although this is an open-air stadium, with many high-rise buildings around, finding a proper angle tond on the track is not easy.

    Besides, there¡¯s some wind today, which also affects the ne¡¯snding; if thending isn¡¯t done well, it could result in a crash, circling once more, the pilot still hasn¡¯t found an appropriate entry point.

    He furrows his brow, a thinyer of sweat already covering his forehead.

    The ambnce pulls over to the side of the track, Huangfu Jue jumps off, raising his face to watch the circling ne, his long eyebrows tightly knitted.

    "Get the pilot!"

    The assistant immediately hands over his phone; taking it, just as he raises it to his ear, the assistant speaks again.

    "Duke, there are 15 minutes left."

    Huangfu Jue ces the phone to his ear, "Why aren¡¯t younding?"

    "Reporting to Duke." The pilot¡¯s tone carries some helplessness, "The wind speed is too high, there¡¯s no way tond."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1008 Life-and-Death Speed (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008 Life-and-Death Speed (2)</h4>

    Huangfu Jue lifted his face, squinting as he observed his surroundings, "Report wind direction and speed."

    Listening to the captain¡¯s voice, his eyes already fixed on the two skyscrapers in the Northwest direction, "From now on, follow my instructions. Circle to the nine o¡¯clock direction of the stadium, and pass between those two skyscrapers..."

    The captain followed suit, the ne made half a circle, arriving in front of the skyscrapers Huangfu Jue pointed out, passing between the two buildings.

    Huangfu Jue frowned, "Lower it now."

    The ne lowered.

    "A bit lower!"

    The ne descended again.

    "Slow down, adjust the nose 35 degrees to the left."

    The captain frowned, "But this isn¡¯t the direction of the headwind."

    As a captain, he naturally had ample flying experience. In the face of wind, the ne would typically head into the wind to avoid directional influence, but the direction Huangfu Jue pointed to waspletely against it, which could easily cause the ne to veer off course.

    "Adjust the nose 35 degrees to the left!"

    Huangfu Jue repeated, his tone increasingly firm this time.

    Gritting his teeth, the captain followed his instructions.

    "Steady, continue descending... Now listen carefully, prepare to turn, when I countdown to 1, immediately turn 50 degrees in the opposite direction..." Huangfu Jue lifted his face, watching the ne already tilted towards the skyscrapers, waiting, "3..."

    Beside him, everyone was looking up at the ne, watching as it seemed to be about to crash into the building, even the assistant who had always trusted Huangfu Jue was clenching his fists tightly.

    "2!"

    On the ne, the captain¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat.

    Beside him, the assistant frowned deeply, "Captain, we¡¯re about to crash!"

    "1!"

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice rang out sternly, the captain immediately pressed the turning button, the ne turned at a distance of less than 50 meters from the building, using the wind blocked by the skyscraper to easily make the turn, just perfectly aligning with the runway.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    The captain rxed his brow, no longer needing Huangfu Jue¡¯s guidance, he expertly maneuvered the ne, aligning it with the runway and lowered it.

    With a gentle jolt, the nended on the soft rubber runway, Huangfu Jue immediately tossed the phone to his assistant, and rushed toward the ne at top speed.

    The ne came to a stable stop on the runway, the captain finally breathed out, wiping his forehead, his palm full of sweat.

    Making an emergencynding in the bustling city center, this was the first time in his life. Even for someone experienced like him, the nervousness had soaked his shirt.

    The flight attendants were still standing in a daze from the lingering fear, Mu Yunting had already unfastened his seatbelt, stood up, and jogged to the cabin door, opening it.

    Outside the cabin door, Huangfu Jue saw him and only spoke three words.

    "The heart?"

    "Right here!"

    The girl came over, holding the cooler.

    Jumping off the ne, Huangfu Jue reached out and grabbed the cooler from her hands, immediately turned and jumped off the ne, sprinting towards the direction where the car was parked.

    Seeing the medical personnel getting out of the car, he immediately shouted out.

    "Get in!"

    The two medical staff quickly jumped back into the car, Huangfu Jue sprinted back, handed over the cooler, they immediately took the cooler, and the assistant closed the car door tight. Huangfu Jue had already jumped into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Without waiting for the assistant to fasten the seatbelt, the ambnce started, making a beautiful half-arc around the stadium, and drove out of the sports center.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1009: 1009 Life-and-Death Speed (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1009: Chapter 1009 Life-and-Death Speed (3)</strong>

    On the athletic field, Mu Yunting set his eyes on the girl who had gotten off the ne with him from the departing car, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    The girl nodded slightly, ¡°Thank you, Director Mu.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Inside the operating room.

    Moses¡¯ sternum has already been split open, his heart exposed to the eyes of the doctors; it¡¯s still beating, although it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s with a very subtle force and rhythm.

    ¡°Heparin has been injected,¡± the assistant doctor nced at the monitor, ¡°Heart rate 36, blood pressure 60 over 43, cardiopulmonary bypass normal¡­¡±

    Dr. William raised his eyes to nce at the time; nearly twenty minutes have passed, and the next step is the removal of the heart.

    Watching as Dr. Charlie took the electrosurgical knife and aimed it at Moses¡¯ heart, Dr. William¡¯s pupils squinted tensely.

    The electrosurgical knife quietly pierced into the beating heart.

    The left atrium was severed¡­

    Five minutes passed.

    Next, the right atrium part had to be removed.

    Dr. William turned his face to look in the direction of the entrance.

    Less than ten minutes left, can that man make it back in time?

    Outside the operating room, Jessica, Helen, and the butler all had their eyes fixed on their watches, while Gan Yuan stood silently in front of the operating room.

    Gan Tang slid off the chair and walked to Gan Yuan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mommy, is there still time?¡±

    Turning her face, she gazed deeply into her son¡¯s eyes, and Gan Yuan softly spoke.

    ¡°Daddy will definitely make it.¡±

    Her voice was calm and assured.

    She trusted that man and believed he would definitely aplish this task.

    At the end of the corridor, Will, in a hospital gown and walking with a crutch, came out of the elevator, looked around, and seeing everyone in front of the operating room, immediately headed over.

    ¡°Will?¡± Helen saw him, raised an eyebrow in confusion, with bandages still wrapped around him, shouldn¡¯t he be resting in bed at this time?

    Jessica quickly walked over, supported his arm, and together with Helen, helped him sit down in a chair, frowning as she reprimanded, ¡°Why did youe over?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look.¡± Will¡¯s gaze fell on the operating room, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    ¡°The operation has started, and Duke is retrieving the heart,¡± Jessica said softly.

    The surgery had begun, yet the heart hadn¡¯t arrived¡­

    Will frowned upon hearing this, ¡°How could that be?¡±

    ¡°The gentleman¡¯s condition was extremely critical; it was the only way to save as much time as possible,¡± Jessica exined in a low voice.

    From everyone¡¯s demeanor, Will could already guess the situation and didn¡¯t ask further. He just reached out his uninjured hand and held Jessica¡¯s hand that was supporting him, within his palm.

    Feeling the man¡¯s gesture, Jessica turned her face to look at him.

    At the moment their eyes met, she suddenly understood¡ªhe was here not only for Moses but for her¡ªhe came to apany her!

    Indeed, that was the case.

    Despite the doctors repeatedly urging him to rest and the nurses sternly stopping him, Will still rushed to the operating room.

    The danger of this surgery speaks for itself, and it could possibly have a bad oue.

    He couldn¡¯t help much, but at least he could offer her somefort; no matter what the result, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to face it alone.

    In his palm, the man¡¯s hand was warm and strong, spreading warmth to her cold hand.

    Jessica turned her face to meet his gentle gaze, said nothing, just raised her other hand to cover his hand back.

 Chapter 1010: 1010 Life-and-Death Speed (4)

    <strong>Chapter 1010: Chapter 1010 Life-and-Death Speed (4)</strong>

    ¡°Duke, we have ten minutes left.¡±

    On the phone screen, time was rapidly slipping away, as the numbers shifted from two digits to one.

    Due to the dy in the nending, the previously ample time now seemed a bit tight.

    Parking, going upstairs¡­

    All of these required time. Within nine minutes, he had to drive the car back to the hospital. The same distance took fifteen minutes before; now they only had nine. Was it really possible?

    The assistant in the passenger seat nced at the man holding the steering wheel, whose face was calmly unruffled, feeling doubtful that there might not be enough time.

    The tires screeched against the ground as the ambnce deftly drifted around the corner, speeding onto a straight path.

    Huangfu Jue pressed harder with his right foot, the engine continued to exert power, elerating once more.

    ¡°How many minutes left?¡±

    Huangfu Jue asked.

    ¡°Eight minutes.¡±

    Huangfu Jue nced at the electronic map on the dashboard. He had already studied this route on the map and driven it once before; it was already ingrained in his mind.

    The distance at each turn, the distance at each intersection, the number of curves¡­ all crystal clear.

    The ambnce was not a race car. Although it had substantial power, it wasn¡¯t a model suited for speed. If they returned via the same route within eight minutes, it might be difficult.

    What to do?

    Reaching out to adjust the map, Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Countdown.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The car turned a corner again. At this point, the ambnce was three blocks away from the doctor.

    ¡°Seven minutes.¡±

    A traffic police officer stopped a pedestrian about to cross the road, as the ambnce roared past them.

    ¡­

    Ahead, through the intersection, there was a rtively long straight road. The hospital was on the side of this road. The assistant looked up at the hospital just ahead, and his palms were sweaty from gripping the handle.

    Rushing at full speed might still be timely.

    ¡°Six minutes!¡±

    As the car reached the intersection, Huangfu Jue suddenly turned the car to the left.

    The assistant, unprepared, was thrown to the left side. Fortunately, the seatbelt protected him from hitting his head.

    Seeing Huangfu Jue steer onto the left fork, the assistant shouted in urgency.

    ¡°Duke, that¡¯s the wrong way, you should go straight¡­¡±

    In the midst of his voice, the car had already made another right, turning onto a narrow twone road.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Huangfu Jue barked lowly.

    The assistant¡¯s lips went stiff, and the rest of his words got stuck in his throat. ncing at the address, he suddenly realized¡ªHuangfu Jue was taking another route.

    This hospital spanned several acres. The road in front led to the main entrance, but now they were taking this route that directly led to the side of the hospital. From the map, it was clear there was only a wall separating them and the inpatient building, with a marked small gate. Compared to the distance from the inpatient building to the main entrance, this was at least two hundred meters shorter. Huangfu Jue intended to enter the hospital from here to gain more time.

    While the assistant was calcting how much time could be saved, the car had already screeched to a halt outside the small gate.

    Huangfu Jue pushed the car door open and jumped out, pulling open the rear door.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    The two medical personnel sitting in the back were all pale. Driving over twenty kilometers within a few minutes, including several curves, at such speed was their first experience. The young doctor holding the heart was already pale as paper, struggling to respond upon hearing Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 1011 Life-and-Death Speed (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Chapter 1011 Life-and-Death Speed (5)</h4>

    Jumping into the car, Huangfu Jue grabbed the heart preservation box in his hand, jumped out of the car, and dashed towards the main entrance.

    "Have them open the elevator for me!"

    He shouted urgently to his assistant, then flew to the small door, his eyes sweeping over the lock hanging above. With a light step, his left hand already grasped the iron gate¡¯s railings, he nimbly flipped over it and dashed towards the inpatient building.

    The assistant, panting, chased to the iron gate, watching him rush towards the inpatient building, shouted into the phone in his hand.

    "Open the elevator immediately, Duke is arriving soon!"

    The screen of the phone in his other hand continued counting down, with only three minutes left at this point.

    Outside the operating room, Will heard the screech of brakes outside and propped himself up. Seeing this, Jessica quickly supported his arm, following him to the window.

    They turned to see outside; from there, they could clearly see the side gate.

    As Will looked out, he saw Huangfu Jue agilely flipping over the iron gate.

    Of course, Jessica saw it too.

    Their eyes sparkled brightly, and Jessica turned excitedly.

    "Duke has returned!"

    Upon hearing her voice, everyone outside the operating room quickly rushed to the window, indeed seeing the man swiftly rushing to the building, disappearing in a sh.

    "It¡¯s Daddy!" Gan Tang eximed sharply, "Daddy¡¯s back!"

    "I¡¯ll go meet him!"

    Jessica turned and rushed towards the elevator, while Gan Yuan strode to the operating room door and pressed the doorbell.

    She was so excited that her fingers were trembling.

    Downstairs, Huangfu Jue burst into the lobby, where the security and bodyguards had already cleared a path for him. He sprinted through the lobby and into the elevator, where the waiting bodyguard immediately pressed the floor button.

    First floor, second floor, third floor...

    As soon as the elevator doors parted, he dashed out and headed swiftly toward the operating room.

    At this moment, Gan Yuan had already pressed the doorbell. A nurse opened the operating room door, and seeing the man rushing over, she quickly extended her hands.

    "Hurry!"

    Huangfu Jue panted as he uttered the word, handing the preservation box to her.

    The nurse clutched the preservation box and rushed into the operating room. The doors closed again, and everyone turned their faces towards Huangfu Jue.

    The man¡¯s face showed no excess expression, yet a thinyer of sweat covered his handsome face, and a palm-sized tear appeared on the right sleeve of his suit jacket, revealing a white shirt underneath marked with visible bloodstains.

    When he had flipped over the gate, he had been so focused on protecting the preservation box that he hadn¡¯t noticed being scratched by the security spikes on the gate.

    Staring at Gan Yuan, Huangfu Jue breathlessly spoke in a low voice.

    "There¡¯s still time, everything will go smoothly."

    Gan Yuan pursed her lips and nodded lightly, reaching out to support his injured arm. Seeing the man¡¯s torn flesh, she immediately frowned and shouted.

    "Go get the medical kit!"

    The surrounding people only then noticed Huangfu Jue¡¯s injury, and Helen turned hurriedly towards the nurse¡¯s station.

    "Nurse!"

    "No need to worry." Huangfu Jue turned tofort Gan Tang, who had rushed over to support him, "Daddy¡¯s okay."

    The little guy looked up, holding his hand with admiration on his face, "Daddy, you...are a hero."

    The man smiled, hisrge handing over to pull him closer, "No, Daddy¡¯s not a hero, Daddy just fulfills his promises. That¡¯s what a man should do!"

    Everyone stood by, watching his figure with deep respect.

 Chapter 1012: 1012 Life-and-Death Speed (6)

    <strong>Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012 Life-and-Death Speed (6)</strong>

    Inside the operating room.

    The part of Moses¡¯ heart that needed to be removed has been safely excised. Dr. Charlie hands the used electric knife to his assistant.

    ¡°Wipe my sweat!¡±

    The nurse immediately takes out a cotton cloth and helps wipe his forehead.

    Dr. Charlie takes a deep breath and extends his palm to Dr. William.

    ¡°Heart!¡±

    Dr. William turns his face towards the door. Just as he¡¯s about to speak, a nursees running in, holding a ck heart preservation box.

    ¡°The heart¡­ the heart is here!¡±

    Everyone breathes a sigh of relief. An assistant doctor rushes over to open the preservation box. Dr. William picks up the warm heart and carefully ces it into Moses¡¯ chest. Dr. Charlie immediately starts the suturing work.

    Dr. William lifts his face and nces at his watch. Thirty-three minutes have passed since the start of the surgery¡ªmanaging to return two minutes early.

    Left atrial suture.

    Right atrial suture.

    Aortic suture.

    ¡­

    Dr. Charlie takes the scissors and cuts the pulmonary artery¡¯s suture thread.

    ¡°Release the aortic mp!¡±

    Dr. William extends his fingers and gently releases the mp. Blood rushes into the newly imnted heart.

    All eyes are fixed on the heart, and at that moment, time seems to stand still in the operating room.

    For a second, the room is incredibly silent, save for the hum of the surgical lights. Everyone clearly hears their own breathing.

    The heart gradually expands and then contracts. A clear heartbeat is heard from the monitor.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump¡­

    Each heartbeat grows stronger.

    ¡°Sessful restart.¡± Dr. Charlie¡¯s voice is filled with excitement, ¡°Begin the sutures!¡±

    The surgery proceeds smoothly. By the time it reaches the final sutures, Dr. Charlie is exhausted. Dr. William helps him to the side while the assistant doctor continues thest suture phase.

    Sitting on a chair in the break room, Dr. Charlie pulls off his face mask.

    ¡°This was the most perilous surgery I¡¯ve ever done.¡±

    Dr. William extends his hand respectfully, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Flying over in the middle of the night, not sleeping for ten hours, and then performing an intense surgery¡­ Dr. William is extremely grateful for Dr. Charlie¡¯s work.

    Dr. William has practically watched Moses grow up. He¡¯s not just his doctor; in his heart, he already sees this child as an important part of his life.

    Today¡¯s surgery, for him, was far more than just saving a life.

    Standing up, Dr. Charlie smiles and extends his hand, shaking Dr. William¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to join you. Now, go inform them.¡±

    Dr. William nods and steps out of the break room.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Outside the operating room.

    The crowd is still waiting tensely. The heart¡¯s arrival only meant that the surgery was just beginning. Compared with the doctors inside, those waiting outside the operating room have the hardest time.

    Upon hearing the sound of the operating room door opening, everyone immediately stands up from their seats and moves to the door.

    The doors part, revealing Dr. William with a smile on his face to everyone.

    Knowing what everyone is waiting for, he doesn¡¯t waste a word and immediately delivers the news.

    ¡°The surgery was very sessful.¡±

    Everyone smiles.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1013 Life-and-Death Speed (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013 Life-and-Death Speed (7)</h4>

    "Dr. William, thank you!" Jessica ran over excitedly and hugged him tightly, giving him a kiss on the cheek. Then she turned around to hug Gan Yuan, naturally spreading her arms to embrace the person beside her. Seeing it was Huangfu Jue, her arm stiffened, and she smiled a bit awkwardly. Before she could withdraw her arm, the man in front had already gently embraced her shoulders.

    Jessica smiled and immediately hugged him tightly.

    "Thank you, Duke, thank you!"

    Then, she picked up Gan Tang and spun him around.

    "Also, thank you to our handsome little guy!"

    She hugged everyone, kissed everyone...

    Finally, she excitedly rushed over and hugged Will.

    "The surgery was sessful, did you hear that, the surgery was sessful, that¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful..."

    Though she squeezed his wound causing it to ache, Will just smiled and hugged her, sharing in her joy and excitement.

    "Jessica!" Helen spoke up from the side, "If you don¡¯t let go soon, we¡¯ll have to send Will to the operating room."

    Only then did Jessica realize she was holding his injured arm, quickly releasing her grip.

    "Are you okay?"

    Will shook his head lightly.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Huangfu Jue shook hands with Dr. William, "Thank you."

    Dr. William raised his head slightly, looking at the tall man before him, "The person who saved him wasn¡¯t us, it was you!"

    Indeed, they performed the surgery, but the one who truly allowed Moses to continue living was Huangfu Jue.

    He was the one who located Gan Tang, leading to discovering Moses. He was also the one who brought Moses back from Northwest, found a heart for Moses, and secured the maximum time and possibility for him...

    Huangfu Jue shrugged lightly, maintaining a calm expression.

    "Dr. William."

    Gan Yuan stood to one side, extending her arm to Dr. William. He smiled and embraced her, his face full of excitement.

    "My Little Princess, long time no see!"

    After getting off the ne, Dr. William had already seen her, but because all the attention was on Moses at that time, they didn¡¯t even have time for a reunion hug.

    Only now did they finally have the chance to make up for this dyed reunion hug.

    The door to the operating room opened once more, and everyone quickly stepped aside, making way as Moses, who hadpleted surgery, was pushed out of the operating room by the nurses amidst everyone¡¯s eager anticipation.

    Looking at the man who had struggled on the brink of death for nearly twenty hours, everyone¡¯s eyes were a bit heated.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s eyes uncontrobly welled up with tears. She stepped forward, gently holding his hand without speaking, simply following silently along the side of the hospital bed with everyone to take him to the intensive care unit.

    Huangfu Jue held Gan Tang¡¯s small hand, as everyone escorted Moses to the door of the intensive care unit.

    "Sorry, you can¡¯t go in!"

    Gan Yuan was stopped at the door. She paused for a moment, finally releasing Moses¡¯ fingers. He was carried into the ward for postoperative monitoring, and Charlie, having changed out of his surgical clothes, also returned from the operating room.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan immediately stepped forward to express their gratitude to him.

    Charlie smiled and nodded, "It¡¯s my job, and my honor."

    "Is he..." Gan Yuan nced sideways at Moses in the ward, "Has his surgery beenpletely sessful?"

    Regarding this matter, everyone had already looked into quite a lot, including Gan Yuan.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1014 Life-and-Death Speed (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Chapter 1014 Life-and-Death Speed (8)</h4>

    The sess of the transnt is only the first step. Whether he can adapt to the newly transnted organ and how long he can survive... these are very serious issues.

    "The entire surgical process went very smoothly. Mr. Moses¡¯s other organs and vital functions are superior to those of an average person, and I just reviewed the heart¡¯s information. The donor¡¯s indices match very well with Mr. Moses¡¯s. In my experience, the likelihood of rejection should be below the average level. Of course, this is just our current prediction, and his entire recovery will depend on his physical condition," Dr. Charlie said with a slight smile, noticing everyone¡¯s tense expressions. "Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Our current survival rate is very promising. My present record is 87%. Next, I will develop a final rehabilitation n based on his condition. Five years, ten years... perhaps even longer, all are possible."

    As a doctor, he must objectively inform the family of the situation, and everyone understands this.

    Gan Yuan nodded, "When will he wake up?"

    She was satisfied with the current result. At least his life could continue, and she couldn¡¯t ask for much more.

    "Generally, eight to twenty hours is normal, and we will monitor his condition at all times. I¡¯ll go in and check on him. We¡¯ll keep you informed of any developments."

    Dr. Charlie entered the ward to check on Moses¡¯s various vital signs and discussed the uing recovery n with several doctors.

    Jessica stepped forward and held Gan Yuan¡¯s arm, "Miss GAIA, you don¡¯t need to worry. Doctors always give the most conservative time frame. When they say five years, ten years, it¡¯s more like thirty to fifty years."

    "Uncle will have a long life," said Gan Tang beside her.

    "Yes, a long life," Jessica patted his little head. "Our little prince is absolutely right!"

    "Yunting, over here!"

    Seeing Mu Yunting in the hallway, Huangfu Jue immediately raised his hand to wave at him. Mu Yunting quickly stepped forward, stopping with a smile in front of the few people.

    Huangfu Jue smiled and spoke, "Ajue, this is Yunting!"

    "Director Mu!" Gan Yuan gratefully extended both hands, grasping the man¡¯s warm palms, "Thank you, thank you for helping us find the heart."

    "It¡¯s just a fortunate coincidence. In our Chinese culture, we call this fate. How is the patient¡¯s condition?"

    Gan Yuan withdrew her hands and looked into the ward, "He just got out of surgery. The doctor said the operation went very smoothly."

    Turning to nce at the unfamiliar man on the hospital bed, Mu Yunting nodded gently.

    "Congrattions."

    At this moment, a young girl who had been following him walked over and stood outside the ward¡¯s ss window.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on Mu Yunting. Seeing her, they assumed she was his assistant, and since Mu Yunting did not introduce her, they naturally didn¡¯t ask much.

    "Hello, Uncle Xiaoting," at this moment, Gan Tang also walked over, extending his small hand like a little adult towards Mu Yunting. "I am Gan Tang."

    Bending down, Mu Yunting formally extended his hand to grasp the little hand.

    "Hello, I¡¯m Mu Yunting."

    Knowing that this was the director who helped find Moses¡¯s heart, Jessica and the butler stepped forward to express their gratitude.

    "I still have some business to attend to. You should go to the hotel and rest for a while. I¡¯lle over to see youter."

 Chapter 1015 Life-and-Death Speed (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015 Life-and-Death Speed (9)</h4>

    Huangfu Jue patted Mu Yunting¡¯s shoulder and gestured to his assistant, "Take Yunting to the hotel."

    "There¡¯s no need." Mu Yunting smiled back at him, "There is still a lot of work at the hospital, since everything went smoothly, I¡¯ll head back first."

    Because it was Huangfu Jue who traveled far to bring the heart back, now that he haspleted his task, staying longer has no meaning.

    Right now is a tumultuous time, Mu Yunting has also seen the news, and knows Huangfu Jue has a lot of matters to deal with here, he does not want to trouble his friend.

    Huangfu Jue pondered briefly, "You should go get something to eat first, I will arrange a ne for you."

    "Alright." Mu Yunting did not refuse.

    Far and wide, day and night, no matter the importance of what I was doing, you needed me, and I came!

    No need for thanks, no need for those formal courtesies, the recipient remains calm, the giver is natural.

    True friends are simply like this.

    Mu Yunting immediately bid farewell to the crowd, "I¡¯m leaving first, when you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll meet again."

    Gan Yuan was full of gratitude but didn¡¯t know how to express it, and immediately chased after him, "Shall I see you off?"

    Traveling overnight from afar, bringing the lifesaving heart, letting Mu Yunting leave like this made Gan Yuan naturally uneasy.

    "No need." Mu Yunting smiled gently, "No need for such trouble, there will be opportunities in the future."

    His gaze shifted,nding on the girl standing by the ss window outside the ward, he spoke softly.

    "We should be going."

    "Alright."

    The girl walked over, bowed slightly to everyone, and left together following the staff and Mu Yunting.

    They walked all the way to the elevator, went downstairs, and reached downstairs where Huangfu Jue¡¯s staff went to get the car, inviting the two to wait at the door, the young girl then spoke softly.

    "Could you tell me, what¡¯s his name?"

    Mu Yunting mentioned Moses¡¯s name.

    "Moses."

    "Moses?"

    Mu Yunting nodded lightly, "Yes, the Moses from the Bible."

    The girl understood and nodded, "Thank you for bringing me."

    Mu Yunting gently shook his head, wanting to say something, but after thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t speak.

    The car pulled up, he walked over gentlemanly, opened the car door for the other, then got into the car¡¯s back seat, leaving the hospital.

    After leaving the yard, the young girl turned her face, gazing at the hospital building until it was blocked by another building and could no longer be seen, then she withdrew her gaze.

    ...

    ...

    Hospital inpatient building, outside the intensive care unit.

    Dr. Charlie together with several doctors walked out of the ward, Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan immediately approached.

    Dr. Charlie smiled at them, "No need to worry, his condition is very stable now, I believe he will soon awaken."

    "Okay." Gan Yuan nodded lightly, "You¡¯ve all worked hard, we¡¯ve already arranged hotels for you, why don¡¯t you go and rest now?"

    Came in the middle of the night and vigntly guarded Moses, followed by high-intensity surgery, it¡¯s easy to understand the doctors¡¯ hard work.

    The butler stepped forward, "Shall I see you all off?"

    Then, Dr. Charlie gave instructions to the doctor responsible for Moses¡¯s care, and left the hospital with Dr. William to rest at a hotel nearby arranged by Helen.

    As soon as they left, a nurse came running over and helplessly scolded Will, "Mr. Will, you were hard to find, you should go back for treatment."

 Chapter 1016 Life-and-Death Speed (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Chapter 1016 Life-and-Death Speed (10)</h4>

    Jessica hastily supported his arm, "I¡¯ll take you back."

    "No need." Will nced at Moses in the ward, "You stay and help here; I¡¯m fine on my own."

    An assistant already jogged to Huangfu Jue¡¯s side, "Duke, Princess... We just received news that General Barton has mobilized arge number of troops to Chihe and established a camp there."

    Upon hearing this news, Will also stopped in his tracks, frowning worriedly.

    The Northwest Army is immensely powerful, ounting for almost half of F Country¡¯s military strength. If General Barton truly intends to use force, the situation will be extremely dangerous.

    While the assistant was reporting thetest situation to the two, Helen¡¯s phone also rang. It was staff from the Royal Pce informing Gan Yuan, also about General Barton¡¯s military movements.

    Gan Yuan frowned, "Is he serious about this?"

    Huangfu Jue gently shook his head, "If he¡¯s smart enough, he shouldn¡¯t really open fire. He probably just wants to apply some pressure on you."

    "That old fox wants to embarrass me in front of the whole world." Gan Yuan raised an eyebrow, "Ajue, keep an eye on Xiaotang. Jessica, you take good care of Moses. Helen, let¡¯s go."

    Huangfu Jue grabbed her wrist, "Where are you going?"

    "To meet General Arthur," Gan Yuan replied.

    After she issued her orders, just as she predicted, except for the Central Army Corps, the other corps dodged orders with various excuses or simply didn¡¯t respond.

    To make the other corps obey her, she had to win over General Arthur of the Eastern Army Corps, to show the other corps that she, the Princess, wasn¡¯t just all talk. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to truly establish her authority.

    "I¡¯ve heard of this guy," Huangfu Jue frowned, "Let me go in your ce!"

    Gan Yuan turned her head, smiled at him gratefully, her lips slightly lifted, "If I can¡¯t handle even one Arthur, what right do I have to govern this country? Or... don¡¯t you have confidence in me?!"

    She knew Huangfu Jue wanted to help her, but some things she decided to do herself.

    Now, the whole world was watching her, and she had to prove to everyone that she had the capability. Only this way could she truly earn the respect of her people.

    Huangfu Jue certainly understood this too, agreeing with her ideas, though still a bit worried.

    After some thought, he pulled Gan Yuan to one side and spoke softly.

    "That guy has a hot temper; you need to handle him carefully. Also, he¡¯s always loved ying golf, though very poorly. You should have your men look for him there."

    Gan Yuanughed softly, nodding slightly.

    Raising his hand, Huangfu Juefortingly ced it on her shoulder.

    "You don¡¯t have to be overly anxious about this matter. I¡¯ll handle some necessary tasks first, then draft a cooperation exercise method between our two countries. You go discuss it with your parliament members, and get their approval. When the timees, I¡¯ll dispatch the Air Force. If he truly wants to get rough, I¡¯ll tten his Northwest Army!"

    Once the two countries reach an agreement, Huangfu Jue can dispatch his Air Force to the sea, transporting them to the northwestern sea area of F Country by carrier. Then, with just onemand, in a few hours, the entire Northwest could be leveled t by the Rose Air Force Legion.

    With A Country¡¯s military strength and capability, dealing with a General Barton is more than sufficient.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1017 Father and Son (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017 Father and Son (1)</h4>

    "It¡¯s not the time yet, you know, for now he¡¯s just putting on a show. I¡¯ll do my best to mobilize the troops here and take this opportunity to bring the military power under control. Of course..." Gan Yuan lifted her lips into a smile towards him, and winked, "If it really doesn¡¯t work, my husband can step in! Mobilizing the military is costly andborious, let¡¯s save some money, I still have to save for our son¡¯s wedding!"

    Herst sentence was spoken in a teasing tone.

    "Me?" Gan Tang turned his little face immediately when he heard the shift in conversation, "I won¡¯t get married."

    Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help butugh, reaching out to pull the little one into his embrace.

    "Alright then, you go ahead, I¡¯ll take care of Xiaotang. Call me anytime if there¡¯s anything."

    "Finish your work and then have a good rest." Gan Yuan raised her hand to caress the man¡¯s cheek, "Be good!"

    Having tracked them here, bringing people to the Northwest to rescue Xiaotang, and assisting Moses in finding a suitable heart, Huangfu Jue had barely closed his eyes these past few days, and even someone as strong as him couldn¡¯t endure such fatigue.

    Just seeing his eyes full of red veins made Gan Yuan¡¯s heart ache for some time.

    "Okay." Huangfu Jue nodded.

    She slightly furrowed her brows, "Do you promise?"

    The man smiled and nodded, "Promise."

    Gan Yuan nced sideways at her son, "Xiaotang, keep an eye on Daddy for me, make sure he eats and sleeps, got it."

    The little guy nodded, "Yes, Princess Mommy, I guarantee toplete the mission!"

    Raising his hand still wrapped in the sofa, the little guy straightened his body to salute her, capturing his adorable expression in her eyes, Gan Yuan felt moved and leaned down, kissing him forcefully on the forehead.

    "Be good and stay with Daddy, Mommy wille back to apany you after she¡¯s done."

    The little guy nodded sensibly, "Uh-huh, go Mommy go!"

    She turned her face, offering her cheek to him, and the little guy stood on his tiptoes, giving her a loud kiss on the cheek.

    Turning around, she walked to the window, gazed at Moses through the ss for a moment, then immediately turned toward the elevator. Helen promptly followed her, along with the other assistants and bodyguards, to leave together.

    Watching her leave, Huangfu Jue led the little guy to Moses¡¯s window, bent down, and carried the little guy into his arms.

    "Jessica, I¡¯ll leave Moses and Will to you."

    Jessica¡¯s tone was loyal and respectful, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of them and contact you immediately if anything happens."

    Huangfu Jue looked around, "General Barton could be desperate, so we need to strengthen security here. Later, I¡¯ll send people over, and you¡¯ll be responsible for the arrangements."

    "There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this." Jessica¡¯s tone was filled with confidence, "I¡¯ve already brought in Red me¡¯s people, and now no one can easily break into this hospital."

    She knew both Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan had important matters to attend to, and these tasks used to be handled by Paul.

    This time, Paul¡¯s life ended in the Northwest, and Jessica voluntarily took this responsibility. As early asst night, she had already arranged the Red me forces brought in, positioned within the hospital to prevent unexpected incidents.

    Huangfu Jue nodded and left the intensive care unit with Gan Tang.

    Seated in the car with Gan Tang, he helped the little guy buckle the safety belt on the child¡¯s seat, personally fed the little guy some water, and then gave an order to his assistant.

    "Return to the vi first!"

 Chapter 1018: 1018 Father and Son (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018 Father and Son (2)</strong>

    These past few days have been busy with this matter, his work has already piled up considerably, and right now, the situation in F Country is also turbulent. To be prepared for any eventuality, he must make thorough preparations.

    Gan Yuan has already shown her stance, so for now, there is nothing more required of him. However, for safety¡¯s sake, Huangfu Jue has still begun necessary deployments.

    When encountering issues, n for the worst and strive for the best; this is what his father taught him from a young age.

    Being prepared averts danger; more preparation never harms.

    On the way back, he already called the Rose Legion to arrange for their troops to be moved to the sea area closest to F Country¡¯s territorial waters for military exercises.

    Then, he made another call to the Royal Pce to inform Leng Xiaoye of thetest developments.

    ¡°Xiaotang is right beside me, would you like to speak to him?¡±

    Leng Xiaoye immediately shouted on the other end, ¡°Nonsense, quickly let our little darling take the call!¡±

    Huangfu Jue handed the phone over, cing it by the little guy¡¯s ear, and Gan Tang immediately spoke sweetly.

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡± Upon hearing the little one¡¯s tender voice, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s tone instantly softened considerably, ¡°Tell Grandma, are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Lying is not something good children do!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The little guy hesitated for a moment, ¡°Actually, just a little bit, I got a few thorns on my hands, but it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    He spoke lightly, but on the other end of the phone, Grandma was already feeling extremely distressed.

    ¡°Xiaotang, were you¡­ scared?¡±

    Knowing he was not seriously hurt, Leng Xiaoye¡¯s tone eased slightly, but she was most worried that the incident might leave some psychological scar on the child.

    After all, for a child this young, such an event is undoubtedly terrifying.

    ¡°Um, a little, but¡­ then I thought Daddy and Mommy would definitelye to rescue me, so I wasn¡¯t scared at all.¡± The little guy answered honestly.

    From his tone, hearing that the little one hadn¡¯t been too affected by the incident, Leng Xiaoye also breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°You little rascal, knew you¡¯d miss your mom and dad. Grandma wanted toe rescue you too, it¡¯s just that your stinky dad didn¡¯t tell me. Wait till hees back, see if I don¡¯t spank him.¡±

    The little guy giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I¡¯m fine. Please tell Grandpa not to worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Grandma knows, Xiaotang is a brave child, you stay well with Daddy, and Grandma wille pick you up soon. Now give the phone back to Daddy.¡±

    The little guy turned his head, ¡°Daddy, Grandma wants you.¡±

    Bringing the phone to his ear, Huangfu Jue spoke again, ¡°Mom?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s busy over there and you can¡¯t get away. Tomorrow morning, I will personallye over to bring Xiaotang back, so you don¡¯t need to worry about things here, your father is taking care of it. Also, in the afternoon, we will release a statement supporting the unity of F Country. You just make sure to take good care of Littleyuan.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mom!¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me, you go home and rest well. I¡¯m still waiting for you to take care of me in old age, don¡¯t wear yourself out, then I¡¯ll have to take care of you! Heard me?¡±

    The first part was said in a sharp, disdainful tone, but it was evident that by the end, it was filled with a mother¡¯s deep concern and love for her son.

    A son is always dear to his mother¡¯s heart, how could she not care for her own child?

    A gentle look shed in Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes, and he immediately responded in a rxed tone.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty the Queen!¡±

 Chapter 1019: Father and Son (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: Father and Son (3)</h4>

    "Ha!" The little guyughed out loud beside him, "Daddy, you¡¯re copying me!"

    "I¡¯m not copying you, you¡¯re like me." Extending his arm to pull the little guy into his embrace, Huangfu Jue slowly rxed his body into the back of the chair, gently ruffling his soft hair with hisrge hand, "Because... you¡¯re my son, sons are like their fathers."

    The little head leaned against him, and Gan Tang also rxed his own body, pressing his face against the man¡¯s chest, gently sniffing the scent on him, then curving his lips into a smile.

    "Daddy, when are you and Mommy getting married?"

    "After I finish these things."

    "Mm."

    The little guy responded lightly.

    Huangfu Jue lowered his face to look at him, only to see a fleeting mysterious expression on the little guy¡¯s face.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    The little guy smiled back at him.

    "Secret!"

    The car returned to the vi, an aide opened the car door, and the father and son got out together and walked into the vi.

    Worried that the little guy might be hungry, as soon as Huangfu Jue entered the door, he immediately instructed the maids to prepare a meal for him, holding the little guy¡¯s hand as they went upstairs to the study, cing the little guy on the sofa.

    "y by yourself for a while, Daddy will handle some documents and then apany you."

    The assistant promptly brought over several documents, "I¡¯ve already sorted through the documents, these are the more urgent ones that require your personal attention."

    Huangfu Jue took the documents and opened them, while Gan Tang slid off the sofa.

    "Can I go y outside?"

    "Of course, but don¡¯t leave the room, if you want to go out,e and tell Daddy. And... be careful of your injury."

    The little guy agreed with a sound and went downstairs.

    By the time Huangfu Jue finished handling one of the documents, the door had already been pushed open again, and the little guy ran to his side.

    "Daddy, afternoon tea is ready."

    "Daddy¡¯s not hungry, why don¡¯t you go eat first?"

    The usually well-behaved little guy was unusually "naughty" this time.

    "No."

    Huangfu Jue turned his face to look at the little Xiaotang standing beside him, "What¡¯s the matter, are you feeling unwell?"

    Gan Tang waved his hands wrapped in the sofa at him, "If Daddy doesn¡¯t feed me, how can I eat?"

    "Alright." Huangfu Jue chuckled fondly as he got up, "Daddy will feed you."

    The little guy immediately smiled with satisfaction, running ahead towards the door, with Huangfu Jue following him downstairs to the dining room, seeing that the servants had already set the table with food.

    Besides the snacks specially ordered for Xiaotang, which the little guy loved, there were also two tes of his own favorite snacks and fruits, along with his favorite English tea.

    The little guy struggled to pull out a chair for him, "Daddy, sit down quickly!"

    ncing at the little guy¡¯s expression, Huangfu Jue had already guessed everything, he gathered the little guy into his arms, cing him on hisp, affectionately stroking Gan Tang¡¯s soft, short hair.

    "Thank you."

    The little guy pretended to be clueless, "Daddy is feeding me, I should be the one saying thank you to you!"

    Seeing him raise his little hands to grab a fork, Gan Tang hurriedly reached out to stop him, "You¡¯ve got a wound on your hand, let Daddy do it!"

    After finishing their tea and snacks, Gan Tang leaned against his shoulder.

    "Daddy, I¡¯m so sleepy, will you sleep with me?"

    A pair of big eyes, clear and bright, just a moment ago he was bouncing around like an excited little shrimp, now he¡¯s sleepy?

    Huangfu Jue saw through his little scheme, secretly chuckling to himself, but decided not to expose him, "Alright, let¡¯s sleep!"

    Back upstairs, he took off his coat andy down on the pillow with the little guy.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1020: Father and Son (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020: Father and Son (4)</h4>

    The little one, who had just been yawning and saying he was sleepy, immediately rested lightly on his shoulder.

    "Daddy, let me tell you a story, okay?"

    "Okay."

    "Then close your eyes."

    Huangfu Jue obediently closed his eyes, and the little one began to speak in a tender voice.

    "There was a boy named Lei Mi. His family was very, very poor, but his mother loved him very much. He also had a father who worked in the city. But one day, his father got injured..."

    After just a few sentences, Huangfu Jue recognized the story. He was telling a story from the children¡¯s literature book "The Story of the Little Hero of the Klondike".

    Huangfu Jue had read this kind of story when he was as young as the boy, and he still remembered the details of the story, but he didn¡¯t say much, just listened attentively.

    He originally thought, that as the little one talked, he would get tired, and once Gan Tang fell asleep, he could go back to work.

    Unexpectedly, listening to the little one¡¯s voice and feeling the small, soft, warm body in his arms, Huangfu Jue found himself gradually rxing, and he unknowingly fell asleep first.

    Nesting like a little animal in Huangfu Jue¡¯s arms, Gan Tang quietly opened one eye, sneaked a peek at his father¡¯s face, held his breath to listen for a while, confirmed that Huangfu Jue was asleep, then opened both his eyes fully and smiled widely.

    Yes, the task Mommy assigned is sessfullypleted!

    ...

    ...

    Royal Pce.

    Helen spread several documents in her hands in front of Gan Yuan, "These are all the materials on Arthur and his Air Force Corps."

    "Hmm." Gan Yuan raised her face, "Up to now, who has responded to us?"

    Previously, she had instructed Congress to order the various corps to camp immediately on the east bank of Chihe, intending to have a deterrent effect on Barton.

    Unexpectedly, before her people even arrived, the other side struck first.

    "Aside from the Central Army, only the Third Southwest Corps has responded, and they are already on their way to Chihe," Helen flipped through the telegrams she received, "The Navy Corps said theyck supplies now, and their ships are not enough. Other corps gave simr lousy excuses. I really can¡¯t understand, are these guys not soldiers? What is a soldier¡¯s duty? To obey orders..."

    The more Helen spoke, the more agitated she became, as she was originally from a military background.

    In A Country, the military has always been disciplined, and for the Royal Pce orders, they have never dared to dismiss them like this. Now, seeing these responses, Helen was so angry that she wanted to drag the responsible figures of these guys over for a harsh scolding.

    However, Gan Yuan¡¯s expression was very calm, as these results were actually anticipated.

    This country has beenx for over a decade, and now everyone is watching her performance, then will take further action. If she doesn¡¯t handle it well this time, the situation will only be more difficult.

    "What did General Arthur say?"

    Helen closed the report in her hands, "He simply ignored it."

    At least others gave Gan Yuan some face, finding reasons why their corps couldn¡¯t respond. Arthur? He didn¡¯t even bother, which shows his arrogance.

    No wonder, being one of F Country¡¯s three major corps, the Giant Eagle Air Force Corps was once synonymous with glory, and Arthur indeed had reasons for his pride.

    Gan Yuan smiled, "It seems Ajue¡¯s information wasn¡¯t wrong, this person is really straightforward."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1021: 1022: Father and Son (5)

    <strong>Chapter 1021: Chapter 1022: Father and Son (5)</strong>

    If it were a seasoned politician, they¡¯d surely find various reasons to brush it aside, at least future meetings wouldn¡¯t be too awkward. This person doesn¡¯t even bother to pretend, which shows his arrogance and also indicates that his style is rather straightforward.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°King¡¯s Golf Club.¡± Helen almost gritted her teeth as she said these words, ¡°And Senator Wilson, that old fox, is also there.¡±

    The country is in peril, a General disobeys orders and ys golf in the suburbs, simply excessive!

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Gan Yuan stood up, threw the documents on the table, ¡°Let¡¯s join the honorable General and the dear Senator for a game!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Golf course.

    Green grass like a carpet, the brilliant sunlight reflecting off the clear surface of theke, casting beautiful shimmering scales. The mountain air is fresh and crisp, even the breeze carries the sweet scent of flowers.

    On the grass, a middle-aged man dressed in a white golf outfit was walking slowly, hands behind his back, steady stride, straight posture, evidently with a military background.

    ¡°Which corps have responded now?¡±

    ¡°So far, only the Central Army Corps has mobilized. Others¡­¡± The adjutant smiled and shook his head, ¡°They¡¯re all obstructing, no one gives face to this Princess.¡±

    This middle-aged man is none other than General Arthur, the head of F Country¡¯srgest Air Force Legion, the Eagle Legion.

    This time when he came to the Capital, it was originally to take care of some official business. Upon receiving Gan Yuan¡¯s orders to march northwest, he promptly took his subordinates and came to this idyllic golf course in the suburbs.

    In fact, General Arthur has little interest in golf; he deliberately came here to avoid executing the order.

    A mere twenty-something girl suddenly appears to govern this country and wants him to fight for her¡ªwhy?

    Just because she has good blood?

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    General Arthur took the club from the caddy, aimed at the distant hole, and hit the ball. The white golf ball drew an arc in the air, skimmed past the hole, andnded on theke.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    General Arthur cursed.

    Golf requires patience, and with his forceful style of y, scoring is naturally impossible.

    The caddy and the adjutant stood by helplessly, not daring to remind him.

    General Arthur has a bad temper, is extremely proud, and loathes contrary remarks. Anyone who dares challenge him faces only one consequence.

    Throwing the club to the caddy, General Arthur took a bottle of mineral water from the adjutant and took a sip, cursing angrily again.

    ¡°A boring game!¡±

    ¡°I think it must be the wind direction; the wind is a bit strong today.¡± The adjutant hurriedly made excuses, only then did General Arthur¡¯s expression soften, ¡°What¡¯s the status in the west?¡±

    ¡°General Barton has mobilized all elite forces to the banks of the Chihe; this time it seems serious.¡±

    ¡°Greedy jackals!¡± General Arthur cursed, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll make him taste the vor of cannonballs!¡±

    The adjutant frowned slightly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t quite understand. If the General is patriotic, why refuse the Princess¡¯s orders? Now, she is in need of people, if we act in time, she will surely remember your favor. Then, you will naturally be the favored one in her court.¡±

 Chapter 1022: Father and Son (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: Father and Son (6)</h4>

    General Arthur red at him fiercely, "You want me to curry favor with a little girl?"

    The adjutant chuckled, "Of course, I don¡¯t mean that. I just think this is an opportunity. If the General makes a contribution this time, we will have enough leverage to expand our power in the future."

    "Precisely because of this, I cannot act rashly." He looked up at the distant sky, squinting his eyes under his cap, "Unless that little girles to see me personally!"

    "General!" The caddie nodded his head towards the distance, "Senator Wilson is back."

    This time, it was Wilson who intentionally invited Arthur to y golf. Using his time at the restroom just now, General Arthur had secretly hit the ball several times but failed to deliver a good shot.

    General Arthur nonchntly waved his hand, "Put my ball back."

    Since the other party wasn¡¯t here, he decided to give it another try.

    The caddie brought another ball and ced it at his previous hitting spot, handing the club back to him.

    General Arthur took a deep breath, lifted the club in his hand, and swung it again.

    Thwack!

    The ball flew out once again, this time directly into the woods.

    Everyone knew it was definitely a miss and silently sighed in their hearts.

    General Arthur was not good at this sport, yet he always liked to y. If he didn¡¯t make a good shot, he would get angry and then lose his temper with his aides and the caddie, so every time he mentioned ying golf, everyone frowned but dared not contradict him.

    Watching the ball fly into the woods, Arthur was so angry that he threw the golf club away. He hadn¡¯t made a good shot all day, and his patience had reached its limit.

    This time, the two had a bet. Losing a little or a lot didn¡¯t matter; the key thing was that he didn¡¯t want to lose!

    The club hit the ground, stirring up a cloud of dirt, yet cheers came from the woods.

    A few people curiously shifted their focus and saw a girl in pure white golf attire walking out of the woods.

    She stood against the light, her face obscured in the shadow of her cap edge, making it hard to see clearly, but one could see a slender and graceful figure. Her long hair tied in a ponytail glimmered lightly in the sunlight, giving off a very sunny and vibrant feeling.

    Even though her face was indistinct, she still gave off a bright impression.

    "Was it you who hit the ball just now? It was beautiful, a hole-in-one!"

    "Really?" General Arthur asked incredulously.

    "Why don¡¯t youe and see for yourself?" the girlughed.

    For the first time in his life, a "hole-in-one," General Arthur¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately took strides over to the woods, rushing in with the adjutant and the caddie following behind.

    Indeed, in a small clearing in the woods, there was a golf hole, and inside quietlyy a golf ball.

    The caddie immediately ran over, carefully examining the golf ball and then excitedly shouted, supporting himself on the grass.

    "General, it¡¯s your ball!"

    Not just General Arthur, even the adjutant was excitedly rushing in, gathering around the tiny hole.

    A hole-in-one was an absolutely brilliant shot for General Arthur, who was always mediocre at golf.

    "Quick, help me take a photo for the memory!"

    In high spirits, General Arthur took the club from the caddie¡¯s hand and stood by the hole, "Remember, make sure to capture the golf ball, you hear?"

    The adjutant hurriedly pulled out his phone to take a picture, the forty-something man even making a victory sign.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1023: Father and Son (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: Father and Son (7)</h4>

    Helen stood aside, just frowning.

    This guy is way too childish, isn¡¯t he?

    Gan Yuan, nearby, just slightly lifted the corners of her lips and instantly showed a face full of admiration.

    "Sir, could I take a picture with you?"

    "Of course!" General Arthur was so excited that he agreed without hesitation.

    A hole-in-one, the odds are simpler than winning the lottery.

    ording to iplete statistics, the probability for professional yers is one in fifty thousand, and for amateur yers, one in one hundred and fifty thousand...

    For a lousy yer like Arthur, hitting such a shot is simply impossible; this alone is enough for him to boast about for a lifetime.

    Gan Yuan immediately approached, stood by his side, and struck the same V-pose as him. The lieutenant took the phone to help them take a picture, then stopped in surprise upon seeing the girl¡¯s face in the mirror.

    Having been too excited to notice earlier, now Gan Yuan had already taken off her sunsses, revealing her face, and he instantly recognized the delicate face in front of him as the Princess.

    General Arthur raised his hand and smiled so widely that his mouth stiffened, noticing the photograph hadn¡¯t been taken, he immediately spoke in displeasure.

    "What are you waiting for, take it!"

    "I¡¯ll do it!" Helen immediately walked over, took out the camera, and captured the duo in the frame, "Done!"

    General Arthur angrily red at the lieutenant, "Hurry up!"

    The lieutenant snapped back to reality, hurriedly took the phone to capture a photo of the two.

    At this point, the old Senator Wilson also walked over with his assistant, and upon seeing Gan Yuan, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes.

    So quick to find this ce, this little girl sure has her ears to the ground!

    Of course, Wilson¡¯s face showed nothing but a smile.

    "Princess, what a coincidence!"

    Pr...incess?!

    Arthur disyed a face of surprise, turning to look at Gan Yuan.

    "Princess, it really is you, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!"

    His acting skills are truly outstanding.

    Gan Yuan smiled back at him, "I didn¡¯t expect to see the Senator here."

    Wilson, that old fox, truly ys tricks on both sides, pretending to support her while secretly sabotaging her here with Arthur.

    "Senator Wilson!" Arthur proudly pointed to the hole, "Did you see, this time I got a hole-in-one, so I won!"

    A hole-in-one?

    Wilson and his assistant both showed skeptical expressions; could Arthur, this lousy yer, really score a hole-in-one?

    Before Wilson could speak, the assistant had already leaned over to inspect the hole. Soon, he noticed something strange.

    This hole didn¡¯t have the lining of other holes, and the size seemed irregr. He bent down to touch the inner wall of the hole, and his hand immediately got smeared with fresh soil.

    "General..." The assistant looked at the grass on his fingers, "This doesn¡¯t seem to be a golf hole, does it?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s a hole," Gan Yuan said with a smile, "Can¡¯t you even tell that? Or are you suggesting the General didn¡¯t get a hole-in-one?"

    "I don¡¯t mean that, I just find this hole a bit odd. Look..." The caddy raised his palm, "This soil is still fresh, and also..."

    Scoring a good shot on a rare asion, General Arthur naturally wouldn¡¯t admit this wasn¡¯t a golf hole.

    Regardless of truth, this "hole-in-one" must be solidified.

    "Nonsense, this is absolutely a golf hole, don¡¯t you agree?"

    The caddies didn¡¯t dare to speak.

 Chapter 1024: 1024: Father and Son (8)

    <strong>Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Father and Son (8)</strong>

    On one side is the General, and on the other is the Senator, offending either is no small matter!

    ¡°Of course, if this isn¡¯t a hole, then there are no holes on the course,¡± Gan Yuan walked over, nced at the hole in the ground, ¡°This must be a newly added hole, so there¡¯s no bucket installed yet. This truly shows the General¡¯s prowess; you are the first to hole-in-one here. I think we should suggest the course name this hole after you!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Arthurughed aloud, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary!¡±

    Senator Will secretly gritted his teeth, but the corners of his lips also curled upward, ¡°So it seems, I¡¯ve lost this time.¡±

    This time, he invited Arthur out to form an alliance with him, persuading him not to dispatch troops, to undermine Gan Yuan. Unexpectedly, she not only showed up here but also devised a n to provoke discord between him and Arthur.

    With Will¡¯s intelligence, he had already guessed that this hole must have been tampered with by Gan Yuan. However, it was inconvenient to expose it because exposing it would not offend Gan Yuan, but Arthur.

    ¡°I had initially thought Her Royal Highness, the Princess, would be busy with national affairs now, yet I didn¡¯t expect you would still have leisure for a game of golf.¡±

    Will deliberately said, aiming to remind Arthur that Gan Yuan¡¯s intentions here aren¡¯t pure, preventing him from falling into her trap.

    ¡°Had I known earlier that Senator Will had already found General Arthur, I wouldn¡¯t have made this trip,¡± Gan Yuan smiled, ¡°General Arthur, I assume Senator Will has already conveyed my orders regarding troop deployment?¡±

    Arthur immediately feigned ignorance, ¡°What orders, I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Disobeying military orders couldnd him in a military court, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to admit that.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s face darkened, ¡°So, Senator Will hasn¡¯t conveyed my orders to General Arthur?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Being countered so suddenly by her, Will was also at a loss for words.

    With the national crisis at hand, here he was ying golf, caught red-handed by her, naturally putting him at a disadvantage. If she knew his true intentions, she would probably hate him even more bitterly.

    ¡°With the nation in peril, you dare to neglect your duties like this? As a national senator, you still have the leisure to y golf?¡± Gan Yuan didn¡¯t give him the chance to exin and had already walked to Will¡¯s face, ¡°Senator Will, I hope you can provide me with a reasonable exnation!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Will quickly reacted, ¡°In fact, I¡­ I indeed came to inform the General. The Northwest situation is urgent; without the support of the Air Force, our strength would be very weak. So I specifically rushed here to convey your orders to avoid dying military affairs!¡±

    At this point, caught red-handed by Gan Yuan, Will certainly couldn¡¯t admit he came to persuade Arthur not to dispatch troops.

    Gan Yuan raised her lips, ¡°Had I known this, I wouldn¡¯t have made this trip at all. Then¡­ the General Will¡¯s matters are left to you. I have other matters to attend to. Please, both of you, act immediately. Before dawn tomorrow, I want all the main forces of the Giant Eagle Legion to appear on the east bank of Chihe!¡±

    Gan Yuan turned her face, gazing at General Arthur with admiration, extending her hand to him.

    ¡°General Arthur, this time, the fate of the nation rests on you!¡±

    The opponent personally came to convey orders, leaving Arthur no excuse to refuse.

    In fact, Arthur himself did not want to refuse this opportunity. He always believed that his Air Force was the best, much stronger than the Northwest Army and the Eastern Navy. Why should he be ranked third?

 Chapter 1025: The Prince and the Princess (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: The Prince and the Princess (1)</h4>

    Arthur originally intended to use this opportunity to establish his authority, and he deliberately teased Gan Yuan to entice her into making a move.

    Arthur is no fool; he clearly understands Wilson¡¯s intentions, and he also knows that the pit was a fake made by Gan Yuan, only pretending to be clueless.

    Otherwise, how could an idiot ever be a General?

    This time, Gan Yuan surely gave him enough face and suppressed the irritating Wilson, and Arthur knows when enough is enough.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Princess. The Giant Eagle Legion will absolutely not fail its mission!"

    Gan Yuan nodded and solemnly spoke.

    "The nation and the people will always remember the contributions and efforts you and your Giant Eagle Legion have made." Since this guy likes ttery, she doesn¡¯t mind giving him more. "I appoint you as Generalissimo; for this Northwest campaign, you are the suprememander!"

    With ttery and an honorary title... Arthur, who always loved vanity, was thoroughly pleased.

    "Rest assured, Princess. Arthur will definitely reim the Northwest!"

    "In that case, why don¡¯t we get into the car and discuss the specific details of the deployment on the way back to the city?" Gan Yuan turned to walk past the trees, "Helen, please escort the General and the officials to the car; I¡¯m going to change clothes."

    With this sentence, her tone regained its strength; the courtesy had been extended, and now it was time to assert her authority.

    She could indulge Arthur a bit, but he needed to understand who the real boss was.

    Helen raised her right hand, "General, please!"

    Arthur smiled, following Gan Yuan out of the trees.

    As he watched her figure ahead, he slightly curled the corners of his lips.

    It seems he underestimated her before; this little girl is somewhat interesting!

    Wilson exchanged a nce with his assistant, furrowed his brows, and followed the crowd out.

    ...

    ...

    Find, H?meenlinna.

    The street-side coffee shop bathed in the radiant Northern European sunlight, a scarf-wearing waitress smilingly ced the coffee from the tray onto the small table, then brought over a small piece of chocte cake.

    The open book fell, revealing an exquisite face with sunsses, and Huangfu Qi¡¯s gaze swept over the cake on the table.

    "I don¡¯t think I ordered cake."

    "It¡¯s my treat." The waitress smiled, gazing at his face, "You don¡¯t seem like a local. If you need a tour guide, I¡¯m off in an hour."

    She had been observing this man for a while.

    Since he sat here, he had been flipping through his book.

    In just half an hour, he had flipped through a book from start to finish. Such speed couldn¡¯t possibly be about actually reading it, and in between, he smiled at her several times with friendliness. The waitress considered herself quite enchanting, often asked for her number by patrons.

    Thus, she assumed this man was interested in her.

    Only, seeing he hadn¡¯t spoken until now, she decided to take the initiative.

    Huangfu Qi closed the book he had finished reading and smiled at her, "Thank you very much, but... I¡¯m not here for tourism."

    "So, you¡¯re here to read?" the waitress asked, unwillingly.

    Huangfu Jue nced at the two-centimeter thick book in his hand, "In fact... yes!"

    The waitress shrugged and turned to leave.

    Since it was still early, the coffee shop wasn¡¯t crowded; bored, she picked up the remote control, browsing through channels on the TV hanging on the shelf.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1026: The Prince and the Princess (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: The Prince and the Princess (2)</h4>

    Putting down the book in his hand, Huangfu Qi reached for the cake on the table and was about to grab the spoon when he heard the news broadcast on the TV.

    "This morning, General Barton of F Country officially announced the independence of the Northwest... At the same time, the parliament has officially announced to the public the discovery of Princess G, who was previously running for election as Miss Gan Yuan..."

    He turned his face to look at the screen, where live footage was being broadcast, showing the army setting up camp along the riverbank.

    The waitress had little interest in political news from foreign countries, raising the remote control to change the channel.

    "Wait!"

    Huangfu Qi put down the spoon in his hand and stood up to walk towards the counter.

    Watching the man approach her, the waitress¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race, "You..."

    Huangfu Qi did not look at her expression but focused on the screen.

    "It is reported that the Northwest Army has begun action with two officers. We just interviewed a general who stated that a military exercise will take ce tonight. For the newly appointed princess, this will be a tough challenge. Next, let¡¯s take a look at the opinions of the princess and her husband, the future king of A Country..."

    "I suppose you¡¯re not European, are you?" The waitress lightly brushed his palm with her finger, "Or do you have some Asian descent?"

    Releasing the remote control, Huangfu Qi raised his hand and ced the book he had finished on her chest.

    "Here, this is for you! You should read more when you have the time."

    The waitress lifted her face, and the man ced a bill on the table, striding away.

    ...

    ...

    Congo, remote area.

    A team of volunteers is helping trim hair and clean nails for the children of a vige... and administering vines to them.

    Due to a recent rain, the dirt yard was all muddy, and many children were barefoot, walking through the mud, while in the distance were low houses with no entertainment facilities.

    The children waiting were curiously gathered around a radio, which despite the poor signal, could only receive a few simple stations, yet it was still a fascinating thing for them.

    Chongchong, wearing a white coat, smiled and supported a two-three-year-old ck boy, wiped the tears from his face, then took out a lollipop from her pocket, speaking to him in the localnguage, "Don¡¯t cry, sister will give you candy, okay?"

    The little guy had just been shot and was now wailing with his mouth open, but upon seeing the pretty rainbow lollipop in her hand, he immediately stopped crying, grabbing it and putting it into his mouth.

    "No, not like that." Chongchong helped him with his small hand, tore off the wrapper, and handed it back to him, "Now you can eat it, but next time, wash your hands before eating, okay?"

    Due to theck of medical care, these children didn¡¯t have the chance to get vinated, resulting in early mortality among many.

    This time, the volunteer team came here specifically for these children.

    These past few days, they hadpleted immunization work in several viges, and this was thest one.

    Tasting the sweetness, the little guy smiled through his tears, showing a beautiful set of white teeth.

    "Go ahead and eat!" Patting the little guy¡¯s shoulder, Chongchong called to the little girl behind, "It¡¯s your turn."

    The little girl hesitated to step forward, so she walked over, patiently guiding her to the doctor.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1027: 1027: The Prince and the Princess (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: The Prince and the Princess (3)</strong>

    After the music on the radio finished ying, a child mischievously stretched out a finger and pressed the frequency button, causing the radio to crackle with static noise. The children were so scared they thought they had broken it and quickly scattered in all directions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chongchong immediately stood up and walked over, smiling reassuringly at everyone. Then, he picked up the radio and tuned it again, and soon a voice resumed from the radio.

    ¡°¡­I believe she has the ability to handle this crisis, and I also believe that F Country will definitely ovee this crisis. Our country has always been a friendly neighbor to F Country, and we will never allow anyone to undermine the unity of this nation!¡±

    Upon hearing the familiar voice of her brother, Chongchong immediately stopped what she was doing and listened intently.

    However, interference noises emerged from the radio, and Chongchong frowned, promptly setting the radio aside. She jogged to the side of the jeep, opened the door, and took out aputer from inside.

    Flipping open the screen, she quickly typed in a search for files. Theputer was using satellite inte, and soon a news page appeared.

    ¡°General Barton deres independence, the army arrives at North Shore, situations in F Country are perilous with an imminent major battle¡±

    ¡°The Little Princess returns, facing enormous challenges¡±

    ¡°Where will F Country¡¯s future go¡±

    ¡­

    All sorts of simr headlines.

    Sweeping her eyes over the photo of Gan Yuan on the screen, Chongchong¡¯s expression grew increasingly solemn. After thinking for a moment, she closed theputer in her hand and jumped out of the car, walking to the side of the deputy team leader.

    ¡°Can you handle whates next?¡±

    The deputy leader turned his face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been some trouble at home, and I need to head back.¡± Chongchong replied.

    Concern immediately appeared in his eyes, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s just¡­ a minor issue.¡± Chongchong gave him a grateful smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Afterpleting the vine injections for this vige, you can return to the camp and then go back to the school together. I¡¯ll meet up with you at the school.¡±

    Seeing her anxious expression, the deputy leader quickly spoke, ¡°I can find someone to help you book the ne ticket.¡±

    ¡°Focus on your work, I can handle it myself.¡± With a farewell to a few apanying volunteer teammates, Chongchong strode to the side of the car, opened the door, and jumped in. She nced at the curious little ones staring at her and reached from her bag for a pack of lollipops, handing it to an older child, ¡°One for each.¡±

    As the children scrambled for the candy, she started the car and drove away from the vige.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At the same time.

    In A Country, Mr. King, Huangfu Yaoyang, had just finished attending an important event, and apanied by staff, he walked out of the venue, immediately surrounded by a group of reporters who had been waiting there for some time.

    ¡°Mr. King, what is our country¡¯s stance on the F Country incident?¡±

    ¡°Given the rtionship between Duke Jianyu and Miss Gan, will you intervene in this matter?¡±

    ¡°Will this issue impact our country¡¯s borders¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Staff came forward, trying to separate the reporters, and Huangfu Yaoyang raised his left hand.

    Facing the cameras of the crowd, he calmly spoke.

    ¡°A Country and F Country have always been friendly neighboring countries, sharing the same breath and destiny. We will not allow anyone to threaten the safety of our people. Of course, we won¡¯t easily interfere in other countries¡¯ internal affairs, but if the Princess needs anything, we won¡¯t stand idly by.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that we will also participate in this war?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the Air Force has already moved to the border coast. Are we preparing to join the battle?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1028: The Prince and the Princess (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: The Prince and the Princess (4)</h4>

    "Mr. King..."

    Huangfu Yaoyang nced around, "I never hope for war to ur, but if necessary, we will not be lenient to our enemies. For now, we still believe that Her Highness, the Princess, has her own abilities to handle this matter. We will closely monitor everything in F Country."

    He then gently signaled, and the staff immediately cleared the crowd, escorting Mr. King to his car to leave.

    This statement was swiftly published across major media outlets and online tforms.

    A few simple words, calm yet firm, as a major power, A Country certainly can have such an attitude.

    As the current affairsmentators said, "We have reason to believe that General Barton¡¯s decision this time was definitely not a wise choice!"

    Subsequently, leaders of several countries, including the United Nations, issued statements one after another, hoping General Barton would reconsider his decision carefully and make the right choice.

    ...

    ...

    Northwest Province.

    General Barton swept all the various messages delivered by his assistant off the desk.

    "A bunch of bastards!"

    "General!" An adjutant hurriedly came in, "Just received information that the Giant Eagle Air Force Corps is already assembling forces, heading in batches to the camp on the east bank of Chihe."

    "Arthur!" General Barton ground his teeth in anger, "He actually obeyed so readily."

    Originally, he thought that with Arthur¡¯s bad temper, Gan Yuan would definitely hit a wall. Who would have imagined that guy would sumb so quickly to that damn girl?

    "General..." The assistant frowned as he stepped forward, "Things don¡¯t seem to be going well!"

    Their deployment was merely intended to pressure Gan Yuan into seeking peace proactively, because Moses had calcted that others wouldn¡¯t listen to her.

    But now the situation did not develop ording to their ns; even Arthur of the Giant Eagle Air Force was persuaded by Gan Yuan, it is believed that other corps would soon take action as well.

    Although Huangfu Yaoyang hasn¡¯t formally stated it, his previous response indicated that he would definitely not stand idly by on this matter.

    If Gan Yuan seeks help from A Country, the Northwest Army would certainly not gain any advantage.

    If this battle truly unfolds, it would likely result in mutual destruction.

    General Barton frowned without speaking, then turned his face, "Any news from Qian Xueying?"

    The assistant shook his head, "Nothing yet."

    "Damn it!" General Barton mmed his hand on the table, "If she can¡¯t aplish it, send someone to kill her! Also, pass my orders to deploy all elite troops to the west bank. If that damn girl dares to confront me head-on, I¡¯ll y a game of mutual destruction with her!"

    This time, he followed Qian Xueying¡¯s advice to mobilize the troops. Now he¡¯s trapped and can only continue down this path, or all his efforts will be in vain.

    If she wants to simply be a noble Little Princess, it¡¯s not going to be that easy.

    With his power, even if he can¡¯t win, he can at least destroy half of F Country and leave the whole mess to her.

    He doesn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t care at all!

    The assistant quickly went to give the orders, while General Barton heavily sat back in his chair, eyes falling on Gan Yuan¡¯s smiling face on the newspaper. He violently pped his hand on the newspaper, clenching his fingers to crumple the paper.

    "Damn girl, in those days, even your father was no match for me, and you... are far from it!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1029: Donâ€™t Cry (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: Don¡¯t Cry (1)</h4>

    Royal Pce, Presidential Office.

    Gan Yuan closed the file in her hand, raised her hand to press her temples, and looked at Helen who walked in.

    "How is it, any movement from the Giant Eagle Legion?"

    "General Arthur just called, the Giant Eagle Legion has officially set out towards the east bank of the Chihe." Helen handed over the juice she was holding and ced it on her desk, "I¡¯ve already reissued the orders to the navy and other legions per your instructions. You should take a break too!"

    First, she went to find Arthur, then returned to have meetings with Congress... By the end of the day, Gan Yuan was exceedingly exhausted, and Helen couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry seeing this.

    It was just unfortunate that these tasks couldn¡¯t be done without her. Fortunately, it was finally close toing to a conclusion.

    Raising her hand to massage the back of her neck, Gan Yuan turned her face to look out the window and noticed that it was already sunset.

    After taking two sips of the juice, she got up from her chair.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s visit the hospital."

    Unknowingly, more than half the day had passed, and there was still no news from Moses¡¯s side. Could it be that he hadn¡¯t woken up yet?

    In a moment, the two of them were already in the car heading to the hospital.

    Jessica stood dutifully outside the door, inside the ward, both Dr. Charlie and Dr. William had rushed over from the hotel and were checking the records provided by the nurse.

    Noticing Gan Yuan outside the window, Dr. William whispered a few words to Dr. Charlie. Dr. Charlie nodded and turned to smile at Gan Yuan.

    Stepping out of the ward, Dr. William spoke with a smile.

    "Dr. William, why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?" Gan Yuan¡¯s tone carried concern.

    "The surgery just ended four hours ago, his vitals are very stable, no need to worry." Dr. William smiled reassuringly at her, "I¡¯ve already discussed it with Dr. Charlie, you can change into a dust-proof suit and apany him for a while."

    Gan Yuan was delighted but a bit worried, "This... won¡¯t it affect him?"

    After the heart transnt, his immune system was weak, and he had to stay in a sterile environment. She was afraid she might bring in germs that could affect his health.

    Dr. Charlie gently patted her shoulder, "Go on!"

    A nurse came over, and Helen apanied her to the treatment room, where she put on a dust-proof suit and walked into Moses¡¯s room.

    The doctors finished checking on Moses and confirmed that everything was normal before voluntarily leaving the room to give the two a moment alone.

    Walking over, she sat on the chair beside the bed, quietly watching the man on the bed, reaching out her fingers to gently hold his.

    His face was still very pale, butpared to before the surgery, his hand was no longer cold, there was some warmth.

    "I remember when we were kids, your hands were always warm, and back then, I loved holding your hands to warm myself..." Staring at Moses on the bed, Gan Yuan slightly tightened her fingers, "I¡¯ve seen the documents, and now, I¡¯m trying hard not to disappoint you this time."

    The fingers in her palm seemed to move ever so slightly, and Gan Yuan slightly loosened her grip, only to see his fingers gently curl. She grasped his hand again, and his fingers gently tightened, a small force, but one she could clearly feel.

    "Brother Moses?!" She leaned closer to his face, her expression full of joy, "I knew, you can hear me, right?"

    The man¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and he struggled to open his eyes, his gaze still somewhat unfocused and hazy.

 Chapter 1030: 1030: Dont Cry (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030: Don¡¯t Cry (2)</strong>

    Gan Yuan tightly grasped his hand, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know you¡¯re very tired right now. Just lie down and rx.¡±

    Moses closed his eyes for a long while before reopening them, and this time, there was a gleam slowly emerging in his gaze.

    He was extraordinarily weak now, unable to do anything other than open his eyes and slightly curl his fingers, not even having the strength to speak.

    Yet, he clearly saw her. She sat beside his bed, showing him a radiant smile, though her eyes were glistening with tears.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Moses parted his lips but could not utter a sound. He struggled to take a breath, only feeling a searing pain in his chest as if knives were slicing through him, with all his organs being pulled unbearably, the inhaled air scorching his chest like fire.

    Summoning all his strength, he barely managed to say three broken words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ cry¡­¡±

    His voice was extremely hoarse, making those three words ever more indistinguishable, yet Gan Yuan guessed their meaning from knowing him well and the shape of his lips.

    Upon hearing those words, she could no longer hold back her tears, which poured down uncontrobly.

    Just like before, thest time he woke from injury-induced unconsciousness, he said those same three words to her.

    She turned her face, quickly wiped away the traces of tears, and showed him a smile once more.

    ¡°Who said so? I¡¯m not crying!¡±

    Mosescked the strength to speak further, and his gaze shifted to look at his surroundings.

    Noticing the figures standing outside the window, Moses squinted slightly, finally making out the people outside.

    Jessica, the butler, Dr. William¡­ and a tall figure holding a small child.

    ¡°Uncle Moses!¡±

    Upon seeing him, Xiaotang immediately raised her little hand and waved energetically.

    Seeing Xiaotang¡¯s face, Moses finally rxedpletely¡ªseeing the child unharmed was all that mattered¡ªhe managed to curve his lips into aborious smile for the little one.

    Gan Yuan turned to look at the scene outside the window, then quickly refocused on him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone¡¯s fine except Paul.¡±

    Thinking of Paul, Moses¡¯ gaze darkened slightly.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Gan Yuan reached over, gently holding his fingers, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring Paul back home.¡±

    Moses nodded lightly.

    At this moment, Dr. Charlie and Dr. William had already entered, with Dr. William gently patting Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°GAIA, let him rest for a while. Dr. Charlie needs to check on him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gan Yuan nodded, stood up from the chair, and bent over, whispering at his ear, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside. Rest well.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t respond, only curling his fingers tighter around hers as a form of reply.

    ¡°Get well soon, Xiaotang is waiting to y polo with you!¡±

    With a smile towards him, Gan Yuan ced his hand back beneath the nket, turned, and walked out of the hospital room as Dr. William approached to close the blinds.

    Noticing the traces of tears on Gan Yuan¡¯s face, Huangfu Jue crouched down to put the little one on the ground, then embraced her shoulders, pulling out a handkerchief to gently wipe her eyes.

    ¡°Is everything going smoothly?¡±

    Gan Yuan nodded, ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening?¡±

    Huangfu Jue turned his face to look at his son beside him, ¡°Just now, I fell asleep after your son told me a story.¡±

    The little one chuckled proudly, and Gan Yuan reached over, pulling him into her arms to lovingly stroke his small head.

    ¡°My son, the best!¡±

 Chapter 1031 Arrogant Big Man (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031 Arrogant Big Man (1)</h4>

    The next morning, Gan Yuan received a notification from Helen just after getting out of bed.

    After General Arthur¡¯smand was executed, several smaller corps responded, starting to act ording to Gan Yuan¡¯s direction.

    At the same time, the butler called from the hospital, telling everyone that Moses was in good condition, and the doctor had allowed visits.

    With good news arriving early, Gan Yuan¡¯s appetite improved greatly. The family of three, along with Jessica, who had been reced by Abel to rest, had breakfast together before rushing to the hospital.

    In the ward, the butler was using a towel to wipe Moses¡¯s hands. Compared to yesterday, hisplexion had improved considerably, and his spirits were a hundred times better.

    "Uncle Moses!"

    The little one was the first to rush into the ward, arriving at Moses¡¯s bedside. Moses smiled and raised his hand slightly, and the little one reached out to support him, but pulled back halfway to grab a wet towel from the table to carefully wipe his own hand before holding his.

    Having heard adults talk about things like sterile wards and preventing illness, he was afraid he might identally bring a virus to his Uncle Moses.

    Seeing the little one¡¯s actions, even the nurse showed a smiling face, praising the little one for being cute and sensible.

    Dr. Charlie handed the data sheet to the nurse, then turned with a smile to everyone.

    "It proves that the higher thepatibility of the heart, the faster the recovery," Dr. Charlie¡¯s voice held a note of excitement, "At this rate, he could be discharged in two weeks at most."

    "Really?" Gan Tang immediately cheered with joy, "That¡¯s great."

    The others, while not cheering like him, all had bright expressions.

    Gan Yuan walked over, supporting Moses¡¯s arm, "I have to go to Congress Hall for a meetingter, can¡¯t stay too long."

    Moses smiled and spoke softly.

    "Don¡¯t worry about me, do what you need to do."

    The little one immediately turned his face, "Yeah, mommy, you go ahead, daddy and I will take care of Uncle Moses. You go to your meeting and defeat that bad Barton!"

    "Alright." Gan Yuan smiled at her son, her gaze returning to Moses¡¯s face, "Then you rest well, I¡¯ll head over now."

    Moses nodded, released her fingers, and Gan Yuan left the hospital apanied by Helen and assistants, and bodyguards.

    All parts of the military were in movement, and she would discuss the next steps with Congress members¡ªthese were urgent matters. With people at the hospital, of course she could be at ease.

    Last night, the butler was on night duty here. Jessica went to rest for the night, and now promptly arranged for the butler to go rest.

    "Mr. Will hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet," the butler reminded.

    "I know." Jessica nodded with a smile, "He¡¯s a grown man; he won¡¯t go hungry. Please go rest!"

    The butler exined some details to her, bid farewell to Moses, and went to rest.

    Huangfu Jue returned after taking a phone call, leaving only Jessica, Huangfu Jue, Gan Tang, and Moses in the ward.

    "Xiaotang, how about we go see Uncle Will?" Jessica proactively suggested.

    "Okay."

    The little one was also concerned about Will and immediately bid farewell to Moses before leaving the ward with Jessica.

    Now, only the two men remained.

    Oney in bed, the other stood at the foot of the bed. They exchanged a nce, neither speaking first.

    After a while, Moses took a deep breath and spoke with a hoarse throat, "I owe you a life."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1032 Arrogant Big Man (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032 Arrogant Big Man (2)</h4>

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers rested on the beam at the end of the bed, his face showed little expression. "Consider it repaying the favor Gan Yuan owes you."

    Moses raised his eyebrows slightly, "Our matters don¡¯t need others to settle ounts!"

    Huangfu Jue frowned slightly, "You saved Xiaotang¡¯s life, I owe you a favor."

    "I¡¯m his uncle, this is what I should do," Moses said softly, his tone equally confrontational.

    Even lying in bed, even with only a breath left... He still carries his pride.

    "That¡¯s your matter." Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone was equally sharp, "I don¡¯t owe anyone a favor."

    Moses¡¯s lips moved, suddenly he started coughing, coughed twice before finally stopping, but a sound like a bellows came from his throat.

    Seeing his condition worsen, Huangfu Jue rushed over like an arrow, grabbed the oxygen mask the nurse had just set aside and ced it on his face, while pressing the call button on the window with the other hand.

    "Doctor!"

    The doctor and nurse rushed in, but Moses had already stopped coughing, returning to normal. The doctor performed a simple check on Moses, looking rxed, "It¡¯s alright, this is normal."

    Huangfu Jue frowned, his tone heavy, "But his breathing sounded very wrong just now, could it be a lung issue?"

    The doctor exined to him, saying that the heart wound was still healing and would surely affect some internal organ functions...

    Huangfu Jue listened intently, while Moses slightly narrowed his dark eyes observing the man standing by his bed.

    From the snippets from the nurse and doctor, he already knew his condition was extremely dangerous yesterday, and had previously asked the butler about the specifics of his rescue.

    The butler naturally recounted everything, how everyone helped him find a heart, how Huangfu Jue delivered the heart to the operating room promptly...

    In fact, Moses harbors gratitude towards Huangfu Jue, but this guy immediately said it was repaying Gan Yuan¡¯s favor, proud as Moses, naturally would not ept it.

    Both men are proud and neither willing to yield first, leading to a confrontational situation.

    But seeing Huangfu Jue rush over the moment his body showed distress, the anxiety on his face was clearly not feigned.

    "...So experiencing some mild symptoms is eptable, and we¡¯ll continually monitor his condition."

    After the doctor¡¯s exnation, Huangfu Jue finally exhaled a sigh of relief.

    "That¡¯s good."

    The doctor nodded to him, leaving with the nurse, and the room was left with the two men again.

    Huangfu Jue lowered his gaze, met Moses¡¯s eyes, felt an inexplicable awkwardness, and lightly coughed, wanting to say something but not knowing how.

    For all Moses had done, Huangfu Jue naturally felt a sense of gratitude, wishing to reconcile with him, but this guy was so tough, he was unwilling to show weakness.

    The atmosphere in the ward was awkward and silent.

    His gaze swept over the hanging IV bottle, Huangfu Jue took a deep breath.

    No matter what, he is the patient now, let him have his way this time!

    He took a deep breath, reached out his right hand to Moses, just about to speak.

    But Moses, on the bed, spoke first.

    "Shall we stop here?"

    Huangfu Jue averted his gaze, meeting his eyes.

    At this moment, Moses also noticed his uplifted palm, immediately extended his own right hand forcefully, and sped it with Huangfu Jue¡¯s.

 Chapter 1033: 1033 Arrogant Big Man (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033 Arrogant Big Man (3)</strong>

    The person in front of Gan Yuan (GAIA) is very important to her; they should no longer be adversaries, as there¡¯s no reason for hostility anymore, just a need to timely set aside their pride.

    Both grasped each other¡¯s palms, stared at one another, stayed silent for a few seconds, and finally smiled at each other.

    With a smile, past grudges were dissolved.

    A child¡¯s gentleughter came from the doorway.

    The two men turned their faces at the same time, only to see Gan Tang standing outside the door, unable to control hisughter.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    Apanied by a clear female voice, Leng Xiaoye walked in from outside the door.

    Both hurriedly withdrew their hands, and Leng Xiaoye squinted her eyes as Gan Tang cheekily spoke, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t they look like kids in kindergarten fighting?¡±

    Leng Xiaoye raised her hand to embrace the little one¡¯s shoulder, walked into the hospital room with him, looked at her own son, and then at Moses lying on the pillow.

    ¡°Well, that metaphor is really spot on, a pair of childish fools!¡±

    Huangfu Jue raised an eyebrow without speaking; that was his mom, after all, he couldn¡¯t lose his temper at her.

    As for Moses on the pillow, of course, he couldn¡¯t be disrespectful to the Queen, ¡°Good day, Madam.¡±

    Usually, these two prideful men were now just meekly being mocked by Leng Xiaoye.

    Handing the flowers she was holding to Huangfu Jue, Leng Xiaoye gave him a gentle smile, ¡°This time, thanks to you, but since we¡¯re family, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I heard from Xiaotang that you¡¯re good at polo; remember to visit Auntie after being discharged, and we¡¯ll y a few games.¡±

    The high-ranking woman smiled warmly like a neighborly aunt, without any airs, speaking kindly but without affectation, especially in those eyes, which were full of sincerity.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t sure if he could y polo again in the future, Moses nheless earnestly agreed.

    ¡°For sure.¡±

    Being visited by the Queen herself in the hospital and being invited like this was the greatest honor, and he wasn¡¯t ungrateful.

    Leng Xiaoye inquired about Moses¡¯s condition carefully and, assured that he was no longer in danger, nodded her head.

    ¡°Xiaotang, stay with your uncle for a while, Grandma is going to chat with Daddy for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The little one walked over and leaned on the side of Moses¡¯s bed.

    Leng Xiaoye turned and left the ward, with Huangfu Jue following her out.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re all busy, so I¡¯ll take Xiaotang back for now. You stay and take good care of Ayuan. Don¡¯t worry about the affairs back home; Dad and I are here.¡±

    Huangfu Jue nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Leng Xiaoye turned her head towards the ward, ¡°When can Moses be discharged?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said, if all goes well, it will be about two weeks.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Leng Xiaoye pondered for a moment, ¡°Once his condition stabilizes, I will help arrange a transfer so he can recuperate back home.¡±

    With the current war in the Northwest, its development is uncertain, and Moses¡¯s current condition leaves him unable to protect himself, so Leng Xiaoye is also worried about him getting into trouble.

    This time, thanks to Moses, Gan Tang¡¯s life was saved. Whether out of gratitude or recognition of this man, Leng Xiaoye didn¡¯t want him to encounter any more mishaps.

    Huangfu Jue nodded, ¡°Yeah, if his condition permits, I will make the arrangements.¡±

    Ultimately, how this situation will evolve is something he cannot ascertain.

 Chapter 1034 Arrogant Big Man (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034 Arrogant Big Man (4)</h4>

    Sending Moses to A Country to recuperate is certainly safer than staying here.

    ...

    ...

    While the mother and son discussed in the corridor, in the ward, Gan Tang was also chatting with Moses.

    "Uncle Moses, do you feel anything special?"

    Having never heard of someone getting a heart transnt before, the little guy naturally showed a child¡¯s curiosity.

    Moses gently shook his head, "Nothing special."

    The little guy watched him intently for a while, "Everyone says it¡¯s a miracle. Uncle Moses, do you believe in God?"

    If it were in the past, Moses would have firmly and decisively answered, no!

    But now, in this time and with this mindset, a person¡¯s thoughts can change.

    This time, having escaped death¡¯s scythe, Moses¡¯s views had changed too. After thinking seriously for a moment, he answered solemnly.

    "I don¡¯t know, Xiaotang. I didn¡¯t believe before, but now..." he frowned, looking at the child¡¯s small face, "I think he might really exist."

    In his youth, he was violent, his hands once stained with blood. He always believed that one day he would be punished.

    In the desert, before he lost consciousness, he was convinced he would die. When he opened his eyes again and saw Gan Yuan, Gan Tang, and those familiar faces...

    Moses felt as if he had been reborn. If God really exists, this must be the opportunity given to him by that being.

    The little guy nodded, somewhatprehensively, "The Moses in the Bible didn¡¯t believe in God at first either, butter, God gave him some revtions, and that¡¯s when he led the Jews back to Canaan."

    The little guy¡¯s tone was somewhat naive, but his words did not feel childish at all.

    Watching his delicate little face, Moses raised his palm and gently stroked his face.

    "If that¡¯s the case, you are the revtion God gave to me."

    Gan Tang raised his small mouth, revealing a bright smile.

    "Daddy says that a real man keeps his word. Uncle Moses, you are a man too."

    The little guy¡¯s smile was as radiant as the dawn of a summer day, making Moses¡¯s heart feel as if bathed in sunlight, growing brighter and more cheerful.

    "You are too."

    The door opened again, and Huangfu Jue and Leng Xiaoye returned.

    Leng Xiaoye stepped forward, "Xiaotang, it¡¯s time for us to go. Say goodbye to Uncle!"

    The little guy nodded but did not immediately say goodbye. Instead, he walked over, stood on tiptoe, and carefully kissed Moses on the cheek.

    "Uncle Moses, see you at the Royal Pce."

    "Okay."

    The man solemnly promised.

    "Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll walk you down."

    "Goodbye, Uncle Moses." The little guy waved to Moses, and Leng Xiaoye took his little hand, gave Moses a smile, said goodbye, and left with the little guy.

    Huangfu Jue turned and walked out the door, gestured to the bodyguards waiting outside, and escorted the two of them downstairs.

    After they left, the ward became quiet again. Moses nced at the sunlight outside the window and slightly closed his eyes. Having just undergone surgery, his body was far from recovered, and resting well was the best thing to do at this time.

    Hearing footsteps again, his eyes instantly opened alertly.

    It was a nurse with a tray who walked in. Seeing him open his eyes, the nurse apologized, "I¡¯m sorry, did I disturb your rest?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1035: Tomboy or Goddess (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035: Tomboy or Goddess (1)</h4>

    Moses gently shook his head, and the nurse came over, cing the tray in her hand on the table and picking up a small box from it.

    "This is something we found in your clothes, which I carefully cleaned for you. I thought you might want to keep it as a memento. After all, it¡¯s something quite special."

    The nurse smiled as she opened the lid of the small box and handed it to him.

    Moses turned his face to look, and saw that inside the small box were two coins with holes in them.

    He raised an eyebrow slightly and reached out to take the two coins into his hand.

    Fearing he might not understand what they were, the nurse promptly exined, "These were found in your coat pocket. To put it simply, you¡¯re really lucky; these two coins happened to block the bullet heading toward you, reducing its forward momentum, which is why the bullet didn¡¯t hit your heart, buying you precious time."

    Moses clutched the two coins, raising his face to give her a grateful smile.

    "Thank you."

    One of these coins was given to him by Gan Tang, and the other by Gan Yuan.

    The coin given to him by Gan Yuan, he had carried it with him for over ten years, and it had long been polished bright by his fingers, bing a habitual object between his fingers.

    Who would have thought that these two coins would be the ones to decide his life or death?

    That night, the bullet happened to hit his chest, passing through the two coins he kept in the inner pocket of his jacket.

    The coins had two holes pierced into them and had be somewhat deformed; it was these two coins that mitigated the bullet¡¯s forward force, ensuring the bullet, though aimed at his heart, only grazed his skin without reaching the heart even a bit.

    Otherwise, that night, not even God could have saved him.

    Closing his fingers, he held the two perforated coins in his palm, gradually tightening his grip.

    Years ago, he had thought Gan Yuan was his angel because it was through her that he altered his life¡¯s trajectory.

    Now he understood, it wasn¡¯t just her but also Gan Tang; they both were his little angels...

    And everything in this life should be seen as revtions from God, or perhaps, now he should rethink his life.

    When he stands back up from the hospital bed, where should he go from here?

    ...

    ...

    Surgical ward.

    Will opened his mouth to ept a spoonful of soup awkwardly fed to him by Jessica.

    Raising her hand to wipe his lip corner, Jessica took back the spoon, but the bowl was almost empty. Seeing him still looking at her with anticipation, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    "You¡¯re still not full yet?"

    "Of course not."

    Rarely having her serve him so obediently, Will certainly wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity pass.

    "Pig! You sure eat a lot!"

    Jessica scornfully cursed under her breath, cing the bowl down and standing up from the chair, "What do you want to eat, I¡¯ll go buy it for you?"

    Grumbling aside, she wouldn¡¯t really ignore him.

    Buy more?

    Will nced at the bowl on the table, quickly reaching out to stop her, "Never mind, it¡¯s not necessary."

    "How can that be, you¡¯re in recovery now; you need to strengthen your nutrition to heal faster. I¡¯ll be quick!" Jessica took her bag and was ready to leave.

    "Jessica!" Will tightened his grip on her wrist, "Really, it¡¯s fine, missing a few bites is okay."

    "No way!"

    "I am full."

    "Didn¡¯t you just say you weren¡¯t?"

 Chapter 1036: 1036: Tomboy or Goddess (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: Tomboy or Goddess (2)</strong>

    Will pulled her back to the chair, ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t want to waste food.¡±

    His words said so, but his eyes seemed a bit evasive.

    Jessica squinted her eyes, leaning in to look at his face.

    ¡°Really full?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡± heughed.

    Hisugh lines hadn¡¯t yet spread before she lightly punched him in the stomach.

    In truth, Will wasn¡¯t really hungry, he just wanted to enjoy her care, so he drank therge bowl of soup until it waspletely gone. Now his stomach was full of soup, and being punched by her made his stomach contract, he struggled to hold back from vomiting the soup.

    Seeing his painful look, Jessica rxed her temper a bit.

    ¡°Hmph, serves you right!¡± she scolded, but the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help curling into a smile, ¡°Who told you to take advantage of me!¡±

    His stomach ached from her hit, Will raised his eyebrows, a hint of grievance in his tone, ¡°It¡¯s not like I asked, it was you who wanted to feed me.¡±

    He originally said he didn¡¯t need it, he could do it himself. After all, he had only injured one arm, his other hand was perfectly fine, eating was certainly not a problem.

    But she insisted on feeding him, so he couldn¡¯t refuse and let her have the chance, and now she¡¯s using him of taking advantage of her¡­

    Will shook his head straight, ¡°No wonder the gentleman earlier said girls are troublesome, girls truly are unreasonable!¡±

    Jessica immediately fiercely grabbed his cor, cing her other palm lightly on his stomach, spoke sweetly,

    ¡°Colonel Will, are you talking about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Will didn¡¯t want to get punched by her again; being injured, he wasn¡¯t her match, so it¡¯s better to show weakness.

    Jessica deliberately put on a stern face, teasing him, ¡°But I clearly heard you say ¡®girls are unreasonable¡¯, wasn¡¯t that about me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ what I meant was¡­¡± Will immediately tried to find an excuse, ¡°I really wasn¡¯t talking about you; you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re not a girl, I was talking about other women.¡±

    Someone like her couldn¡¯t be considered a girl, at most she¡¯s¡­

    Will thought for a moment, suddenly remembered a word he learned from Gan Tang¡ªtomboy.

    Yes, that¡¯s right, no girl is as violent as her.

    This idiot doesn¡¯t even know how to tter a woman!

    Jessica snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a girl, so what am I? Am I an old woman?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re certainly not¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what am I?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a wo¡­¡± Will stuttered for a while, finally thinking of another word Gan Tang taught him, ¡°Goddess, yes, goddess!¡±

    ¡°Goddess?¡± Jessica repeated the word after him, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand Chinese, so naturally, she didn¡¯t understand these inte buzzwords from Eastern countries.

    Will smiled at her, ¡°In English, it means ¡®goddess¡¯ [meaning a divine woman, an extraordinarydy, or an unparalleled beauty in English]!¡±

    The little rascal, apparently, wasn¡¯t so dumb after all?

    Jessica wouldn¡¯t consider herself a deity, only thought he wasplimenting her looks, and felt a sudden joy inside, although she still wouldn¡¯t let him off easily.

    ¡°Am I really that beautiful?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Will turned to nce at her face, seeing her wide-open light blue eyes staring into his eyes, waiting for his answer.

    The sunlight reflected in her eyes, like the sky after early rain, almost as if it were transparent and crystal blue.

 Chapter 1037: Tomboy OR Goddess (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: Tomboy OR Goddess (3)</h4>

    "It¡¯s beautiful!" He eximed in admiration, "I love your eyes, they¡¯re just like the sky in my hometown. When I was young, I always loved lying on the hills watching the sky for half a day without feeling bored."

    Jessica¡¯s cheeks felt a bit warm, yet her heart was sweet, as if she had just enjoyed a delicious piece of cake, feeling satisfied and happy.

    To prevent Will from noticing her thoughts, she deliberately asked, "What¡¯s so good about the sky?"

    "The sky is really beautiful," Will said earnestly. "In the morning, there¡¯s the dawn glow; during the day, the clouds are either scattered or clustered, and at dusk, the sunset is as vibrant as the lipstick color you like..."

    Will is from A Country, hailing from its western region, where there are vastnds andrge farms, and he himself is the son of a farm owner, well-off indeed.

    It¡¯s just that he went to university and left his hometown, thenter enlisted in the army until now, bing Huangfu Jue¡¯s personal assistant, all due to his own capabilities and efforts.

    Jessica couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by his description, cing her palm t on his chest, resting her chin gently on the back of her hand, while the hand on his stomach naturally rxed and half-embraced his waist.

    "Listening to you, it does sound really beautiful. If I have the chance, I would love to see it..."

    The usually outgoing girl was now unusually gentle, lying on his chest like a little girl, full of longing.

    She was born in the city, ustomed to the bustling city life, with the city sky always appearing high and far, obscured by skyscrapers, never having witnessed such a sky.

    Raising his hand, Will gently stroked her long hair.

    "Once I recover and finish dealing with things here, I¡¯ll take you back to see it. Autumn ising soon, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never seen the scene of harvesting hay on a farm..." Will¡¯s eyes showed a look of reminiscence, "It¡¯s truly magnificent! The sky is blue, and the earth is a golden yellow. You can ride a horse freely across the world..."

    In these years, following Huangfu Jue everywhere, he has been busy every day and hasn¡¯t returned to his hometown in a long time, not even for Christmas.

    "How about... we spend Christmas together this year?"

    Together?!

    Hearing this warm word, Jessica¡¯s lips curved up slightly, but she immediately rebutted, "You¡¯re going home, what¡¯s the point of me going?"

    Will looked at her earnestly, "As long as you are willing, it is also your home!"

    Home?

    It¡¯s been a long time since someone mentioned that word to her.

    Over the years, Jessica has always been by Moses¡¯ side, helping him with work, traveling around, asionally taking vacations, but even that castle didn¡¯t give her a sense of belonging.

    Gazing into the man¡¯s gentle eyes, Jessica¡¯s lips lifted slightly.

    "Then I¡¯ll have to see if that home isfortable first!"

    Although she didn¡¯t agree, it was already a hint that she could go back with him, which was an answer in itself.

    Jessica has always been assertive in her actions. Except for the naive feelings she had during school, she didn¡¯t have much experience with romance, and this was truly her first real rtionship with Will.

    After all, as a girl, when in love, there¡¯s always a bit of instinctive reserve.

 Chapter 1038: Tomboy OR Goddess (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038: Tomboy OR Goddess (4)</h4>

    Will read the subtext in her words, feeling a rush of joy in his heart, his fingers gently stroking her face as he was moved, slightly raising his head and tilting his face to kiss her.

    Jessica didn¡¯t shy away, but naturally turned her face and parted her lips in response.

    Experience needs to be umted, and then adjusted on the basis of that experience.

    The intimacy of the past two days had quickly provided Will with experience, this kiss had be a pleasurable one, Jessica unconsciously closing her eyes.

    Without seeing his face, it seemed as though all senses were concentrated on their lips and teeth.

    The pressure of his lips, the warmth of his tongue brushing across her skin... every tiny stimulus was magnified.

    Feeling his fingers sliding from her ear, into her hair, brushing past the roots, she felt her scalp tingle, as though an electric current spread along her spine, and she instinctively reached out, encircling his neck, fingers lightly stroking the skin at the back of his neck, her body naturally pressed against Will.

    Will¡¯s back gradually arched, and the kiss intensified little by little.

    A strong desire burned rapidly through his veins, then his body immediately responded.

    He had long forgotten where he was, long forgotten about the injury on his body, he just tightly embraced the girl in his arms, moving his hand still fitted with a needle.

    The movement was too big, pulling at the wound, causing a sharp pain, which brought him back to his senses, realizing what he was doing, hurriedly letting her go.

    Suddenly released, Jessica thought doctors or nurses hade in, turned and saw no one, only then did she rx, turning her face only to find the guy leaning against the pillow, looking at her with a strange expression.

    His gaze was odd, Jessica raised her hand to touch her face, "Is... is there something on my face?"

    Willughed, extending arge hand to gently stroke her small face.

    Damn girl, usually so arrogant, sometimes so unbelievably cute, like a little girl, just like now with her flushed cheeks, making one want to tease her...

    It¡¯s a pity they¡¯re in a hospital, and he¡¯s injured, otherwise...

    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but recall her in a miniskirt, her clothes half open, her eager body, immediately feeling a rush of excitement.

    Feeling his body ache and swell, Will quickly nced at the quilt on him, indeed seeing the thin hospital nket tented up.

    No wonder, after surgery he was only wearing the hospital gown and a thin nket, which couldn¡¯t conceal anything at all.

    "Damn!"

    Will cursed under his breath, quickly curling his body and tugging the nket to try and hide it.

    Noticing his movement, Jessica thought he was ufortable, quickly straightening up to adjust his pillow, and reaching to pull the nket up.

    "Is this better..." before she finished speaking, she noticed the tented nket, her heart skipped a beat, she turned her face and squinted at him, "Will?!"

    "Ahem!" Will coughed awkwardly, his face flushing slightly as he hurriedly wrinkled the nket to cover his embarrassment, "I... I just..."

    Jessica folded her arms, "So, you were just now thinking about sleeping with me?"

    "I..." Will lowered his eyes and smiled, "This is... a normal male reaction... it shows I¡¯m... I¡¯m very healthy."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1039: 1039: Tomboy OR Goddess (5)

    <strong>Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: Tomboy OR Goddess (5)</strong>

    ¡°So¡­¡± Jessica slightly tilted her head, ¡°Do you react whenever you see a woman?¡±

    He¡¯s not a pervert!

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Will immediately retorted, ¡°I only react to you, I don¡¯t feel anything for others.¡±

    Jessica felt secretly pleased, but still maintained a fierce look on her face.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Knowing he was in the wrong, Will didn¡¯t talk back. He just frowned, looking at the nket, hoping that the unruly part of himself would calm down quickly.

    But things didn¡¯t go as he wished. His body seemed to be working against him, remaining spirited.

    Seeing his troubled expression, Jessica secretlyughed and deliberately leaned closer, tilting her head to look at his face. Her gaze made Will ufortable all over, his face bing ever redder.

    Jessica couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, andughed out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Mr. Allen, you have a good rest!¡±

    Giving a light pat on his chest, she leaned over to give a gentle kiss on his lips. As she reached the door of the ward, she stopped again, ¡°Should I inform the nurse not toe in temporarily so as not to disturb you?¡±

    Will red at her angrily, and sheughed heartily while opening the door to leave.

    Listening to the sound of her footsteps fading away, Will nced at the nket and then fell onto the pillow, exhausted.

    You wait and see, troublesome girl!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Congress Hall, top-floor meeting room.

    The few congressmen sat at their respective seats, initially somewhatzy, but upon hearing the sound of the door opening, all except Wilson immediately stood up from their chairs.

    In just one day, Gan Yuan had settled General Arthur, a speed that greatly exceeded their expectations.

    It was clear that this Princess was not as easy to deal with as they had imagined, and so they all felt a bit of awe facing her.

    At this time, Wilson also slowly stood up from his chair.

    Entering the room, she nodded lightly to the crowd without saying any unnecessary words. Gan Yuan walked to the table and sat down, slightly raising her chin, and Helen immediately opened her apanying briefcase and distributed a few prepared documents in front of the congressmen.

    ¡°This is one of my ns, take a look, if there are no objections, we will execute it immediately.¡±

    Time was tight, she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on these matters.

    Several small army groups were already on the way, and there was a response from the Navy General, but they just sent a fleet over, obviously just a perfunctory response to her.

    The navy was far in the eastern waters, high as the sky and distant from the emperor, and Gan Yuan currently had no time to go personally to handle it. She could only wait until the current affairs were confirmed and then go settle the head of the Navy Corps, General Yuri.

    Everyone immediately started flipping through the documents in their hands, and the title clearly stated ¡°Joint Exercise.¡±

    This document was exactly the cooperation scheme decided by Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue after discussion.

    On the surface, it¡¯s an exercise under the guise of an excuse, but in fact, it was an open door for Huangfu Jue, allowing his Air Force to enter F Country. Thus, she could strategically surpass General Barton in military strength.

    Whoever has the hardest fist holds the discourse power, and this saying surely applies to war as well.

    Now, General Barton was arrogantly conducting live drills by the river, clearly demonstrating against her, she must make that General understand that she, the Princess, was not a pushover.

    ¡°I support the Princess¡¯s decision.¡±

 Chapter 1040 Supreme Favor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040 Supreme Favor (1)</h4>

    Councilor John was the first to speak. Since yesterday, he had begun to align himself with Gan Yuan, and now he actively expressed his support for her, "With our current military strength, it is impossible to intimidate General Barton. If we can get help from A Country, we can suppress his arrogance and force him to back down voluntarily."

    "Yes, I agree."

    "Moreover, this will also deepen the friendship between our two countries and promote mutual development."

    Two other Liberal Party councilors echoed Councilor John¡¯s statement.

    Now is the time to choose sides; aligning oneself with the right side could influence one¡¯s future political career. These individuals have all recognized Gan Yuan¡¯s capability and strength.

    Her noble status and close rtionship with the Duke of A Country will be her assets...

    Previously, His Majesty the King of A Country also dered that they would fully support her. Clearly, this woman will undoubtedly be a key yer in this country in the future, and they are naturally willing to follow her lead.

    Upon this deration, the two members of the Conservative Party naturally turned their gaze to Wilson.

    "The Princess¡¯s idea is indeed good..." Wilson ced the document on the table, coughed lightly, and leaned back in his chair. "However... I personally feel that it is somewhat inappropriate. We all know the rtionship between the Princess and A Country, but I want to remind the Princess that you are now the ruler of this country and should consider issues more from our national interests and perspective."

    "Does the councilman believe that I would not consider our national interests and perspective?" Gan Yuan countered.

    "I believe... the Princess ispletely inviting trouble!" Wilson tapped the table with his hand. "By bringing in foreign troops into our territory, if something goes wrong and they suddenly attack us, then we will be facing enemies on both sides."

    Gan Yuan smiled, "He won¡¯t!"

    "Perhaps you trust the Duke greatly, but my question is, we..." Wilson nced around the room and gestured towards the window, "and the millions of our country¡¯s people, what will they think? How can your Duke guarantee that he won¡¯t act against our country and undermine you?"

    "Senator Wilson!" Dolly, sitting behind John, immediately stood up, "You are being rmist. The Duke is the Princess¡¯s husband. How could he do such a thing?"

    "Indeed, this time, the Duke ispletely helping us!" John echoed.

    Wilson snorted coldly, "In this age of prioritizing interests, do you still believe in such things? Husband and wife?! The Duke has not held a formal wedding with the Princess, not even gone to a church. Is that considered an official marriage?"

    "We have already obtained official legal documents and are legally married." Gan Yuan raised her hands to the table, leaning slightly forward and gazing at Wilson. "Moreover, this cooperation will have a formal agreement, and I have meticulously outlined the corresponding uses in the document. To show their sincerity, A Country will not only fully cooperate with our military actions but also provide us with arge number of supplies, including but not limited to fighter jets, warships... and various weapons!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1041 Supreme Favor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041 Supreme Favor (2)</h4>

    "All the military supplies will not cost us a penny. As for Duke¡¯s purpose, I can guarantee with my honor that he is only here to help us and will not pose any threat to our country and people."

    These were all proposals initiated by Huangfu Jue.

    Due to years of division and internal corruption among officials, the country¡¯s economy has been stagnant, and now the treasury of F Country is practically empty.

    The movement of the army requires money, every day incurs a considerable amount, and Huangfu Jue did not want her to be troubled by money issues, nor did he want her country to face further difficulties at this time.

    Upon hearing this, several senators were moved and immediately opened their files.

    Indeed, they saw the corresponding uses.

    Not to mention how much it costs daily to deploy these personnel.

    Oil, personnel consumption, various consumables... A twenty-thousand-strong legion is no small expense just for meals, all of which are covered by the other party.

    Moreover, they will also support them with many weapons, just the value of the Phantom Fighter Jet is an astonishing figure.

    This Duke is utterly infatuated with their Princess, to the point where he is wholeheartedly helping!

    However, Wilson did notpromise and continued to question.

    "Will the parliament of A Country agree to such terms of cooperation?"

    This Duke is essentially throwing money down the drain, and he couldn¡¯t believe that the parliamentarians of A Country would allow him to be so capricious.

    Gan Yuan smiled.

    This old fox thought this would trouble her, but she had already discussed these details with Huangfu Jue.

    To prevent anyints from the A Country side, these funds would be personally covered by Huangfu Jue, without using the national assets.

    "Ajue will be fully responsible for these finances; he is only using his money to gain extensivebat experience for his troops, and of course, the parliament won¡¯t oppose this."

    Wilson was stunned.

    After all, this is war, with a twenty-thousand-strong army, plus these military supplies, it¡¯s a staggering amount of over a billion. This Duke is truly insane, spending so much money just to please a woman, which Wilson never imagined.

    "There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Why is he helping us?"

    He questioned again, this time not just to trouble Gan Yuan, but genuinely out of curiosity.

    Gan Yuan leaned back in her chair, raised her left hand with a smile.

    "The reason is simple; he loves me and is willing to do anything for me! Besides, he doesn¡¯t want our child to be born under the threat of war."

    Sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating her beautiful slender fingers, the diamond ring on her ring finger gleaming brightly in the sunlight, blinding Wilson¡¯s eyes.

    "Alright!" She restrained her smile, "I don¡¯t want to give our enemies any more time. Let¡¯s proceed with the vote. Those in favor of this bteral cooperation... please raise your hand."

    John was the first to raise his right hand, followed by two other senators from Freedom Hall raising their right hands.

    The two Conservative Party senators looked towards Wilson, while one of the non-affiliated female senators among the eight members also raised her right hand.

    "I trust Duchess Teresa."

    Among the eight, Gan Yuan had already secured four votes.

    Senator Wilson inevitably felt a bit anxious, as if she won this time, it would prove that the parliament was being gradually taken over by her, and his position would be in jeopardy.

 Chapter 1042: 1042 Supreme Favor (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042 Supreme Favor (3)</strong>

    Just one more vote, and Gan Yuan can make this decision ording to the minority-follow-majority convention.

    This resolution not only concerns military affairs but also involves the power struggle between her and Senator Wilson. Over the years, Wilson has continuously manipted Congress, and thereby manipted this country, which is one of the major reasons why many of the previous President¡¯s ideas could not be implemented.

    If General Barton is Gan Yuan¡¯s external threat, then he is her internal peril.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Princess!¡± Senator Wilson finally broke the silence, ¡°I have twost questions.¡±

    Gan Yuan nodded gently, ¡°Go ahead, Senator.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me, does Your Highness love the Duke as he loves you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°In that case, as you said, if the Duke loves you and helps you¡­ and thereby helps this country, then¡­¡± Wilson ced his hands on the table, slowly rising from his chair, a stern face looking down at Gan Yuan on the opposite side, ¡°please give me a reason to trust you!¡±

    At the table, everyone¡¯s faces changed drastically.

    Wilson¡¯s move was indeed audacious; he dared to openly question Gan Yuan.

    Gan Yuan was slightly taken aback but then regained herposure.

    ¡°So, Senator, you don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Your Highness¡¯s status is real, but how do we know you truly have the country¡¯s best interests at heart and won¡¯t consider giving this country as a gift to your beloved Duke in the name of your great love?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilson!¡± Helen mmed the table and stood up, ¡°Please mind your words, this is an insult to Her Highness the Princess. As a sessor of the G Family, she will undoubtedly strive for this country.¡±

    Dolly and John looked worriedly at Gan Yuan, unable to predict how she would respond.

    Wilson¡¯s question was truly tricky. This cunning old fox had sessfully used the reasoning Gan Yuan provided to counter her. It seemed simple yet was incredibly piercing.

    Wilson remained silent, just staring at Gan Yuan, waiting for her response.

    The opposing side had already secured four votes; if he didn¡¯t exert himself, she would truly win this time, and possibly continue to win in the future.

    Wilson was not willing to yield. He had spent many years, investing countless efforts and energy to reach this point today.

    Why should this young girl, not even older than his daughter, suddenly strip him of everything?!

    Retracting her arms from the table, Gan Yuan slowly stood up from her chair.

    ¡°I do not want to answer this question now. No matter how much I say, what is the point? Even if I speak eloquently, you wouldn¡¯t believe me, would you?¡±

    Senator Wilson remained silent, which was a tacit admission.

    ¡°So, after handling this matter, I will withdraw from Congress and continue to participate in the election. I will not use my princess status to forcibly seize this country. I care for this country just as I care for my lover, children, friends¡­ family! True love is never about forceful taking! If, by then, my people elect a leader who is more suitable for this country than I am, I will immediately return to A Country, to manage the family and educate the children, and I will absolutely refrain from interfering in any state affairs of F Country.¡±

    Gan Yuan smiled while looking at the opposite side at the somewhat pale-faced Wilson.

 Chapter 1043 Supreme Favor (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043 Supreme Favor (4)</h4>

    Gan Yuan smiled as she looked at Wilson, who had a slightly pale face.

    "Senator, this is my answer!"

    These words were simple and direct.

    Wasn¡¯t the other party implying that she had risen to power through her status and men? Well then, she would prove to everyone that even if she ran for election, Gan Yuan could ascend once again.

    No matter how experienced Wilson was or how sharp-tongued, he was rendered speechless by Gan Yuan.

    The other senators appeared somewhat shocked, especially the unaffiliated female senator, whose expression showed increased admiration when she looked at Gan Yuan.

    As a woman, this female senator deeply understood how difficult it was for women to achieve anything in this patriarchal society.

    She had the status of a Princess, yet she willingly participated in the election,peting with other candidates for the presidency...

    This not only demonstrated her confidence but also her inherent pride, and it showcased her determined confidence in winning for her country.

    For a while, the entire conference room was so quiet that one could hear the sound of a fish tail skimming across the ss surface in the decorative fish tank on the wall.

    Momentster, the senator from another party sitting next to Wilson slowly raised his hand.

    "I support the Princess¡¯s decision."

    Support increased from four to five. Out of the eight-member senator group, Gan Yuan had already won.

    Across the room, the elderly senator Wilson felt slightly dizzy, stabilizing himself by holding the table to maintain his bnce and avoid embarrassingly falling back into his chair.

    Gan Yuan nced around, seeing the two Conservative Party senators sitting beside Wilson discreetly eyeing him. One hesitated for a while but ultimately bit the bullet and raised his hand.

    At this point, whether they raised their hands or not was irrelevant; Gan Yuan had already won.

    However, this gesture conveyed a message.

    Clearly, Wilson had lost power. At this moment, if they didn¡¯t show their support for Gan Yuan, she would undoubtedly see them as political enemies.

    Besides, there was another reason¡ªthe young senator genuinely agreed with Gan Yuan¡¯s decision but had been too pressured by Wilson to express it previously.

    In the end, he raised his hand, not just for Gan Yuan, but because he loved his country.

    Six votes now!

    Only Wilson and the senator on his right remained, and after some thought, thetter also raised his hand.

    Wilson noticed his movement, feeling as if he had beenshed. This senator was nurtured by him and always considered close, yet even he had betrayed him?

    This veteran politician, who had spent over fifty years in the political arena, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit mncholic at this moment.

    Across the room, Gan Yuan slightly lifted the corners of her lips.

    "Thank you all for your support. Now, this resolution... passed!" She raised her left hand, "Helen, immediately contact the Duke for lunch at the Royal Pce. Several senators are wee to attend. After lunch, we will discuss the details of cooperation with the Duke and hear his views on this event."

    She propped herself up, looking across the table at Wilson.

    "Senator Wilson, I must say, there is something I find a bit unfortunate."

 Chapter 1044 Supreme Favor (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044 Supreme Favor (5)</h4>

    Wilson raised his face and looked at Gan Yuan, not understanding her intentions.

    Gan Yuan smiled, "If you were born a few yearster, we could have run for election together. It¡¯s really a pity that I can¡¯tpete with you!"

    Her words seemed innocent on the surface, but between the lines, she was mocking Wilson¡ªhe was too old, even unqualified topete with her!

    With Wilson¡¯s mental acuity and experience, there¡¯s no way he couldn¡¯t pick up on her meaning.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s words were like a sharp de hitting Wilson¡¯s weak spot, deeply wounding his vulnerability.

    This regret was a secret Wilson had harbored for years: he rose toote, and by the time he was capable of running for President, he had lost the qualifications, and could only exert his utmost effort in a Senator¡¯s position.

    Struck by her words, Senator Wilson felt his heart convulse and opened his mouth, unable to refute, he could only raise his hand to his chest to ease his difort.

    "You must be tired, right?" Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze swept over his hand, "Understandable, considering your age should be retirement time, it¡¯s really burdensome for you to work so hard for the country. When I seed in my campaign soon, I¡¯ll reorganize the cab, and then you can go back and rest well."

    Senator Wilson was so furious that his temples throbbed. He suddenly stood up, forcefully pushing his chair aside to unleash his emotions.

    Stopping at the door, Gan Yuan turned her face, looking at his lividplexion.

    "Be careful, dear Senator, at your age there¡¯s a risk of osteoporosis. Right now, the country is relying on your talents. If you get injured, wouldn¡¯t I be losing a valuable assistant?"

    Sarcasm and a sharp tongue¡ªit¡¯s not just his forte; she mastered it too.

    Indeed, she could be forgiving at times, but sometimes, she demanded retaliation for any grievances.

    This guy didn¡¯t help and even dared to undermine her efforts; Gan Yuan wouldn¡¯t casually forgive such a matter.

    Previously, he was a tough bone for her to chew; now, Senator Wilson was the chicken she intended to ughter.

    "Helen, send the Senator back; I believe he¡¯s a bit tired. No need to save him a seat at the luncheon today!"

    In her casual remarks, Gan Yuan excluded the old senator from this significant discussion.

    Everyone understood that if Wilson wasn¡¯t included in this session, next time he might not even be informed to attend the parliamentary talks...

    Hmph!

    This is the consequence of opposing her!

    Gan Yuan withdrew her gaze and smiled at everyone.

    "Gentlemen, see you at lunch!"

    Saying so, she turned and left with Helen, Dolly, and others.

    A few senators stood by the table, feeling a lingering fear.

    This woman, who looked so young and charming like a porcin doll, when she struck, was far more mature and ruthless than they ever imagined.

    Even Wilson wasn¡¯t her match¡ªthey¡¯d better think twice!

    John exhaled lightly, relieved he had chosen the right side early on.

    Turning his face to look at the pale Wilson, he unashamedly added insult to injury.

    "I¡¯m really envious of you. How wonderful it¡¯d be if I could retire and enjoy some leisure time one day!" John shrugged slightly. "Come on, everyone, let¡¯s go discuss how to cooperate with the Duke this time?"

    "Alright!"

    "Okay!"

    "Let¡¯s go talk!"

    ...

    Then, several senators followed John out.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1045: 1045 Like a Bastard Like You (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045 Like a Bastard Like You (1)</strong>

    Except for Wilson, only his prized prot¨¦g¨¦¡ªthest congressman to raise his hand¡ªdid not leave.

    Seeing the person turn his face in his direction, Wilson felt slightlyforted. At least he hadn¡¯t invested too much in him, at least he knew to stay and keep himpany.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a ce to have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Senator Wilson,¡± the other person just smiled at him, ¡°You know, I also have to attend the luncheon, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you for a drink. Besides, your health isn¡¯t very good, you should drink less in the future and enjoy your holiday.¡±

    Patting Wilson¡¯s arm, the other person stepped forward to leave.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Wilson yelled in anger, ¡°You¡­ you betray me like this?¡±

    Others betrayed him and he wasn¡¯t too upset, but this person was someone he had personally brought up, yet he was so heartless.

    The person stopped at the doorway, turned his face to smile at him.

    ¡°I remember you said before, ¡®Emotions aren¡¯t needed in politics,¡¯ I think you¡¯re right, this time, I don¡¯t want to choose the wrong side!¡±

    After saying this, the person strutted away, leaving Wilson powerless as he slumped back into his chair, his face pale and bloodless.

    An assistant rushed in with confusion, only to see the once spirited elder, sitting decadently in the chair, seemingly aged ten years in an instant.

    ¡°Senator?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Senator!¡± Wilson roared, ¡°I don¡¯t even qualify to eat at the Royal Pce¡¯s luncheon, what kind of senator am I?¡±

    The assistant, not understanding the situation, was startled by him, only wearing a helpless expression.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wilson stood up, hurriedly rushing toward the door, walked two steps, suddenly his body swayed, and he copsed to the side.

    ¡°Sir!¡± The assistant quickly rushed over to support him, seeing his noticeably peculiarplexion, the assistant hurriedly moved him to the side of the table, swiftly took out his blood pressure medication, and brought it to his mouth, ¡°Quick, take a pill!¡±

    Wilson swallowed the pill with the cup handed over, weakly leaning back in the chair, and let out a long sigh.

    Indeed, he was truly getting old!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    United States, Las Vegas.

    A Boeing airne smoothly taxied into the parking spot, the ne from the East came to a sessful stop, and then the passengers began to orderly disembark the ne.

    In the first-ss cabin, a man in casual attire stepped out.

    ¡°Thank you for flying with us, we hope to see you again on Italian Airlines!¡±

    The flight attendant smiled politely at him, and the man tilted his head, returned a smile, and strode out of the exit.

    The man seemed to be about twenty-four or twenty-five, tall and slim, his casual outfit fitting his body perfectly, his gait somewhatzy.

    Unlike other passengers burdened with numerous bags, he had only a simple backpack, and as he walked towards the exit, he raised both hands to stretchzily.

    ¡°Finally free!¡±

    ¡°Make way, make way!¡± a girl with a baseball cap squeezed out from the economy ss, ¡°Sorry, I really have an urgent matter, excuse me¡­¡±

    While smiling and apologizing to people, the girl slipped out of the cabin door, saw Qiao Liang ahead dialing a number on his phone, she mischievously smiled, immediately quickened her pace to follow him, watched for the right moment, then jumped forward and tightly grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Aliang, what a coincidence!¡±

    This man was none other than Qiao Liang, a good friend Gan Yuan met while working in a hotel.

 Chapter 1046: I Like Bastards Like You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: I Like Bastards Like You (2)</h4>

    Moses¡¯s men shot him once before, and at that time, Chu Xinqing took him away.

    Not wanting his family to know, Qiao Liang did not inform them, and Chu Xinqing arranged a hospital for him. These days, she¡¯s been taking care of him there.

    After recovering for so many days, the wound has healed significantly, and Qiao Liang finally found a chance to escape once again.

    This time,ing to Italy was to attend a food festival, and to rx a bit.

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, he immediately frowned.

    Without needing to turn his face, just by listening to the voice, Qiao Liang already knew it was Chu Xinqing.

    "Lady!" Turning his face, he looked at Chu Xinqing who was winking at him, feeling helpless, "Can¡¯t you give me some personal space?"

    Chu Xinqing grinned and made a funny face at him, "What, you¡¯re allowed toe to Italy, but I¡¯m not?!"

    If he hadn¡¯te, could she havee?

    Qiao Liang was speechless, raising his hand to grab her wrist, he briskly dragged her to the side of the wall.

    "You know, I¡¯m here for the food festival, every day I¡¯m busy and can¡¯t take care of you. You¡¯ve been so kind taking care of me these days, and I feel really guilty. After I¡¯m done with this, I¡¯ll surely make it up to you. Wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll apany you, okay?"

    "Okay." Chu Xinqing nodded with a smile.

    Qiao Liang was stunned.

    Originally thinking she¡¯d make various excuses, he didn¡¯t expect her to agree so readily.

    "You... you¡¯re really agreeing to go back?"

    He couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious, wondering if this girl was nning something again?

    "Yeah, but..." Chu Xinqing smiled, "I have one condition!"

    He knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple.

    "Go ahead, as long as I can do it, I agree to anything."

    "It¡¯s really simple." Chu Xinqing fished a passport out of her pocket, "Go get a marriage certificate with me, once we¡¯re married, you can go wherever you want, I definitely won¡¯t stop or follow you."

    "Xiaoqing!" Qiao Liang looked helpless, "Can¡¯t you be more mature? There are so many good men in the world, why must you pick this jerk of mine?"

    Chu Xinqingughed and clung to his arm, "No way, I just like jerks like you!"

    "Mr. Lu!"

    From afar, a delighted voice was heard, and then an organizer¡¯s staff member came running over, stopping in front of the two, "Mr. Lu, hello, I¡¯vee to pick you up."

    "Hello." Before Qiao Liang could finish speaking, Chu Xinqing had already extended her hand to the other party, "Myst name is Chu, I¡¯m his assistant, if there¡¯s anything you need to tell me, just go ahead."

    "No problem, then Miss Chu, Mr. Lu, let¡¯s head out first, the car is waiting outside!"

    In this casino-hosted food festival, Qiao Liang is the guest of honor, and will also serve as a judgeter, so naturally, they treat him with utmost courtesy.

    The other party was unaware of the rtionship between him and Chu Xinqing. Seeing her say so, they naturally took her word for it, genuinely treating her as Qiao Liang¡¯s assistant.

    Qiao Liang just felt overwhelmed, while Chu Xinqing had already handed her luggage to the staff, reaching out her arm to hook his.

    "Boss, let¡¯s go!"

    Knowing resistance was futile, Qiao Liang resigned himself to walking toward the exit with her.

    Soon, they reached the car that the staff member had driven over, and the person opened the door, with Chu Xinqing promptly pulling him into the back seat.

    As the car moved forward, she released him and stretched with a big yawn.

    ...

    ...

    That¡¯s all for now, see you tomorrow~!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1047: I Like Bastards Like You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: I Like Bastards Like You (3)</h4>

    "Finally, I can rx a bit. The economy ss seat was so ufortable!"

    After learning that Qiao Liang had secretly booked a flight, Chu Xinqing immediately booked the same flight with him. She was just afraid of being found out, so she didn¡¯t dare to book first ss and chose a seat in economy ss instead.

    As a youngdy who¡¯s used to traveling in either first ss or a private jet, this was her first time sitting in economy ss, and she had to sit for over ten hours straight. On the way, she couldn¡¯t hold up and took a little nap, which wasn¡¯t restful at all and ended up with a stiff neck. Now, her neck felt stiff as ever, making her difort evident.

    Qiao Liang smirked, but his eyes had already turned to her face. Finally, he turned around, reaching out his palm to grasp her shoulder.

    "Turn a little bit!"

    Chu Xinqing obediently turned her face, and he held her shoulder with one hand while massaging her neck with the other hand.

    "Serves you right for insisting oning along with me."

    Feeling the perfect pressure from his fingers, Chu Xinqing let out afortable sigh and said, "I wanted to!"

    "Hmph!" Qiao Liang increased the pressure of his fingers slightly, "Say that again?"

    As he pinched her, Chu Xinqing screamed and shrunk her neck, "Ah, are you trying to hurt me to death? I wanted to, what¡¯s it to you? I even took care of you these days; had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered!"

    "Who asked you to? When you¡¯re not around, I can flirt with pretty young nurses!"

    Though saying this, his fingers rxed, diligently massaging her.

    The two of them had been best friends since childhood, and this was not the first time he had done this for her, so he didn¡¯t feel anything was inappropriate.

    Chu Xinqing turned her face and pinched his thigh hard.

    "Heartless thing!"

    Qiao Liang withdrew his hand from the pain, "I¡¯m done with you."

    Chu Xinqing moved her neck, which felt much better after his massage, and then pouted, leaning her head back against the seat. She hadn¡¯t slept well on the ne, and with the car swaying, she gradually felt drowsy and unknowingly slid over to lean on his shoulder, falling asleep quickly on Qiao Liang¡¯s shoulder.

    They were so caught up in their banter in the car that they didn¡¯t notice that since they had left the airport, there had been a car following them the entire time.

    The car drove into the city and stopped in front of the hotel arranged by the organizers for him.

    The staff nced at the two through the rearview mirror and smiled suggestively.

    Because Qiao Liang hadn¡¯t mentioned bringing an assistant earlier, the staff had only arranged one room for him. He nned to arrange another guest room after reaching the hotel, but seeing their current state, he assumed they must be a couple, so he didn¡¯t bring it up again.

    Qiao Liang stretched his legs to get out of the car, but as soon as he turned, Chu Xinqing beside him slid over,nding on hisp.

    Seeing her sound asleep, he couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    This stubborn girl must have been exhausted on the ne. If he ran away now, she surely wouldn¡¯t catch up.

    With this thought, he reached out to move her head, but as soon as he did, she grabbed his hand.

    "Don¡¯t move, be careful with your injury... If you end up disabled, I won¡¯t marry you..."

    She mumbled, revealing she was dreaming.

    For a while, she had been taking care of him. This pampered youngdy had taken care of him meticulously like a special nurse, bringing him meals and water. When he was injured and inconvenient to bathe, she tried several times to wash his feet, but Qiao Liang naturally refused. So she waited till he was asleep and used a towel to wipe him clean.

 Chapter 1048: 1048: I Like Bastards Like You (4)

    <strong>Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: I Like Bastards Like You (4)</strong>

    Noticing the light dark circles under her eyes, Qiao Liang felt a sudden softness in his heart. Carefully, he withdrew his hand from hers, circled around to the other side, and gently lifted her out of the car.

    The staff were increasingly convinced of their rtionship, so they didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They immediately helped him with the luggage and took them to the pre-arranged room, then helped him open the door.

    ¡°Alright, you two rest for a bit. If there¡¯s anything you need, just give me a call anytime.¡±

    cing the room card on the table, the staff wisely left.

    Qiao Liang thanked them and carried Chu Xinqing into the bedroom, cautiously cing her on the bed.

    Due to the ufortable seat and a crying child next to her, Chu Xinqing had only managed to sleep for half an hour during the journey and was now utterly exhausted. She continued to sleep quietly.

    He helped her take off her shoes, pulled a thin nket over her, walked over to the bedside, picked up a pillow and ced it under her head, and instinctively smoothed her hair. Then he sat on the side of the bed and sighed with a frown.

    At first, he thought that with someone as impatient as Chu Xinqing, if he ran away for a few days, she would surely give up.

    Unexpectedly, the oue waspletely different from what he imagined. She seemed obsessed, no matter where he hid, she would always find him.

    From Europe to America, all the way to A Country, yet she still found him¡­

    ¡°Never realized you have such a detective streak!¡±

    Qiao Liang shook his head with self-mockery and stretched out his body, lying beside her.

    What to do now?

    Run away again?!

    Leaving her alone here seemed a bit irresponsible, especially after she had taken care of him for so long. How could he have the heart to leave her again?

    Not run?

    The thought of being pestered every day about marriage gave him a headache.

    They used to have such a good rtionship, eating, drinking, and ying together¡­ traveling from south to north; he would learn new recipes, and she would enjoy them. Each day was so full of joy.

    Why insist on talking about love? Being buddies, siblings¡­ anything but that!

    He turned slightly, frowning as he looked at her face.

    This face, one he had watched grow up, how could he possibly kiss it?!

    As he thought this, his gaze fell on her lips. Chu Xinqing was sleeping curled up in his direction, her lips slightly parted and a few strands of hair lingered at the corners of her mouth, gently fluttering with her breath, making him feel a ticklish sensation on her behalf.

    He raised his finger, intending to brush aside her hair, but then retreated hastily, remembering himself.

    No!

    Such things were meant for lovers to do. He must strictly control his level of intimacy with her, to prevent her from misinterpreting and thinking he liked her too.

    However, upon closer inspection, he realized that she was no longer that chubby-faced little girl he remembered. The short-haired, wild child he knew had grown up, and her wless skin was almost unreal.

    To be honest, this girl has turned out pretty well, both in looks and temperament, without any of the pretentious airs of those privileged girls. Whoever marries her in the future will be really fortunate.

    Thinking of this, Qiao Liang felt a twinge of worry.

    This girl was simple-hearted; what if she encountered a bad man who deceived her?

    No way, if she does find a boyfriend one day, he must help her scrutinize him carefully.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1049: I Like Bastards Like You (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: I Like Bastards Like You (5)</h4>

    When the timees, he must help her find a good match, definitely can¡¯t let her end up with a jerk, to prevent her from getting hurt.

    Thinking about this, Qiao Liang decided that once she wakes up, he would absolutely have a serious talk with her.

    Speaking of which, he doesn¡¯t know what type this girl likes, or does she like his type?

    No way, someone like him who¡¯s a yboy is not suitable for her, absolutely not...

    She should find someone who is focused, gentle, someone who knows how to pamper and indulge her... Hmm, just like that... He has to help her find a good match...

    Gurgle!

    He was still pondering when Chu Xinqing¡¯s stomach in front of him started growling.

    Rushing after him, she only brought a set of clothes to change into, thinking she could eat airne food on the ne; however, the economy ss airne food turned out to be incredibly poor, and there was nothing suitable to eat on the ne. Throughout the journey, she barely ate a few bites, and now she was already so hungry that her stomach felt empty, but because she was simply exhausted, she was still being dragged around by Mr. Sandman and reluctant to wake up, and she raised a hand to press against her empty stomach.

    This girl is picky with food as usual, definitely didn¡¯t eat well on the ne...

    "Such a hassle!"

    Qiao Liang grumbled out loud, but he had already stood up quietly, walked out of the bedroom, closed the door behind, picked up the desk phone to order some food from the restaurant.

    "Is there any Chinese food here?"

    "Sorry, we don¡¯t have Chinese food service."

    On the other end of the phone, the person sounded very apologetic.

    "Then... is there any Chinese restaurant nearby?"

    "It seems not, otherwise... shall I inquire for you?"

    Qiao Liang frowned, "No need."

    Because he¡¯s always liked cooking since he was little, back then he loved experimenting with new juice recipes and such, Chu Xinqing was his "loyal foodie," the dishes and drinks he made were always the ones she¡¯d try first.

    This girl has always been a bit silly, not caring whether those things were actually edible or not, she¡¯d just put them in her mouth, once she drank his juice and ended up in the hospital with gastric bleeding, since then, her stomach has never been quite well.

    Didn¡¯t eat well on the ne, and if she ate those Western dishes again, her stomach would probably feel ufortable. Thinking about it, he took out his phone and dialed the staff member¡¯s number.

    "My friend... no, my assistant¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t feeling well, and I want to make some congee for her, but there isn¡¯t a Chinese restaurant here."

    "Shall I buy some and send them over?"

    "No need, I just need to borrow the hotel¡¯s kitchen, I know her taste."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll help you inquire."

    Very quickly, the call from the other side came back, saying that the arrangements have been made and he could go straight to the kitchen on the fourth floor to cook whatever he wanted, and the ingredients were avable for use, the bill would be covered by the hosts.

    Qiao Liang expressed his thanks, checked in on Chu Xinqing who was still sleeping soundly before grabbing the room card and heading downstairs.

    ...

    ...

    Across from the hotel, in a roadside parking spot, inside the tinted windows of a ck car.

    Wearing dark sses and a mask, Qian Xueying looked across the car window at the hotel opposite.

    "Go in and check it out!"

    The driver agreed, quickly jumped out of the car, crossed the street, and went into the lobby of the hotel opposite.

    A whileter, the driver crossed the street again and returned to the car.

    "How was it?" Qian Xueying inquired in a low voice from the back seat.

    The driver closed the car door, "Got it all checked out, they¡¯re in room 609 on the sixth floor, they¡¯re here for a food festival event this time.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1050: I Like Bastards Like You (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Chapter 1050: I Like Bastards Like You (6)</h4>

    The other party has rented out the entire floor; he and the girl who came with him are in the same room."

    Qian Xueying took off her sunsses and nced at the hotel building opposite, a sinister gleam shed in her eyes.

    "That woman is of no use to us. If she¡¯s in the way, kill her. The man must be kept alive."

    "Alright." The driver also looked towards the hotel, "Currently, they¡¯re in the hotel, making it inconvenient to act. In my opinion, we should wait here until theye out, then look for an opportunity."

    Qian Xueying raised her wrist to check her watch, "How¡¯s the situation on General¡¯s side?"

    The driver shrugged, "That Little Princess has already mobilized quite a few troops over there, standing off against our people across the river."

    As soon as the words fell, Qian Xueying¡¯s phone rang.

    Seeing the number, she immediately answered the call.

    It was General Barton¡¯s assistant calling, "How¡¯s everything going?"

    "Very smoothly." Qian Xueying put her sses back on her face, "We¡¯ve already found the person."

    "Then you¡¯d better hurry up!" The assistant¡¯s tone was very unfriendly, "The current situation is quite unfavorable to us. Without news for so long, the General is very displeased."

    A sh of displeasure passed in Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes behind the lenses. If she didn¡¯t want to use General Barton to deal with Gan Yuan, she wouldn¡¯t be humbling herself to him.

    How dare merely an assistant show her attitude?

    Qian Xueying chuckled into the phone, "Please tell the General, within three days, I¡¯ll definitely bring the person back to him."

    "I¡¯ll ry the message, but this time, I hope Miss Ying keeps her word." The assistant¡¯s voice was cold, "You should know the significance of the General staying behind."

    Qian Xueying¡¯s lips curled disdainfully under her mask, "I understand, don¡¯t worry, Mister Assistant."

    She raised her hand to hang up, and in the light of the phone¡¯s screen, she immediately noticed the irregr dark red marks on her fingers.

    This injury not only burned half of her face, but instinctively raising her hand to shield her face, half of her arm and her right hand were burned.

    The burn wasn¡¯t severe, yet it hadpletely scarred the surface skin, and though the wound had healed, the skin was left with indelible marks.

    Noticing this, her initially calm mood immediately erupted in fury.

    Stowing the phone in her pocket, she quickly fished out gloves to cover her wounds, while the other hand reached into her backpack and withdrew a syringe, stabbing its tip into her uninjured left arm.

    A girl who always loved her beauty, how could she ept such a ghastly appearance? To escape reality, she could only rely on drugs to numb her soul.

    Originally, she had wanted to quit, but now she willingly sumbed, bing a captive to these drugs.

    As the drugs entered her bloodstream, her entire body soon felt unbearably light...

    "Ha..." Qian Xueying curled up in the backseat,ughing, "Gan Yuan... hahaha... I will kill you with my own hands... not just you... but your son, Huangfu Jue... everyone you care about... ha..."

    In the backseat, sheughed and spoke, her choked throat making a hoarse, ghostly sound.

    The driver nced at her through the rearview mirror, quickly frowning and looking away.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Qian Xueying noticed his movement and immediately leaned over to grab his shoulder.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1051: 1051: I Like Bastards Like You (7)

    <strong>Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051: I Like Bastards Like You (7)</strong>

    Raising her gloved right hand to pull off her sunsses and mask, ¡°Am I very ugly¡­ am I?¡±

    The driver smiled, ¡°Miss Ying, please don¡¯t be like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Qian Xueying lifted the gun to his temple, ¡°Am I ugly?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re certainly not ugly.¡± The driver smiled amodatingly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing, cosmetic surgery is very simple, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Qian Xueying raised her eyes, looked at the rear-view mirror, where her scarred face was reflected, but what she saw was Gan Yuan¡¯s face.

    ¡°No, I want her to see, to see what she turned me into?¡± Qian Xueying suddenly raised her right hand, aiming the gun at Gan Yuan¡¯s phantom in the mirror, ¡°I want to cut her face myself¡­ make her the ugliest woman in the world¡­ cosmetic surgery¡­ oh yeah¡­ haha¡­ I want to be her, to be the Princess in her ce, to marry Huangfu Jue in her ce, to make her son call me mom¡­ take everything from her, haha¡­¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more pleased she felt, Qian Xueying raised her hand to stroke her own face, imagining having everything that belonged to Gan Yuan, andughed out loud again.

    In the rear-view mirror, her hideous face was reflected, causing the driver to feel a chill down his spine and a queasiness in his chest, he quickly turned his face away.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Hotel room, in the bedroom.

    Chu Xinqing had slept for a while, her stomach felt ufortably empty, she curled up and turned over, but couldn¡¯t fall back asleep.

    When she opened her eyes, she looked at the unfamiliar room, and after being dazed for a moment, she sat up.

    Where is this ce?

    ¡°Aliang?¡±

    Chu Xinqing slid to the edge of the bed, clutching her aching stomach, and called out.

    The room was empty and silent, naturally, no one answered her.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Chu Xinqing could only assume he had run off again, and immediately frowned in anger. She jumped out of bed, grabbed her belongings, but her stomach writhed in pain, she raised her hand to press on her stomach, crouching down painfully, ¡°Damn you, Lu Ziliang, you¡­ heartless¡­¡±

    As she cursed, her nose tingled with emotion.

    The stomachache along with the grievance, crouched in this unfamiliar hotel, made Chu Xinqing inexplicably feel like crying.

    After a while, she finally stood up after wiping her face.

    Reaching down to pick up the bag that had fallen to the floor, she quickly unzipped it and took out the heavy rehabilitation device inside, then wrathfully walked to the trash can!

    ¡°Bastard, from now on, I won¡¯t care about you anymore!¡±

    Holding the rehabilitation device with both hands raised high, Chu Xinqing grimaced, eyes reddening with determination, but in the end, she did not throw it out. Reconsidering, she pulled her hands back.

    The doctor had said that Qiao Liang¡¯s injury seemed healed, but his muscles had not fully recovered. If not properly rehabilitated, he might suffer from sore muscles or other aftereffects in the future. This rehabilitation device was prepared for him by the doctor.

    As a result, she went to the hospital to get the rehabilitation device while he slipped away behind.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Turning around, Chu Xinqing threw the rehabilitation device onto the bed and grabbed a pillow to punch it hard, ¡°Serves you right, you deserve to suffer in pain without a heart, I won¡¯t care about you anymore, who do you think you are, making me chase you all over the world¡­ bastard¡­¡±

    Her body was exhausted, her stomach painfully empty, and with this scolding, all the grievances in her heart surfaced. Chu Xinqing felt more aggrieved the more she scolded, until finally, she clutched the pillow and cried out loud¡­

 Chapter 1052: Like a Jerk Like You (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Like a Jerk Like You (8)</h4>

    For the past two years, chasing after Qiao Liang around the world, she never felt tired orined.

    The two of them grew up together since childhood. Qiao Liang had always cared deeply for her, taking her on adventures everywhere, from north to south. Knowing her stomach wasn¡¯t good, he researched many stomach-friendly recipes and gave them to her family¡¯s servants, instructing them to cook ording to his ingredients and methods.

    No matter what new dish he invented, she was always the first one he served, asking her to critique it.

    For so many years, he never had a girlfriend.

    When she asked him why, he only said, "None of them measure up to you, I just can¡¯t look at them!"

    ...

    Chu Xinqing always believed that this guy cared about her, liked her... just as she liked and cared about him but hadn¡¯t said it out loud.

    Like all those childhoodpanions who naturally end up together.

    Because thinking about him taking the initiative to confess to her, she never broke this unspoken bond.

    Later, both families noticed their feelings and decided to make good on the old joke, nning an early wedding to produce an heir sooner...

    At that time, she was almost happy enough to jump up, dressing beautifully to attend the engagement banquet, but all she got was news of him running away.

    Her father was furious, but she still defended Qiao Liang, saying he just wasn¡¯t ready for marriage, that¡¯s why he did it, and she would bring him back.

    Thus, she chased him from Asia to Europe, then to America...

    For two years, she searched for him everywhere, from one country to another, he kept escaping, and she kept finding ways to track him down.

    When there were no leads, she¡¯d eat at restaurants one by one, using her familiarity with his tastes to discover his hiding ce.

    She did all these things, firmly believing that he cared about her too, liked her, but was just avoiding her feelings out of a yful nature...

    Now Chu Xinqing couldn¡¯t help but doubt, maybe it really was just her own wishful thinking.

    To her, he was an irreceable existence in her life.

    But to him, she was nothing special, just a childhoodpanion...

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ovee with sadness, crying even more heartbrokenly.

    To love someone for twenty years, believing that person also loves you, only to suddenly realize at a certain moment that it was all just her fantasy, such a blow could almost shatter a person¡¯s heart.

    The heart ached with a spasming pain, surpassing the sadness, Chu Xinqing straightened her body, wiped her face with her hand, and saw the rehabilitation device not far away, gently shaking her head.

    So, she was just a joke!

    Thinking about her endless chasing and begging him to marry her...

    She really was foolish, really stupid, he clearly already said the two of them were impossible, how could she still believe they would get married?

    Taking a deep breath, she slowly stood up, grabbed the backpack on the ground, slung it over her shoulder, wiped her face with her hand, picked up the rehabilitation device from the bed, and walked out of the bedroom.

    She picked up a piece of letter paper from the coffee table, quickly wrote a few lines, and tucked it under the rehabilitation device.

    Since he agreed to participate in the food festival, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go far, this guest room must have been booked by him, he would certainly call back to ask the hotel if she left.

    By then, the hotel manager would hand this item over to him.

    Putting the letter paper into an envelope, tucking it under the rehabilitation device, Chu Xinqing stood up, bit her lip, and strode towards the door.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1053: Like a Jerk Like You (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053: Like a Jerk Like You (9)</h4>

    The reason she¡¯s been chasing after him is because she believes he likes her. Now that she¡¯s figured it out, why keep clinging to him?

    Doing so will only make him hate her more, won¡¯t it?

    Chu Xinqing pulled open the room door, sniffed, and took a step out, closing the door behind her and headed towards the elevator.

    The elevator descended, reflecting her small face, which was pale with reddened eyes.

    Passing the front desk, she intuitively nced around.

    Perhaps that guy is watching her from afar?

    Whatever, does it matter if he¡¯s there or not?!

    Anyway, he doesn¡¯t like her, so why persist in clinging...

    She hugged her arms, suppressing the dull pain in her stomach, quickened her steps, and hurriedly walked out of the hotel lobby.

    Across the street, the driver was continuously observing the entrance direction, noticing hering out, he immediately became alert and sat up straight.

    "Miss, it looks like that girl hase out!"

    In the back seat, Qian Xueying, who was resting with her eyes closed, also turned her face, grabbed the binocrs to look at the hotel entrance¡¯s direction, squinted slightly, and a cold smile appeared on her face.

    "Alright, let¡¯s start with her!"

    Seeing Chu Xinqing stop a taxi and leave, the driver immediately started the car and followed.

    Sitting in the back seat, Chu Xinqing pulled out her phone, entered the message box, wrote a few words, and pressed the exit key.

    Now his phone is likely turned off, he won¡¯t see it even if I send it, forget it!

    Putting the phone back into her handbag, she raised her hand to her spasming stomach, reached into the bag, but couldn¡¯t find the stomach medicine.

    In a hurry to help Qiao Liang pack the recovery instrument, she forgot to take her meds.

    Noticing the pharmacy ahead, she leaned forward.

    "Driver sir, please stop ahead."

    The taxi stopped by the roadside, Chu Xinqing paid the fare and got out, went into the pharmacy, bought a box of stomach medicine, looked around but couldn¡¯t find a ce selling hot drinks, then bought a bottle of water from a vending machine.

    As she gathered the change she retrieved, her stomach clenched in pain. Her hand slipped, and two coins fell to the floor. She bent down to pick them up, her peripheral vision catching sight of two people approaching her.

    She turned her face to look, only to see the pair as a man and a woman, the woman wearing a hat and mask, her face unclear.

    Not thinking much of it, she assumed they were also there to buy water, apologetically smiled at them.

    "Sorry!"

    Picking up the coins from the ground, she hurried to vacate the vending machine, only to step back and bump into the man¡¯s chest.

    "Sorry..."

    She was about to apologize, when a round, hard object pressed against her back, followed by the man¡¯s low, sinister voice.

    "Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll shoot."

    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t shoot!" Chu Xinqing¡¯s hand trembled, and the coins in her hand ttered to the ground, "I... I¡¯ll give you money, you can have as much as you want!" Holding the water and medicine, she raised both hands, her voice quivering, "There¡¯s a wallet in my bag, take my watch and jewelry too, please don¡¯t kill me!"

    Assuming it was a robbery, she willingly made concessions to avoid disaster.

    Before she could finish, the girl beside her suddenly let out a hoarse duck-likeugh, then a gloved icy hand sped her neck, forcefully shoving her against the vending machine.

    "Money?" The girl raised her hatted face, revealed a cold smile, "I don¡¯t want your money, I want your life!"

 Chapter 1054: Like You, Such a Bastard (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: Like You, Such a Bastard (10)</h4>

    The blue light from the automatic vending machine reflected the other¡¯s face, half of which was still pretty, while the other half was covered with hideous dark red marks, as ugly as a ghost. Chu Xinqing¡¯s heart tightened, and she just stared nkly at that face, then screamed.

    The scream had only half emerged when the fingers around her neck tightened, the remaining scream strangled in her throat. Her head was then mmed against the vending machine, her vision went dark, and Chu Xinqing¡¯s head drooped powerlessly.

    "Hmph!" Under the light of the streemp, Qian Xueying¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of jealousy as she nced at Chu Xinqing¡¯s pretty face. She raised her hand and pushed Chu Xinqing into her subordinate¡¯s arms, "Take her to the car!"

    The subordinate picked up Chu Xinqing, tucked her under his arm, and Qian Xueying grabbed the bag that Chu Xinqing had dropped on the ground.

    The two of them returned to the car. The driver shoved Chu Xinqing into the back seat, and Qian Xueying sat on the other side, rifling through Chu Xinqing¡¯s bag until she found her phone.

    Seeing the close-up photo of Chu Xinqing with Qiao Liang on the screen, Qian Xueying sneered coldly.

    ...

    ...

    Eastern territorial waters of F Country.

    On therge warship, the navy men wereughing heartily, raising their drinks on the deck, dancing and joking.

    On therge balcony on the second floor, General Yuri held a ss of fine red wine, smiling as he watched his soldiers below.

    Beside him stood the staff sent from the Royal Pce.

    This time, the staff member was here on Gan Yuan¡¯s orders, to personally deliver hermand to Yuri, instructing him to immediately move the fleet into the territorial waters of the temporary Northwest province to coordinate with other teams in forming a siege around the province.

    Having listened to the special envoy read Gan Yuan¡¯s orders, Yuri¡¯s face still bore azy expression.

    "Alright, you can go back and inform Her Highness the Princess that... after weplete this exercise, we will immediately head to the Northwest."

    Exercise?!

    The staff member from the Royal Pce looked at the reveling navy below.

    Is this an exercise?

    "General Yuri!" The assistant who hade with the staff member stepped forward displeased, "I must remind you, this is an order jointly issued by Parliament and Her Highness the Princess. If you do not execute it immediately, you are disobeying military orders, and we have the right to bring you to a military court!"

    "Oh..." Yuri turned his face, smiling at the assistant, "You¡¯re talking about a military court, right?"

    He was smiling, but the look in his eyes was cold as ice.

    A mere underling daring to shout at him like this?!

    Beside him, several subordinates had already raised their guns, all aimed at the assistant.

    "You all... you..."

    The assistant broke out in a cold sweat immediately.

    Sensing his displeasure, the special envoy hurriedly pushed the assistant aside, stepping forward to stand before Yuri.

    This was the sea, on Yuri¡¯s ship, where Yuri was the master. If he really turned hostile and threw them into the sea to feed the fish, who could uncover the truthter if he found an excuse like a ne ident or something else?

    "General Yuri, now is a time of national peril!" the special envoy pleaded sincerely, "I hope you can consider the bigger picture!"

    "The bigger picture?" Yuri handed the ss of red wine to his subordinate next to him, "The bigger picture is that my soldiers have justpleted a live-fire exercise and haven¡¯t rested for two days and nights. Now they need a good night¡¯s rest."

 Chapter 1055: The Princeâ€™s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (1)</h4>

    The special envoy wanted to say something else, but Yuri had already raised his left hand.

    "You two must be tired aftering such a long way. Someone, escort them to the cabin to rest, and make sure to treat them well!"

    "Yes!" A few subordinates immediately came over, and the leader among them said with a smile, "Gentlemen, this way please!"

    The assistant had a face full of indignation, but the special envoy knew that now was not the time to sh with Yuri, so he had no choice but toply.

    The two were escorted to the cabin by a few of Yuri¡¯s subordinates. As soon as they left, the assistant spoke angrily.

    "What does he mean by this? Does he intend to rebel?"

    The special envoy sighed, took out his phone, and seeing just one bar of signal, he let out a deep sigh.

    "It¡¯s over!"

    Here in the open sea, there was no signal on the phone. Now, they had be birds in Yuri¡¯s cage, at his mercy.

    "He... he doesn¡¯t intend to kill us, does he?" the assistant asked timidly.

    The special envoy also felt uncertain. This General Yuri was clearly hiding a dagger behind a smile. Until now, he couldn¡¯t understand what this person was truly thinking.

    In the end, he could only sigh deeply and sit dejectedly on the chair.

    Now there was no way to contact the Royal Pce. He could only hope that this general wouldn¡¯t truly harm them.

    In the main cabin.

    Yurizily yawned, "Keep a close eye on them, don¡¯t let them escape. Let¡¯s stall for a few days first. Once the situation over there is determined, then we¡¯ll decide whether to take action."

    Yuri did not n to respond to Gan Yuan¡¯s orders, but he also didn¡¯t want topletely ruin the rtionship. Right now, he just intended to watch from afar.

    He had his own ns. If Gan Yuan¡¯s side was strong at the time, he would go over and make a show of support. Even if the Little Princess was unhappy, she would have nothing to say.

    He could just use a random excuse to muddle through. She had just taken the throne and her power was unstable; she wouldn¡¯t dare act against him, the general.

    On the contrary, if Gan Yuan¡¯s side was unable to contend with General Barton from the Northwest, he would find an opportunity to share the spoils with Barton.

    If the two sides suffered mutual defeat, all the better, as he coulde out to clean up the mess and expand his own power.

    Unlike Barton¡¯s toughness and Arthur¡¯s vanity, Yuri was an opportunist who only did what was most beneficial for himself.

    In the distance, the sound of engines came from mid-air.

    Yuri looked up, watching the helicopter over the night sea with a guarded expression in his eyes.

    "Who is it?"

    "General!" A subordinate ran in and stood at attention beside him, "Reporting to General, Prince of A Country has just contacted us, requesting tond on the ship."

    The Prince?!

    Yuri squinted his eyes, looking at the approaching helicopter, his eyes filled with suspicion.

    Huangfu Jue actually came in person?

    Pressing his lips together, Yuri frowned and gave the order.

    "Allow thending!"

    If it was just someone sent from the Royal Pce, he could handle them casually. If it was the Prince of A Country, he would have to deal with him carefully¡ªhe dared not easily provoke that person.

    A subordinate went to ry his orders, while the deputy beside him looked at the helicopter in confusion, "The Prince actually came in person? Didn¡¯t they say he was in the Capital?"

    Yuri frowned but remained silent.

    Huangfu Jue was different from others; Yuri had met that guy a couple of times before and heard a lot about him. This time, he could handle it well.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1056: The Princeâ€™s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (2)</h4>

    In mid-air, the helicopter had already arrived above the battleship.

    The sound of the helicopter¡¯s rotors overwhelmed the music ring on the deck, immediately drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Those partying soldiers all lifted their faces, curiously watching the aircraft that was slowly descending.

    "General?" The deputy took his gaze away from the helicopter, "Should we... go and wee them?"

    At this moment, the helicopter had lowered to the level of the deck on the second floor, and the airflow from the wings was blowing through his hair, causing General Yuri to stand up straight.

    "Upstairs!"

    The visitor¡¯s identity was extremely esteemed, so he had to show some respect.

    When General Yuri led a few subordinates upstairs to greet the visitor, the ck helicopter had alreadynded steadily on the deck.

    The soldiers who were drinking and celebrating were holding cups, carrying beer cans, and curiously moving to the sides, wanting to see who hade aboard.

    Here, General Yuri had already brought a few people downstairs. Seeing him, the soldiers all stepped aside, each of their expressions bing serious.

    It seemed that the person on the helicopter had quite a status, as even the General himself came to greet them.

    General Yuri passed through the crowd and approached the helicopter. Someone had already turned off the sound system, and the deck immediately fell silent.

    The cabin door slowly parted, and then a figure appeared in the doorway.

    A tall build, dressed in a casual suit, slightly long golden-brown short hair caught by the sea breeze, with a pair of wide-framed stic sses obscuring the sharpness of his gaze.

    No entourage of bodyguards, no one else... apart from the pilot, there was no one else on the helicopter.

    Yuri was filled with doubt. This person really had a lot of courage to board his ship alone?

    With a smooth leap from the helicopter, the neer strode over to General Yuri, immediately extending his arms to embrace his shoulders, patting him on the back like an old friend.

    "Hey, Yuri, long time no see!"

    "Ha..." General Yuri also cooperatively extended his arms, giving him a light hug, "Indeed, Your Highness, long time no see!"

    By this time, the visitor had already withdrawn his arms, taking a look around.

    "Looks like you all were celebrating, weren¡¯t you? I guessed right!" Extending his hand to take a beer from a tray carried by a nearby sailor, the visitor lifted the beer can high, "I, Duchess Teresa, toast to you all!"

    Duchess Teresa?!

    Everyone gaped in shock, closely examining the neer.

    Sure enough, that face was extremely familiar; it was indeed the renowned Duchess Teresa, the future King of A Country. Why did hee here?

    The sailors were all full of doubt, while the man raised his beer high.

    "Blood Shark Legion, long live!"

    His voice was infectious, and the sailors were all moved by his enthusiasm, raising their own cups or beer cans in unison, "Blood Shark Legion, long live!"

    "Cheers!"

    With a flick of his hand, he popped open the beer tab and lifted the can to his mouth, draining it in one go.

    "Wow!"

    "Well done!"

    ...

    All around, there was a burst of cheering and whistling.

    Several deputy generals looked at General Yuri in confusion, really unable to understand what on earth this Prince was up to.

    Of course, they did not get an answer from General Yuri, because at this moment General Yuri was just as baffled by the scene before him.

    He had met Huangfu Jue a few times, knew he was usually serious, sparing with words, and always coldly assertive and forceful. Why had his demeanor changed today?

 Chapter 1057: 1057: The Princes Demeanor Suddenly Changes (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (3)</strong>

    With a whistle from his pursed lips, the man raised his hand and forcefully hurled the empty beer can towards the sea.

    ¡°Another one!¡± He extended his hand, and immediately a navy member tossed a beer can over to him. He unceremoniously caught it, opened the beer again, and raised it high, shouting loudly, ¡°This one is for beating Barton and those bastards of the Northwest Army, bing the first legion of F Country! The first legion, the Blood Shark Legion!¡±

    This statement instantly resonated strongly with everyone.

    What¡¯s so great about those guys in the Northwest, why are they the first? The Blood Shark Legion is the genuine number one.

    The sea is so harsh, the wind, and the sun¡­

    General Yuri¡¯s pupils contracted as he heard this, finally understanding the other party¡¯s intention.

    He opened his mouth to stop it, but the man was already brandishing his beer can in mid-air with a high shout.

    ¡°Blood Shark, number one!¡±

    All around, the half-drunk sailors immediately followed him with blood boiling, shouting at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°Blood Shark, number one!¡±

    ¡°Blood Shark, number one!¡±

    ¡­

    The men shouted at the top of their throats, easily drowning out General Yuri¡¯s voice and stifling his words in his throat.

    Several adjutants sensed something was off but were powerless to stop it. As the shouting around grew more intense, General Yuri could no longer restrain himself and stepped forward to stop this Prince.

    ¡°Come!¡± The man handed a can of beer to General Yuri and then clinked it heavily with his own, ¡°To the first legion, long live Blood Shark, cheers!¡±

    ¡°Long live Blood Shark!¡±

    Everyone roared together, toasted, and he raised his hand, bringing the beer to his lips while lifting up Yuri¡¯s hand holding the beer.

    Yuri looked around, gazing at his soldiers, and had no choice but to bring the beer to his lips.

    Seeing their general also drinking, the soldiers became even more frenzied, one by one bringing the beer to their lips and guzzling it down.

    ¡°Good!¡± The man threw the empty beer can at his feet, lifted his arm to rest on General Yuri¡¯s shoulder, raised his other hand halfway up with a microphone dragged out from who knows where to his mouth, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for everyone to know the sharp teeth of Blood Shark, immediately order all ships to head full speed to the eastern sea area in an hour.¡±

    Yuri¡¯s face changed drastically, hurrying forward to snatch the microphone from him.

    The man gripped him with force.

    Sideways, looking at the livid-faced General Yuri, he slightly curled his lips into a cunning smile and continued to shout into the microphone.

    ¡°Yuri, long live, Blood Shark, long live, first legion, long live!¡±

    ¡°Yuri, long live, Blood Shark, long live, first legion, long live!¡±

    Everyone echoed together, and he tossed the microphone aside, embracing Yuri and walking towards the cabin, one arm still rhythmically waving.

    ¡°Yuri, long live, Blood Shark, long live, first legion, long live!¡±

    Yuri frowned, trying to resist, but his strength was underwhelmed by the other¡¯s power. By the time he finally broke free, he was already being pushed into the cabin door.

    He pushed away the man embracing him, frowning at the face of the neer.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    He could feel that this person was definitely not Huangfu Jue, even though that face looked so simr, but that style of doing things was nothing like the man he knew.

    The man lifted his right hand, pushed the sses to perch on his hair, and with a pair of ck eyes curving upwards, he returned with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Duchess Teresa, the real deal!¡±

 Chapter 1058: The Princeâ€™s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (4)</h4>

    "You..." General Yuri frowned at the man for a moment before suddenly realizing, "Are you the Duke¡¯s brother?"

    Everyone knows that the Duke has a twin brother, and the two look exactly alike, except for the color of their eyes.

    Unlike the assertive Crown Prince, the Duke¡¯s brother, Huangfu Qi, known for his low profile, rarely attends pce affairs and never meddles in national matters.

    Even if General Yuri racked his brains, he wouldn¡¯t have thought Huangfu Qi woulde here.

    "I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Yuri to know of me." Huangfu Qi crossed his arms andzily winked at him, "It¡¯s an honor."

    "General!"

    A few deputy generals rushed in and were stunned when they saw the man standing in the hall, each one of them staring at Huangfu Qi in confusion.

    Huangfu Qi shrugged his shoulders, "I just came to join your festivities, no need to be so tense. Seems you all don¡¯t recognize me, let me introduce myself. I am Huangfu Qi, the brother of the man you know well."

    The crowd was taken aback, no wonder he looked so alike, he turned out to be the twin brother.

    However, for him to daree aboard their ship alone and cause such amotion, he truly has guts.

    "Duke!" General Yuri shouted in a deep voice, "Now, please leave my ship immediately!"

    Even though the visitor was not Huangfu Jue, he still held the status of a Prince, and thus wasn¡¯t someone he could easily provoke.

    But at least, he didn¡¯t have to treat Huangfu Qi with the same reverence as he did Huangfu Jue.

    "General Yuri, isn¡¯t this your fault?" Huangfu Qi unceremoniously walked into the hall, took a seat on the sofa, and unabashedly propped his feet onto the coffee table, "I¡¯ve specificallye to celebrate with the Blood Shark Legion, yet you wish to drive me away; isn¡¯t that a bit inhospitable?"

    "Hmph!" General Yuri approached, looking down at him, "I have military duties to attend to and no time to host the Duke, so please don¡¯t interfere with my duties."

    "Don¡¯t worry." Huangfu Qi smiled cheerfully, "I¡¯vee to the ship this time to lead the way for you. Before the General reaches the eastern coast, I absolutely won¡¯t disembark!"

    A deputy general immediately shouted angrily, "Come, escort him off the ship!"

    Since he wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince, the deputy¡¯s attitude toward him was no longer respectful.

    Huangfu Qi nced sideways at the deputy, his bright ck eyes meeting the other¡¯s gaze, his lips curving upwards, yet a fierce glint colored his eyes.

    Facing that gaze, the deputy felt his confidence waver, his aura diminished a bit.

    A few subordinates stepped forward, but were also frozen by Huangfu Qi¡¯s sharp gaze.

    Huangfu Qi¡¯s gaze returned to General Yuri, "Are you really sure you want to drive me off the ship?"

    General Yuri waved his hand, signaling his subordinates and deputies to retreat, then lowered himself onto the sofa opposite and shed a hint of a smile.

    "They were just joking with the Duke. It¡¯s an honor to have the Duke on my ship."

    No matter what, he was still a Prince of A Country, the Duke¡¯s own brother; if anything were to truly happen to him, General Yuri knew the consequences.

    "However, we truly have urgent matters at hand now, so we¡¯ll have to inconvenience the Duke."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1059: The Princeâ€™s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (5)</h4>

    Huangfu Qi once again showed a smile, "I¡¯ve already said, I will travel alongside the General all the way to the Northwest."

    General Yuri also smiled, "I believe the Duke is mistaken, we have other tasks and cannot head to the Northwest."

    "How so?" Huangfu Qi arched an eyebrow, "Are you implying, General, that you don¡¯t intend to obey the orders of the Congress?"

    "Of course not!" General Yuri shrugged lightly, "We have not received any orders."

    "Oh, I see." Huangfu Qi nodded, "No wonder my sister-inw asked me toe and deliver themand, indeed, outsiders can¡¯t be relied on. Now..." He sat up straight, "I formally convey to you the orders from the Royal Pce and Her Highness the Princess, requesting General Yuri to immediately take all elite taxes and rush to the northwest sea area."

    "The Duke is drunk!" General Yuri raised his right hand, "Take the Duke to a room to rest."

    "Yes!"

    Two subordinates immediately stepped forward, intending to assist Huangfu Qi.

    But before they could touch him, Huangfu Qi had already reached into the inner pocket of his suit, pulled out something to point at General Yuri.

    The dark color shimmered with a bluish glow under the light¡ªit was a handgun!

    There was amotion!

    Seeing him draw the gun, everyone swiftly drew their weapons, aiming at Huangfu Qi.

    He remained unperturbed, raised his left hand to fish out a cigar from his pocket, flicking one to General Yuri while cing another in his mouth, then turned the gun towards his own face, and pulled the trigger.

    As the crowd frowned, the gun produced a faint sound and a me shot out from the muzzle.

    It turned out that it was not a handgun but a replica handgun lighter.

    Slowly rotating the cigar to light it, Huangfu Qi took a deep drag, exhaling a cloud of grayish-blue smoke.

    "This is a little gadget I bought from Find, thought you guys hadn¡¯t seen it before, turns out, you folks are so familiar with it!" Heughed as he tossed the replica handgun lighter onto the table, "General, I think we need to talk!"

    General Yuri raised his right hand, and his subordinates immediately put away their guns and left the living room, leaving only a trusted deputy standing behind him, watching Huangfu Qi warily.

    "This must be your confidant, since there are no outsiders now, I won¡¯t beat around the bush!" Huangfu Qi leaned back on the sofa with his cigar, "If this time, General Yuri doesn¡¯t ept my suggestion, you will regret it for a lifetime."

    General Yuri squinted his eyes slightly, "Why do you say that?"

    Huangfu Qi exhaled a puff of smoke, his handsome face appearing mysterious and unpredictable behind the smoke.

    "In less than three days, the Northwest will be heavily surrounded, and if you don¡¯t leave, your ship will miss this feast." He waved his fingers sping the cigar, exhaling a perfect smoke ring, "So far, the Central Army Corps, the Giant Eagle Air Force, and all other corps have already set out, only you are absent. When ites time to reward for merits, you will have nothing. I know, the Blood Shark Legionprises fifty-eight thousand people, three hundredrge warships, five hundred small warships, in less than a week, this will all..."

    Huangfu Qi pursed his lips to disperse the smoke ring he had blown into midair, "vanish into thin air, leaving you, Yuri... I don¡¯t know whether you prefer spending the rest of your life incarcerated in a military prison or jumping into the sea to feed the fish, but I think either oue is miserable, isn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 1060: 1060: The Princes Demeanor Suddenly Changes (6)

    <strong>Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (6)</strong>

    Yuri sneered, ¡°Is the Duke threatening me?¡±

    ¡°The Northwest Province¡¯s army of a hundred thousand is still vulnerable. General, do you really think that with your few men, you can withstand fifty thousand air force and a hundred thousand navy?¡± Huangfu Qi shook his head lightly, ¡°Blood Shark Legion, years of dedication, tsk tsk, what a pity!¡±

    General Yuri¡¯s eyes shed with a strange color, and the adjutant beside him couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°Stop making rming statements, Giant Eagle Legion only has thirty thousand, a hundred thousand navy? From where? Does the Duke do magic tricks? You think we don¡¯t know, you¡¯ve only mobilized twenty thousand air force?¡±

    The Giant Eagle Legion¡¯s thirty thousand air force, plus the twenty thousand troops mobilized by Huangfu Jue, amounts to only fifty thousand air force in total, where does the hundred thousand navye from, this is really simply nonsense.

    Do they think they can scare us?

    ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve only mobilized twenty thousand air force, but, please do not forget, you¡¯re surrounded not only by our country.¡± Facing the adjutant¡¯s angry question, Huangfu Qi¡¯s face still bore a smile, elegantly flicking the ashes of his cigar into the cup on the table, he continued leisurely, ¡°And these countries are all our allies.¡±

    As he spoke, Huangfu Qi pushed the cup where he¡¯d just flicked the ashes to the northwest corner.

    ¡°This is Y Country, where Duchess Caroline resides. You also know, my sister-inw, who is your Princess, has a close rtionship with Duke Caroline, and both parties are negotiating cooperation.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the adjutant couldn¡¯t help but look at Yuri with concern.

    If Y Country really cooperates with Gan Yuan, it could form a pincer movement against them, this is not a good sign.

    But that was not all, Huangfu Qi picked up a second cup and ced it at the northeast corner.

    ¡°This is Z Country. Beforeing here, I already spoke to my sister on the phone. She will personally invite Z Country¡¯s Crown Prince Andre to intervene. You may not know, but Andre has always been obedient to my sister. Even if she only asks him to mobilize the navy, he would obediently follow hermand to mobilize all their country¡¯s military.¡± Huangfu Qi smiled and nced at the two of them, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not all.¡±

    Huangfu Qi moved the third cup and ced it in front of General Yuri with a snap.

    The sound made both the adjutant and Yuri¡¯s hearts skip a beat.

    ¡°This is our country¡¯s sea area. Before boarding this ship, I contacted our naval admiral. Their ships are already moving towards the edge of our sea area, they should almost be there now.¡±

    At this point, the three cups on the table had formed a triangle. Huangfu Jue raised his right hand and gently pointed with the cigar in his hand at the center of the triangle formed by the cups.

    ¡°This is where your Blood Shark Legion is located.¡±

    He forcefully extinguished the cigar on the table, withdrew his right hand, and lightly tapped the non-existent ashes above.

    Then, he gently blew, and the cigar fragments on the table turned into a pile of residue, drifting onto General Yuri¡¯s pants leg.

    Huangfu Jue leaned back into the sofa, raising his arms to rest them on the sofa¡¯s armrests.

    ¡°Those who oppose the Teresa Family end up like this! In the midst ofughing and talking, ash, flies, smoke, extinguishes!¡±

 Chapter 1061: The Princeâ€™s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (7)</h4>

    The deputy¡¯s face was already pallid, drained of color. If things were truly as he said, how could their tens of thousands withstand the three-pronged attack from the opposition?

    The Navy of A Country has always been brave and battle-hardened, and their equipment far surpasses ours. Coupled with the powerhouses Z Country and Y Country... and that¡¯s not all, they also have an Air Force; at that point, we would face a four-sided siege.

    Which of these countries isn¡¯t strong in national power and exceptional in military force? Facing four enemies, it¡¯s definitely a dead end for us.

    Across, General Yuri¡¯s face remained calm, yet the fingers clutching the cigar had subtly tightened, revealing his inner tension at this moment.

    Huangfu Qi dared toe to his ship alone; he must be confident in his backing. What he just said is definitely not unfounded.

    Everyone knows that Prince Andre, when he was a child, was rescued by Huangfu Qi¡¯s father, Huangfu Yaoyang. The rtionship between the two countries has always been very friendly, and with the connection with the Little Princess, it¡¯s not impossible for them to send troops to assist.

    As for Duchess Caroline, she had personally assisted Gan Yuan at General Barton¡¯s banquet, showing that the rtionship between them is evidently strong.

    Although Duchess Caroline doesn¡¯t participate in politics, with her influence in Y Country, persuading Y Country to cooperate with Gan Yuan isn¡¯t out of the question. If this is added to the dread-inducing Navy of A Country...

    General Yuri¡¯s heart silently tightened, his eyes narrowing, yet he put on a calm expression.

    Even if the opponent¡¯s strength is formidable, he wouldn¡¯t easily concede.

    "Ha..." General Yuriughed indifferently, "The Duke seems to have forgotten one thing, you¡¯re also on this ship now! If our ship goes up in smoke, aren¡¯t you doomed as well?"

    The opponent threatened him, so naturally, he could use the same strategy.

    With Huangfu Qi alone on his ship, if truly pushed to the brink, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take this Prince as a hostage.

    With him in hand, no matter if the opponent has a hundred thousand sailors, or more, he wouldn¡¯t fear!

    Huangfu Qi furrowed his handsome long brows, "Speaking of which, that indeed poses a problem, however, General Yuri, do you truly dare to kill me?"

    General Yuri¡¯s gaze darkened, the contemptuous tone of Huangfu Jue made it unbearable.

    What kind of look was that from Huangfu Qi? Clearly, this was his ship, with hundreds of crew members aboard, and with just a word from him, they could tear Huangfu Qi apart like dogs, yet how could Huangfu Qi remain soposed and cocky?

    Across, Huangfu Qi¡¯s eyes shone with sudden brilliance, filled withughter.

    The right footzily stretched beneath the coffee table, d in Martin boots, suddenly lifted sharp and urately pressed against the edge of the coffee table.

    The coffee table, pressed by his force, scraped across the floor, pinching General Yuri¡¯s two calves between the sofa and the table. Meanwhile, the seemingly boneless Huangfu Qi, loungingzily on the sofa, had sprung deftly like a leopard.

    He lifted his left foot heavily onto the table, his long arm reaching out, his right hand extending towards General Yuri.

    Between his slender and pale fingers, a silver thin object shimmered¡ªa pen, a silver fountain pen, with its tip now stabbed into General Yuri¡¯s carotid artery.

    [Hmm hmm hmm, our Qi Ye is just that handsome~!~]

 Chapter 1062: The Princeâ€™s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (8)</h4>

    The entire movement waspleted in one seamless motion in just two seconds.

    Not just the deputy, even Yuri himself didn¡¯t have time to react, already held at a critical point by Huangfu Qi.

    The two deputies reacted simultaneously, drawing their guns aimed at Huangfu Qi.

    Huangfu Qi didn¡¯t even lift an eyelid, merely smiled while looking at General Yuri in front of him.

    "General Yuri, you¡¯re an expert on weapons, so tell me, between a pen and a gun, which is more lethal?"

    "Huangfu Qi..." Yuri cautiously shrank his body, afraid the other might indeed act, "If... if you dare..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Huangfu Qi already increased the pressure on his hand, and the pen tip pierced into General Yuri¡¯s skin with a pff sound.

    Feeling the sharp pain on his skin, Yuri¡¯s face went pale, and his shirt back was instantly soaked with cold sweat.

    "Release the General now!"

    "Or I¡¯ll shoot!"

    ...

    The deputy gripped the gun tightly and shouted urgently.

    Huangfu Qi slightly raised the corners of his lips and lifted his eyes to nce at the deputy.

    "My pen tip is about two millimeters away from his artery. If I release him now, and his carotid artery identally gets nicked, if he can¡¯t reach the hospital within half an hour, he¡¯ll be dead. Are you sure you want me to let go of him?"

    "..." The deputy was dumbfounded, "This..."

    Retracting his gaze, Huangfu Qi leaned again towards General Yuri, "This pen is made of all-carbon steel. It¡¯s my custom piece, the only one in the world, capable of writing and killing. Of course, I¡¯ve always used it for writing; if it gets blood on it, it might not be usable anymore, which I find slightly regrettable. What do you think, General?"

    He found it regrettable because the pen wouldn¡¯t write, not because of General Yuri¡¯s death. His words clearly indicated that General Yuri was far less important than his pen.

    "I..." General Yuri couldn¡¯t afford to argue at this moment; his forehead was already drenched with cold sweat, "I... I also think it¡¯s a... a pity!"

    Compared to the deputy, he could feel his danger more clearly.

    The pen tip had entirely pierced his skin¡¯s surface and was slowly going deeper. He had no doubt; as long as Huangfu Qi wished, the pen could puncture his artery at any time.

    There was a doctor on board, but an arterial rupture was major surgery that couldn¡¯t bepleted on a boat, ensuring his certain death.

    His life was in their hands, why show defiance, and what solution was there?!

    "So, we¡¯ve reached a consensus, haven¡¯t we, General Yuri?"

    "Y... yes!"

    Yuri cautiously breathed, afraid his heavy breaths might pierce his artery with the opponent¡¯s pen tip.

    Huangfu Qi lightly curved his lips,zily shrugged his shoulders.

    "Since that¡¯s the case, what are the General waiting for?!"

    Yuri strained his body, "Transmit... transmit my orders, all elite forces immediately set off for the Northwest Sea area! What... what are you waiting for, quickly... go!"

    The deputy gritted his teeth, turned around, and ran out the door with the gun.

    Huangfu Qi shifted to the side, jumped over, and sat on the sofa by General Yuri¡¯s side, grabbing the handgun hidden on his person and weighed it in his hand.

    "Hmm, a ssic Browning model, the General has good taste."

    General Yuri lightly tilted his eyes, "Du... Duke likes it, then... just take it."

 Chapter 1063: 1063: The Princes Demeanor Suddenly Changes (9)

    <strong>Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (9)</strong>

    ¡°Since the General has put it this way, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Huangfu Qi twirled the gun in his left hand, raised it to press the muzzle against the General¡¯s temple, and leaned in to examine his neck, ¡°The General hasn¡¯t hit an artery, but this wound still needs attention. How about I take you to the capital to find a good doctor to patch you up? You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    From here to the Northwest sea, it would take at least two days of sailing. He couldn¡¯t stay on the ship the whole time, especially since this was Yuri¡¯s territory.

    The safest method was to bring him to the capital after ordering the troops to move out, and hand him over to his brother Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan. By then, Yuri would find himself in a difficult situation, with no choice but to submit to Gan Yuan.

    As for how to deal with him then, it would depend on Gan Yuan, after all, this was her country.

    At this point, what opinion could General Yuri have?

    ¡°N-no, I¡­ I was just thinking of meeting the Princess.¡±

    ¡°Meeting?!¡±

    General Yuri instantly realized his wording was not respectful enough and hastily corrected himself.

    ¡°No, not¡­ I mean to pay respects, pay respects to the Princess!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Huangfu Qi smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. Shall we set off now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Huangfu Qi stood up with a smile, while General Yuri moved very cautiously, afraid of any mistakes.

    Seeing his expression, Huangfu Qi just shook his head.

    He used to think that someone who had been through so much would no longer value their life, but unexpectedly, General Yuri was so afraid of death. Indeed, sitting in a high position for too long makes one value life above all.

    He reached over to pull out his pen from General Yuri, casually tore a tissue and pressed it to Yuri¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Press carefully, this way the bleeding will be less!¡±

    Yuri dared not disobey, reaching over to firmly press the wound.

    Huangfu Qi ¡°affectionately¡± supported his back, took his coat and wrapped it around the pistol, pointing the muzzle at Yuri¡¯s back.

    ¡°Here should be the position of the heart, right, General Yuri?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡± General Yuri¡¯s voice quivered.

    ¡°Good, that way I won¡¯t shoot the wrong spot.¡± Huangfu Qi prodded his back with the gun, then supported his arm, ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink, walk slowly, or else if the gun goes off, we might have to perform an extra operation.¡±

    In this manner, as if assisting a drunk friend, Huangfu Qi helped General Yuri out the door as the Deputy General returned with orders. Upon seeing this scene, he quickly halted on the stairs.

    ¡°General?¡±

    General Yuri immediatelymanded loudly, ¡°I¡­ I am going to the capital to pay respects to the Princess. You lead the troops to the Northwest, we will meet there!¡±

    The Deputy General nced at Huangfu Qi, understanding that General Yuri was under his control, and dared not act rashly, only nodding in agreement.

    ¡°No need to see us out!¡±

    Smiling at the Deputy General, Huangfu Qi pulled General Yuri into the elevator.

    They walked all the way out of the hall, across the deck, heading towards his helicopter.

    On the deck, quite a few navy personnel were drinking; upon seeing him, they raised their sses from afar, to which Huangfu Qi responded with a smile, showing no signs of w.

    Of course, this was merely on the surface. His eyes were sharply observing the surroundings, using General Yuri as a shield for his vital points, not giving anyone a chance tounch a sneak attack.

 Chapter 1064: The Princeâ€™s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: The Prince¡¯s Demeanor Suddenly Changes (10)</h4>

    All the way pulling Yuri onto his ne, Huangfu Jue immediately gave orders to the pilot.

    "Take off immediately, to the capital!"

    At this time, the ships on the sea had all received orders and were already anchoring to depart. With General Yuri in hand, Huangfu Qi wasn¡¯t worried they would disobey.

    The ne started, the helicopter quickly left the deck, rose into the air, and flew towards the capital.

    The deputy general stood on the terrace, watching the helicopter fade into the distance. He let out a long sigh and eximed.

    "These brothers are indeed extraordinary!"

    Single-handedly charging onto a ship with hundreds of soldiers and still being able to take the general away, what Huangfu Qi did tonight was in no way inferior to his brother Huangfu Jue¡¯s previous night raid on the Northwest base.

    No wonder A Country is so powerful, no wonder the Teresa Family can stand proud in the world.

    With descendants like these, how could they not be strong?

    "General!" The assistant, still in the dark, opened his mouth in confusion, "Is the general really going to dispatch troops to the Northwest?"

    The deputy general frowned, staying silent.

    At this point, what else could he do if he didn¡¯t want to go?

    "Pass down the order, set sail at full speed!"

    With their boss in someone else¡¯s hands, what else could he do butply?

    ...

    ...

    Hotel kitchen.

    Qiao Liang stirred the congee in the pot with adle, gently sniffed it, and immediately showed a satisfied expression.

    "Stinky girl, in a while, I guarantee you¡¯ll find it so delicious you¡¯ll bite your tongue off!"

    Turning to the counter, he picked up the prepared vegetables and started chopping skillfully.

    Behind him, there was a sudden explosion from the fire.

    Qiao Liang was startled, looked back at the congee pot, and the knife in his hand fell on his left index finger. The sharp de sliced through the skin, instantly creating a bloody cut.

    "Damn it!"

    Cursing softly, he swiftly grabbed a tissue with his uninjured right hand, wiped the blood on the cutting board, carefully discarded the vegetables tainted with blood, casually wiped his finger, raised his injured index finger, picked up clean vegetables to chop and ce them in the prepared sd bowl, then grabbed the dressing bottle and expertly squeezed a beautiful "Qing" character on it.

    Looking at the sd bowl filled with a beautiful pattern made of colorful vegetables, Qiao Liang gently flicked his injured finger, his lips curling into a smile.

    "Done!"

    Turning around to close the pot, hedled the cooked congee into a bowl. To prevent it from cooling, he specially prepared arge bowl filled with hot water and ced the congee bowl inside.

    cing the congee and sd on a tray, he turned and smiled at the staff beside him.

    "Thank you so much this time."

    The staff gave him a thumbs-up, praising his cooking skills.

    With a nod to the other person, Qiao Liang carefully pushed the dining cart out of the kitchen, took the elevator upstairs, cautiously pushed the dining cart out of the elevator, came to the door, swiped the key card from his pocket, gently pushed the door open, nced at the living room, and did not see Chu Xinqing¡¯s figure.

    "Little Lazy Pig, how can you sleep like this?!"

    Shaking his head with a smile, Qiao Liang pushed the dining cart into the living room, noticed the bouquet in the hall¡¯s vase, and casually plucked a red rose that Chu Xinqing liked, ced it on the dining cart, and quietly went to the bedroom door, pushed open the ajar door, and at a nce, did not see Chu Xinqing¡¯s figure.

    "Huh?" Initially, he had walked cautiously, wanting to surprise her, but seeing no one, he couldn¡¯t help but exim softly.

 Chapter 1065: Canâ€™t Be Without You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: Can¡¯t Be Without You (1)</h4>

    Push the door into the dining room, looking at the messy nkets on top, he turns his face towards the bathroom, "Little Pig, hurry out, see what I¡¯ve prepared for you?"

    Not on the bed, it¡¯s either in the bathroom...

    However, there was no response from inside the bathroom.

    Qiao Liang stepped outside the bathroom and gently knocked on the door.

    "Xiaoqing?"

    Still no response from inside the door.

    With a puzzled raise of his eyebrows, Qiao Liang knocked harder, still no response, he suddenly felt uneasy, quickly holding the door handle.

    "Xiaoqing, I¡¯ming in?"

    The door wasn¡¯t locked; he gently twisted the handle and pushed the door open, cautiously, to find the inside dim, the lights were not on. Qiao Liang raised his hand to turn on the light, illuminating a tidy bathroom.

    The bathroom features luxurious decor, everything is tidy, and not a trace of a person or even any signs of movement.

    What happened?

    Qiao Liang retreated from the bathroom and turned towards the living room, checking the study.

    The study, no one.

    The bathroom in the living room, also no one.

    "Strange, where could she be?" Qiao Liang muttered to himself as he returned to the living room, catching sight of the rehabilitation device on the coffee table from the corner of his eye, "What is this thing?"

    He stepped up to the tea table and examined the rehabilitation instrument box, noticing an envelope pressed beside it, he immediately picked it up.

    On the envelope, in both Chinese and English, were the words "Please transfer to Lu Ziliang."

    The handwriting was very familiar to him; it was Chu Xinqing¡¯s handwriting.

    Could the little girl have gone out for something? That¡¯s not right; even if she went out, she should have given him a call just to let him know...

    With doubt, he quickly tore open the letter, the paper densely filled with writing over most of the page, the lower half of the paper slightly crumpled, indicating signs of having been wet and dried afterwards.

    His eyes swiftly scanned over the writing, Qiao Liang¡¯s brows immediately tightened.

    "Silly girl!"

    Clutching his cellphone, he quickly dialed Chu Xinqing¡¯s number, but no one answered when the call went through.

    Frowning and cursing, Qiao Liang strode rapidly towards the door, running out, sprinting all the way to the elevator, urgently pressing the button.

    Both elevators were stopped at the upper floor; for unknown reasons, they remained motionless despite his repeated pressing, so he turned to rush towards the stairwell, hurrying downstairs.

    Once again, his mind shes over the contents of the letter.

    "Aliang:

    This rehabilitation equipment was given to me by the doctor to pass on to you; you must persist in using it, or else in the future, as the leg muscles develop seque, standing for long periods will hurt, which will affect your work. So don¡¯t just dismiss it lightly, use it for at least an hour every day; the instruction manual inside exins how to use it, just follow those methods.

    ..."

    The traces of water stains on the letter paper, that girl must have cried.

    Rushing downstairs full speed, his mind imagines her writing the letter, thinking about her tearful face as she left with a backpack full of disappointment...

    Qiao Liang could only wish to beat himself fiercely.

    "I¡¯m leaving, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cling to you anymore. You don¡¯t have to avoid me, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because I am too foolish, I assumed you liked me, you know I¡¯ve always been silly, you must have been annoyed to death by me these days.

    Aliang, I¡¯m sorry, I hope you won¡¯t hate me. If possible, let¡¯s stay as good buddies in the future. I¡¯m always willing to eat your cooking. If you ever need a partner wherever you¡¯re going, I¡¯m willing to go with you...

 Chapter 1066: 1066: Cant Be Without You (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066: Can¡¯t Be Without You (2)</strong>

    In short, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll be there whenever you call.

    Of course, the premise is that your future girlfriend doesn¡¯t mind¡­

    Also, don¡¯t worry about your family, I¡¯ll exin to both sets of parents that I broke up with you, they won¡¯t scold you anymore.

    I¡¯m leaving, take care of yourself, remember to use that rehabilitation device, otherwise I carried it all the way here for you in vain.

    Um¡­ Lastly, I want to say sorry, I¡­ I apologize deeply.

    Goodbye (only if you still want to see me)

    Your good buddy: Chu Xinqing¡±

    Rushing downstairs, Qiao Liang¡¯s heart clenched tightly.

    He knows that girl; she has always been very stubborn and never easily gives up on anything.

    Chasing him for nearly two years, and now suddenly letting go, she must think he abandoned her here¡­

    Imagining her all alone with a tear-streaked face, clutching her aching stomach, crying in a taxi in a strangend, Qiao Liang¡¯s heart scrunched into a knot.

    ¡°Silly girl, you idiot¡­ it¡¯s all my fault, why are you saying sorry¡­¡± Clutching the letter, Qiao Liang dashed out of the hotel entrance, quickly ran to the roadside, and hailed a taxi, ¡°Quick, to the airport!¡±

    Given his understanding of Chu Xinqing, that girl must have left the hotel for the airport, wanting to leave here as soon as possible, so as soon as Qiao Liang got in the car he urgently told the taxi driver to head to the airport, while taking out his phone to dial Chu Xinqing¡¯s number again.

    This time, the call went through.

    ¡°Xiaoqing, listen to me, I really don¡¯t hate you, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±

    On the other end, it was a hoarse, low chuckle, seemingly a woman¡¯s voice, sounding grating and unpleasant.

    Qiao Liang was taken aback, hurried to speak, ¡°You¡­ who are you? Where is Xiaoqing? Why is her phone in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Looking for your Xiaoqing? She is right here,e over and you¡¯ll see her.¡± On the other end, Qian Xueying chuckled sinisterly, ncing out the car window at the taxi ahead, she casually gave a nearby address, ¡°Remember,e alone, don¡¯t call the police, otherwise¡­ you might never find your Xiaoqing, ha!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her, whatever you want I¡¯ll give you, just don¡¯t harm her¡­¡±

    ¡°Rx, as long as you obedientlye over, I won¡¯t hurt her, I¡¯ll give you half an hour, if you¡¯re not here within half an hour, the oue might be different!¡±

    Qiao Liang tried to speak further, but Qian Xueying had already hung up.

    ¡°Follow him!¡±

    Inside the taxi ahead, Qiao Liang was unaware that Qian Xueying was in the car not far behind him, and his worried Chu Xinqing was slumped unconscious in the back seat.

    Listening to the dial tone, Qiao Liang frowned, immediately leaning forward, telling the driver the address he had just heard, ¡°Go here right away.¡±

    The driver changed course, heading to the location Qian Xueying had given Qiao Liang, while Qiao Liang dialed the number once more.

    This time, the phone was already turned off.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Holding the phone, he raised a hand to grasp his hair.

    How did ite to this?

    Taking a deep breath, Qiao Liang struggled to calm down, pondering the truth of the current situation.

    The other party hadn¡¯t extorted money from him, just instructed him toe over, what could be the reason.

    Because they know his identity, wanting to extort property from his family?

    No, Chu Xinqing¡¯s family¡¯s financial status is not inferior to his own family, if it were for money, they could have simply threatened him with Chu Xinqing, there¡¯s no need for this extra effort.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Alright, we¡¯ll stop here for now, time for some well-deserved sleep~!~

 Chapter 1067: Canâ€™t Be Without You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: Can¡¯t Be Without You (3)</h4>

    So, they¡¯re not after money.

    Qiao Liang furrowed his brows tightly. Not for money, could it be to revenge him?

    He didn¡¯t remember offending anyone. Could it be someone his family offended, and also...

    His gaze fell on his calf, and Moses¡¯ face shed before his eyes.

    No!

    He immediately rejected that possibility.

    Gan Yuan had previously called him and briefly mentioned Moses. The current Moses couldn¡¯t be targeting him anymore.

    Then who could it be?!

    Qiao Liang¡¯s mind was nk,pletely unable to form any ideas.

    Raising his phone, he quickly entered the emergency number. His finger hovered over the dial button, then lifted away.

    If they find out he called the police and really do tear the ticket, what then?

    Since they want him, they probably won¡¯t harm Chu Xinqing before getting him. He can¡¯t call the police; he must ensure her safety.

    The thought of Chu Xinqing¡¯s current danger caused another stab of pain in Qiao Liang¡¯s heart.

    Damn it!

    He forcefully grabbed his hair. How had he not thought she¡¯d wake up and misunderstand? At the very least, he should have left a note for her...

    pping his hand on his forehead, Qiao Liang was extremely annoyed.

    "Idiot, you¡¯re the idiot!"

    If he¡¯d acted faster, if he¡¯d left a note... maybe none of this would have happened.

    The taxi crossed two streets and arrived at the location he mentioned, stopping at the roadside.

    "Sir, you¡¯re here."

    Qiao Liang snapped back to reality, hurriedly paid, got out of the car, and nced around.

    This was an ordinary-looking residential area, with nothing special around. He scanned the surroundings but didn¡¯t see anyone notable.

    As the taxi left, he took out his phone and dialed Chu Xinqing¡¯s number again.

    The phone was still turned off, just as he was about to try again, a strange number called in, and he hurriedly answered it.

    "I¡¯ve arrived. Where¡¯s Xiaoqing?"

    Qian Xueying sat in a car, observing Qiao Liang standing not far away. "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see her soon. Now, follow my instructions and cross the intersection in front."

    "What exactly do you want?" Qiao Liang asked.

    "Cross the intersection!"

    On the other end, Qian Xueying repeated impatiently.

    Qiao Liang stepped forward, heading towards the intersection. "What do you want? If it¡¯s money, you can have it, as much as you want, but don¡¯t harm her."

    Qian Xueying chuckled softly.

    Halfway through the intersection, Qiao Liang stopped. "I¡¯ve crossed the intersection. Where exactly are you?"

    "Don¡¯t rush. Keep moving forward..."

    "Enough!" Qiao Liang halted, warily scanning the area. "If you want me to listen to you, you must prove Xiaoqing is okay, or I¡¯ll call the police right now!"

    "Two hundred meters forward, turn right at the traffic light!"

    Helpless, Qiao Liang could only continue forward with his phone in hand, stopping again at the intersection.

    "Keep going!"

    Qian Xueying immediatelymanded.

    With those words, Qiao Liang instantly guessed one possibility¡ªthe other side could see him; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her tomand him the moment he stopped.

    Confirming this possibility, Qiao Liang didn¡¯t nce around but kept moving forward.

    With Chu Xinqing in the other side¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Right now, he had to stay calm.

    After a few steps, he pretended to tie his shoe, crouched down, and quickly scanned the surroundings with his eyes.

 Chapter 1068: Canâ€™t Be Without You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: Can¡¯t Be Without You (4)</h4>

    This ce is much more secluded than the hotel they stayed at. It¡¯ste at night, and the few small shops on both sides have closed, with no lights, making it very quiet. There¡¯s also no pedestrians on the road. Across the street, a bus stops and leaves, while a ck car drives on thene heading in his direction not far away.

    Noticing the car, Qiao Liang¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.

    It must be that car, otherwise, on such a wide road, it doesn¡¯t need to drive so slowly.

    Tying his shoces, Qiao Liang continued forward, reaching the traffic lights, turned right. Seeing that the car behind hadn¡¯t caught up, he quickly hid by the roadside, concealed behind the greenery.

    He bent down, peering through the gaps in the shrubs to watch the outside, to confirm his suspicion.

    Sure enough, the ck car had already reached nearby.

    The rear window was tinted very dark, not very clear, but he could faintly see a silhouette in the driver¡¯s seat upfront. The passenger seat was empty. On such a night, separated by ss, he couldn¡¯t clearly see the person¡¯s face, but from the individual¡¯s figure and height, it was apparent it was a man.

    Just as Qiao Liang suspected, this car was indeed the vehicle where Qian Xueying was.

    After capturing Chu Xinqing, the two immediately brought her back to the car and drove it to the hotel exterior, intending to prevent Qiao Liang from alerting the police or escaping.

    After Qiao Liang¡¯s call, Qian Xueying purposely directed him here, intending to lead him to a secluded ce to capture him.

    Chu Xinqing was of no use to Qian Xueying. She was merely a bait to lure Qiao Liang in. Once capturing Qiao Liang, Qian Xueying would immediately dispose of the useless bait.

    At this moment, Chu Xinqing in the car had already awakened from hera.

    Opening her eyes, she only felt a pain at the back of her head, and her stomach hurt. Her whole body was dazed and befuddled.

    Now, the car had already turned right, and the driver nced ahead, unable to see Qiao Liang on the road, immediately sensing something wasn¡¯t right.

    "Miss!"

    He stretched his hand forward, pointing.

    Qian Xueying raised her head to look, immediately noticing the anomaly, frowning in displeasure.

    She originally thought Qiao Liang was already trapped in her urn, but unexpectedly, he dared to y tricks with her?

    Noticing Chu Xinqing¡¯s movements beside her, Qian Xueying pulled her over, then sharply yelled into the phone.

    "Qiao Liang,e out immediately, or I¡¯ll take her life now!"

    Hearing her mention Qiao Liang, Chu Xinqing suddenly realized what was happening ¨C the other party intended to use her to capture Qiao Liang.

    "Don¡¯te out, they have guns!"

    Fearing that Qiao Liang wouldply, Chu Xinqing immediately yelled desperately, "Run, run..."

    While growling lowly, she struggled fiercely.

    At this moment, thinking of that man, she had already disregarded her own life and death, as long as he was safe, she was willing to do anything.

    "You brat!" With a shove, she was thrown into the seat, and Qian Xueying raised her hand, pressing the gun against her brow. "Move again, and I¡¯ll kill you!"

    On the phone, Qiao Liang, of course, also heard Chu Xinqing¡¯s voice, knowing she was still safe, his heart eased slightly.

    "Don¡¯t touch her, let her out of the car, I¡¯lle out immediately."

    Qian Xueying looked around through the car window.

    She knew Qiao Liang must be nearby, with such a short time, he couldn¡¯t have run far. He must have discovered her vehicle, so he hid away, seeking an opportunity.

    "You dare to threaten me?" Qian Xueying sneered coldly, "I¡¯ll say it once more,e out, or I¡¯ll kill her!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1069: 1069: Cant Be Without You (5)

    <strong>Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069: Can¡¯t Be Without You (5)</strong>

    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your trick!¡± Qiao Liang snorted coldly, ¡°If I go out, you will definitely kill her, unless you let her out of the car. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you find me!¡±

    The other side was scheming, clearly targeting him. Since that was the case, as long as he didn¡¯t show up, she shouldn¡¯t harm Chu Xinqing.

    If he really went out, that would truly be walking into a trap.

    Qian Xueying gritted her teeth, ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?!¡±

    ¡°Of course, you dare, but I advise you not to!¡± Qiao Liang carefully observed the car that had already stopped by the roadside, while also looking around to find a way to cope, ¡°Because I know, you want me, not Xiaoqing. If I don¡¯t see her leave safely, I won¡¯te out, and you won¡¯t get me. If you dare to kill her, I will also escape immediately, and in the end, you¡¯ll only get a useless corpse! Now, you take Xiaoqing out of the car, let your people drive the car away, otherwise, I will leave right now, and you¡¯ll never find me again!¡±

    The other side had two people, with guns¡­ If he fought head-on, he wouldn¡¯t gain any advantage; he had to outsmart them.

    During this time of notifying, he vaguely felt the voice was a bit familiar, like he had heard it somewhere. The other party was likely someone who knew him; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t call him ¡°Qiao Liang,¡± a name he had only recently started using.

    The women who had seen him recently, knew his name, and had a grudge with him¡­ Who could it be?!

    Qian Xueying scanned around but didn¡¯t find Qiao Liang¡¯s trace. She frowned, hung up the phone, and tossed it aside, quickly giving orders to the driver.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this woman out of the car. You drive the car forward, thene back on foot.¡±

    The driver nodded. Qian Xueying pushed open the car door, pulling Chu Xinqing out with one hand gripping her arm and the other pointing a gun at her forehead.

    ¡°Qiao Liang!¡± she called out loudly, ¡°Now, I¡¯ve brought her out. You should show yourself, right?¡±

    Beside them, the driver started the car and drove forward.

    Chu Xinqing quickly nced around, ¡°Aliang, don¡¯te out, they have guns, they will kill¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qian Xueying pressed the gun to her cheek, ¡°Qiao Liang,st chance. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll kill her immediately. You¡¯re right, I do want you, and I know you¡¯re nearby. Now she¡¯s useless to me. Don¡¯t believe it? Just watch and see! I¡¯ll count to three, and youe out immediately! Three¡­¡±

    Chu Xinqing was trembling all over, scared to the extreme at this moment.

    A pampered youngdy had never encountered such a situation before, and how could she not be afraid.

    Hidden behind the greenery, Qiao Liang could no longer contain his worry and stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t harm her!¡±

    Qian Xueying turned her face, looking toward the direction where he stood, and let out a sinisterugh.

    ¡°You really are a lover boy, risking your life for Gan Yuan not long ago, and now there¡¯s another woman, ha¡­¡±

    Gan Yuan?

    Upon hearing her mention Gan Yuan, Qiao Liang looked carefully at Qian Xueying¡¯s face.

    In the light of the streemp, he vaguely made out her face, half of which was severely burned, but the other half looked somewhat familiar, it was¡­

    ¡°Qian Xueying?!¡± Qiao Liang called out her name with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s actually you?!¡±

    No wonder her voice sounded so familiar, it turned out to be this woman.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± Qian Xueying sneered, raising the hand holding the gun, pointing it at Qiao Liang, ¡°Too bad, now that you know, it¡¯s already toote.¡±

 Chapter 1070: Canâ€™t Be Without You (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070: Can¡¯t Be Without You (6)</h4>

    Watching the man who stood up from the grass, Chu Xinqing¡¯s nose twitched, her eyes filled with tears, and she cried out in anger.

    "Aliang, you idiot, who told you toe out!"

    This fool, why does he care about her, didn¡¯t he hear they have guns?

    These two guys clearly mean no good, isn¡¯t he afraid of dying?!

    Feeling both angry and pained, Chu Xinqing nced at the ck hole of the gun aimed at him, gritting her teeth.

    Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry!

    Whispering silently in her heart, she suddenly raised her hands and forcefully pulled Qian Xueying¡¯s left arm. Qian Xueying never anticipated such a reckless move from Chu Xinqing and was actually dragged away by her. By the time Qian Xueying reacted, Chu Xinqing had already turned around and grabbed Qian Xueying¡¯s right hand, which was holding the gun.

    She forcefully lifted Qian Xueying¡¯s gun-holding hand and shouted with all her might.

    "Aliang, run!"

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let him get hurt.

    Even if it meant her own death!

    Chu Xinqing¡¯s sudden action was something even Qiao Liang did not expect. Seeing her grab Qian Xueying¡¯s gun, Qiao Liang did not flee but instead sped towards her.

    At this moment, he had only one thought in mind, to save her!

    In critical moments, with the support of spirit, a person can often unleash some incredible energy. This poweres from love and faith.

    At this moment, Chu Xinqing was only thinking about saving the person she cared about most, grabbing Qian Xueying¡¯s gun heedless of life and death, her original fear vanished, and her entire being was focused on one thing ¡ª holding onto Qian Xueying¡¯s gun.

    So, she tightly gripped Qian Xueying¡¯s arm with both hands, raising it high, shouting loudly from her mouth.

    "Run... run... Aliang, run..."

    She didn¡¯t know how long he had been running or how much longer it would take for him to be safe, she could only grip tightly onto that gun-wielding hand, not letting the opponent take it away.

    Qian Xueying kicked her, hit her, pushed her...

    Chu Xinqing seemed as if she didn¡¯t feel anything, not knowing where the strength and perseverance came from, she just clung tightly to Qian Xueying¡¯s arm, her slender body swaying like a fragile leaf in the wind, teetering, yet her hands were like iron mps, refusing to let go of Qian Xueying.

    Qiao Liang did not run away, he just sprinted forward, racing towards her as fast as he could.

    Charging towards the girl who looked like she could fall at any moment, yet continued to hold the opponent¡¯s gun up, calling his name to make him escape.

    In the end, persistent stubbornness was still no match for the overwhelming disparity in strength. Compared to Qian Xueying who had undergone training since childhood, Chu Xinqing was just a pampered youngdy who had never done hardbor, managing to do what exceeded her physical limits only by the force of will.

    Yet ultimately, it could not withstand the dy of time.

    Qian Xueying, seeing Qiao Liang already rushing over, viciously lifted her right knee, kicking hard towards Chu Xinqing¡¯s abdomen.

    With her intestines convulsing painfully, Chu Xinqing¡¯s strength finally reached its limit, and she was thrown aside by Qian Xueying, falling to the ground.

    "Xiaoqing!"

    Qiao Liang lunged in, catching her falling body as he kicked out at Qian Xueying, who was already holding the gun aimed at Chu Xinqing.

    Qian Xueying was hit right on target, her body falling backward to the ground, and the gun in her hand was flung out,nding by the roadside.

    In the distance, the roar of an engine was heard.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1071: Canâ€™t Be Without You (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071: Can¡¯t Be Without You (7)</h4>

    The driver who had just left saw that a fight had broken out here and immediately turned around to rush back.

    "Hurry up!"

    Pulling Chu Xinqing from the ground, Qiao Liang raised her arm over his shoulder and quickly dashed with her toward the roadside.

    When he was hiding there earlier, he had already scouted the terrain. There was a small door leading to the buildings by the roadside.

    Quickly getting up from the ground and grabbing the gun by the roadside, Qian Xueying raised the gun to aim at the two. Unable to aim through the bushes, she swiftly got up to chase after them. Qiao Liang had already pulled Chu Xinqing into that small door. A bullet was fired, hitting the iron doorframe, sparking a burst of fine fire, but it didn¡¯t hurt either of them.

    "Damn it!"

    Qian Xueying cursed in anger, deftly flipping over the bushes to chase toward the small door.

    By this time, the driver had already driven the car back nearby. Seeing the situation here, he immediately grabbed a gun and chased after Qian Xueying.

    In the yard, there were no lights, only darkness.

    This was an abandoned factory, with some rusty construction materialsid out in the yard. On one side was the factory building, on the other side was the office building.

    Qian Xueying stopped in her tracks in the yard, quickly surveying her surroundings, but saw no trace of Qiao Liang and Chu Xinqing.

    "Miss Qian?"

    The driver caught up to her.

    "You go to the factory, I¡¯ll head to the office. If you find them, fire your gun as a signal. You can kill the woman, but the man must survive!"

    "Okay!"

    The driver agreed and ran toward the factory with his gun, while Qian Xueying strode toward the office building.

    ...

    ...

    Inside the office building.

    In the dark, Qiao Liang pulled Chu Xinqing through the main door, carefully guiding her to a secluded spot with the lighting in through the window.

    Exhausted and ufortable, Chu Xinqing was too weak to support herself, immediately copsing down to the ground.

    "Xiaoqing!" Qiao Liang hurriedly supported her arm, carefully letting her lean against the wall, one arm holding her shoulder. "How are you?"

    Chu Xinqing collected herself, lifted her eyes to the man in front of her, her lips quivering, and tears began to flow.

    "Aliang, I... I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m so scared!"

    Earlier, she was too worried about him to think much, but now, slightly out of danger, she began to rx a little. Anxiety, fear... all the negative emotions surged at once, overwhelming her.

    Not only that, but her body began to feel again, and she realized she was in pain all over.

    "It¡¯s okay!" Qiao Liangfortingly embraced her, one hand holding her, the other soothingly patting her back. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call the police right now, they¡¯ll be here soon!"

    Comforting the Chu Xinqing in his arms, he quickly dialed the police.

    "I need help, this is XX Avenue, we are being chased by armed individuals. No one is injured yet, but they are still outside. We are currently in an abandoned textile factory office building..."

    Despite being in danger, Qiao Liang maintained his necessaryposure, clearly and sinctly informing the police of his situation and location.

    "Find a way to protect yourselves, we will arrive for rescue immediately!"

    Thanking the other side, Qiao Liang hung up the phone, turned his phone to silent, and slipped it into his pocket. He stood up and went to the window to look outside. The yard was dark, and Qian Xueying and her men were nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 1072: Canâ€™t Be Without You (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: Can¡¯t Be Without You (8)</h4>

    Qiao Liang walked to the door, listened carefully, but didn¡¯t hear any movement. However, he didn¡¯t rx.

    Ever since he first encountered Qian Xueying at the Duke Residence and eavesdropped on her conversation with the Duke, Qiao Liang felt that this woman was not simple. He kept an eye on the events that followed and, of course, understood what kind of person she was.

    With his intelligence, it¡¯s not hard to guess that Qian Xueying came to find him to use him against Gan Yuan. Now that he¡¯s here, that woman won¡¯t give up easily without catching him.

    Confirming that the other party hadn¡¯t found the vicinity, Qiao Liang returned and noticed a piece of rebar in the corner. He immediately went over and grabbed it in his hand.

    He retreated to Chu Xinqing¡¯s side with the rebar in hand and gently held her face tofort her.

    "Xiaoqing, are you okay?"

    Feeling the warmth from the man¡¯s warm palm, Chu Xinqing¡¯s mood settled a lot. She immediately nodded gently and responded softly.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    Even though she said she was fine, she couldn¡¯t control herself from shivering.

    Noticing the girl¡¯s movements in his arms, Qiao Liang frowned and held her tighter.

    "Are you cold?"

    "No... not cold!"

    Chu Xinqing whispered in response, but through the shirt, Qiao Liang could feel the abnormal temperature on her forehead and face.

    Lowering his head, he gently pressed his forehead against hers. Sure enough, Chu Xinqing¡¯s forehead was rmingly hot, clearly showing she had a fever.

    After leaving the hospital, in order not to let his family know, Qiao Liang didn¡¯t go home but rather stayed in an outside apartment, where Chu Xinqing had been taking care of him.

    In the past few days, she had been sneezing a bit, and he had reminded her to be wary of catching a cold. At the time, she carelessly said that if she got sick, it would be his turn to take care of her...

    Seeing she seemed to be in high spirits, Qiao Liang didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    Thinking of his carelessness, Qiao Liang was filled with guilt.

    He embraced her tightly in his arms, resting his face against her hair.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Xiaoqing, it¡¯s all my fault. I should have taken you to see a doctor..."

    With her stomach feeling ufortable and her body burning with fever, cold shiver after cold shiver, Chu Xinqing merely instinctively nestled into his arms, cing her hand on his chest.

    If it weren¡¯t due to the circumstances, she probably would never be held so affectionately by him in her lifetime. Thinking this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit delighted.

    "It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s my own issue, don¡¯t me yourself." She sniffed lightly, "Did you... did you see the letter I left you?"

    "Yes."

    "Then..." Chu Xinqing bit her lip, "Can we still... be good friends in the future?"

    Hearing the weak voice from the girl in his arms, Qiao Liang felt a pang of heartache. Just as he was about to respond, Chu Xinqing¡¯s nose tingled, and she uncontrobly let out a big sneeze.

    In the dead of night, this sneeze sounded particrly noticeable.

    Qiao Liang¡¯s heart tightened, and he hurriedly whispered.

    "Stay quiet!"

    Chu Xinqing realized the sneeze came at the wrong time and quickly covered her mouth and nose with her hand. Qiao Liang gently patted her back, got up quietly, and carefully made his way to the door, listening intently.

    Outside in the corridor, there were faint sounds¡ªthe footsteps of high heels clicking on the ground.

    As expected, the other party had found them.

    At this moment, Chu Xinqing also stood up and groped her way behind him.

    "Qiao Liang!"

    In the hallway, Qian Xueying¡¯s voice rang out coldly.

 Chapter 1073: Canâ€™t Be Without You (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: Can¡¯t Be Without You (9)</h4>

    Qian Xueying¡¯s broken voice was as hoarse as a rusty saw de, sounding particrly jarring in the empty, silent space, "I know you¡¯re in there, now, be a good boy and get out!"

    Feeling her way along, hearing Chu Xinqing¡¯s sneezing, Qian Xueying immediately rushed nearby.

    It was just because she was too far away, she wasn¡¯t sure of their exact location, so she used this method to provoke them into making noise, so she could find their position.

    Holding a gun in one hand, vigntly observing the surroundings, Qian Xueying reached for her cell phone with the other hand and dialed the driver¡¯s number.

    "Come over right away, they¡¯re in the office building, on the third floor!"

    Inside the room, catching her voice in her ears, Chu Xinqing instinctively shrank her body behind Qiao Liang.

    Stretching out his palm, reassuringly patting her back, Qiao Liang carefully leaned close to her ear.

    "You hide inside."

    Inside this room, there was another door, leading to a storage room, the room Qiao Liang was referring to.

    Up to this moment, there was still no sound of police sirens, which meant it would take a bit more time for the police to arrive. Before they did, he had to ensure Chu Xinqing¡¯s safety.

    The opponent not only had a gun but there were two of them. If they regrouped, it would be too dangerous.

    The best way to handle this was to find a way to take care of Qian Xueying before her backup arrived; otherwise, it would be very challenging for him to handle her and her subordinates alone.

    "What about you?"

    Chu Xinqing whispered.

    "I will guard outside, the police will be here soon, nothing will happen." Qiao Liang gently ruffled her hair, "Be good, go quickly, and remember to be quiet."

    Chu Xinqing softly responded, cautiously stepping away from his side.

    "Xiaoqing!" Qiao Liang reached out to grab her, bringing his lips close to her ear, "Remember, no matter what happens, unless the police arrive, do note out."

    A sudden intense feeling of fear rose in her heart, Chu Xinqing reached out and grabbed his hand.

    "No... I don¡¯t want to be separated from you!"

    Her hand was so cold, without any warmth, and her voice was trembling a little.

    She sensibly guessed that he must want to do something, even though she didn¡¯t know exactly what he intended to do, but at this moment, no matter what he did, it was too dangerous; she didn¡¯t want him to take risks.

    "Let¡¯s hide... wait for the police toe!" Holding onto him, her hands trembled from exertion, "Aliang, don¡¯t leave me, please..."

    BAM!

    A heart-pounding sound suddenly rang out ¡ª Qian Xueying kicked open a slightly ajar door with force, shining light from the phone into the room. Confirming no one was inside, she immediately backed out to search the next room.

    After notifying through a phone call to her subordinates, she had already turned on the shlight on her phone and was searching room by room. Qiao Liang and Chu Xinqing didn¡¯t have any weapons, so she wasn¡¯t worried that they would be aware of her presence.

    Chu Xinqing was startled, her heart racing, and she held her breath in a panic.

    The sound wasn¡¯t far from them; he had to be ready to respond. Qiao Liang raised his hand to grasp her shoulder.

    "Quick, hide!" Feeling her entire body trembling violently, Qiao Liang¡¯s hand moved from her shoulder to hold her face, meeting her eyes in the dim night, "I promise you, I¡¯m right here, I will not leave you. Xiaoqing, be obedient!"

    Gazing into his eyes for a moment, Chu Xinqing regained a bit of her courage.

 Chapter 1074: 1074: Cant Be Without You (10)

    <strong>Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: Can¡¯t Be Without You (10)</strong>

    She nodded gently, carefully turning around and feeling her way into the inner room.

    Bang!

    In the corridor, Qian Xueying had already kicked open the second door, advancing a few more steps toward them.

    Chu Xinqing quickened her pace, slipped into the inner room, and quietly peeked out to look at Qiao Liang. At this moment, Qiao Liang had already tiptoed to the door, gripping the piece of steel rebar hidden against the wall.

    Turning his face to see Chu Xinqing, he immediately waved his hand to signal her to hide quickly.

    Chu Xinqing hurriedly pulled her hand back, leaned against the wall, and crouched down bit by bit. She felt around her surroundings and found a heavy, rectangr object, unsure if it was a stone or something else. She immediately tightened her hands, gripping the object firmly in her palms.

    By this time, light from the corridor had already seeped through the door crack, growing brighter and brighter¡ªQian Xueying had arrived nearby.

    Qiao Liang tightened his grip on the steel rebar and held his breath.

    Turning her face, noticing the closed room door, Qian Xueying turned around, approached, and shone her shlight on the door panel, squinting slightly.

    ¡°Qiao Liang, you¡¯re in there, right?¡±

    No one responded, and Qian Xueying let out a sinisterugh, lifting her foot to kick open the wooden door.

    The wooden door was kicked open, mming against the wall before bouncing back.

    Both Qiao Liang and Chu Xinqing, tightly gripping the weapons they had found, held their breath in nervous anticipation.

    Peeking inside, noticing another door, Qian Xueying stepped forward into the doorway.

    Seeing the beam of light entering, Qiao Liang gripped the steel rebar with both hands and swung forcefully at her back.

    Hearing the wind behind her, Qian Xueying initially dodged, ultimately reacting a moment toote, taking a heavy blow from Qiao Liang on her back. She stumbled sideways, crashing into the wall, the gun and phone in her hands immediately slipping away,nding far off.

    Havingnded a hit, Qiao Liang immediately pursued the advantage, charging at her with the rebar, swinging indiscriminately.

    Being trained, Qian Xueying deftly sidestepped, Qiao Liang¡¯s rebar barely grazing her hair before hitting the wall, creating a hollow with ster powder flying, undeterred, Qiao Liang struck again.

    Qian Xueying propped herself up on her arm on the ground, dodging his rebar, then kicked at his knee.

    Qiao Liang staggered back two steps from her kick, and as soon as he steadied himself, he charged toward her again.

    With a hand lift, Qian Xueying already picked up the gun from the ground, pointing it back at him.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡± She sneered at Qiao Liang, who was frozen in midair, lifted a hand to wipe her face. Having crashed hard against the wall just now, several bloody scratches marred the uninjured side of her face, ¡°You little punk, you dare hit me?¡±

    Seeing Qiao Liang restrained, Chu Xinqing immediately propped herself up, clutching the stone in her hand, standing up.

    Looking past her shoulder, Qiao Liang could see Chu Xinqing quietly emerging from the inner room, and his heart tensed. Qiao Liang immediately opened his mouth to help draw Qian Xueying¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Qiao Liang loosened his fingers, intentionally dropping the steel rebar at his feet, then smirked with a coldugh, ¡°Ugly freaks like you, just being alive is upsetting to others, you deserved to be hit in the first ce.¡±

    The words ¡°ugly freak¡± undoubtedly struck Qian Xueying¡¯s old wound, pouring salt into it ruthlessly.

    Qian Xueying¡¯s expression instantly turned sinister, lifting her foot to kick him in the chest, sending Qiao Liang crashing backward onto a broken table in the corner of the room. The table shattered, leaving him curled up amongst the debris.

    Qian Xueying stepped forward, cing her right foot over his right hand.

 Chapter 1075: 1075: Roses and Tears (Part 1)

    <strong>Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075: Roses and Tears (Part 1)</strong>

    ¡°You like cooking, do you? Then I¡¯ll make sure you never hold a knife again in your life!¡±

    Laughing loudly, she started to exert force with her right foot. By this time, Chu Xinqing had already quietly moved to not far behind her, watching her attack Qiao Liang. Chu Xinqing couldn¡¯t care about anything else anymore and immediately charged over without hesitation, raising the stone she was holding and swung it towards Qian Xueying.

    Hearing themotion behind her, Qian Xueying quickly turned her face while raising her right hand holding the gun.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Qiao Liang leaped up and grabbed Qian Xueying¡¯s hand wielding the gun.

    Bam!

    A gunshot rang out, and then Qiao Liang was thrown off by Qian Xueying.

    ¡°Qiao Liang!¡±

    Chu Xinqing was shocked, seeing Qian Xueying raise the gun again to aim at Qiao Liang, she quickly raised both hands and fiercely mmed the stone towards her.

    The phone¡¯s light reflected off the polished surface of the rock, revealing it was actually a decorative paperweight.

    Qian Xueying turned her face at the sound, not yet able to aim at Chu Xinqing, already saw a shadow rushing towards her. She wanted to dodge but it was toote, she could only barely close her eyes.

    The paperweight hit her forehead directly, creating a wound over five centimeters long, and blood immediately started to flow, causing Qian Xueying to instinctively close her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight you to the end¡­¡±

    Chu Xinqing charged like a madwoman, knocked her down, and without mercy, began wing at her face.

    She hadn¡¯t learned any fighting techniques, it was just seeing Qiao Liang shot, relying on anger and hot blood, fiercely wing at Qian Xueying¡¯s face.

    After a couple of wings, Qian Xueying already screamed miserably.

    The fresh scabs on her face were torn offpletely, even someone as tough as her couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain.

    The gun fell somewhere unknown, she immediately raised her hand to grab Chu Xinqing¡¯s arm, turning over to pin Chu Xinqing under her, reaching out a hand to strangle her neck.

    ¡°Little bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you now!¡±

    Chu Xinqing struggled with all her might, but the strength difference was too great. Her breathing became increasingly rapid, and as the lights became blurry, her eyes closed, and tears ran down.

    Aliang, I¡¯m sorry!

    A figure wobbly stood up, then a metal rod swung down hard, striking the back of Qian Xueying¡¯s neck. Qian Xueying was flung out, falling to the ground without a sound.

    Outside the door, hurried footsteps approached, knowing that thepanions of the other side had arrived. Qiao Liang ran over, grabbed the unconscious Chu Xinqing from the ground, and dashed toward the door with her in his arms.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Gunshots fired behind, and footsteps echoed from the corridor, Qian Xueying¡¯s assistant had also arrived¡­

    There seemed to be some other sounds far away, but Qiao Liang didn¡¯t hear them clearly. His ears were filled with only his rapid heartbeat and heavy breathing as he stumbled and ran forward.

    The sound of sirens grew nearer, police cars rushed into the yard, their lights illuminating everything. Police officers quickly jumped out of the vehicles and immediately charged in the direction of the gunshots.

    ¡°Quickly!¡±

    ¡°The criminal has a gun, everyone be cautious!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Damn!¡± Qian Xueying cursed under her breath, seeing the police already bursting in as she reached the doorway, ¡°Retreat for now!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t pursue Qiao Liang and Chu Xinqing anymore, she turned and dashed down towards the corridor with her driver.

    Upstairs.

    Qiao Liang was still running for his life, tripped on something unknown. He fell uncontrobly to the ground, with footsteps and lights behind him, he hurried to get up, tightly hugging Chu Xinqing to his chest and shrinking into the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 1076: Roses and Tears (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076: Roses and Tears (Part 2)</h4>

    Seeing someone rush in, he suddenly stood up, grabbed a wooden stick beside him, and charged out.

    Whoosh!

    Instantly, several gun barrels were aimed at him, and a light shone over, hurting his eyes.

    "We are the police, drop your weapon immediately!" the other party shouted loudly.

    Upon hearing the word "police," Qiao Liang¡¯s tense nerves finally rxedpletely. He let go of the wooden stick and spoke feebly.

    "Don¡¯t shoot, I¡¯m the one who called the police!"

    The police officers came over to support him, but he shook off their arms, returned to the room, and rushed to embrace Chu Xinqing.

    "Xiaoqing, Xiaoqing!" The girl in his arms had her eyes tightly shut, her face pale like moonlight. No matter how much he shook her, there was no response. "Xiaoqing, Xiaoqing¡ª"

    Qiao Liang¡¯s throat suddenly went hoarse. Holding the girl in his arms, his throat was already choked with sobs.

    The surrounding police officers, watching the tearful man, all frowned sympathetically.

    "Cough!"

    In his arms, there was an extremely faint cough.

    Qiao Liang couldn¡¯t believe it, rxing his arms and raising his face to look at Chu Xinqing in his embrace. He saw her body trembling slightly and then she coughed again. He smiled through his tears.

    Gasping for breath, Chu Xinqing opened her eyes, not yet seeing clearly what was happening in front of her, already being tightly held in the man¡¯s embrace.

    "You scared the hell out of me!"

    Held tightly in his arms, the breath Chu Xinqing had just regained was almost squeezed out of her. She struggled to raise her face to speak, but something fell from above, heavilynding on her cheek, and then slid down her face.

    Chu Xinqing¡¯s heart tightened.

    He was crying?!

    The man in her memory was never one to cry. Even though they¡¯d grown up together from a young age, she¡¯d never seen him cry before.

    "Aliang?"

    She raised her palm, wanting to touch his face. Her hand was just halfway up when Qiao Liang grasped it and pulled it to his chest.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay now!"

    The man hoarsely reassured her.

    Meanwhile, staff were already bringing in a stretcher, and a few police officers helped Qiao Liang carry Chu Xinqing onto the stretcher and down the stairs, headed to the hospital.

    "No... Don¡¯t mind me, he¡¯s... he¡¯s been shot!" Chu Xinqing weakly grabbed one of the staff members. That staff member nced at Qiao Liang, "You¡¯re mistaken."

    Chu Xinqing turned her face to Qiao Liang, only to see him smiling at her.

    "I¡¯m fine!"

    The shot just now had not hit him; it was just that Chu Xinqing had her back to them and couldn¡¯t see clearly. She thought he¡¯d been shot, which is why she went hysterical and attacked Qian Xueying.

    The stretcher was carried downstairs, ced in the vehicle, and headed to the hospital. Throughout the journey, Qiao Liang kept holding her hand.

    At the hospital, they rushed into the emergency room, underwent various examinations...

    After a tiring two hours, Chu Xinqing was finally brought back to the ward. Except for some scratches and bruises around her neck, she had no serious injuries.

    Considering her current weakness, the doctor still instructed the nurse to administer some nutritional fluids and continue observing her just in case.

    A momentter, after the doctor and nurse had left, Qiao Liang re-entered her room, smiling as he approached her bedside. Mysteriously, he held his hands together and offered them to Chu Xinqing.

    "Here... for you!"

    Chu Xinqing looked over curiously, only to see his bandaged hand slowly opening.

    ...

    ...

    Good night~~

 Chapter 1077: Roses and Tears (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: Roses and Tears (Part 3)</h4>

    Chu Xinqing¡¯s gaze moved from Qiao Liang¡¯s face to his hand, where a small dishy on the pristine bandage, with a bright red apple on it.

    "Where did ite from?" Chu Xinqing asked in confusion.

    Qiao Liang raised his lips in a mischievous smile, "Stolen from next door!"

    As he spoke, he lifted his left hand, pinched the apple stem, and gently pulled. The stem came away with the core, and the previously sliced apple spread out like petals, blossoming into a beautiful rose in his palm.

    He ced the prepared medicine at the center of the rose and raised his hand to present it to her.

    "Xiaoqing, happy birthday! Take your medicine first, then have some fruit. I¡¯ll go find you something to eat in a moment."

    Chu Xinqing lifted the corners of her lips, her eyshes blinked, and yet two lines of tears fell, wetting her cheeks.

    After many years, seeing him carve an apple rose again, it had been a whole six years.

    Back then, he was passionate about culinary arts, but his father thought he should study business management. Even though their family was in the catering business, they didn¡¯t need him to be a chef.

    At the time, Qiao Liang was just a teenager in his rebellious phase, naturally unwilling topromise. As a result, the two of them argued countless times, even to the point of quitting school and signing up at the Landai Culinary Academy on his own.

    His father cut off his financial support and forbade others from helping him, even persuading many people to dissuade him, including Chu Xinqing¡¯s father.

    Back then, only Chu Xinqing supported him. She saved money wherever she could and used it all to help him, bringing in all sorts of expensive ingredients from around the world for him to practice with.

    Saffron and caviar from Iran, potatoes from Noirmoutier Ind in France, Wagyu beef from Japan, truffles from Alba in Italy... And because of his pride, she never said she bought them especially for him, she just excitedly flew over with the goods, iming she wanted to eat them and asking him to cook.

    No matter how terrible his dishes turned out, she would eat them with a smile, and then go on to find even better ingredients for him.

    At that time, she was still very young and didn¡¯t really understand the true essence of culinary arts. She simply tried her best to help him in her own way.

    On that day, it was her fifteenth birthday. She used all of her money to buy the most expensive truffle from Alba, Italy, and was so broke she couldn¡¯t even afford a ne ticket. She had to take the train all the way to his school.

    When she saw him, she pitifully said that no one was with her for Valentine¡¯s Day and asked him to make truffle for her.

    He recognized it as a priceless truffle and finally understood everything she had done. At the time, he was moved beyond words and asked her what gift she wanted.

    She said she only wanted a rose.

    He ran through several streets, but all the flower shops had already closed. Running back to where he lived, he saw Chu Xinqing sitting alone on the sofa, looking expectantly at him. Unable to bear disappointing her, he ran back out again.

    He ran across several more streets but still couldn¡¯t find a rose. But as he passed by a fruit shop, he saw some fruitbeled as apple roses. He had a sudden idea and bought them all with the money he had left, trying countless times, cutting his fingers in the process, until he finally crafted a rose out of an apple. Carefully, he presented it to her.

    Just like today, he pulled away the apple core and let the apple bloom like a rose in his hand.

    That year, he studied desperately, practiced relentlessly...

    ...

    ...

    Adding updates, see you at midnight~!~

    [The hard-adjusted time difference is gone again, sigh~~~]

 Chapter 1078: Roses and Tears (Part 4)

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078: Roses and Tears (Part 4)</h4>

    It was through this effort that Qiao Liang managed to finish all the courses at Landai Academy in just one year. On his first time participating in a culinarypetition, he won first ce, bing the youngest contestant to achieve this result.

    Since then, he has been busy.

    His father no longer opposed his learning of culinary arts, and he began to have ess to various fresh ingredients from all over the world, so she no longer needed to shop for him.

    On her birthday, he would give her all sorts of gifts, roses that required a car to carry, a giant rose cake... but he never again carved a blossoming rose for her.

    Ever since their families proposed the arranged marriage, he had been avoiding her, and the birthday gifts were sent by courier.

    This time, he quietly slipped away before her birthday. Chu Xinqing originally thought he had forgotten her birthday, but unexpectedly, he still remembered.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Qiao Liang looked at Chu Xinqing¡¯s eyes like broken beads on her face, and his eyebrows immediately furrowed, "Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?"

    The doctor and nurses took her for an examination, and he was also pulled by the nurse to have his body checked and his wounds treated. When he returned, he saw the clock in the hallway and realized that it had unknowingly passed midnight.

    Having grown up with her since childhood, he certainly remembered her birthday by heart.

    Just in the rush, there was no ce to prepare a gift. Seeing the fruit at someone else¡¯s bedside in a ward, he remembered something from the past, and shamelessly asked for an apple, used a nurse¡¯s fruit knife to carefully cut it and bring it to her, intending to make her happy and relieve her tension. Who knew it would make the little girl cry instead.

    Chu Xinqing looked at the apple rose, thinking about the future, he might use this trick to make other girls happy, and she would no longer have the right to have him carve an apple rose for her anywhere, just cried even more sadly.

    Only assuming she was still scared by the previous kidnapping incident, Qiao Liang hurriedly put the apple aside and stood up to hug her shoulders.

    "Be good, don¡¯t cry, everything is over, it¡¯s fine... be good..."

    Knowing she was frightened, he was especially gentle and considerate, yet Chu Xinqing cried even more uncontrobly.

    Her heart was filled with regret, she shouldn¡¯t have written that letter, shouldn¡¯t have let go of him...

    If she hadn¡¯t written that letter, at least she could shamelessly cling to him, not allow him to have a girlfriend, and chase him around the world...

    But now, it¡¯s all over!

    In the future, she would no longer have a reason, and naturally, no more opportunity like this.

    Thinking about the future when he would like another girl, he would marry another girl, and she could only smile at him from afar and also have to smile and call the girl beside him "sister-inw," made her heart ache unbearably.

    The girl in his arms not only didn¡¯t calm down but cried more and more sadly, Qiao Liang could even clearly feel her tears soaking through his shirt.

    "Xiaoqing!" Nervous, Qiao Liang stretched out his hand to gently support her shoulders, "Stop crying, you... what¡¯s wrong, is it a stomach ache, or are you feeling ufortable somewhere, I¡¯ll get the doctor!"

    "No!" Chu Xinqing threw herself over again, tightly hugging his waist with both arms, "Don¡¯t leave me."

    If tonight is thest chance to cling to him, let her be overly clingy just this once...

    This girl must have been really frightened!

    Qiao Liang frowned and sighed, extending his arms to embrace her once again, one arm around her, and the other gently patting her back tofort her softly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1079: Roses and Tears (Part 5)

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Roses and Tears (Part 5)</h4>

    "Okay, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay with you, always stay with you... Xiaoqing, don¡¯t be afraid. Aliang is here... It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all over..."

    After a while, Chu Xinqing finally stopped crying, but she was still trembling slightly.

    Feeling her emotions stabilizing a bit, Qiao Liang reached out to support her and asked cautiously, "Listen to brother, take your medicine first, then eat something, okay?"

    Chu Xinqing sniffed, "I... I want you to feed me!"

    "Okay." Qiao Liang smiled in response, "Then let go of me."

    As he spoke, he reached out to hold her hand, "Slowly, be careful not to pull the needle,e on, let me get the pillow, okay... lean on it."

    Settling her against the headboard, he got up to leave, but felt the weight on his shirt. Looking down, he saw her unbandaged fingers still clutching tightly to the hem of his shirt.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m just getting your medicine."

    Qiao Liang gave her a reassuring smile, leaned over to bring the medicine and water over, and brought the tablet to her lips. Unintentionally, he brushed against her lips. A girl¡¯s lips... so soft.

    As his gaze swept across Chu Xinqing¡¯s lips, the memory of that kiss many years ago echoed in his mind.

    Back then, he was just an innocent boy, just beginning to develop an interest in rtionships.

    At first, he always thought kissing was disgusting, with two people mouth-to-mouth, even exchanging saliva. Why so many people seemed to enjoy it with such pleasure was beyond him.

    Later, he looked up a lot of information, from the taste buds on the tongue to the nerves, but couldn¡¯t draw a conclusion. Finally, Qiao Liang decided to verify it himself.

    He had been tall since childhood, fair-skinned and handsome. Many early-blooming girls had made numerous overt or covert gestures of affection toward him.

    If he wanted, any girl would surely be willing, but the thought of swapping saliva with them was uneptable. In the end, he set his sights on his "good buddy" Chu Xinqing.

    So, that Sunday, when the two "good buddies" went out to sea, he took the initiative to kiss her once.

    Thinking of how Chu Xinqing looked at that time, Qiao Liang couldn¡¯t help but lightly curl his lips.

    "What are you smiling at?"

    Noticing his expression, Chu Xinqing asked curiously.

    "Oh, nothing?" Qiao Liang took the te, used a toothpick to pierce a piece of apple and brought it to her mouth. Watching her take the apple and chew it slowly, he smiled again.

    He remembered that day; she also had eaten an apple, her mouth full of its fresh vor.

    Chu Xinqing was puzzled by hisughing and swallowed the apple in her mouth forcefully.

    "What are you smiling at again?"

    "Nothing."

    "Liar." Chu Xinqing frowned, "Tell me quickly, is there something on my face... or apple peel on my teeth?"

    Qiao Liang chuckled softly, "No."

    "Then what are you smiling at?"

    "I just..." Qiao Liang fed another piece of apple to her, his eyes resting on the scars on her face, and his smile froze, "Idiot, you were too impulsive earlier. If she really shot you, you could have died, you know?"

    "If I die, I die." Chu Xinqing lowered her eyshes. "If I died, I would be your life-saving benefactor, and you would remember me for a lifetime."

    Qiao Liang raised his hand and lightly tapped her forehead, "What nonsense are you talking about, life and death and all that? If you died, what would I do?"

 Chapter 1080: 1080: Roses and Tears (6)

    <strong>Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: Roses and Tears (6)</strong>

    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Xinqing raised her eyelids, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my only ¡®good buddy¡¯. If you die, who will be my ¡®good buddy¡¯ after that?!¡±

    The small me that had risen in her heart was instantly extinguished, and Chu Xinqing lowered her face in frustration, ¡°Anyway, you have lots of good friends, you¡¯ll have a girlfriend, get married, have kids¡­ whether I¡¯m around or not¡­ doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Her voice choked again as she said thest four words.

    Thinking about him getting married to someone else, having kids, and in the future, his kids calling her Auntie¡­

    Chu Xinqing¡¯s nose involuntarily turned sour again, and the apple in her mouth left only a bitter taste.

    That jerk, what¡¯s wrong with her, why doesn¡¯t he like her?

    ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? How could I be indifferent about you? I¡­¡± Qiao Liang put down the tray in his hand and was about to speak when the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. Then, two organizers of the food festival, led by the staff member who had met Qiao Liang earlier, walked in.

    After getting the news that Qiao Liang was in trouble, they were very worried and rushed to the hospital immediately.

    Qiao Liang is not only a world-ss chef but also has an extraordinary background. This time, he came here to attend the event at their invitation. If something happens to him, they naturally have to bear the responsibility.

    Seeing that Qiao Liang was not in a serious condition, the two organizers felt slightly relieved.

    ¡°We have already heard about your situation. We are really sorry, it¡¯s all because of our inadequate security work!¡± The leading one said with an apologetic face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Qiao Liang returned aforting smile, ¡°It was just a scare, and it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the organizer¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Xinqing, ¡°Thisdy must be your girlfriend, Miss Chu, right? Miss Chu, we are really sorry, sorry!¡±

    Hearing the term ¡°girlfriend,¡± Chu Xinqing opened her mouth, wanting to exin, ¡°Actually, we¡­¡±

    But Qiao Liang didn¡¯t seem to care about these details, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she was just a bit shocked, but she¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The few of them breathed a sigh of relief, and the organizer continued to ask, ¡°I see a lot of police outside. Is there any progress with the situation, have they caught the culprits?¡±

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any news at the moment.¡± Qiao Liang sighed lightly, ¡°However, I might have to apologize to you guys. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t participate in the uing events, Xiaoqing needs care, and also¡­¡± He spread his hand wrapped in gauze, ¡°In my current state, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to attend the events, so I can only say sorry!¡±

    Seeing the gauze on his hand, the organizer became nervous again, ¡°Is your hand okay?¡±

    Since he came to their event and had an ident during the event, they naturally have to be responsible.

    After all, he is a world-ss chef, and the value of those hands is beyond words. If something were to happen to his hands, they couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.

    Qiao Liang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a flesh wound. But in the short term, I probably won¡¯t be able to hold a knife.¡±

    ¡°Then you should rest well. If you need anything, feel free to contact us. We will do our best to take care of you both,¡± the organizer said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯ll arrange it myself¡­¡±

    As he spoke, apanied by hurried footsteps, a young man in a suit hurriedly rushed in.

 Chapter 1081: Roses and Tears (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: Roses and Tears (7)</h4>

    Seeing Qiao Liang, the young man immediately rushed to him, nervously holding his arm and worriedly looking him up and down.

    "Young master, are you okay?"

    This young man¡¯s name is Rentong, an assistant arranged by his father. His father always hoped Qiao Liang would return to formally take over the family business after marrying, but since he kept avoiding it, the work had to be temporarily managed by Rentong. Upon receiving Qiao Liang¡¯s call, he rushed to the hospital immediately.

    The old master had instructed him to take good care of this one, the sole heir of the Lumercial empire. If anything happened to him, the old master would kill him for sure.

    "No need to worry, I¡¯m fine." Qiao Liang impatiently pulled his arm out of his grip, "You didn¡¯t tell the old master, right?"

    Rentong immediately shook his head.

    "That¡¯s good." Qiao Liang breathed a sigh of relief, "I called you over to make sure you protect Xiaoqing well."

    Last night, Qian Xueying fled because the police arrived. At the time, Qiao Liang was only worried about Chu Xinqing and only remembered to inform the police after rushing to the hospital.

    After listening to his exnation, the police immediately released Qian Xueying¡¯s photos and information throughout the city as a wanted notice.

    So far, the police have note to find him, which already indicates there¡¯s been no news yet. There was no grudge between him and Qian Xueying, so the reason she came for him must be because of Gan Yuan.

    Recently, while recuperating, Qiao Liang has been closely following news from F Country and knows that now is a turbulent time there.

    After thinking it over, he decided to personally visit F Country to inform Gan Yuan of the situation, so she could take preventative measures and be prepared just in case.

    Given Chu Xinqing¡¯s condition, it¡¯s naturally impossible for her to apany him. He also couldn¡¯t bear to leave her alone, so he reluctantly contacted his familypany and brought Rentong, his father¡¯s trusted subordinate, to look after Chu Xinqing.

    The food festival organizer felt much more at ease seeing that Qiao Liang had such manpower on his side, gave him a few reminders, and immediately left the hospital.

    "Miss Chu?" Rentong walked to the bedside, looking at Chu Xinqing with concern, "Are you okay?"

    Chu Xinqing smiled at him, "I¡¯m fine."

    As the two families have long-standing ties, Chu Xinqing was naturally familiar with these key people around Qiao Liang.

    "That¡¯s good." Rentong finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    This youngdy of the Chu family is not only the sole offspring of the Chu Family but also holds the title of Qiao Liang¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Her status is noble, so Rentong certainly didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful in the slightest.

    "Go get her some vegetarian rice porridge!" Qiao Liang instructed Rentong, who immediately waved to a subordinate. That person hurriedly ran out the door, and Qiao Liang raised his left hand, "You all go out first."

    Rentong led the two bodyguards out the door, and Qiao Liang walked over, sat by Chu Xinqing¡¯s bedside, and gently held her face, "Xiaoqing, I have to go to F Country now to tell Littleyuan about this situation and let her make arrangements early. You¡¯ll stay here, and Uncle Ren will take good care of you, okay?"

    "No!"

    Chu Xinqing pouted and said.

    "Xiaoqing." Qiao Liang said with a smile to please her, "I know you¡¯re injured now, and I should stay to take good care of you, but this matter is extraordinary, and you know, Littleyuan she..."

    Chu Xinqing frowned, "I said it¡¯s not okay."

    Gan Yuan, Gan Yuan, Gan Yuan... All he thinks about is her. Doesn¡¯t he consider what the situation in F Country is now? Moreover, since Qian Xueying hasn¡¯t been caught, what if something happens to him when he goes there alone?

 Chapter 1082: Roses and Tears (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Roses and Tears (8)</h4>

    She¡¯s here, with Rentong and the others taking care of her, and him?

    "Xiaoqing!" Qiao Liang smiled and stroked her little face, "Rest assured, I definitely won¡¯t run this time. I¡¯m just going over to notify them and I¡¯ll be back with you immediately. I promise, once I¡¯m back, you can have me apany you for as long as you want, alright?"

    Chu Xinqing lowered her eyelids, taking a light breath.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t believe him, knowing he¡¯s just coaxing her casually.

    The palm resting on the nket gradually clenched. Chu Xinqing understood that once the day breaks, she couldn¡¯t keep dreaming the fantasy of before; it¡¯s time to wake from the dream now.

    He doesn¡¯t love her, she should let go!

    No matter how painful or reluctant, she must let him go...

    "If you want to go, then go, but you should go with Rentong and the others. As for me..." Her voice was very low, yet without any hint of stubbornness, only understanding and submissiveness, "There are police officers and doctors and nurses here to take care of me; I will be fine. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell the family about this matter, and what I wrote in my letters before still stands. You don¡¯t have to run anymore; I will handle everything well. From... from today... starting now... I... I won¡¯t bother you anymore!"

    On her sixteenth birthday, this bastard quietly stole her first kiss and also took her entire heart...

    For six years, every day she waited for him to confess his love for her, wholly and deeply in love with him... someone she loved for six years has long be a part of her life.

    Letting go hurts like cutting off a piece of oneself!

    Her hand, which was clutching Qiao Liang¡¯s shirt corner, gradually loosened, letting the fabric, wrinkled by her hold, slip from her fingers. Chu Xinqing gritted her teeth, trying hard not to cry.

    Taking a deep breath, she slowly lifted her face to reveal a strong yet beautiful smile to him.

    "Aliang, you should go!"

    What is called love, what is affection, should one hold tight or let go?

    Even now, Chu Xinqing hasn¡¯t figured it out; she just feels they should have an ending.

    Since he doesn¡¯t want it, persisting in this entanglement has no meaning, and might even bring disaster to him.

    Just likest night, had the police been a littleter, she might indeed have caused his death, and if that had happened, she might regret it for life.

    Or perhaps, leaving is the best oue for him; as for her, she¡¯s unsure of how she would face a life after losing him...

    His gaze fell on her fingers, watching his shirt gradually slip free from her fingertips; he only felt like a kite with a broken string, empty and miserably ufortable.

    She said she wouldn¡¯t entangle him anymore, and once he left this time, she certainly wouldn¡¯t chase after him again...

    He wouldn¡¯t have to hide anymore, wouldn¡¯t have to browse the supermarket while ncing around anxiously, fearing she¡¯d suddenly jump out from behind a shelf, smiling and grabbing him, "Aliang, I found you again!"

    Clearly, arrangements were settled and he was ready to leave, but when Chu Xinqing stopped him, Qiao Liang had thought of countless reasons to persuade her.

    But now, when she said "you should go" with tears in her eyes and a smile, he didn¡¯t feel any sense of relief.

    Qiao Liang gazed at Chu Xinqing before him, staring at her little face marked with scars... suddenly feeling a bit lost.

    Is she really letting go just like that?

    Then, will she find another boy, caring for him as she did for him, chasing someone else as she chased him, and she will kiss and embrace with that man...

    "No way!"

    Qiao Liang suddenly shouted aloud, refusing to allow it. What if she met a bastard, a yboy, or... a deceiver...

    He didn¡¯t want to continue thinking about it, reaching out to steady her shoulder, bringing his forehead against hers, feeling the fever has subsided, he immediately stood up, "Someonee!"

 Chapter 1083: 1083: Roses and Tears (9)

    <strong>Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: Roses and Tears (9)</strong>

    Rentong rushed in with two bodyguards, and Qiao Liang continued to order, ¡°Help her with the discharge procedures, arrange a ne, and also arrange a doctor and a nurse to apany us. We¡¯re going to F Country together.¡±

    Rentong immediately went to carry out his orders, while Chu Xinqing looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Aliang, you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay here alone, and you wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if I went to F Country alone, so¡­¡± Qiao Liang pressed his lips together and smiled at her, ¡°I¡¯ve decided, we¡¯re going together, so¡­ we can take care of each other.¡±

    Chu Xinqing squinted, noticing Qiao Liang¡¯s slightly odd expression, suddenly understanding that he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her here alone, ¡°Aliang, it¡¯s okay, I¡­¡±

    Not letting her continue, Qiao Liang forcibly interrupted her, ¡°I said we¡¯re going together, so we¡¯re going together! You got hurt because of me this time, so¡­ I¡¯ll take care of you until you fully recover.¡±

    Chu Xinqing frowned at him, ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You know as well as I do that no one else knows your preferences.¡± Qiao Liang raised his hand and gently rested it on her head, tenderly rubbing it, ¡°I have to take care of your stomach until it¡¯s fully recovered. It¡¯s settled.¡±

    Her injuries should heal quickly, but as for her stomach, it would definitely take a longer time to get better, and he could help her find a boyfriend slowly.

    That guy who wants to touch Chu Xinqing? He has to get past him first!

    Otherwise, hmph, they can forget about getting close to her.

    Thinking of this, Qiao Liang smiled contentedly, his hand gently hugging Chu Xinqing¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    She had finally made up her mind to let go, but he wouldn¡¯t let her leave. Did this scoundrel never consider how difficult this decision was for her¡­

    ¡°But what, but!¡± Qiao Liang raised his hand, pressing her head against his chest, ¡°It¡¯s decided, you¡¯re not allowed to object!¡±

    ¡°Aliang¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see if the police have any news on Qian Xueying.¡±

    Not giving her another chance to speak, Qiao Liang quickly walked out of the ward, as if he was afraid she¡¯d refuse.

    When Qiao Liang came out, a senior officer happened to arrive with his subordinates. After a brief introduction, Qiao Liang asked him about the progress of the case.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already released the photos to all stations and airports¡­ so far, there¡¯s no news.¡±

    This result didn¡¯t surprise Qiao Liang too much.

    Qian Xueying had always been extremely cunning, and this time he must go to F Country himself.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Z Country, the Capital.

    At Prince Andre¡¯s residence, a staff member hurriedly ran out of the elevator, quickly reaching the meeting room door.

    Seeing him, the bodyguard outside the meeting room immediately stepped forward to stop him.

    ¡°His Highness is in a meeting.¡±

    Breathless from running too fast, the staff member said, ¡°I know, but¡­ the Little Princess is here.¡±

    Hearing this, the bodyguard¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he quickly turned to walk over, knocking on the door.

    Everyone in the royal pce knew not to disturb Prince Andre when he was working, but if that person came, they had to notify him immediately, regardless of the time.

    Inside the meeting room, Prince Andre was discussing an important resolution with several high-ranking officials from the country. As the two sides had opposing views, the discussion was very intense at this point.

 Chapter 1084: 1084: Roses and Tears (10)

    <strong>Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: Roses and Tears (10)</strong>

    Andre frowned slightly, with a few traces of impatience and displeasure on his handsome face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The bodyguard cautiously pushed open the door, walked to his side, leaned down, and whispered in his ear.

    ¡°The Princess has arrived!¡±

    Andre¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ¡°Chongchong?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said the bodyguard.

    ¡°You continue the discussion, ande find me when you have a conclusion.¡±

    Suddenly rising and pushing away the chair, Prince hurriedly stepped out of the meeting room.

    Those left in the meeting room looked at each other, all shaking their heads with wry smiles. Without asking, they knew it must be that person who had arrived.

    Within the Royal Family, from top to bottom, everyone knew who their Prince cared about the most in his heart?

    Walking briskly down the corridor, Andre stopped outside the reception room on the first floor, ncing sideways at the decorative mirror on the wall beside him.

    In the mirror, a tall and handsome figure was reflected, a white shirt wrapping around a slender yet strong physique.

    On the distinctively handsome face, a pair of deep amber eyes shed with joyful light, beneath a straight nose, sexy thin lips slightly curled up¡­

    The face reflected in the mirror was one that enchanted countless young hearts, yet at this moment, there was a hint of insecurity.

    He tidied his hair and adjusted his shirt, Andre frowned slightly.

    Even though this face had once been voted as one of the most handsome faces in the nation by the fashion industry¡¯s bored critics, with countless girls writing letters or openly dering their willingness to marry him¡­ yet, when it came to that person opposite him, he always felt he wasn¡¯t good enough.

    Taking a deep breath, calming his slightly eager heartbeat, he withdrew his gaze and walked into the reception room.

    In the reception room, the sunlight was just right, Chongchong was standing by the window, leaning sideways against the wall column, gazing at the greenwn outside lit by the sunshine.

    Having just returned directly from Congo, with no time to sort out her luggage, she wore just a casual outfit bought randomly at the airport¡ªa T-shirt with a ck base and gold abstract patterns, slightly loose-fitting, khaki cargo pants wrapping her straight long legs, and her ck hair casually tied into a ponytail at the nape with a simple band¡­

    From head to toe, she was utmostly casual, yet still shone like an angel.

    Hearing footsteps, she turned her face toward the door, and upon seeing Andre walk in, her lips immediately curled into a bright smile. Walking forward, she naturally opened her arms and gave him a big hug.

    ¡°Long time no see, Andre!¡±

    Seeing her, Andre¡¯s heart, which had just calmed, began to race again. Raising his palm, he gently rested it on her back.

    ¡°Indeed, long time no see.¡±

    Releasing him, Chongchong stepped back two steps with a smile, her hands behind her back, she looked him up and down.

    Being scrutinized by her, Andre inexplicably felt a bit nervous.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Chongchong gently shook her head. ¡°This¡­ seems like the shirt I gave you¡­¡± she raised her right hand, resting her chin, and with her golden eyes carefully looking him over, she nodded lightly, ¡°No wonder, it looked so familiar.¡±

    Andre felt joy in his heart, but maintained a calm smile on his face, shrugging his shoulders indifferently.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quitefortable, so I wear it often.¡±

    He would never tell her that he bought several of the same shirt, and the one she gave him was still treasured like a precious gem in his wardrobe, having never been worn.

    Chongchong nodded, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

 Chapter 1085: Roses and Tears (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085: Roses and Tears (11)</h4>

    Andre nced at the clock on the wall, "Have you had breakfast? Shall I have them prepare something for you?"

    "No need, I ate on the way." Chongchong returned his smile, "I heard you were just in a meeting. If you have things to attend to, go ahead, I can wait."

    He is a member of the Royal Family, and the legal heir. Since turning 20, he has gradually involved himself in politics, and has been quite busy these past two years, especially as she just heard from the staff that he was in a meeting.

    Chongchong had originally said she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but still someone rushed upstairs to inform Andre.

    "No worries."

    "Is your meeting finished?"

    "Yes, it just ended."

    "That¡¯s great." Chongchong immediately stepped forward, grabbed his arm, and pulled him to the sofa to sit down. She then sat beside him, "Actually, I¡¯vee this time to ask for your help with something."

    There was a gentle knock at the door, and Andre raised his voice.

    "Come in."

    A staff member walked in right away and ced a tray of refreshments in front of Chongchong, "Your Highness, please enjoy."

    "Thank you." Chongchong politely apologized, her gaze sweeping over the snacks on the table and her eyes lit up immediately, "Oh, my beloved!"

    On the te, there was an enticingly aromatic tiramisu ¡ª Chongchong¡¯s favorite dessert, of course, paired with a cup of her preferred light red tea.

    In Congo, she couldn¡¯t enjoy this; it was all convenience foods every day. Seeing her favorite dessert, she didn¡¯t hesitate to pick it up and put a piece into her mouth.

    The rich aroma immediately spread across her pte, pure Jamaican Blue Mountain coffee, paired with chocte made from Criollo cocoa, along with select rum...

    Chongchong savored the taste with closed eyes, swallowed the cake in her mouth, and lightly sighed.

    "Delicious! You wouldn¡¯t imagine, I¡¯ve gone two weeks without having any."

    Seeing the satisfied expression on her little face, Andre¡¯s mood became increasingly cheerful, "Where have you gone this time?"

    "Congo, for a charity event." Chongchong said as she sent a second spoonful of cake into her mouth, "Andre, I adore you! Did you know I wasing and specially prepared this?"

    Andre reached over to take the teacup, poured her a cup of tea, and ced it in front of her, "A new pastry chef has joined the Royal Pce; he excels at making this."

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell her.

    He had specially hired this chef for her, because she loved eating it so much, he had people find the most authentic Italian chef skilled in tiramisu, spending a considerable sum and effort.

    "It¡¯s really authentic." Chongchong tapped the cake in front of her lightly with her fork, "The chocte, coffee, and alcohol ratios are just to my taste; this is the best tiramisu I¡¯ve ever had."

    "Thene often, and you can have it regrly." Andre joked.

    Chongchong smiled as she took the cup he handed over, sipped it at her lips, "Then...it¡¯s settled."

    "Deal."

    The two exchanged nces and simultaneously burst intoughter.

    After eating a piece of cake from the te and drinking a cup of tea, the well-fed and satisfied Chongchong leaned backfortably on the sofa.

    "Andre, do you know how I feel right now?"

    He turned sidelong, gazing at her profile, watching as she lightly licked the chocte off the corner of her lips with her tongue tip, and suddenly felt parched, quickly averting his eyes.

 Chapter 1086: 1086: Roses and Tears (12)

    <strong>Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: Roses and Tears (12)</strong>

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Very happy.¡± Chongchong smiled.

    Andre also smiled, ¡°Then you should stay a few more days and enjoy happiness. I¡¯m free these days, wherever you want to go, I can apany you.¡±

    Chongchong turned her face, smiled at him, ¡°Thank you, but¡­¡±

    She sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°Andre, actually, I came this time because I need your help.¡±

    As expected, just as he anticipated!

    Andre felt a slight disappointment in his heart but still maintained his smile.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You should be aware of my brother¡¯s situation. Now my sister-inw really needs help, which is why I rushed back from Congo. I came to borrow some troops. Of course, not too many, just to show a gesture, if it¡¯s possible?¡± Chongchong blinked.

    As a Prince, Andre naturally had to keep an eye on the movements of various surrounding countries. He had long heard about the situation in F Country.

    After hearing Chongchong out, Andre didn¡¯t immediately agree but slightly frowned.

    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s too difficult, forget it. I know, here you¡­¡±

    Before Chongchong could finish, Andre had already looked up at her.

    ¡°Fifty thousand, is that enough?¡±

    ¡°No need for that many, I think twenty to thirty thousand would be enough.¡±

    Even though he is a Prince, mobilizing arge number of troops is no small matter. She didn¡¯t want to trouble him too much.

    Andre pamperedly curved his lips, ¡°Then fifty thousand, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that be difficult?¡± Chongchong asked with some concern.

    In fact, this kind of thing doesn¡¯t necessarily require him to go personally. As long as he gives an order, he could instruct a General to go with her.

    Of course, if he could go, it would be even more persuasive.

    But she knew he was always busy, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t force him.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Andre said.

    Chongchong instantly regained her smile, raised her right hand, and yfully punched his chest.

    ¡°I owe you a favor!¡±

    Andre shook his head andughed, ¡°So, do you want to repay it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chongchong retracted her fist, ¡°You know, our Teresa Family never owes anyone favors. Of course, you¡¯re not ¡®just anyone,¡¯ but still, between us, family ties are clear, and this favor must be remembered. If you ever need my help¡­¡±

    She lightly pounded her chest, showing she would give her all.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Andre replied with a smile, ¡°You must be tired after the long flight, rest here for a while, I¡¯ll make some arrangements.¡±

    Chongchong stood up, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to hurry. I just came over to ask you first. If there¡¯s a real need, then you send troops, but for now, there¡¯s no need to mobilize the army.¡±

    Whether things would actually escte in F Country, she couldn¡¯t be certain. She just considered the possibility, so instead of going to F Country first, she came here to see Andre, n as a precaution.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Andre thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements, after that, we can go over together, and if necessary, I¡¯ll give the order.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± She immediately nodded with a smile and hurriedly asked, ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t busy, right?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say, I¡¯m free these days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    Giving her a smile, Andre turned and walked out of the reception room. As soon as he exited, he immediately ordered his assistant.

    ¡°Prepare the ne right away, we¡¯ll fly to F Country soon.¡±

 Chapter 1087: 1087: Roses and Tears (13)

    <strong>Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: Roses and Tears (13)</strong>

    ¡°But¡­¡± The assistant hurried after him, looking troubled, ¡°You promised the Queen to attend Mrs. Ivan¡¯s banquet tonight, and tomorrow morning, you still have to¡­¡±

    Andre halted on the stairs, ¡°I said, I am going to F Country, in an hour.¡±

    Since childhood, this was the first time she asked him for help, so naturally, he would go all out.

    At this moment, he had lost the good temper he showed towards Chongchong, and every word resonated with the authority of a Prince.

    The assistant could only nod helplessly, allowing him to turn and continue forward.

    ¡°Cancel everything else, organize the necessary documents, unless there are emergency papers, do not disturb me while I¡¯m on the ne¡­ Also, notify those guys in the conference room to have their discussions prepared, I will have a conference call with them tonight.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± The assistant chased after to ask.

    ¡°Around one in the morning.¡±

    The assistant frowned, ¡°That¡¯s a little toote¡­¡±

    Noticing Andre¡¯s displeased gaze cast over again, the assistant had to put on a smile.

    ¡°Alright, one in the morning.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°By the way, have the maid prepare bathwater for her, she doesn¡¯t like perfume, don¡¯t add anything else to the water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    The assistant just shook his head; if he hadn¡¯t been with Andre for years, knowing the Little Prince¡¯s thoughts, he surely would have been surprised too.

    This proud young man was this attentive to a girl.

    Andre opened the study door, then backed away again.

    ¡°Remind the maid not to be talkative!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The assistant replied with a smile.

    Andre narrowed his eyes slightly, and the assistant immediately retracted his smile, ¡°Rest assured, I know what to do.¡±

    Andre walked into the study, called the naval admiral to arrange for the army Chongchong needed, while the assistant hurriedly headed downstairs.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°A bath?¡± Chongchong stood up from the sofa and looked at the maid who came to invite her to bathe, politely declining, ¡°No need, I didn¡¯t bring any change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, His Highness has some.¡± The maid smiled and turned, ¡°Just follow me, please!¡±

    After flying all the way here, even switching nes once, being able to take afortable bath at this time was certainly the best thing.

    Chongchong took steps to follow the maid upstairs, feeling a bit puzzled.

    Andre has women¡¯s clothing?

    Could it be this guy has a girlfriend? Howe he never mentioned it?

    ¡°Has Your Prince Highness got a girlfriend?¡± Chongchong curiously asked the maid.

    The maid shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then where did the women¡¯s clothese from?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± The maid stammered, ¡°This¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure.¡±

    Pushing open the door in front of them, the maid respectfully stepped aside, ¡°Princess, pleasee in.¡±

    Chongchong walked in, nced around, therge room had simple yet exquisite decor, which was her favorite Nordic style, predominantly ck, white, and blue colors that looked very refreshing.

    ¡°Whose room is this?¡±

    She knew his master bedroom was at the end, this room clearly wasn¡¯t his.

    ¡°This is the guest room.¡± The maid said as she walked over, opening a door, ¡°Everything has been prepared, the clothes are in the wardrobe, you can choose freely.¡±

    Stepping to the bathroom door, Chongchong nced at the spacious bathroom, the bathtub already filled with steaming hot water.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Goodnight, everyone~!~

 Chapter 1088: If Not for Loving You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: If Not for Loving You (1)</h4>

    By the side of the bathtub, all kinds of toiletries areplete, and on the small table next to it, there are even snacks, fruits, and a bottle of red wine...

    The servant ced the neatly folded bathrobe on the hanger, "If you need anything, just press the bell on the wall, and I¡¯lle right away."

    Chongchong nodded with a smile, "Alright."

    The servant bowed slightly to her and exited the room. Chongchong closed the door, lifted her hands to stretch her body that was tired from the long flight, took off her clothes, and stepped into the bathtub.

    The water temperature was just perfect, seemingly washing away the fatigue from her body at once. She rested her head on the bath pillow and sighedfortably.

    Letting the warm water bath away the dust and fatigue from her body, she turned her face to take in the arrangements on the side of the bathtub.

    Beside the bathtub was a set of female toiletries, all unopened and from a top French women¡¯s brand. Not just that, on the small tray beside it were various items that women might use, all exquisitely crafted and obviously expensive...

    She casually picked up a bottle of shampoo, opened the package, and sniffed the scent. It wasn¡¯t very strong, gently exuding a fresh floral fragrance.

    Chongchong nodded gently, an expression of admiration escaped her lips, "The Royal Butler really has good taste!"

    Considering that she had to rush to France soon, she couldn¡¯t indulge in such leisure too much. After soaking for a while, she immediately sat up straight, efficiently washed her long hair and got out of the bathtub.

    ncing around, she casually opened the drawer of the bath cab and shook her head at the sight.

    Inside the drawer were sets of female products, from daily care to makeup, everything one might need, not to mention there were dozens of lipsticks alone...

    This setup could almost rival her mom¡¯s makeup cab.

    Picking up a sealed beauty product, Chongchong¡¯s fingers reached out to open the package but hesitated a bit.

    At first, she merely treated this as an ordinary guest room, but now it appeared to be quite different.

    If it were an ordinary guest room, it wouldn¡¯t have such extravagant items. This room seemed to be specially prepared for a girl...

    Taking a towel to dry her hair, Chongchong slipped on slippers and walked out of the bathroom into the wardrobe room.

    At a nce, even she was surprised, opening her mouth slightly.

    The wardrobe room was lined with an array of women¡¯s clothing, definitely surpassing what one would find in a boutique.

    From clothes and coats down to hats and essories...

    An entire wall of shoes, from high heels for banquets, sneakers, to various styles of casual shoes...

    On the lower shelves,bels indicated the contents¡ªunderwear, socks...

    Gazing at the room full of women¡¯s clothing, Chongchong¡¯s golden eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Andre, could you really be in love?"

    This spacious room is definitely not just an ordinary guest room; the furnishings are clearly prepared for a female, apparently tailored for someone special.

    Besides that, she couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility.

    Her fingers gently brushed over the beautiful white dress on the rack, Chongchong exhaled softly, withdrew her hand, and turned back to the bathroom.

    She dried her hair, changed into her spare set of underwear, and put on the clothes she had just taken off.

    Despite the wardrobe being filled to the brim with clothes, enough to open a women¡¯s boutique, she didn¡¯t choose a single item.

 Chapter 1089: 1089: If Not for Loving You (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: If Not for Loving You (2)</strong>

    The clothes weren¡¯t meant for her, she didn¡¯t want to wear them.

    After tidying up the bathroom, Chongchong casually picked up her backpack and walked out of the guest room.

    In the hallway, Andre had already put on his coat and was handing a newly signed document to his assistant.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. Chongchong should being out soon. You take the stuff to the ne.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The assistant took the document and left, while Andre walked to the door of the room where Chongchong was.

    Just then, the door opened, and Chongchong came out with a small bag over her shoulder.

    Seeing her, Andre slightly curved his lips. His gaze swept over her old clothes, and he frowned slightly, ¡°Those clothes¡­ you don¡¯t like them?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chongchong shrugged, ¡°Are you afraid your girlfriend will get angry?¡±

    Girlfriend?!

    Andre was taken aback, ¡°What girlfriend?¡±

    Chongchong rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You¡¯re keeping this from me too?! The ce is full of cosmetics, jewelry, and clothes. If they¡¯re not for a girlfriend, could they be for me?¡±

    Her spot-on guess left Andre momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± Then, he quickly smiled, ¡°You¡­ if you like them, take whatever you want¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡±

    In fact, those things were meant for her. Every time he came across something beautiful, he¡¯d buy it right away, hoping for a chance to gift it to her.

    Since he was a child, he had loved festivals the most.

    Because during festivals, there were plenty of reasons to give her gifts. He wished every day could be a festival so he could have an excuse to present those beautiful things to her one by one.

    However, from the first time he saw her as a child, she was too dazzling and bright, like an angel in his eyes, untouchable.

    Always proud, Andre would lose hisposure the moment he saw her golden eyes.

    Although he had liked her for many years, he never dared to show it because, in his heart, she was too pure, making even someone as exceptional as him hesitant to affront her light.

    So, it¡¯s true!

    The cheerful mood unconsciously dampened a bit.

    A trace of gloom shed through Chongchong¡¯s golden eyes, but she quickly managed to hide any small expressions of emotion.

    ¡°No need, I wouldn¡¯t want you two fighting because of me.¡± Chongchong ran her hand through her long hair, ¡°Can we go?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Andre nodded with a smile, ¡°The car is ready, let¡¯s go!¡±

    He stepped aside gentlemanly, letting her go first, and the two of them went downstairs one after the other.

    Outside the entrance, the car was already prepared. The assistant saw theming and immediately and respectfully opened the car door, allowing them both to get into the back seat.

    Soon, the car set off, escorted by two security cars, leaving the Prince Residence and heading towards the airport. While on the road, Chongchong made a phone call to Huangfu Jue¡¯s cell phone.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me. How is sister-inw doing?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine. You do your thing, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°What about my dear nephew?¡±

    ¡°He went back to the country with his mom.¡±

    Chongchong gestured for Andre to be quiet and asked with augh, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Royal Pce in F Country, preparing to sign a cooperation agreement with them.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you keep busy. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Got it, big brother, bye!¡±

 Chapter 1090: 1090: If Not for Loving You (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: If Not for Loving You (3)</strong>

    Smiling as she hung up the phone, Chongchong turned her face to show Andre a yful smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go give him a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Andre replied with a smile.

    At this time, the car had already driven onto the airport tarmac, below the luxurious private jet, the flight attendants were waiting in formation.

    Momentster, the ne took off smoothly, heading to F Country.

    ¡°Would you like to¡­ y chess?¡±

    Andre suggested proactively.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Chongchong replied with a smile.

    The assistant immediately brought over the chess set and ced it in front of them. Chongchong and Andre set up the pieces together, chatting as they yed.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost done with your studies, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already finished all the coursework, the paper has been handed in to the advisor. As long as it passes, I can graduate.¡±

    ¡°So what are your ns for the second half of the year?¡±

    Chongchong moved a piece, ¡°The school has an Antarctic expedition project next semester, the professor rmended me to join. It will take about over half a year.¡±

    Andre frowned slightly, ¡°That long?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chongchong blinked, ¡°It is a bit long, but it¡¯s a highly professional international-level expedition, not everyone gets this chance.¡±

    Andre nodded slightly, ¡°When do you leave?¡±

    ¡°About two weekster?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you take a leave in between?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not sure, probably not. Everyone in the expedition team has their own work, it¡¯s definitely hard to get away.¡± Chongchong lifted her face, ¡°Do you¡­ have anything nned?¡±

    Andre smiled, ¡°Just asking casually.¡±

    In just two months, it would be their national day. His father would hold an official coronation ceremony for him on such an important day. Of course, he hoped she could attend, but seeing how eager she was about that expedition, Andre really didn¡¯t want to make her feel conflicted.

    Picking up her queen, Chongchong gently ced the piece on the board.

    ¡°Check!¡±

    Andre looked at the board, ¡°Next game.¡±

    So, the two yed another round, and once again, Andre lost.

    ¡°You¡¯re making it not fun for me!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let you win.¡±

    ¡°You obviously shouldn¡¯t have moved your pieces like that just now.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    Chongchong lifted her gaze, her golden eyes half-narrowed as theynded on his face, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The phone on the ne rang, the assistant answered the call, listened for a moment, looked at Andre, and spoke with some difficulty.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s your call, it¡¯s¡­ Miss Ivan.¡±

    Andre raised an eyebrow, somewhat unwillingly got up, and took the phone.

    The call was from Miss Ivan, the daughter of Prime Minister Ivan, inquiring why he canceled his attendance at the banquet.

    ¡°Something came upst minute, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Miss Ivan asked worriedly.

    ¡°In short, please apologize to the Madam for me, I will make it up with a gift when I return. I have a guest here, let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    After saying a few words, Andre hung up the phone.

    Watching him sit back opposite, Chongchong raised her lips apologetically.

    ¡°It seems I¡­ interrupted your ns, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Andre looked indifferent, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue ying chess¡­¡±

    The two continued to y chess. Because of the coronation, Andre seemed a bit low-spirited, and Chongchong didn¡¯t say much either, making the game a bit dull.

    She lifted her eyes to look at Andre across her, then disinterestedly put down her piece.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, let¡¯s stop.¡±

 Chapter 1091: If Not for Loving You (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: If Not for Loving You (4)</h4>

    Previously they were in the same college, although not in the same major, yet almost meeting every day.

    Last year, Andrepleted his studies a year earlier than she did and returned to his country to gradually take on some national affairs, so they rarely saw each other.

    Though they kept calling each other constantly, their true face-to-face meeting was already six months ago.

    This meeting seems to have changed greatly from six months ago.

    The boy in front of her now seems much more maturepared to before, no longer someone she could easily see through, nor as willing to share everything with her as he used to...

    She doesn¡¯t like this change; he¡¯s clearly sitting right across from her, yet suddenly feels so distant.

    Or maybe because he¡¯s fallen in love!

    Chongchong pursed her lips, wanting to speak but unsure how to ask.

    It¡¯s his personal privacy; if he wanted to tell her, he would have...

    Thinking of this, she closed her mouth again.

    Across from her, Andre put away the chess pieces, looked up, and saw her staring at him with her bright eyes. Meeting her gaze, he suddenly felt guilty.

    Could it be that she saw those clothes and guessed something? Afraid he¡¯d feel embarrassed, he intentionally suggested going to Antarctica to research, as a discreet way to... reject?

    It must be because of this; otherwise... why would she still be wearing old clothes, not even willing to wear the clothes he bought?

    Thinking of this, Andre felt more and more disappointed.

    Seeing his evasive gaze, seeming even more distracted, Chongchong¡¯s mood grew even more dismal.

    Initially, when he just returned to the country, he would call her almost every day. They had endless topics to discuss, often talkingte into the night.

    But recently, the past half a year, his calls have be much less frequent, and when he does call, he simply checks on her and quickly hangs up.

    Before, she always thought he was too busy to have time; now it seems that is only part of the reason.

    A rare meeting, expected to be a joyous journey, turned out to be such silent opposition.

    It seems their rtionship will be increasingly distant in the future...

    She lifted her hand to tidy her long hair, mentally sorting out her bad emotions.

    A good friend finding a new life, she should be happy for him. If he truly liked her, he would have confessed years ago...

    "Andre." Thinking of this, Chongchong smiled again, "Last time I heard from mom, you should be having your coronation soon, is that true?"

    "Yes." Andre saw her smile again and felt slightly relieved, "Father is nning to formally crown me at the National Day celebration."

    Chongchong immediately reached her palm out to him, "Congrattions, you will certainly be a good King."

    Andre smiled and held her small hand, "Thank you!"

    "With this trend..." Chongchong drew back her little hand, "You will probably be even busier in the future."

    Once he bes the Crown Prince, he¡¯ll be busier, and their chances to meet will likely decrease even further.

    Or maybe, this is the cost of growing up; those friends you yed with growing up will inevitably leave one after another, starting their own new lives.

    Thinking about it is really mncholic.

    "Probably will be." Andre sighed, "Sometimes I really wish I weren¡¯t the Crown Prince."

    If that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t have to take on the responsibility of managing this country, and he could do whatever he wanted, or apany her in doing what she wanted.

 Chapter 1092: 1092: If Not for Loving You (5)

    <strong>Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: If Not for Loving You (5)</strong>

    Chongchong smiled, waited for a while, but Andre did not extend an invitation to her.

    The smile on her lips stiffened slightly. On such an important day, he hadn¡¯t invited her¡­

    Or maybe he¡¯s afraid his girlfriend would get jealous!

    This is understandable, the two of them have yed together since childhood, and ever since they became adults, they¡¯ve often been teased by the media, with reports saying that they¡¯re the golden couple of the two royal families and that the two powerful countries might marry in the future.

    If she appeared, who knows what the reporters would write¡­

    Thinking of this, Chongchong perked up again.

    ¡°Andre, I¡¯m sorry, I might be in Antarctica by then and can¡¯te back to attend your coronation. Don¡¯t be mad at me; at that time, I¡¯ll be cheering for you from there.¡±

    Andre was disappointed at heart but forced a smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a boring ceremony anyway.¡±

    His ¡°it¡¯s okay,¡± however, made the girl opposite him feel a dull pain in her heart, but fortunately, the trip was nearing its end.

    The ne descended, already preparing tond at the F Country airport.

    She turned her face to the side, watching the city scenery outside the window, her lips lightly curled.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Andre also turned his face.

    While she looked at the scenery, he quietly nced at her face.

    Her smooth ck hair draped over her shoulders like silk, tucked behind her ears, revealing her exquisite profile¡­

    The girl in front of him was even more beautiful than he remembered.

    It¡¯s just a shame that she would never belong to him, Andre looked away, his mood instantly turning gray.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    F Country, Imperial Pce.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan sat on either side of the podium, each signing their names on the agreements they held, then the staff collected theirpleted documents, exchanged them, and then signed again.

    Both of them put down their pens simultaneously, and apuse already rose from the audience.

    After half a year of dys, the cooperation agreement between the two countries was finally signed under Gan Yuan¡¯s leadership. This agreement is arge economic cooperation project between A Country and F Country, with F Country providing resources and A Country contributing technology, benefitting both countries mutually.

    Once this project isunched, it will not only bring countless job opportunities to Gan Yuan¡¯s country but also promote substantial economic development in that country.

    Therefore, Annie¡¯s father had always been striving hard for this project.

    It was only because of various reasons that Huangfu Jue repeatedly dyed the cooperation of this project until now, and the project was finally signed after Gan Yuan became a princess, and of course, this political achievement rightfully belonged to Gan Yuan.

    Turning their faces, they looked at each other, as the man and the woman stood up from their respective chairs and approached each other.

    Gan Yuan smiled and extended her hand to Huangfu Jue, ¡°Happy cooperation, Your Highness the Prince.¡±

    Raising his hand to grasp her palm, Huangfu Jue gently pulled her into his embrace, raising his arm to hug her, ¡°Happy cooperation, Your Highness the Princess!¡±

    In his arms, Gan Yuan chuckled softly.

    The two embraced for a few seconds and then released each other. A staff member had already brought celebratory champagne, and Huangfu Jue took two sses, handing one to Gan Yuan.

    The two lightly clinked their sses, then extended the sses towards the staff and reporters beside them, and everyone raised their sses in celebration.

    As the signing ceremony drew to a close, the two exited the venue together, and Helen immediately came up to meet them.

    ¡°Duke, Miss Gan, there are guests here.¡±

    Guests?!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good night, there will be more updates at noon tomorrow~!~

    [Scheduled updates are at midnight and noon]

 Chapter 1093: 1093: It Wont Kill You (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093: It Won¡¯t Kill You (1)</strong>

    ¡°Duke, Miss Gan, a guest has arrived.¡±

    A guest?

    The two exchanged a nce, then both turned their gaze to Helen.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Helen smiled, ¡°The guest does not want me to reveal their name.¡±

    Gan Yuan turned her face to look at Huangfu Jue, who merely shrugged, indicating he had no knowledge either.

    After a moment, Gan Yuan gently curved her lips, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go see this mysterious visitor.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know who the mysterious guest was, but from Helen¡¯s expression and tone, it was clear that it was someone she was familiar with.

    If she guessed correctly, it was likely one of those individuals.

    Thus, the two went upstairs together, arriving at the reception room on the second floor.

    Upon entering, they saw a man with long legszily sitting on the windowsill of the floor-to-ceiling window, wearing a in white shirt with sleeves casually rolled up to his elbows. Two buttons were undone at the cor, revealing a half-crescent of his corbone. The shirt was slightly wrinkled, but it didn¡¯t seem sloppy; instead, it looked extremelyfortable and at ease, as if that was just the way the shirt should be worn.

    Seeing him, both Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan raised their lips in a smile.

    Huangfu Jue understood his own brother, having already guessed roughly when Helen mentioned it, so he was not at all surprised.

    Gan Yuan also guessed it might be someone from the Huangfu Family, thus seeing this brother just confirmed her suspicions.

    Huangfu Qi noticed their gazes and realized his attempt at mystery didn¡¯t have much effect. He shook his head and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you cooperate with a little surprise?!¡±

    Huangfu Jue rolled his eyes in response, while Gan Yuan smiled and spoke.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m very surprised.¡±

    As she said this, her gaze moved from Huangfu Qi to General Yuri, who was getting up from the sofa. Her eyes passed over Yuri¡¯s wrinkled shirt and the bandage stained with blood on his neck, and she could roughly guess the hidden truth.

    Though she marveled at Huangfu Qi¡¯s power and methods, her face remainedposed.

    With a smile, she walked to the sofa and extended her right hand to General Yuri.

    ¡°General, wee to the Capital!¡±

    Not far away, Huangfu Qizily folded his arms, and Huangfu Jue narrowed his eyes slightly. The two brothers were both waiting for General Arthur¡¯s reaction.

    Everyone here was smart, and they all understood the true nature of the matter. Gan Yuan deliberately didn¡¯t mention it, and starting in such a courteous manner already gave General Arthur a significant concession.

    Currently, F Country was in a critical period, and she did not want to easily make enemies or stir up major internal conflicts.

    Over the years, General Yuri had been managing the navy, and the navy was, of course, extremely loyal to him.

    Now that General Yuri was in the Capital, if she wanted, she could easily take him down with a mere gesture and bring the entire navy under her control.

    However, while killing a person is easy, truly controlling an entire corps is not. If something happened to General Arthur, would the navy, loyal to him, resist? If they really did resist, thousands of people, would she kill them all?

    If that happened, she wouldpletely lose the trust of all the corps.

    Gan Yuan¡¯s outstretched hand toward General Yuri was her offering him a chance¡ªsubmit to her now, obey her, and he could continue living and continue being General Yuri.

    If not, he knew the consequences himself.

 Chapter 1094: It Wonâ€™t Cost You Anything (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094: It Won¡¯t Cost You Anything (2)</h4>

    He¡¯s now in someone¡¯s hands; if General gives him thebel of being disobedient, Gan Yuan could throw him into a military court, making him spend his life in prison.

    Spending life in prison or returning to continue serving Gan Yuan as a loyal navy officer is not a difficult choice. General Yuri certainly wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to choose thetter.

    Therefore, he very respectfully raised his right hand and gently held the hand of the noble princess in front of him.

    "It¡¯s my honor to relieve the princess¡¯s worries, to relieve the country¡¯s worries!"

    Gan Yuan smiled, withdrew her hand, "On behalf of the state and the people, I thank you and your navy for all you have done."

    "Rest assured." General Yuri straightened his body, "The navy has already headed to the northwestern seas and can arrive at thetest by tomorrow. I will fully follow your arrangements and cooperate with the operations of other troops."

    "Very good." Gan Yuan nodded with a smile, "Helen, arrange a guest room for the general to have a good rest. Tonight, I will host a banquet for the general."

    "Yes!" Helen immediately stepped forward, "General Yuri, please!"

    Giving a slight bow to the few people, General Yuri followed Helen out of the reception room.

    Turning back, he walked to the two brothers again. Gan Yuan smiled gratefully at Huangfu Qi.

    "Thank you!"

    "How will you thank me?" Huangfu Qi asked with a smile.

    The question stumped Gan Yuan for a moment, but she quickly regained her smile after just a second of hesitation.

    "How do you want me to thank you?"

    Huangfu Qi nced at Huangfu Jue, who stood beside her, and gave her a suggestive wink, "You know!"

    Before Gan Yuan could react, Huangfu Jue had already gently embraced her shoulder, leading her towards the reception hall¡¯s exit.

    "Don¡¯t mind him!"

    "Hey!" Huangfu Qi immediately stepped up to catch up, "Is this how you act as a brother? I ventured into the lion¡¯s den alone and barely escaped alive. Just let me hear you call me ¡¯Brother¡¯ once, you won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh..."

    Huangfu Jue continued walking out the door with Gan Yuan without stopping, responding with just two words.

    "Boring!"

    Quickly taking two steps, catching up to the two, Huangfu Qi walked backward, keeping pace while speaking.

    "Littleyuan, you be the judge..."

    Before finishing his sentence, Huangfu Jue interrupted him again.

    "Sister-inw!"

    Huangfu Qi rolled his eyes at him, "She¡¯s younger than me, why call her sister-inw?"

    "I¡¯m older than you!"

    "You have the nerve to mention a few minutes; if we average our ages, I¡¯m still older than you both." Huangfu Qi flirted a smile at Gan Yuan, "Isn¡¯t that right, Littleyuan?"

    Gan Yuan smiled, "If that¡¯s the case, should we also include Xiaotang?"

    Huangfu Jue returned a victorious look.

    Huangfu Qi shrugged, "Alright, you two win, two to one, I can¡¯tpete. Speaking of which, where is Xiaotang?"

    "He went back to the country with mom," Huangfu Jue exined.

    Huangfu Qi nodded, "That¡¯s good. I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to get the little guy a pr bear. Otherwise, the kid would say Uncle broke his promise. Since Xiaotang isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll go take a bath first. Where are your clothes, let me borrow a set."

    Rushing over from Northern Europe, he headed directly to Arthur¡¯s navy fleet, so naturally, he didn¡¯t bring any luggage.

    Huangfu Jue raised his right hand, and the assistant outside the door immediately jogged over.

    "Take the Duke to the guest room upstairs, and also bring him a set of my clothes."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1095: 1095: It Wont Cost You Anything (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: It Won¡¯t Cost You Anything (3)</strong>

    Chapter 1095: No Piece of Meat Will Be Missing (3)

    ¡°Alright.¡± The assistant agreed, turning around to bow to Huangfu Qi, ¡°Duke, please follow me!¡±

    Huangfu Qi nced at the assistant, his gaze puzzled as it fell on Huangfu Jue¡¯s face, ¡°Where is Will?¡±

    Will and Huangfu Jue have always been inseparable, where there¡¯s Huangfu Jue, there¡¯s Will. Now, faced with an unfamiliar face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.

    ¡°He¡¯s injured and still in the hospital.¡± Gan Yuan noticed the worry in his eyes and smiled at Huangfu Qi, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Huangfu Qi let out a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll visit himter. You all go ahead with what you¡¯re doing!¡±

    He waved a hand at the two of them and followed the assistant upstairs.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan then walked towards the meeting room.

    ¡°In a day, the Blood Shark Legion will reach the Northwest. Combined with the Air Force, Central Army Corps, and other forces, we¡¯re more than capable of dealing with Barton.¡± Huangfu Jue squinted slightly, ¡°Now we just have to wait for news from Abel, and we can act immediately.¡±

    Gan Yuan nced at his watch, ¡°Abel should be arriving soon too. I wonder if Duchess Caroline will do me this favor this time?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a very smart woman. She should understand what her best choice is at this moment.¡± Huangfu Jue was full of confidence in his tone, ¡°This matter benefits both her and her country; there are no downsides.¡±

    Considering all theprehensive impacts, Gan Yuan didn¡¯t really want to start a war.

    To form an encirclement against General Barton by uniting several countries, she had already dispatched Abel to visit Duchess Caroline of Y Country, hoping she would assist in reaching an agreement for joint exercises with Y Country.

    This exercise seemed like Gan Yuan was seeking help from Caroline, but in fact, it had a deeper meaning.

    Gan Yuan is not only the Princess of F Country but also the Princess Consort of A Country, representing two nations. If Caroline favors her this time, it also means showing goodwill to both countries and winning the favor of A Country.

    Such a choice is, of course, the wisest move.

    Therefore, anyone sensible would choose to cooperate with Gan Yuan. Since she didn¡¯t directly approach Duchess Caroline but instead went to Y Country¡¯s military, they should agree.

    The reason Gan Yuan arranged for Abel to contact Caroline first is due to their previous rtionship. By giving the credit to Duchess Caroline, with her mediation, the coboration between the two countries can proceed more smoothly.

    As they talked, they unknowingly arrived at the meeting room door.

    The staff opened the door, and they walked into the meeting room one after another. Besides the old councilor Wilson, who was given ¡°sick leave due to illness¡± by Gan Yuan, the other seven councilors were present, along with Mr. Dolly.

    Aside from putting Wilson on sick leave, Gan Yuan immediately proposed for Councilor Pu Neng Dolly to join the Senate, temporarily recing Wilson¡¯s duties.

    Of course, everyone understood that this ¡°temporary¡± was never truly temporary. Since Gan Yuan had the congress firmly under her control, naturally, no one could oppose her decision.

    Seeing the two of them enter, everyone respectfully rose from their seats.

    ¡°Your Highness the Princess, Duke!¡±

 Chapter 1096: 1096: It Wont Cost You Anything (4)

    <strong>Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: It Won¡¯t Cost You Anything (4)</strong>

    Gan Yuan settled into the chair that Huangfu Jue pulled out, and Huangfu Jue also took his seat. Once the two of them were seated, the others returned to their chairs.

    ¡°Before the meeting starts, let me announce some good news.¡± Gan Yuan smiled as she looked around. ¡°General Yuri of the Blood Shark Legion has just arrived at the Royal Pce, and the navy is already on its way to the Northwest.¡±

    The councillors present all showed expressions of surprise.

    Being in the political arena of F Country, they were far more familiar with these legions than Gan Yuan, and of course, they were well aware of what kind of person Arthur was.

    Previously, that General always found various excuses to dy and refused to deploy troops. Now, he¡¯s so proactivelying to the Royal Pce to express his sincerity to Gan Yuan¡ªsurely something has happened.

    Of course, no one asked further.

    Because everyone knew the reason that some things should not be questioned.

    The reason didn¡¯t matter, nor did what actually happened. What was important was that the young Princess in front of them had strength far beyond what they had imagined!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin the meeting!¡± Gan Yuan raised her right hand. ¡°This is the Northwest Region. Now we already have the air force and the army, and the navy is about to be in position. Next, it¡¯s time to reim the lost territories! What are your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Now our military strength exceeds that of General Barton. As long as Her Highness gives the order, the Northwest will be ours. However¡­,¡± Senator John¡¯s gaze swept over to Huangfu Jue, ¡°at this moment, going to war is not a wise choice. War means casualties, and ultimately, the people will be the ones most affected. Moreover, once a war begins, it means massive consumption of resources. Therefore, I suggest negotiation!¡±

    ¡°Negotiate?¡± a young senator sitting across the table spoke indignantly, ¡°Do we intend to activelypromise with Barton?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Another councillor chimed in, ¡°We have been weak for too long. This time, we absolutely mustn¡¯t be weak again. General Barton¡¯s deration of independence is treason; someone who has betrayed the country cannot be tolerated!¡±

    Senator John remained silent.

    ¡°No, we will notpromise.¡± Gan Yuan tapped her fingers lightly on the table, ¡°I don¡¯t want this country and its people to be harmed, so¡­ I demand Barton¡¯s surrender!¡±

    If Barton is willing to voluntarily surrender, that would indeed be the best scenario.

    But, would he?!

    Surrendering would mean giving up everything and bing Gan Yuan¡¯s captive.

    Dolly took a deep breath, ¡°From what I know of General Barton, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be willing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of his willingness.¡± Huangfu Jue squinted his blue eyes, his tone arrogant, ¡°He will soon realize that it¡¯s his only choice!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ war?¡± Senator John asked cautiously.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone was calm, ¡°If necessary, we cannot rule out that possibility.¡±

    No one dared to oppose him; they just directed their gazes towards Gan Yuan.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one to initiate war, but I agree with Ajue¡¯s observation. This time with Barton, I will show no mercy. Otherwise, who knows, there might be another Barton tomorrow, and that¡¯s something I absolutely cannot tolerate.¡± Gan Yuan pressed her hands against the table and stood up. Her gaze slowly swept over everyone present. When she spoke again, her voice was cold and severe, ¡°I want Barton and everyone to know that there are only two paths before him now: either die in battle or surrender!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 1097: 1097: Honey, Honey (1)

    <strong>Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097: Honey, Honey (1)</strong>

    ¡°Either die in battle or surrender!¡± After saying thest eight words, Gan Yuan slowly stood up straight, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing anyone else wants to say¡­ the meeting is adjourned. At eight o¡¯clock tonight, I will host a wee party for General Yuri. Please all attend!¡±

    Everyone stood up and left the meeting room. Huangfu Jue picked up a water cup from the table and handed it to her.

    ¡°There are still a few hours before the banquet. I¡¯ll take you back to the room to rest for a while.¡±

    Leaning against the table, Gan Yuan slightly turned her body, leaning her upper body weight onto his chest, and took two sips of water, ¡°I want to go see Moses.¡±

    He reached out to support her waist and back, making her morefortable leaning against him, and quietly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get jealous if you do this.¡±

    Gan Yuan chuckled softly and turned her face to roll her eyes at him.

    ¡°Do you have to be so childish?¡±

    Huangfu Jue raised his wrist to check his watch, ¡°Lie down on the bed for an hour. I¡¯ll perfect the battle n a bit more, and then I¡¯ll apany you to see him¡­¡± Seeing that she wanted to speak, he raised his hand to wipe off the water stains at the corner of her lips and pressed his hand over her mouth, ¡°No refuting!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Duke!¡± Gan Yuan put the cup back on the table, raised her hand to hold his palm, and lifted her face to nt a light kiss on his chin, ¡°Thank you, hubby.¡±

    Regarding the war, she had no experience, so all the military deployment and troop arrangements were handled by Huangfu Jue.

    Firstly, he was an expert in this field, and secondly, he wanted to give her more time to rest. These days, she had too many things to deal with, and for an expectant mother, her rest time was really too little.

    Gently running his palm across her chin, Huangfu Jue lowered his face to gaze at her small face, ¡°Why does it feel like you¡¯ve lost weight?¡±

    ¡°No way, when I weighed myself this morning, I had gained half a kilogram.¡± Gan Yuan made a face at him, ¡°It¡¯s just your illusion.¡±

    With their eyes locked, his finger¡¯s movement became more tenderly weighted with a hint of ambiguity, and his face naturally lowered closer to her, while Gan Yuan straightened her back, actively standing straight to meet him.

    Although they had been together day and night these past few days, they both had too many things to attend to, leaving them no time for intimacy.

    Tipping her face up, parting her lips, she allowed him to kiss her more deeply. Gan Yuan lifted her palm to wrap around his neck, her fingers softly stroking the nape of his neck.

    After a while, Huangfu Jue finally released her, slightly panting, but his hand didn¡¯t let go, still holding her in his arms, gently stroking her waist through the thin fabric.

    ¡°You need a better team!¡±

    This way, she wouldn¡¯t be so busy and wouldn¡¯t be as exhausted. Naturally, she would also have more time to spend with him.

    Softly kissing the corner of his lips, Gan Yuan apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ajue, I haven¡¯t had time to spend with you recently. But¡­¡± She wrapped her arms around him tightly, bringing her face closer to his ear, ¡°Tonight, we can rx a bit.¡±

    The man lifted a hand and cradled her horizontally from the table.

    ¡°I think¡­ I can¡¯t wait until tonight.¡±

    Having not touched her for so many days, knowing she was busy, he had been patient all this time. However, his patience had its limits, and her proximity was something he couldn¡¯t resist.

 Chapter 1098: 1098: Honey, Honey (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098: Honey, Honey (2)</strong>

    ¡°Your Highness, Princess!¡±

    A staff member walked in from outside and paused in surprise upon seeing Huangfu Jue already holding Gan Yuan and walking towards the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gan Yuan asked hastily.

    Feeling Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze, the staff member quickly lowered his face.

    ¡°You just mentioned preparing dinner, so I¡¯m here to show you the menu.¡±

    ¡°If you forget to knock next time, you might as well write your resignation!¡±

    Throwing him ament, Huangfu Jue strode out of the meeting room.

    The staff member nervously swallowed a gulp of saliva, raised his hand, and wiped off some cold sweat.

    Since he knew Gan Yuan was in the meeting room and saw others leaving with the door slightly ajar, he thought he¡¯d ask directly. Little did he expect the two would be in there getting intimate.

    Watching the pair walk away, he quickly stepped out the door.

    ¡°Inform everyone, from now on¡­ wherever Her Highness, Princess is, always knock first!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    All the way upstairs, Huangfu Jue carried Gan Yuan in his arms.

    Staff members passing by, upon seeing them from afar, either found a door to duck into or turned around and left¡­ all tactfully avoiding them.

    Carrying her all the way to the master bedroom on the third floor, Huangfu Jue kicked the door shut and ced her on the big bed. He reached over, grasping her hair clip, and gently pulled it off.

    Her long hair, freed from its restraint, immediately flowed down like ck silk covering the sheets, shimmering with a bluish glow in the sunlight.

    Extending his fingers, he gently hooked a lock of her hair, brought it to his nose, and inhaled its scent. The man naturally lowered his head, kissing her at the side of her ear as she raised her hand to help unbutton his suit.

    Kissing her, he tossed the coat aside; Huangfu Jue stood up to draw the curtains. Upon returning to the bedside, Gan Yuan had already sat up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He asked, puzzled.

    The girl didn¡¯t answer, simply extending her hand towards him. He reached out, holding her small hand, and she pulled him close to the bed, guiding him to sit down as she knelt holding his shoulders, pressing him back onto the pillow, and reached over to grasp his half-loosened tie.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Smiling slightly, he moved his hand to tidy up her falling hair, while Gan Yuan helped unbutton his shirt one by one, pulling the hem out from the belt.

    With both hands beside his head, she bowed her head to gaze into the man¡¯s eyes, then lowered her lips to kiss him.

    From his forehead to the corner of his eyes, from the bridge of his nose to the corner of his lips, she gently kissed. Then she moved downward to his chin¡­

    Feeling her lips on his chest, the man unconsciously tightened the grip on her shoulders.

    ¡°You mischievous girl!¡±

    Gan Yuan lifted her face, responding with a smile.

    ¡°Today, you are mine!¡±

    Her heart filled with gratitude and love for this man; she just wanted to express it through this manner.

    Because she wanted him to be happy, to enjoy all the wonderful things¡­

    ¡°Ayuan¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 1099: 1099: Honey, Honey (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099: Honey, Honey (3)</strong>

    He embraced her from behind, gently kissing her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve consulted the doctor. It won¡¯t harm the baby.¡±

    From start to finish, he moved with extreme tenderness and caution, not to satisfy himself but just to be closer to her.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After the passion subsided, Gan Yuan turned over to lean against him, feeling a bit tired, she yawned.

    ¡°This time, you choose the name.¡±

    Huangfu Jue embraced her, hisrge hand gently stroking her slightly sweaty back.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    His hand casually brushed through her hair and across her back, making her curl up like a cat, soon falling peacefully asleep.

    Recently, there have been too many things to think about and deal with, only in his arms can shepletely rx.

    Huangfu Jue picked up the phone on the table and sent a text message to Helen, then his arm returned to hold her exposed arm, gently massaging it.

    Fingertips touched her ringed finger, he carefully lifted her hand to his lips, lightly yet with great care, kissed the back of her hand.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the corridor.

    Helen looked at the message on her phone¡ª¡±Without my explicit permission, no one should knock on that door.¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, Helen shook her head with a smile, then turned around, heading back downstairs to the reception room.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, the Princess cannot receive visitors right now.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Chongchong smiled sitting on the sofa, ¡°What about my brother?¡±

    ¡°The Duke¡­¡± Helen grinned knowingly, ¡°is with the Princess.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Chongchong understood, smiling lightly, ¡°Got it, looks like we¡¯ll have to wait a little longer. How about¡­ we visit the Royal Pce first? What do you think, Andre?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Andre rose with a smile.

    ¡°Let me show you around.¡± Helen offered with a smile.

    ¡°No need, go handle your work.¡± Chongchong declined her offer with a smile, knowing full well Helen must be incredibly busy right now, she didn¡¯t want to take up Helen¡¯s precious time, ¡°We¡¯re just going to take a stroll in the garden.¡±

    ¡°Please feel free, if the Duke and Princesse downstairs, I¡¯ll notify you by phone.¡± Helen said.

    Chongchong nodded, leading Andre out of the reception room.

    Helen followed them, pointing them toward the path to the garden.

    After bidding goodbye to Helen, Chongchong and Andre went down the corridor, smoothly arriving at the garden along the path Helen indicated.

    Stepping onto the path, sheughed softly once again.

    ¡°That brother of mine, really!¡± Although her words seemed toin, her tone was more mostly happy for her brother, ¡°Earlier my mom kept worrying, fearing he wasn¡¯t interested in women, but now it seems her worries were unnecessary. Indeed, as the saying goes, ¡®It¡¯s not ack of interest, just haven¡¯t met the right person yet.''¡±

    Andre kept his hands tucked in his pockets, walking beside her, ¡°Yes.¡±

    In his heart, Andre admired Huangfu Jue a lot, though it took him six years, he finally found his true love, and that person loves him so deeply¡­ It¡¯s truly a blissful thing to think about.

    If only the person he loved loved him back, how wonderful it would be!

    His gaze fell upon the figure ahead of him, Andre sighed silently once more.

    What a pity¡­

    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t met my little nephew, he¡¯s incredibly cute. If you see him, you¡¯ll surely like him.¡±

 Chapter 1100: Honey, Honey (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: Honey, Honey (4)</h4>

    "Really?" Andre was lost in his thoughts, so his tone seemed a bit uninterested.

    "Of course." Chongchong turned her face and noticed his expression, "Is there something on your mind?"

    "Me?" Andre immediately perked up, "No, I was just thinking... did you say it was a boy or a girl?"

    A nephew, of course, it¡¯s a boy.

    Andre wouldn¡¯t make such a simple mistake; it looked like he was missing someone...

    Chongchong also felt a bit gloomy, withdrew her gaze, and continued forward, saying nonchntly: "It¡¯s a boy, over five years old."

    "Chongchong!"

    From not far away, a joyful, melodious male voice came.

    Without even looking up, she could tell whose voice it was. Chongchong immediately smiled, turned around, and dashed toward the person, jumping into the open arms awaiting her.

    "Little girl!" Huangfu Qi held his little sister in his arms, looking her over, "Where have you been to get so tanned like a little charred coal? It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s daytime; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even see you at night!"

    Chongchong affectionately wrapped her arms around his neck, "That just means you¡¯re getting old, and your eyesight¡¯s not good."

    In front of others, these brothers were like high and distant princes, but to her, they were just her loving big brothers, pampering and cherishing her.

    Even though she had grown up, in the eyes of her two brothers, she was always their little girl, the one they liked to carry on their backs, hold in their arms, spoil endlessly.

    "Dare call this handsome guy old, you cheeky little thing, you looking for a beating?"

    He pretended to hit her, and she jumped out of his arms, sprinted a couple of steps, and hid behind Andre.

    Chasing after her, Huangfu Qiughed and stopped, "Alright, for Andre¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t argue with you."

    Chongchong made a funny face at him from behind Andre, and Andre smiled, extending his hand to Huangfu Qi.

    "Brother Xiaoqi, long time no see!"

    To please Chongchong, Andre specially learned Chinese and, like her, called these two by their Chinese names. Over the years, it had be a natural habit.

    Huangfu Qi grasped his hand, and with the other hand, he patted Andre¡¯s shoulder.

    "Hmm, not bad, looking more like a man. How are your parents doing?"

    "They¡¯re doing well," Andre answered with a smile, "If you have time,e over to stay for a few days; my parents often mention you!"

    "Mention me?" Huangfu Qi smirked, "Shouldn¡¯t they be mentioning Chongchong?"

    Andre chuckled, "Of course, they mention Chongchong too."

    Huangfu Qi¡¯s gaze swept over his handsome face, "Already grown up and still blushes? At this rate, how are you going to bring this cheeky girl home?"

    When they were young, Andre always viewed Chongchong as an angel; for a long while, he didn¡¯t even dare touch her, and he would blush just talking to her.

    The two Huangfu brothers naturally teased him about this endlessly.

    Chongchong immediately jumped out and red at her brother, "Second Brother!"

    Usually, she called him brother, but only when she was upset would she call Huangfu Qi "Second Brother."

    "What?" Huangfu Qi raised his hand to tidy her slightly messy hair, "Not even married yet, and you¡¯re already standing up for him?"

    Chongchong raised her hand to swat his hand away, "Second Brother, I¡¯m upset now!"

    "Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anymore." Huangfu Qiughed, pulling her to his side, apologizing softly, "Don¡¯t be mad at your brother. I won¡¯t joke with you anymore, okay?"

 Chapter 1101: 1101: Honey, Honey (5)

    <strong>Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101: Honey, Honey (5)</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Chongchong immediately showed a smile again, affectionately holding his arm and changing the topic. ¡°Big brother already has a wife and son, when will you bring me a sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Andre isn¡¯t in a hurry, why should I be?¡± Huangfu Qi winked at Andre, ¡°Brother will stay with you. Whenever you get married, then brother will get married.¡±

    Chongchong frowned and red over, ¡°Second brother!¡±

    ¡°Why are you getting excited? I meant when you all get married, not the two of you getting married, right, Andre?¡±

    Since childhood, countless people from both families, as well as media, have joked about the two of them.

    Andre just smiled, but felt a bit bitter inside.

    Chongchong didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic, and immediately changed it again, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen Xiaotang?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here, Mom took him back to the country.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡± Chongchong nodded, ¡°How¡¯s your side?¡±

    ¡°Very smooth.¡± Huangfu Qi tilted his chin toward the opposite building, ¡°That General, maybe he¡¯s ring at me from behind the window right now!¡±

    Andre, having heard Chongchong mention Huangfu Qi¡¯s affairs, chuckled softly when hearing this.

    On his own battleship, taken by Huangfu Qi, that General must be quite depressed at the moment.

    Putting away his smile, Chongchong asked somewhat worriedly, ¡°He won¡¯t retaliate against you, will he?¡±

    Huangfu Qi assumed a serious expression, ¡°Very soon he¡¯ll understand I¡¯m helping him.¡±

    At the banquet, that General will see Chongchong and Andre, and naturally he¡¯ll understand the words said to him on the ship were not mere scare tactics.

    If Huangfu Qi hadn¡¯t personally brought the General here, the awaited oue for this Naval Admiral would have been a dead end.

    From this perspective, Huangfu Qi could be said to have saved his life.

    Even if General Yuri resents the wound he received, he should understand he shouldn¡¯t me Huangfu Qi, and Huangfu Qi isn¡¯t worried about this at all.

    After this incident, General Yuri should also understand that the Huangfu Family are not people he can easily provoke.

    With business being important, after the joke, Huangfu Qi immediately spoke up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take Andre to see Littleyuan.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Chongchong stood still, ¡°Forget it, those two are enjoying their private world, they won¡¯t bother with us.¡±

    Huangfu Qi narrowed his eyes slightly, then gently shook his head.

    ¡°Alright¡­ then how about you guys walk around, and I¡¯ll go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Chongchong immediately asked worriedly.

    ¡°Not me, it¡¯s Will, and¡­¡± Huangfu Qi shrugged lightly, ¡°I want to meet Mr. Moses.¡±

    ¡°Moses?¡± Chongchong echoed with interest, ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go together?¡±

    They¡¯ve all heard the name plenty of times, naturally they want to see what kind of man is daring enough to challenge his big brother, and having Huangfu Jue search the world for a heart for him.

    ¡°Who is Moses?¡± Andre asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Well, not the biblical prophet.¡± Huangfu Qi ced a hand on his shoulder, ¡°Come on, you also join us, I¡¯ll exin on the way.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Andre did not refuse.

    Huangfu Qi and Chongchong are prestigious individuals; anyone who catches their eye must have a good reason to be seen.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Goodnight

 Chapter 1102: 1102: Powerful Family (Part 1)

    <strong>Chapter 1102: Chapter 1102: Powerful Family (Part 1)</strong>

    So, the three of them left the Imperial Pce together and headed to the hospital.

    On the way, Huangfu Qi and Chongchong briefly recounted the situation with Moses to Andre. By the time they got out of the car outside the hospital and walked into the inpatient building with a staff member, Andre already felt great respect for this man he had never met before.

    Instead of visiting Moses first, the three of them went to Will¡¯s ward.

    Inside the ward, Jessica was feeding slices of fruit to Will, who almost choked on the apple in his mouth when he saw the three visitors, quickly sitting up.

    ¡°Duke, Your Highness the Princess, Your Highness the Prince, what brings you here?¡±

    Chongchong stood at the end of his bed and chuckled lightly, ¡°Looks like we came at the wrong time, huh?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Will blushed with embarrassment and hurried to get up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Jessica raised her hand to press his shoulder, ¡°Be careful with your injury.¡±

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re doing fine.¡± Huangfu Qi¡¯s dark eyes moved from Will¡¯s face to Jessica¡¯s, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be Jessica?¡±

    Jessica smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve met the Prince and Princess before.¡±

    If the other party knew her, of course she knew them too.

    ¡°This is Prince Andre.¡± Will hastened to introduce Andre to her. After exchanging simple pleasantries, Huangfu Qi inquired about Will¡¯s injuries.

    Since Will¡¯s injuries were not life-threatening, his recovery was going well.

    ¡°The doctor said, in three more days, after a full week, you can be discharged.¡± Jessica exined with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huangfu Qi nodded seriously, ¡°Then rest well, we¡¯re going to visit Moses.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Jessica offered proactively.

    ¡°No need, you should take good care of our Colonel Will!¡±

    cing the bouquet she was holding onto the table, Chongchong winked yfully at Will, making him blush and hurry to respond.

    ¡°Jessica should still take you there, I¡¯m fine here.¡±

    Handing him a te of sliced fruit, Jessica adjusted his pillow with raised hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around, I¡¯ll be right back, press the bell if you need anything.¡±

    The others watched him with teasing eyes, making big man Will feel as flustered as a bashful bride.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, just go!¡± Jessica raised an eyebrow, and his tone immediately softened, ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Chongchong, standing by the bed, was the first tough out loud. Each one has their downfall, her brother encounters Gan Yuan, and the aloof man turns passionate as fire; Will meets Jessica, and the domineering Colonel bes gentle asmb.

    The group followed Jessica out of Will¡¯s ward, with Chongchong leavingst, not forgetting to give him a wink.

    ¡°Colonel Will, be good!¡±

    Even being teased like this, Will didn¡¯t have any temper, just blushingly giving her a helpless grin.

    This Little Princess, not just the two Princes, even the King and Queen doted on her, so naturally, he could only be teased by her.

    Leading the group downstairs, they arrived at Moses¡¯s ward. Jessica gently pushed open the door and, noticing Moses inside, frowned and shook her head.

    In the ward, Moses was using his right hand to hold a bottled water and was raising and lowering it to exercise his arm muscles.

    In fact, his wounds were far from healed, and the doctor did not allow him to exercise casually.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1103: 1103: Powerful Family (Part 2)

    <strong>Chapter 1103: Chapter 1103: Powerful Family (Part 2)</strong>

    The sports event caused the heart rate to speed up, resulting in a heavy load on the heart. As a rule, even after discharge, exercise should not be intense, otherwise it might put pressure on the heart.

    Holding a bottle of mineral water is not difficult for an ordinary person, but even such an activity made Moses slightly breathless.

    No wonder, it hasn¡¯t even been a week after the surgery, and his heart has not yet fully recovered.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Taking big strides forward, Jessica grabbed the bottle of mineral water from his hand, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree? No exercise allowed?¡±

    Moses moved the fingers of his right hand, looking indifferent, ¡°What exercise is this?¡±

    ¡°If you continue like this, I¡¯ll tell the doctor.¡± Jessica¡¯s tone was filled with anger, but even more with concern.

    Moses raised an eyebrow, wanting to speak, but his gaze fell upon Huangfu Qi and the others who had just entered. He immediately took a deep breath to control his slightlybored breathing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see the three of you here.¡±

    Huangfu Qi¡¯s gaze swept over to the mineral water bottle Jessica had ced on the table, then retracted it to extend his right hand to him, ¡°Just came over to express our gratitude.¡±

    It was clear that this person was prouder than his elder brother, and he would, of course, not show any trace of pity or sympathy that would make the other party ufortable.

    Moses shook his hand, ¡°No need for thanks, but it¡¯s my honor that you all coulde.¡±

    Chongchong took another bouquet of flowers from Andre¡¯s arms and ced it in the vase on the table, then extended her own right hand to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s our honor as well.¡±

    Moses nearly lost his life trying to save Gan Tang. Whether he was willing to admit it or not, in the eyes of the Huangfu Family, he was someone they were grateful to.

    To friends, they have always been sincere and enthusiastic and never carried any airs of a prince or princess.

    Reaching out for a light shake with her, Moses maintained a dignified and unyielding tone.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Andre was thest toe over, extending his right hand to him, ¡°Hello, Mr. Moses, I am Andre.¡±

    Moses slightly smiled, ¡°Prince Andre is too polite.¡±

    He had not met Andre before, but all neighboring countries of F Country were within his informationwork; of course, he wouldn¡¯t be ignorant of such an important figure.

    Andre elegantly smiled, ¡°I am very optimistic about the new project GM Group isunching. I hope we can have the opportunity to cooperate in the future.¡±

    Upon seeing him, Andre already knew who he was. As a future ruler of a country, his informationwork was certainly not idle.

    Moses nodded, ¡°Certainly.¡±

    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Jessica seated the group into chairs and helped Moses adjust his hospital bed.

    Moses spoke once more, ¡°Thank you all very much foring to help GAIA.¡±

    Even though he was in the hospital, he had been keeping abreast of the situation in all of F Country, and was, of course, aware of the crisis Gan Yuan was facing.

    These three gathering here undoubtedly meant they were here for this matter. With the help of the Huangfu brothers, plus the friend Chongchong brought, it already indicated that Andre¡¯s Z Country was an ally of F Country. Having such a powerful friend, for Gan Yuan, was like adding wings to a tiger.

    Huangfu Qi and Chongchong exchanged a nce, ¡°We are family, we definitely won¡¯t let anyone bully our family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chongchong also smiled as she spoke, ¡°Gan Yuan is my sister-inw, anyone who targets her is targeting me.¡±

 Chapter 1104: Powerful Family (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Powerful Family (Part 3)</h4>

    Moses raised the corners of his lips, revealing a smile.

    Although each of them had different personalities, they were all part of the Teresa Family, with a shared pride and strength inherent to that family.

    Still, it¡¯s good. From now on, Gan Yuan will never have to worry about anyone daring to target her in such a family.

    As her brother, he was truly happy for her.

    At this moment, Chongchong spoke again.

    "In the future, I will also call you Brother Moses, just like my sister-inw does. You don¡¯t mind, do you?"

    Moses was stunned, then nodded lightly.

    "Of course not."

    As a princess, Chongchong naturally did notck for brothers, and this statement already showed her recognition of Moses and, by extension, the Teresa Family¡¯s recognition as well.

    They would not let anyone bully his family, and with Chongchong¡¯s "Brother Moses", he was now included among their family members. Even someone as proud as Moses felt touched by this.

    Having interacted with Huangfu Jue a lot, it¡¯s understandable for him to be recognized, but for them to make such recognition upon first meeting made it particrly precious.

    Footsteps from outside, then Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan walked in one after the other.

    "Brother, sister-inw!"

    Chongchong immediately rose with a smile, cheerfully walking over to the two, approaching Gan Yuan for a hug.

    Andre also got up from the sofa, stepping in front of Huangfu Jue.

    "Brother XIaojue."

    "Yes." Huangfu Jue smiled, patting his shoulder, "You¡¯ve worked hard."

    They already knew the circumstances of the two¡¯s arrival from Helen, and of course understood why they came.

    The two brothers had watched Andre grow up, feeling like brothers with him, so they didn¡¯t act too formally with him.

    Andre returned it with a smile, "It¡¯s what I should do."

    "Brother!"

    At that moment, Chongchong released Gan Yuan and turned to stand in front of Huangfu Jue. The man immediately reached out affectionately, hugging his younger sister.

    Then, Chongchong turned to help Andre introduce Gan Yuan.

    "Sister-inw, this is Andre."

    Gan Yuan smiled, extending her hand with warmth and politeness, "Prince Andre, forgive us if we¡¯ve not been as amodating."

    "Sister-inw, you¡¯re too polite." Andre smiled and gently held her hand, "Just call me Andre."

    Just then, a doctor walked in to proceed with Moses¡¯ routine examination, so the group retreated from the ward together.

    While Huangfu Jue spoke with Chongchong, Andre, and others, Jessica pulled Gan Yuan aside to tell her about the earlier matter.

    Furrowing her brow, Jessica expressed helplessly, "I¡¯ve advised him several times, but he just listens and then secretly practices again. I¡¯m honestly a bit worried. Can you think of a solution?"

    "I understand." Gan Yuan nodded, "I will talk to himter."

    It wasn¡¯t long before Doctor Jerry finished the examination and stepped out. Gan Yuan immediately approached to inquire about Moses¡¯ condition.

    "All aspects of data are excellent, heart rate and blood pressure are very stable, rejection reactions are minimal... overall, Mr. Moses¡¯ recovery is far above normal expectations."

    "Doctor." Gan Yuan took him a bit farther away, speaking quietly, "I want to ask whether exercise might adversely affect him."

    "At present, our rmendation is to rest in bed as much as possible without engaging in strenuous exercise, as the transnted heart is fusing with his body¡¯s own cells.

 Chapter 1105: 1105: Powerful Family (Part 4)

    <strong>Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: Powerful Family (Part 4)</strong>

    It¡¯s still very fragile at this time, and exercise will increase the burden on the heart. It¡¯s like having a wound, and you purposely pull at it every day; it will definitely affect the healing of the wound. So¡­ let¡¯s wait until he¡¯s fully recovered to make an exercise n based on his situation.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    After thanking the doctor, Gan Yuan walked into the ward again and approached Moses¡¯ bedside. She bent down to sit next to him.

    ¡°Moses, I understand how you feel, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I know my limits.¡± Moses interrupted her with a smile, ¡°It will be fine.¡±

    No need to ask, it¡¯s clear Jessicained about him to her, and Moses knew what she wanted to say.

    ¡°Moses!¡± Gan Yuan raised her hand to hold his arm, ¡°But what if? What if something really happens? By then, it would be toote for regret.¡±

    ¡°GAIA.¡± Moses gazed into her eyes with a smile, ¡°If I be a cripple, what¡¯s the difference between living and dying for me?¡±

    He knows the risks, but there are some things that must be done.

    Living the rest of his life like a porcin doll, unable to run or jump, is not the life he wants.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Moses raised his right hand and spread it in the air, ¡°Even if I do nothing, the doctor also cannot be sure how long I can live. Since life is uncertain, why should I be ruled by a heart?¡±

    Gan Yuan frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want you to listen to the doctor, I want you to live.¡±

    ¡°I am trying my best to live right now, and not just live, I want my future life to be more exciting. I promised Xiaotang I would y polo with him, and I can¡¯t break my promise.¡±

    Gan Yuan scolded in anger, ¡°You¡¯re being stubborn! Haven¡¯t you thought of the possibility that if something happens, Xiaotang would be upset, and what about me, and Jessica, the butler, Ajue¡­ all of us would be sad¡­¡±

    A pair of hands rested on her shoulders, Gan Yuan turned her face to see Huangfu Jue had somehowe behind her.

    His fingers tightened on her shoulders as Huangfu Jue spoke softly.

    ¡°Let me talk to him.¡±

    Noticing her own emotions were a bit intense, Gan Yuan took a deep breath and nodded.

    After escorting her to the door, Huangfu Jue closed the ward door and returned to Moses¡¯ bedside.

    Moses quietly leaned against the pillow, ¡°If you¡¯re here to persuade me to be a cripple, then no need to speak.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my intention.¡± Huangfu Jue nced at the bottled water on the table, ¡°I just think you need a professional fitness coach.¡±

    Moses raised his face in surprise, his dark eyes meeting Huangfu Jue¡¯s, whose deep gaze showed he was not joking.

    Facing him, Huangfu Jue continued to speak.

    ¡°But not now, it should be after your heart is fully recovered.¡±

    Moses smiled, ¡°In the end, you¡¯re here to persuade me!¡±

    How long until the heart fully recovers?

    A month, a year¡­

    By then, his muscles would have weakened, and retrieving his former self would be incredibly difficult.

    Huangfu Jue raised a brow, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have that confidence, then I¡¯ve misjudged you.¡±

    Moses responded indifferently, ¡°Provocation doesn¡¯t work on me.¡±

    Huangfu Jue raised both hands and tucked them into his pockets, ¡°Your life is yours, and others have no right to decide. I just want to remind you, if you end up killing yourself, I absolutely won¡¯t let Littleyuan and Xiaotang attend your funeral!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good afternoon

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1106: An Almost Cruel Approach (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: An Almost Cruel Approach (Part 1)</h4>

    "Because I don¡¯t want to see the sadness in their eyes."

    After saying thest sentence, Huangfu Jue turned around and walked toward the door, pulled open the doorknob, and walked out of the ward.

    Huangfu Jue could imagine Moses¡¯s feelings. A strong person suddenly bing so weak, such a disparity is a tremendous test for anyone, and Moses is no exception.

    At this time, sympathy and pity would only make him more upset, so Huangfu Jue did not try to persuade him but instead used this somewhat cruel method to remind Moses, hoping he could figure it out on his own.

    Outside the door, Jessica and Gan Yuan both worriedly came up to him, looking at Huangfu Jue, who raised his hand to support Gan Yuan¡¯s shoulder, without ncing back at Moses in the ward.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Seeing his displeased mood, Jessica didn¡¯t dare to ask much, instructing the bodyguards to take good care of Moses, then personally escorting a few people downstairs.

    In the ward, only Moses was left alone.

    Raising his right hand, slowly closing his fingers, Moses furrowed his brows, tightly pressing his thin lips.

    In childhood, because of congenital heart problems, his body had always been weak, and during his time in the orphanage, he was often bullied and beaten by other children.

    Later, after undergoing surgery and being adopted by a foster father, he trained himself like a little madman every day, bit by bit making himself stronger. By the age of eleven or twelve, he could easily defeat an adult man.

    But now, because of this heart transnt, everything seemed to have been reset to square one.

    Even just lifting a bottle of mineral water, he would be out of breath.

    Proud as Moses was, the sense of loss in his heart was something only he understood. He was unwilling to spend the rest of his life like a cripple. Since the butler and Jessica didn¡¯t provide him with recovery equipment, he would find every way to train himself with whatever he could get hold of.

    The danger involved, he understood better than the hospital, thus the first exercise only brought about rapid breathing, and the heart in his chest pounded as if it could explode at any moment.

    He was just unwilling, just couldn¡¯t ept being this kind of person...

    He stretched out his palm andboriously took the bottle of mineral water from the table.

    ...

    "Because I don¡¯t want to see the sadness in their eyes."

    ...

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice echoed in his ears once again.

    The faces of Gan Yuan and Gan Tang shed before his eyes, and he weakly closed his eyes, his raised palm slowly dropping back down.

    Huangfu Jue was not wrong; Gan Yuan and Gan Tang did not need a protector but a healthy brother, a living uncle...

    Grinding his teeth, Moses finally lifted his right hand and forcefully threw the bottle of mineral water out. With a dull thud, the bottlended perfectly in the trash can.

    Momentster, Jessica returned to the ward, only to see the man¡¯s face turned toward the window, gazing deeply at the sky outside with ink-ck eyes.

    The bottle of mineral water on the table was gone. She quickly nced around and immediately noticed the trash can. Jessica secretly let out a sigh of relief and then pretended not to have seen anything as she walked over and sat beside his bed.

    "I have arranged for personnel to go to the Northwest as per your instructions. I believe we will soon be able to bring Paul back."

    Previously, when they went to rescue Gan Tang, Paul died in the desert. Due to the urgency of the situation at the time, Moses had no way to bring his body back, so upon regaining consciousness, he immediately ordered Jessica to arrange personnel to go to the desert, determined to find Paul¡¯s corpse and bring him home for a proper burial.

 Chapter 1107: 1107: An Almost Cruel Method (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: An Almost Cruel Method (2)</strong>

    Moses responded softly.

    ¡°Do you think¡­¡± Jessica whispered, ¡°we should take out Barton as well?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Moses withdrew his gaze from the window, ¡°This time, GAIA must defeat him openly and honorably.¡±

    Killing a General Barton isn¡¯t difficult, but an assassination like this wouldn¡¯t earn Gan Yuan any points.

    Winning this victory in broad daylight will earn her the true respect of the world; otherwise, she will always be seen as a shadowy assassin, not as the princess qualified to rule this country.

    Otherwise, there would have been no need to wait until now; Huangfu Jue would have done it long ago.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Jessica was a bit worried, ¡°can she really win?¡±

    Moses nced sideways, looking into her eyes, ¡°If my predictions are correct, it won¡¯t be long before Barton willingly surrenders.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unlikely, right?¡± Jessica asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Currently, the military strength of both sides is almost equal, how could this guy surrender?¡±

    Moses gently shook his head, ¡°That only shows that you underestimate the strength of the Teresa Family; their capabilities are beyond your imagination.¡±

    Jessica didn¡¯t understand politics, nor did she have the sharp observation and insight. But Moses knew very well what the presence of those three who just appeared before him meant.

    ¡°Any news of Qian Xueying?¡± Moses asked.

    Jessica shook her head, ¡°Not yet, but I think that woman is most likely already dead.¡±

    Moses slightly furrowed his brow, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, you must remain vignt about this woman until we have concrete evidence.¡±

    That woman, causing trouble right under his nose, clearly indicated her exceptional intelligence; this threat must be eliminated, or she would remain a constant threat to GAIA.

    Jessica nodded, ¡°Leave these matters to me, you should rest well!¡±

    Moses turned his face to the window, ¡°I just want some peace for a while. Go take care of Will.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s expression became slightly unnatural, ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s fine, I¡­¡±

    Withdrawing his gaze, Moses looked back at her face, taking in the slightly anxious expression of the girl; he reached out his hand and gently patted her arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±

    Jessica lowered her face a little embarrassedly, ¡°Sir? I¡­ I was just¡­¡±

    Mosesughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s just a romance, is there a need for such embarrassment?¡±

    Raising her face, Jessica looked at him with sparkling eyes, ¡°You¡¯re really not mad at me?¡±

    Moses didn¡¯t speak but extended his arms to her, and Jessicaughed, leaning over to gently embrace him.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±

    He gently patted her back, his tone gentle.

    ¡°Cherish it well!¡±

    Although Jessica had tried hard to conceal it these past few days, Moses could see she was very happy, even more so than when she was by his side before.

    For Jessica, Will would do anything; Moses had reason to believe that this man would be a good match for her.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Y Country, Grand Duchess¡¯s Residence.

    Betty hurriedly dismounted, walked into the living room with her riding gear, and immediately spotted a man standing with his back to her, admiring the oil paintings on the wall.

    She cleared her throat lightly, and the man in front of the paintings immediately turned to face her, a smile appearing on his handsome face at the sight of her.

 Chapter 1108: 1108: An Almost Cruel Method (Part 3)

    <strong>Chapter 1108: Chapter 1108: An Almost Cruel Method (Part 3)</strong>

    ¡°Princess Betty, it¡¯s been a few days, and you seem even more beautiful.¡±

    Recognizing Abel, Betty immediately curled her lip disdainfully.

    ¡°I wondered who the guest Grandma mentioned was, turns out it¡¯s you!¡± She swayed her riding crop as she walked over, casting a sidelong nce at Abel, ¡°Mr. Abel, what brings you here?¡±

    Just now, she was at the archery range, when suddenly her grandmother called, saying there was a guest at the house and asked her to entertain them. She thought it was some important guest, but it turned out to be this yboy.

    Abel smiled, ¡°No need to be nervous, Your Highness, I¡¯m not here to ask you out.¡±

    ¡°Better be so!¡± Betty snapped the riding crop against her palm, ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯d be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Actually,¡± Abel stepped forward and moved to her side, ¡°I came to propose.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Betty¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Seeing the panic on her small face, Abel burst outughing, ¡°With my status, I¡¯m more than a match for Your Highness. What is there that I dare not do?¡±

    Betty waved the riding crop in front of his face, ¡°Well then, try it and see if my riding crop agrees.¡±

    ¡°Betty, do not be rude to the guest!¡±

    From the stairs, Duchess Caroline¡¯s stern voice rang out.

    Betty retorted coquettishly, ¡°He was rude first.¡±

    ¡°All I see is you swinging a whip at the guest, without even inviting him to sit down.¡± Caroline red at her granddaughter and then smiled at Abel, ¡°Mr. Abel, please don¡¯t take offense; this girl has been spoiled by me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, not at all, you have taught well, but some people¡¯s tempers are simply too fiery, that¡¯s all.¡± As Abel spoke, he sent a suggestive nce toward Betty, ¡°However, I think it might not be a bad thing. Despite being a bit cheeky, Your Highness is preferable to those pretentious youngdies.¡±

    Betty immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Abel!¡±

    Duchess Caroline turned her face, ring sternly at her granddaughter, ¡°Betty, go change your clothes now.¡±

    ring fiercely at Abel, Betty turned and went upstairs while Duchess Caroline invited Abel to sit down, instructing a servant to bring tea and snacks.

    ¡°Mr. Abel hase a long way; surely there¡¯s something important, right?¡±

    ¡°In front of you, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. This time, I havee with a letter from Your Highness, specifically seeking your kind assistance.¡± Abel took acquer-sealed letter from his body, holding it with both hands and gave it to Duchess Caroline, ¡°This is a personal letter from Her Highness, please have a look!¡±

    Duchess Caroline received the letter from Abel and broke the wax seal, carefully reading the contents from beginning to end.

    In the letter, Gan Yuan earnestly requested Duchess Caroline to introduce Abel to the Prime Minister of Z Country and to discuss the specifics of cooperation between the two countries.

    After reading the letter, Duchess Caroline carefully folded it and returned it to the envelope, smiling as she looked back at Abel across the table.

    ¡°I recall that Mr. Abel¡¯s father shares a deep friendship with the Prime Minister, this matter might not require my involvement, right?¡±

    Abel put down his teacup and smiled at Duchess Caroline, ¡°My father and the Prime Minister are merely acquaintances on a personal level. This matter concerns the rtions of three countries and certainly requires your assistance for introduction. I know that you¡¯ve always had apassionate heart and would not wish for F Country to fall into turmoil, as this would be disadvantageous for all three of our countries.

 Chapter 1109: An Almost Cruel Method (Part 4)

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Chapter 1109: An Almost Cruel Method (Part 4)</h4>

    "To express sincerity, Her Royal Highness the Princess will provide yourpany with low-priced oil within five years. This should resolve your country¡¯s oil shortage."

    In the Northwest province of F Country, there are vast oil reserves that were originally controlled by General Barton. Once Gan Yuan secures the Northwest, these oil wells can be brought back under state control.

    As Z Country is an ind nation, its oil reserves are limited and it has long relied on imports. In recent years, with international oil price fluctuations, Z Country has spent enormous costs on oil imports annually, and the development of many industries such as automotive and energy has been restricted as a result.

    Obtaining low-priced oil from Gan Yuan would definitely have a positive effect on Z Country¡¯s economic development.

    The terms proposed by Gan Yuan are indeed exceptionally generous.

    In fact, given the rtionship between Abel¡¯s father and the Prime Minister of Z Country, they could have bypassed Caroline and contacted the Prime Minister directly. Gan Yuan¡¯s decision to do so is because he wants to use Caroline¡¯s influence in the country to expedite the agreement¡¯s conclusion.

    By proactively giving this business to Caroline¡¯spany, Gan Yuan not only presents her with a great favor but also bestows her with immense benefits.

    For Caroline, this is a substantial gift handed to her.

    Caroline, a strong woman navigating both the business and political worlds for years, certainly isn¡¯t foolish enough not to see through such an obvious matter.

    "Since Her Royal Highness the Princess values it so highly, I will go to speak with the Prime Minister, but... I cannot guarantee sess."

    Abel smiled, "Your involvement will surely make things much easier."

    While they were talking, Betty had already changed ande downstairs. Hearing her footsteps, Caroline immediately stood up from the sofa.

    "Betty, apany Mr. Abel for dinner."

    Betty looked displeased, "Grandma?"

    "Mr. Abel is a distinguished guest of your grandmother. You are not to throw a childish tantrum and must take good care of him, understood?" After instructing Betty, Caroline turned to look at Abel, "Please forgive us if Betty fails to properly attend to you."

    "You are too kind."

    "Then I must excuse myself."

    Nodding at Abel, Duchess Caroline nced at her granddaughter and left with her assistant.

    Abel and Betty walked to the door together. As the grandmother¡¯s car drove away, Betty immediately turned to Abel and asked irritably, "What do you want to eat?"

    "I¡¯ll have whatever the hostess chooses. I¡¯ll enjoy anything if I¡¯m having lunch with you." Abelughed with squinted eyes, boldly ncing her up and down, "Whatever we eat, I¡¯ll savor it."

    Betty rolled her eyes at him, thought for a moment, then came up with a mischievous idea and immediately beckoned to a servant.

    "Bring my car over here."

    The servant jogged off, and shortly, a red sports car was parked at the steps.

    Betty motioned to Abel with her finger, "Mr. Abel, please!"

    Abel walked down the steps with her and sat in the passenger seat. Before he could fasten his seatbelt, Betty hit the gas, and the sports car shot out like the wind. Abel¡¯s body jolted, and she suddenly hit the brakes.

    Due to the inertia, Abel nearly crashed into the window.

    Betty stifled augh, "Mr. Abel, my driving skills aren¡¯t great. You¡¯d better buckle up."

    Abel fastened his seatbelt and nced sideways at Betty in the driver¡¯s seat.

    "Tell me, Your Royal Highness Princess, how did I offend you?"

 Chapter 1110: 1110: An Almost Cruel Method (Part 5)

    <strong>Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: An Almost Cruel Method (Part 5)</strong>

    You brat, finally remembered?

    Betty restarted the car, pouting, ¡°Mr. Abel, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Abel was instantly puzzled, turned to look at her carefully, ¡°Have we slept together?¡±

    The car sharply rounded a corner, and Betty rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Since we haven¡¯t slept together, how could I have offended you?¡± Abel squinted, suddenly turned his face, ¡°Oh, I know. You must have a crush on me, but since I never pursued you, that¡¯s why you¡¯re mad at me, right?¡±

    Betty snorted, ¡°You really think of yourself as a love guru?¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop pretending.¡± Abel grinned mischievously, watching her beautiful face from the side, ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    Betty confusedly stopped the car by the roadside, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He leaned over, yfully hooking her chin with his finger, ¡°I¡¯m actually a bit curious, have you had a crush on me for a long time?¡±

    With him suddenly so close, Betty waspletely caught off guard, seeing him lean in, her heart skipped a beat, and she pushed him away.

    ¡°Get away, what nonsense are you talking, I haven¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Racing heartbeat, dted pupils¡­¡± Abel squinted, looking at her blushing face, ¡°Princess Betty, your dating experience is probably pitifully small, right!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Caught by his words, Betty immediately shouted to cover up, ¡°Plenty of boys have chased me.¡±

    Abel burst intoughter, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity you didn¡¯t fancy any of them, so you haven¡¯t even had a real kiss till now.¡±

    With Betty¡¯s status and appearance, she naturally wouldn¡¯tck suitors, but this proud little princess certainly wouldn¡¯t be interested in those immature boys her age. As Abel guessed, she actually didn¡¯t have much experience in love.

    Beingpletely exposed by him, Betty was both embarrassed and angry, and couldn¡¯t help but roar again.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Indeed, just a bad-tempered little girl after all.

    Abel leaned back in his seat, ¡°Touching lips doesn¡¯t count as a kiss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about **** hmm¡­ don¡¯t think of yourself as a love guru and look down on others. When ites to kissing, I¡¯m more experienced than you!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Abel turned his face, pointing to his lips, ¡°How about¡­ giving a demonstration!¡±

    Betty pouted, ¡°Is this how you pick up women? I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    After speaking, she nudged her foot and drove the car back into the fastne.

    What an adorable and clever little creature, just a pity he¡¯s getting old, if he were a few years younger, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯d have a passionate romance with her.

    Abelughed, ¡°If I¡¯d met you a few years ago, I definitely would¡¯ve made you fall for me like crazy!¡±

    After he said that, heughed at himself and shook his head.

    Love, that kind of thing, it¡¯s best not to touch it. If you desire, you desire, when it¡¯s daylight, parting is the best rtionship.

    Betty shot him a huge eye roll, ¡°Rest assured, whether it¡¯s a few years earlier orter, I would never fall for a jerk like you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to waste time on you. For a little girl like you, once you fall for me, you¡¯d be hopelessly in love. I won¡¯t be like your grandma, chasing me to marry you.¡± Abel saidzily.

    Betty was stunned, then burst outughing, ¡°Abel, do you really think you¡¯re a love guru?¡±

    ¡°Not think, I actually am.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Betty stopped the car at a red light, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet, if you can make me fall in love with you, then I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Goodnight

 Chapter 1111: 1111: I Like It a Little Rougher (Part 1)

    <strong>Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: I Like It a Little Rougher (Part 1)</strong>

    Abel asked disinterestedly, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me if I win?¡±

    Betty reached for the phone, pulled up a photo, and threw it into hisp. ¡°If you win, it¡¯s yours!¡±

    Abel took the phone, looked at the screen, and upon seeing the item, immediately sat up straight.

    ¡°Is it with you?¡±

    On the screen was a finely crafted silver vase, ancient in appearance. Abel immediately recognized it as the vase he failed to acquire at the auction before.

    ¡°If you lose, you¡¯ll have to give me your vase!¡± Betty said.

    Abel turned his face with some surprise, watched her profile for a moment, and finally understood, bursting intoughter, ¡°So that¡¯s why you hold a grudge against me. It turns out you were the one bidding against me two years ago at the auction.¡±

    Two years ago, he had his eye on a gilded vase at an auction in Eastern Europe, constantly outbid by another until he finally won.

    Later, in Asia, a matching vase to the one he bought appeared, and when he rushed over to negotiate, someone else beat him to it.

    Betty looked at him provocatively, ¡°So, Mr. Love Guru, do you dare to bet?¡±

    That pair of vases had always been something his grandmother wanted. She initially intended to buy it as a birthday gift for her grandmother, only to have it snatched away by him at the auction, leaving Betty almost steaming with anger.

    Afterward, she specifically looked into his identity and tried several times to have someone purchase it but was repeatedly refused by Abel. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t have a good impression of him.

    Abel raised an eyebrow, ¡°What if you fall in love with me and refuse to admit it?¡±

    Betty thought for a moment, ¡°If, within a month, you can sleep with me, it¡¯s a win for you. If you can¡¯t, obediently give me the vase.¡±

    ¡°At that point, you won¡¯t desperately want to marry me, will you?¡± Abel asked with augh.

    ¡°Rest assured. If I lose, I¡¯ll hand over the vase and never bother you again.¡±

    Anyway, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t lose!

    Abel looked at the vase on the phone screen, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. But let¡¯s change the rules. I won¡¯t sleep with you. If you agree to kiss me, it¡¯s a win for me! Let¡¯s reduce it to a week, I don¡¯t have that much time to y with you!¡±

    Besides women, his greatest hobby was antiques. He¡¯d been looking for this vase for a long time. If it truly was in her possession, then it was a godsend.

    However, he didn¡¯t really want to get involved with this little girl. After all, she had a noble status as a princess, and it would be trouble if things went too far and the girl genuinely fell for him.

    Betty extended her right hand toward him, ¡°Deal!¡±

    Extending his palm, holding her slender fingers, Abel bent down to lightly peck upon the back of her hand.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I just noticed you¡¯re quite adorable!¡±

    Betty pulled her hand back, grabbing a tissue to wipe the back of her hand in disgust.

    ¡°I always knew you were detestable!¡±

    She continued driving while Abel leaned back in the chair and squinted his eyes.

    The little girl seemed quite hard to deal with, but that was fine. It added to the challenge. Truth be told, he hadn¡¯t seriously pursued a woman in a long time. For the sake of the vase, he¡¯d get serious just this once.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    F Country, Royal Pce.

    In the small banquet hall, by the side of a luxurious table, several parliament members had already arrived early and taken their seats.

    A momentter, footsteps could be heard outside the door, followed by several figures filing in. Seeing these individuals, everyone at the table swiftly stood up.

 Chapter 1112: 1112: I Like It a Little Rougher (Part 2)

    <strong>Chapter 1112: Chapter 1112: I Like It a Little Rougher (Part 2)</strong>

    Walking at the front were Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue, followed by Huangfu Qizily inserting his hands into his pockets, with Admiral Yuri right behind him.

    The few councilors had already received information beforehand, knowing that Yuri would attend today¡¯s banquet, so they weren¡¯t too surprised. However, their gazes on Huangfu Qi carried a searching quality.

    Even those unfamiliar with him could guess from his simr face to Huangfu Jue that he was the brother of the Duke.

    However, at this moment, his sudden appearance, especially alongside General Yuri, inevitably led everyone to specte that Yuri¡¯s presence might be rted to this Prince.

    ¡°Let me make an introduction,¡± Gan Yuan spoke with a smile, ¡°This is Ajue¡¯s younger brother, Mr. Huangfu Qi.¡±

    The few councilors had already left their seats to greet him, exchanging pleasantries and shaking hands.

    They inevitably spoke words of long admiration and great honor, to which Huangfu Qi responded one by one. As a member of the Royal Family, he naturally handled such situations with ease.

    After a moment, they returned to their seats, and General Yuri courteously followed Huangfu Qi, only sitting in the seat below Huangfu Qi¡¯s after he was seated.

    This detail certainly did not escape everyone¡¯s attention. When they looked at Huangfu Qi again, their gazes carried even moreplex meanings.

    Everyone knew General Yuri¡¯s character; he was always arrogant and rebellious, often deflecting royal orders with excuses. This time, not only did he bring troops, but he also personally visited the Royal Pce to see the Princess. Surely, there must be some twist in this matter.

    Now it seemed likely that it was very much rted to this newly arrived Prince.

    Noticing the wound on General Yuri¡¯s neck, people couldn¡¯t help but specte, but of course, they only thought about it in their hearts, and no one would truly say it aloud.

    Huangfu Jue looked at the empty seats by the table and turned to Helen.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°The servants have been sent to invite them, they should be arriving soon!¡±

    Are there more guests?

    The councilors¡¯ gazes fell on the two empty seats; the seating arrangement had been carefully nned, and these two seats were rtively prominent. Could it be that these guests were also distinguished?

    While everyone was still puzzled, the dining room door was opened again by the servants, and then two figures appeared at the hall entrance.

    One man and one woman. The man was tall and handsome, the girl was charming with a regal aura, and especially striking were her golden eyes, which were more dazzling than her exquisite attire.

    The crowd was first amazed by her beauty and uniqueness, then noticed the tall young man beside her, and all gasped in surprise.

    Prince Andre? He came too!

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, Chongchong smiled, took Andre¡¯s arm, and gracefully curtsied to everyone as they entered the dining room.

    ¡°We truly apologize for being a bitte. We hope the councilors and General Yuri don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re too gracious!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve arrived right on time!¡±

    ¡­

    Only then did everyonee to their senses, smiling as they stood up to return their greetings to her and Andre.

    ¡°Please sit down!¡± Gan Yuan said with a smile.

    Leading Chongchong to the table, Andre proactively pulled out the chair on the left side, yielding the prominent seat to her. After she was seated, he sat on the chair below her.

 Chapter 1113: 1113: I Like It a Little Rougher (Part 3)

    <strong>Chapter 1113: Chapter 1113: I Like It a Little Rougher (Part 3)</strong>

    Noticing this small gesture, the senators and General Yuri were secretly surprised, while the brothers of the Huangfu Family and Gan Yuan simply smiled slightly.

    The Prince of a country voluntarily giving up the upper seat to a girl, the significance of this is self-evident.

    Huangfu Jue raised his hand to signal Helen to instruct the servants to serve the dishes, and Gan Yuan picked up the wine ss in front of him, ¡°I invited everyone tonight to wee His Highness Andre and General Yuri. First, I want to thank General Yuri for all he has done for the country and the people. The first ss, to General Yuri!¡±

    Everyone raised their sses. General Yuri wore a rather calm smile, but he was secretly feeling guilty inside.

    Even just when he sat in the chair, he still doubted what Huangfu Qi had said, thinking that Gan Yuan didn¡¯t have the strength to bring three countries together against him.

    Now, however, he was thoroughly convinced.

    Andre¡¯s appearance was enough to prove that Huangfu Qi had not lied, and at this moment, General Yuri¡¯s anger towards Huangfu Qi had even turned into gratitude.

    He deeply understood that if Huangfu Qi hadn¡¯t forcibly brought him here, then what awaited him afterward would be either a watery grave or a life spent behind bars.

    Holding the wine ss and standing up, his tone was extremely low-key and humble.

    ¡°As a soldier, protecting the interests of the country and the people is our duty, our responsibility. I am not worthy of such solemn respect from Her Highness the Princess, so why don¡¯t we toast to His Highness Andre and the two Princes and Princesses from afar instead?!¡±

    As he spoke, he had already turned his ss and extended it towards Huangfu Qi.

    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, please!¡±

    Huangfu Qi, being a smart person, knew that the other party had recognized the situation, so he smiled and clinked sses with him immediately.

    ¡°General Yuri, please!¡±

    The two raised their sses simultaneously and drank the wine in one go.

    On the other side, several senators took the initiative to toast to Andre and Chongchong.

    ¡°No, this toast should still be for Brother Xiaoqi and Sister-inw.¡± Andre smiled while looking at Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan, raising his wine ss, ¡°Wishing prosperity and strength to F Country!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chongchong also extended her ss with him, ¡°Wishing prosperity and strength to F Country!¡±

    Andre deliberately lowered his stature to show respect for Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue, not only because Huangfu Jue was a big brother he deeply respected, but also to demonstrate an attitude to everyone that if F Country needed assistance, Z Country would be duty-bound.

    Someone had already filled the sses for Huangfu Qi and General Yuri, and everyone extended their sses to Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan together.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s toast to our country¡¯s continued prosperity and strength!¡±

    ¡°Long live F Country!¡±

    Dolly loudly echoed.

    ¡°Long live F Country!¡±

    Everyone raised their sses together and drank heartily.

    As everyone withdrew their sses and drank, the sumptuous dinner dishes were already served on the table, and Dolly¡¯s gaze, falling on the handsome men and beautiful women seated together at the end of the long table, was one of excitement.

    This time, he had indeed chosen the right side.

    With such a powerful family as a backing, his Princess Highness was certain to be the master of this country¡¯s destiny.

    Not only Dolly, but several other senators also felt a sigh of relief in their hearts, thankful that they chose to stand on Gan Yuan¡¯s side, which was indeed a wise decision.

    As everyone continued eating, Andre proactively inquired about the war in the Northwest, ¡°Our navy is in the northwestern seas, and they haven¡¯t had realbat experience for a long time. I very much hope to give them some experience, so can we allow them to participate in your joint military exercises?¡±

 Chapter 1114: 1114: I Like It a Little Rougher (Part 4)

    <strong>Chapter 1114: Chapter 1114: I Like It a Little Rougher (Part 4)</strong>

    Gan Yuan lifted her gaze, gratefully staring into the boy¡¯s bright eyes, ¡°Of course, I¡¯d love to!¡±

    Andre smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss the specifics in a little while.¡±

    Beside them, Chongchong reached over, cing the seasoning bottle by his hand.

    Having grown up together, she naturally knew his taste.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Andre busily expressed his gratitude, and Chongchong turned her face to smile at him.

    By helping and actively lowering his stature to offer assistance, he was already giving enough face to his elder brother and sister-inw, for which Chongchong was naturally full of gratitude.

    No matter what, he was the Prince, and at a time when F Country was in trouble, he could have easily taken the opportunity to propose some harmless demands to F Country.

    But Andre didn¡¯t ask for anything. He didn¡¯t even wait for Gan Yuan to ask for his help; he had already offered it voluntarily, which was enough to move her.

    The seasoning bottle was actually within Andre¡¯s reach, yet she personally handed it to him as a way of expressing her gratitude.

    Because this was such a formal dinner, Chongchong had applied a delicate light makeup, styled her long hair into an elegant Princess bun, and adorned her hair with a bright yellow sunflower near her ear.

    When she turned her face and smiled at him, all the sounds and everything around them dissipated instantly; in his eyes, there was only her beautiful profile. Andre was mesmerized by her beauty, forgetting that he was still holding the seasoning bottle and adding seasoning.

    Chongchong let out a small cry of surprise and quickly reached over to steady his hand.

    At this moment, Andre came back to his senses, hurriedly retracting his hand, looking at the small mountain of seasoning sauce piled on the steak, feeling his cheeks heat up with embarrassment.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted over to them, and Chongchong extended a spoon, thoughtfully scooping away half of the sauce and cing it back on her te, resolving the steak crisis for him.

    As the Prince, embarrassing himself at such a banquet would definitely make othersugh. She chuckled and poured the sauce on her steak, saying, ¡°I like it a bit more vorful!¡±

    Andre leaned closer, asking softly, ¡°Won¡¯t it be salty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sheughed indifferently, then forked a piece of steak into her mouth, tasting it, and swallowing the slightly spicy-salty steak with effort, disying a contented smile, ¡°Mmm¡­ just right!¡±

    The minor incident at the dining table passed like that, and everyone continued eating their food and chatting, no longer paying attention to Andre¡¯s steak.

    ncing sideways, watching her carefully push the sauce to the side, Andre checked that no one was watching and quickly transferred the remainingrge piece of steak from her te to his.

    When Chongchong turned to look at him, he swapped his steak back onto her te.

    He used his fork to hold down the steak, chatting casually with a congressman seated beside him while cutting the steak.

    With so many people watching, Chongchong found it inappropriate to stop him from eating the steak; his ss was on the other side and inconvenient for her to reach, so she hurriedly offered her water ss to him.

    A bite of steak entered his mouth, and Andre was immediately overwhelmed by the spiciness, unable to spit it out in front of so many people, he had to swallow it bravely.

    Grabbing the cup Chongchong had given him, he downed a ss of water in one gulp, only then did the irritation in his throat subside, and turning to look at her, he smiled to reassure her that he was okay.

    Chongchong looked at him with a mix of amusement and exasperation, silently calling him an idiot in her heart, yet her hand already reaching over to refill his cup from the bottle on the table.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good afternoon.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1115: 1115: A Rare Night (Part 1)

    <strong>Chapter 1115: Chapter 1115: A Rare Night (Part 1)</strong>

    Andre took the ss filled with water to his lips and took two big gulps, then put the ss back on the table.

    His peripheral vision inadvertently swept across the tabletop, and he noticed another ss on his right side. Andre redirected his attention, looked at the ss in his hand, and scanned the surroundings in confusion, quickly realizing that the ss he was holding belonged to Chongchong.

    His gaze flicked to the rim of the ss, and Andre instinctively turned his head to look at Chongchong beside him. She was elegantly lifting a piece of steak to her lips.

    Her lips, painted a faint orange-red, moved slightly due to the chewing motion. A bit of sauce clung to the tip, making him feel a sudden dryness in his mouth.

    Seeing that she seemed to sense his gaze, Andre hurriedly withdrew his sight, brought the ss to his lips again, and took another sip of water while secretly ncing at her.

    By this time, Chongchong had already noticed the sauce at the corner of her lips. She quickly stuck out her tongue and licked it around her lips, drawing the sauce into her mouth.

    Noticing this cute little action, Andre couldn¡¯t help but gently lift the corners of his lips. She was just like when she was young, never liking to pretend to be ady.

    Watching her alluring and adorable lips, he lightly rubbed the rim of the ss with his own lips, thinking her lips must have touched this ss, and a peculiar ripple arose in his heart.

    ¡°Prince Andre?!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Dolly repeated calling his name a second time that he came back to his senses.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Looking at Dolly, who was raising a toast toward him, Andre quickly put down his water ss, lifted his wine ss, gave a nod toward Dolly, and brought the wine ss to his lips.

    ncing at the half-eaten steak on his te, Chongchong put down her knife and fork and secretly nudged his arm under the table.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, enjoy your meal, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Ayuan specifically asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite tiramisu,¡± Huangfu Jue reminded indulgently.

    Not wanting to turn down his kindness, Chongchong immediately smiled at Gan Yuan, ¡°Then have them send it to my room, I¡¯m a bit tired and want to rest for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Gan Yuan smiled, then raised her hand to Helen, ¡°Helen, please escort the Princess to her room.¡±

    Andre knew she had something else in mind and immediately rose to help her pull back her chair, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll apany her.¡±

    ¡°That works too,¡± Gan Yuan smiled knowingly, ¡°If you need anything, feel free to instruct the servants.¡±

    So the two said goodbye to everyone and left the dining room together.

    As they climbed the stairs, Chongchong nced sideways at Andre, ¡°Want to go out for a stroll, and maybe grab a bite?¡±

    Leaving early on purpose was because she was worried he hadn¡¯t eaten enough, and she felt it might not be convenient for him to dine as a guest here, so she intended to take him out to dinner early.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were tired?¡± Andre saw through her n and smiled, shrugging his shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°You know I never like dining in such settings,¡± Chongchong winked at him, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and change clothes, then we can go together?¡±

    Andre watched her little face with concern, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not tired?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chongchong leaned on her side at the stairs, tilting her head slightly in a teasing manner, ¡°Made it to Crown Prince, and now you won¡¯t give me even this little face?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Andre immediately broke into a smile, ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±

    Chongchong smiled with satisfaction, and the two ascended the stairs together, going up to the guest room Helen arranged for them, and then they each returned to their rooms to change clothes.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1116: A Rare Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Chapter 1116: A Rare Night (2)</h4>

    In a moment, when Andre came out in casual clothes, Chongchong also happened to walk out of the room. She had already taken off the gorgeous dress Gan Yuan had prepared for her and changed into afortable summer outfit.

    The clothes were also Gan Yuan¡¯s. After all, she was still a young girl, her figure more slender than Gan Yuan¡¯s, making the shirt a bit loose on her. One shoulder casually slipped down, her hair, which had been styled for the banquet, was now undone and draped over her shoulders, exuding azy sort of sensuality.

    Noticing her corbone peeking out from her neckline, Andre quickly averted his eyes.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    The two of them went downstairs together, where Andre¡¯s bodyguard and assistant were waiting in the lobby and immediately approached them.

    "Your Highness!"

    Andre raised his hand at once. "I¡¯m going out for a bit. You don¡¯t need to follow me."

    It was a rare opportunity to be alone with her; he didn¡¯t want these guys ruining the atmosphere.

    "But..."

    The assistant looked troubled. Being abroad and at such a tense time, Andre¡¯s esteemed status made them uneasy to rx even a little.

    Andre frowned displeased, "Didn¡¯t I make myself clear?"

    The assistant dared not say more, quickly stopping in ce to block the bodyguards behind him.

    The two of them quickly walked down the stairs, causing Chongchong to chuckle softly.

    "Seems like this is the trouble of being the Crown Prince, huh?"

    Previously, while studying abroad at university, Andre was always low-key. Almost none of their ssmates knew his and her identities. Back then, he wasn¡¯t surrounded by so many bodyguards.

    Andre sighed, "Sometimes, I really envy you and Brother Xiaoqi."

    Chongchong turned her face and winked at him, "At least you don¡¯t have to wear tinted sses."

    To avoid trouble, she had put on tinted contact lenses again to cover those uniquely striking eyes of hers.

    "No!" Andre gently shook his head, "I love your eyes; they¡¯re one of a kind in the world."

    "So, everyone has their own troubles!" Chongchong walked out of the Royal Pce with him, immediately taking his arm. They quickly crossed an intersection before slowing down. Turning to look at Andre, she raised her hand to mess up his short hair, tilting her face for a moment. "This way, no one should recognize you! Now, you¡¯re not the Prince, and I¡¯m not the Princess. We can wander freely! What do you want to eat?"

    Andre shook his head, "I don¡¯t know. Do you have any rmendations?"

    "I guess you¡¯re tired of borate meals. I remember there¡¯s a street ahead that should have a night market. Let¡¯s go check it out."

    As she spoke, Chongchong took out her phone, checked the map, and confirmed the direction.

    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take a look."

    Not long after, the two young people arrived in front of a bustling street.

    This street was an old city¡¯smercial street, which had now developed into a night market, selling small crafts and various snacks.

    This was the busiest time in the night market, with vendors on both sides busily selling goods and haggling with tourists. The lights were not as bright as those in upscale malls but instead offered a warm human touch. The air was filled with a tantalizing aroma from unknown foods...

    "Smells delicious!"

    Chongchong sniffed and immediately dragged Andre to the front of a small stall with a queue.

    "Why are we standing in line here?" Andre asked somewhat confused.

 Chapter 1117: A Rare Night (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117: A Rare Night (Part 3)</h4>

    From the signs, it was clear that these stalls all sold simr food, but Chongchong chose the one with the most people.

    "Look!" Chongchong raised her hand to point on both sides, "They all sell the same food, but there are so many people here queuing up, and you can tell they are locals. That means this ce has to be the best."

    Andre nodded lightly, carefully looking at the line in front of him. Sure enough, the people in line appearedid-back, and from their attire, it seemed most were locals.

    "I didn¡¯t even notice."

    "It¡¯s normal. Do you have time to queue up for a little snack?" Chongchongughed as she fished out her wallet, then pointed at several small snacks on the stall, "This, this... and this, get one of each."

    Soon, several steaming hot local snacks were handed to the two. Andre immediately, in a gentlemanly manner, took them all and held them himself.

    Chongchong could onlyugh helplessly, "These are all for you, how can you eat them if you take them all?"

    "They are too hot, your hands can¡¯t handle them," Andre replied immediately.

    Chongchong felt a warmth in her heart, pulling him over to a quieter spot by the side. She took a stic fork, pierced a meatball from the tray he held, carefully blew it cool, and brought it to his lips.

    "It might be a bit hot, take it slow!"

    Andre looked at the meatball she brought to his lips, but he couldn¡¯t help bing a little dazed.

    Since he was young, she was the angel, the goddess in his eyes, an existence out of reach. And now... was she really feeding him?

    "You don¡¯t like it?"

    Seeing him hesitate, Chongchong asked, puzzled.

    "No... of course not!" Andre quickly bit the meatball off her fork. The outside had cooled down, but the inside was still hot, and as soon as it hit his mouth, the heat burst forth. He opened his mouth, huffing to draw in cool air.

    Seeing him like this, Chongchong could only smile helplessly and hurriedly pulled a napkin over into her hand.

    "Who told you to eat so fast? Spit it out quickly!"

    Something she fed him, how could he bear to spit it out?

    Andre just shook his head stubbornly, carefully sucking in cool air for quite a while before finally swallowing the meatball, his tongue stinging with a sandy pain, yet his heart full of blissful satisfaction.

    "Delicious!"

    Chongchong chuckled softly, "You... didn¡¯t get burnt, did you?"

    He shook his head immediately, mustering up his courage to ask, "Can I have another one?"

    Chongchong forked another meatball, blowing on it carefully for a long time before bringing it to his mouth, "This time, go slow, take small bites."

    Andre leaned in and carefully took a small bite, very light and small, not really afraid of the heat, but just wanting to savor the moment.

    To someone picky with food, having been pampered since childhood, such snacks were at most a novelty rather than something exceptionally delicious, but to Andre, this ordinary night market meatball was the most delicious he had ever had.

    Not for any other reason, simply because she bought it for him, touched by her fingers, it already had her mark.

    The meatball Chongchong fed him, naturally, was the world¡¯s best delicacy.

    In the night market, amidst the bustling crowd, noisy voices, with not even a chair to sit on, and traceable ingredients... all of it became negligible.

 Chapter 1118: A Rare Night (Part 4)

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: A Rare Night (Part 4)</h4>

    This esteemed Prince, this future King who has always been so fastidious, was simply bending down quietly, savoring the meatball on the cheap stic fork, bite by bite.

    Fortunately, his assistants, bodyguards, and chefs were not present, or each would surely be shocked beyond belief.

    Of course, despite his small bites, one little meatball was still swallowed after a few tastes.

    "Let¡¯s go ahead and see what else is delicious?"

    Chongchong suggested with a smile, and he naturally nodded in agreement, even though,paratively, he preferred to finish the whole box of meatballs right there.

    "Wait!" Noticing the grease at the corner of his lips, Chongchong reached out to grab his arm, hurriedly fished out a tissue from her small backpack, raising her hand to hold his face, carefully wiping away the grease with the tissue, "All done, let¡¯s go!"

    She walked towards the trash can with the dirty tissue, while Andre pressed his lips that had been wiped by her, following with big strides.

    Meanwhile, Chongchong had already bought arge cup of freshly squeezed juice from the fruit stand, handing the straw to his lips. If he was a little unustomed before, Andre now loved the feeling of being fed by her, enjoying a big sip.

    "Mm... this is so fresh."

    "Can I try too?" Chongchong held the cup to her mouth, took a sip, and immediately nodded in agreement, "Truly delicious."

    Watching her suck on the straw he drank from, Andre lifted the corner of his lips lightly, while Chongchong sniffed and pulled his arm, rushed forward.

    "There are so many people over there, let¡¯s go see."

    Thus, they walked, buying and eating along the way...

    The two of them moved forward with the crowd like ordinary tourists, unconsciously buying many trinkets, and Andre¡¯s hands were already stuffed full of various little items she purchased.

    "I¡¯m going to take these back to South Africa for the sick children there; they will surely love them... And this one, so cute... Boss, please pack five of these for me, no... ten!"

    Though she¡¯s left Congo, she still thinks of those children, remembering to buy gifts for them.

    "Are you going back there?"

    "Yes!" Chongchong epted the paper bag handed over by the vendor, "The work there isn¡¯t finished yet; I just came back here temporarily because of something."

    "Then... when are you leaving?"

    "If there are no special circumstances, I n to leave tomorrow afternoon."

    So soon?

    Andre¡¯s good mood sank; originally, he thought he could spend a couple more days with her this time, unexpectedly, she was leaving so soon.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" She noticed his expression off and asked caringly, "Is it... too heavy? Sorry, let me carry these!"

    "It¡¯s okay." Andre dodged her hand, "Shall we... find a ce to sit and drink something?"

    If she¡¯s leaving tomorrow afternoon, then tonight is precious time spent with her; this parting, who knows when the next meeting will be, he didn¡¯t want to go back early and waste this rare time.

    "Sure!" Chongchong looked at the night market nearing its end, "Let¡¯s find a bar outside the night market to sit."

    In fact, she shared the same feelings with him.

    He already has a girlfriend, and in the future, it¡¯s hard to have such times again; she also didn¡¯t want this rare evening to end early.

    ...

    ...

    Good night.

 Chapter 1119: There Are Three Words I Want to Say to You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: There Are Three Words I Want to Say to You (1)</h4>

    In a small alley outside the night market, the two finally found a small bar, with dim lighting and old-fashioned decor. A very old love song was ying on the speakers, which perhaps had been used for too long, and a slight static noise permeated the sound quality...

    However, this didn¡¯t affect the pair¡¯s mood. Moving to a table in the corner, Chongchong took therge bags from Andre and settled them on the sofa beside her. Together, they took their seats.

    The waitress quickly walked over, asking what they wanted to drink.

    "Is there anything special?" Chongchong asked.

    The waitress handed over a flyer with a smile, "It¡¯s the weekend, you two can order a couple¡¯sbo for thirty percent off the original price."

    A couple¡¯sbo?

    Chongchong and Andre exchanged a nce, "Should we order thebo?"

    "Sure." Andre replied with a smile.

    So, the two ordered a small couple¡¯s snackbo, along with two pitchers of beer.

    Soon, the snacks and beer were served in session. The snacks consisted of several small treats and fried snacks. Because it was the couple¡¯sbo, it came with a red rose.

    Chongchong looked at the te served and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, "There¡¯s even a rose!"

    Andre leaned over, nudging the te toward her direction, his fingertips brushed the rose stem, hesitated a moment, then picked the flower up from the te and held it out to her.

    Chongchong looked up in surprise, gazing at the rose that was held out to her, "For me?"

    "Borrowing flowers to offer to Buddha!" Andre said in Chinese.

    Chinese and English arepletely differentnguage systems. When Andre was learning Chinese, he put in quite a lot of effort. Later, he started to enjoy Chinese. In thisnguage, there are many words that are extremely simple yet deeply meaningful.

    When he was with Chongchong, he preferred to use thisnguage.

    Of course, he imed he was just practicing his Chinese, though he actually harbored a little secret in his heart.

    If it were in French, Italian... perhaps many people around could understand, but not Chinese. Their ssmates and those around them mostly couldn¡¯t understand, allowing their conversations to be private.

    The feeling was as if she was speaking only to him, belonging to him alone.

    "You used that idiom well!"

    Chongchong reached out her fingers, cautiously taking the rose he offered, bringing it close to her nose, sniffing gently. The rose was an ordinary red rose, carrying a sweet floral fragrance.

    She extended her fingertip, but retracted it before touching the petals, carefully cing the rose in the small vase on the table, reaching for therge beer mug on the table.

    "Come on, let¡¯s drink!"

    Andre also picked up his mug, clinking it gently with hers.

    "To the future King."

    She smiled at him, bringing the mug to her mouth, took a big sip. The beer was intense upon entry, with a stimting vor. She swallowed with a slight frown, and the malt aroma spread between her lips and teeth.

    Sipping on her lips, Chongchong looked at the mug in her hand with a bit of surprise.

    "This beer... is special, a bit like the apple malt beer we had in Congo, but stronger, wilder."

    Because it¡¯s a rough brewed beer, carrying a primitive rugged charm. Precisely because of this, the malt aroma stands out as particrly rich.

 Chapter 1120: There Are Three Words I Want to Say to You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: There Are Three Words I Want to Say to You (2)</h4>

    "Yeah!" Andre nodded in agreement, "The malt aroma is just right."

    The two naturally transitioned from talking about drinks to discussing Chongchong¡¯s volunteer work in Congo, chatting and sipping away. Hearing Chongchong share those amusing stories, Andre couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    Engrossed in their conversation, neither noticed the changes in the bar around them until the cheers and apuse from the crowd jolted them back. They turned towards the source of the noise, realizing the music had switched from rock to a love song.

    "There are three words, & I want you to know they are true...

    ...

    I wanna say I love you, I wanna hold you tight...

    ..."

    On the small bar stage not far away, a young boy had appeared holding arge bouquet of red roses, trembling slightly with excitement as he grasped the mic.

    "...I know I am not perfect, but I will do everything I can to make you happy..."

    Within the crowd, a group of girls surrounded a young woman, leading her toward the small stage. Her petite face was flushed with excitement, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    "Oh my God, is this a proposal?" Chongchong stood up from her chair, "Let¡¯s go have a look!"

    Andre stood up, following her over.

    By the time they got there, the boy was already stepping down from the stage, roses in hand, walking over to the young woman, kneeling down, and pulling out a ring.

    In his excitement, he nearly dropped the ring, eliciting good-naturedughter from the guests around them.

    "Will you marry me?"

    He held up the ring, the young woman¡¯s right hand reaching to ept it.

    You could tell he was quite nervous, yet his eyes were full of hope.

    "SAY ¡¯YES¡¯!"

    "YES!"

    "YES!"

    Everyone joined in, initially a chaotic chorus but soon syncing into a steady rhythm.

    Chongchong clutched Andre¡¯s arm, chanting along with the crowd.

    "YES! YES..."

    The young woman stepped out from among herpanions, walked up to him, and there was a hush as she took the roses from his hands, choking out her answer.

    "YES!"

    The boy immediately slipped the ring on her finger, and she pulled him up from the ground. They embraced and kissed.

    All around, apuse and whistles erupted.

    Chongchong, whistling in excitement, lightly shook Andre¡¯s arm with her palms.

    "It¡¯s my first time seeing someone propose, so happy!"

    Andre, with a smile on his lips, stood by her side, his gaze not on the blissful couple, but rather on her profile.

    If that boy was him, if that girl was her... now that would be happiness!

    The hotel waitress considerately turned off the main lights, switching on the bar¡¯s small colored lights. The newly engaged couple naturally swayed together, dancing softly to the music.

    Infected by the mood, many patrons in the bar also embraced and danced.

    Chongchong turned her gaze back, preparing to return to her seat. She tugged at Andre, but he didn¡¯t move. Confused, she turned her face to see him extending a hand to her, clearly inviting her to dance with him.

 Chapter 1121: There Are Three Words I Want to Say to You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: There Are Three Words I Want to Say to You (3)</h4>

    Amidst the flickering light, the man¡¯s face was also flickering, but his eyes were as bright as stars, shining in her eyes.

    Her heart stopped for a moment, then it sped up.

    Chongchong pressed her lips together, smiled, and lifted her palm to ce it on his.

    His palm, broad and warm, gently closed to enclose her fingers. With a slight tug, Chongchong stood in front of him, flustered, her steps stumbling a bit as she almost bumped into him.

    The man¡¯srge hand promptly reached out to support her waist, steadying her body.

    Raising her face, Chongchong smiled at him sheepishly and lifted her hand to rest it on his waist.

    "IwannasayIloveyou, but, babe I¡¯m terrified (I want to say ¡¯I love you¡¯, but babe I¡¯m so scared)

    My hands are shaking, my heart is racing (My hands are trembling, my heart is pounding)

    Cause it¡¯s something I can¡¯t hide, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t deny (Because this is something I can¡¯t hide, something I can¡¯t deny)

    ..."

    The soothing music was only suitable for a slow dance, embracing and gently swaying.

    This wasn¡¯t their first dance, at parties, in the Royal Pce... they had danced many times.

    But this time was different from any other.

    Perhaps it was because the lyrics were too moving, or the lighting was too dim...

    Smelling the familiar scent from him, Chongchong¡¯s heartbeat grew increasingly erratic. Twice she nearly stepped on his foot, and once, her body directly collided with his chest.

    She didn¡¯t remember before that he was this tall, her eyes just reaching his chin.

    On his chin, there was a light stubble and a faint scent of aftershave, a fragrance very familiar, simr to the one she had gifted him...

    Afraid her eyes would betray her emotions, Chongchong lowered her face, not daring to look at him, only moving her body slightly with the rhythm of the music, her hand moving from his waist to lightly press against his chest.

    The bar was small, and the dance floor even smaller and pitifully cramped. Seeing someone nearly bump into her, Andre naturally tightened his arm, and then never let go.

    The tiny dance floor was too crowded for proper dancing, merely embracing and gently swaying in ce.

    In his arms, the girl¡¯s waist was soft and slender, her hair carried a faint fragrance, and Andre couldn¡¯t help but slightly squint his eyes, lowering his head to gently inhale her scent.

    His nose tip lightly brushed against her hair, invoking a shiver-inducing tingle, and Chongchong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her right foot paused for a moment, stepping on his left foot.

    "I¡¯m sorry!"

    She hurriedly looked up to apologize, and as she did, met his fiery gaze.

    She wanted to look away, but a couple finished their dance behind her, leaving the dance floor and identally bumping into her, causing her to lurch forward, her forehead hitting his lips.

    She busied herself, straightening up, pressing against his chest to stand upright.

    Feeling her smooth skin under his lips, Andre¡¯s heart tightened, her face in the dim light was breathtakingly beautiful.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1122: 1122: There Are Three Words I Want to Say to You (4)

    <strong>Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122: There Are Three Words I Want to Say to You (4)</strong>

    In his heart, it felt like a suppressed volcano had erupted in an instant. He had a strong urge to hold her tight and kiss her.

    ¡°Nevergotthisclose,causeIwasalwaysafraidIwouldfall (I¡¯ve never been this close to you, because I was always worried I would fall in love)

    Butnowiknow,thatI¡¯llfallrightin-toyourarms¡­ (But now I know, I want to fall right into your arms)

    ¡­¡±

    Raising his hand, Andre¡¯s hand trembled slightly as itnded on her cheek.

    Her skin was even smoother than he imagined, as smooth as the finest jade, yet softer than jade itself¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s too crowded here¡­¡±

    Feeling the touch of his hand, Chongchong¡¯s lips stiffened, and she instinctively raised her face to look at Andre.

    She subconsciously held her breath as their lips drew closer, feeling his breath bing more overpowering, and her lips trembled slightly.

    Finally, his lips touched hers.

    ¡°Chongchong.¡± Andre called her name with a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Cheers drowned out his voice as the big lights came on, and someone threw petals. Red roses fell from midair,nding on Chongchong¡¯s cheek and sliding to her lips.

    The couple¡¯spanions crowded around them, squeezing them out of the dance floor. They too were pushed apart, as a group of young peopleughed and left the bar. The bar patrons returned to their seats. Standing in the light, Chongchong and Andre froze for a moment, then realized their awkward situation.

    Chongchong licked her lips, smiling at Andre not far away.

    ¡°Shall we¡­ go back too?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Andre walked over to her, and together they returned to their seats.

    They looked at each other, both feeling a bit awkward, and each picked up their ss to take a sip of beer, wanting to moisten their somewhat dry lips and tongues, only to feel the strong alcohol burning their hearts.

    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve never¡­ that¡­ you know?!¡±

    She spoke awkwardly, not even knowing what she was saying herself.

    ¡°Proposal?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ proposal.¡±

    Feeling her voice was strange, Chongchong took another gulp of beer, and because she drank too quickly, she couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Andre hurriedly handed her a tissue.

    She reached out for the tissue, identally brushing his fingers. Both their fingertips made a faint snapping sound, as if pricked by needles, leaving half their palms tingling.

    Chongchong raised the corners of her lips, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ static electricity, it¡¯s too dry here.¡±

    Andre¡¯s gaze swept over her face. He lifted his ss to his mouth, took a sip, raised his face to speak, but lost the courage he had moments ago.

    Lifting his ss, he took another big mouthful of beer.

    ¡°You¡­ just now¡­¡± Chongchong bit her lip, finally raising her face, ¡°Did you want to say something to me just now?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good afternoon.

 Chapter 1123: 1123: His Angel (Part 1)

    <strong>Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: His Angel (Part 1)</strong>

    ¡°Just¡­¡± Chongchong bravely lifted her face, her big eyes staring at him, ¡°just now¡­ when we were dancing.¡±

    Their lips brushed lightly, it couldn¡¯t be called a kiss, but she could feel that he was very emotional at that moment.

    Maybe he doesn¡¯t have no feelings for her¡­

    Staring at Andre, Chongchong nervously awaited his answer.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Andre cleared his throat, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    The man who could deliver a passionate speech as if reciting a script was now seemingly tongue-tied, the words swirling at the tip of his tongue, yet unable toe out.

    The bold action just now was merely an involuntary impulse, and now with the lights back on, facing her bright eyes, his mood was as tense as ever.

    Biting his lip, Andre took a deep breath and slowly reached his right arm over, extending his hand towards hers, which was gently ying with a straw on the table.

    The not-sorge table felt like a chasm.

    Finally, he touched her, his fingertips lightly brushing hers.

    If she doesn¡¯t pull her finger back, he will say it!

    Andre made a silent decision in his heart.

    Summoning his courage, he slowly moved his fingers down, gently covering her hand.

    With her hand held by his, Chongchong felt a rush of inexplicable nervousness and instinctively tried to pull her hand back. Feeling her withdrawing movement, Andre¡¯s heart sank halfway, and he instinctively closed his fingers, gripping her hand tightly.

    ¡°Actually¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you something!¡±

    Her fingers gripped by him, she distinctly felt his fingers trembling slightly.

    Pressing her lips together, she gently spread her fingers open in his palm, no longer moving, and lifted her lips to return his smile.

    ¡°Then say it!¡±

    She tried to make her tone light and casual, but once the words were out, she realized her voice was dry and somewhat unnatural.

    ncing at his hand, Andre tightened his grip a bit, feeling her slender and slightly trembling fingers between his, he straightened his back and cleared his throat.

    ¡°On my fifth birthday, my parents prepared a veryrge cake for me. At that time, many people were present, and your mommy asked me what my greatest dream was.¡±

    Taken aback, expecting he would express fondness, Chongchong found herself surprised by his words.

    ¡°Can you guess how I answered at the time?¡±

    Chongchong was startled, then her lips curved slightly.

    ¡°You said you wanted to marry an angel as the Princess Consort.¡±

    Andre was two years older than her; when he was five, she was only three, so she couldn¡¯t possibly remember that, but the anecdote had been used countless times by her brothers to tease Andre.

    Therefore, Chongchong knew his answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Andre gently turned his hand, holding hers in his palm, ¡°That¡¯s exactly how I answered at that time.¡±

    Back then, everyone burst intoughter.

    To them, it was just a child¡¯s innocent dream.

    An angel?

    That only existed in legends; how could it be possible to marry one?

    Only Andre knew that his angel wasn¡¯t one of those winged beings from legends, but a person, a specific person.

    Back then, that person was standing across the table, wearing a beautiful white strap princess dress, blinking a pair of shiny golden eyes at him¡ªjust like right now.

 Chapter 1124: His Angel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: His Angel (2)</h4>

    In his heart, she is his angel!

    Feeling her cheeks heat up under his gaze, Chongchong slightly lowered her eyelids.

    "Do you really believe there are angels in this world?"

    Andre took a deep breath, about to speak, but his phone in his suit pocket rang. He frowned with annoyance, silently cursing his assistant, and ignored it.

    "Chongchong, actually I..."

    On the opposite table, Chongchong¡¯s phone suddenly rang too. She reached for it and saw the screen disyed "Big Brother."

    "It¡¯s Big Brother!"

    Opposite her, Andre also took out his phone and saw Huangfu Qi¡¯s number.

    "It¡¯s Brother Xiaoqi!"

    "Let¡¯s answer the call first; they might have something urgent!" Chongchong said.

    Andre nodded, and they each answered their phones and brought them to their ears.

    "I didn¡¯t see you in your room just now. Where are you?" Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone was filled with concern.

    "Oh, I¡¯m... I¡¯m outside." Chongchong instinctively nced at Andre opposite her.

    "Brother Xiaoqi, is there anything?"

    Huangfu Qi immediately asked, "Of course there is, rascal! Is Chongchong with you?"

    "Yes, we are... outside."

    "Where?"

    On the other end, the two brothers asked simultaneously.

    "At the bar!"

    The two replied simultaneously.

    On the other end, the brothers almost spoke in unison, "Come back immediately!"

    "Brother, is there something wrong?" Chongchong asked.

    On the other end, Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone was gentle, "Listen,e back right away. Big Brother needs to talk to you."

    On Andre¡¯s side, Huangfu Qi¡¯s tone was not so courteous, "Stop babbling, just get back here now!"

    Chongchong and Andre exchanged a nce and both replied, "Okay."

    They hung up the phone and quickly stood up from the chairs, realizing there must be something urgent.

    Andre picked up the bags on the side of the table, and Chongchong grabbed her backpack. Her eyes caught sight of the rose on the table. She nced at Andre, seeing he had already turned away with the bags, and she quickly reached out and grabbed the rose, pricking her fingertips on the thorns in her haste.

    Disregarding the pain, she quickly stuffed the flower into her backpack. Andre turned with the bags, "Chongchong?"

    "Coming." Chongchong gave him a smile, shook off the pain from her fingers, and quickly caught up to his side, "Let¡¯s go!"

    The two left the bar together, Chongchong quickly headed to the roadside, hailed a taxi, and opened the door for him. Andre got in with the bags, and she sat in the passenger seat, unzipping her backpack to carefully arrange the rose to prevent it from being crushed.

    Momentster, the taxi arrived at the gates of the Royal Pce.

    The two young people stepped out of the car hurriedly, heading towards the pce entrance. As they approached the steps, they saw the Huangfu brothersing down to meet them anxiously.

    "Brother!"

    "Brother Xiaoqi!"

    Seeing the brothers looking as if facing a great enemy, Andre and Chongchong were startled by their seriousness.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    The brothers scrutinized them with intense gazes, exchanging a nce, and finally both let out a sigh of relief.

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s gaze swept over Andre andnded on Chongchong, his tone calm and gentle, "Let¡¯s talk inside."

    The four of them went up the steps, the two brothers seemingly inadvertently positioned themselves between the young couple, separating Chongchong and Andre.

 Chapter 1125: 1125: His Angel (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125: His Angel (3)</strong>

    As they reached the second floor, Huangfu Jue raised his arm to support Chongchong¡¯s arm, ¡°You go back to your room first, we have something to discuss with Andre.¡±

    Thinking they were going to talk about matters of state, Chongchong nodded sensibly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back to my room then.¡± Saying that, she walked over to Andre, ¡°Give me the things!¡±

    Andre immediately smiled and refused, ¡°It¡¯s too heavy, I¡¯ll help you carry it over in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Huangfu Jue reached out to take the paper bag from Andre¡¯s hand and signaled to a bodyguard, ¡°Escort the Princess back to her room.¡±

    Chongchong nodded to the others, her gaze lingering on Andre¡¯s face for a moment before turning to follow the bodyguard towards the guest room.

    She took a step forward, while Andre reluctantly watched her back.

    ¡°Andre?!¡±

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice rang authoritatively.

    Andre noticed his own gaffe, quickly withdrawing his gaze and following the two into the small drawing room.

    Huangfu Qi closed the door firmly, while Huangfu Jue went to the sofa, sitting down with a serious look.

    Seeing the expressions of the two brothers, Andre also put on a serious face and walked to the edge of the sofa.

    ¡°Brother Xiaoju, Brother Xiaoqi¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Huangfu Qi came over, cing both his hands on Andre¡¯s shoulders and pressing him into the sofa, gripping his shoulders.

    ¡°From this moment, every question we ask, you must answer seriously and honestly, understood?¡±

    Andre raised an eyebrow in confusion, then joked, ¡°Why do I feel like you guys are about to interrogate me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not joking!¡± On the opposite sofa, Huangfu Jue¡¯s tone was serious.

    Andre shrugged, ¡°Alright, what do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Where did you just go?¡± Huangfu Jue asked.

    ¡°We went to the night market and then¡­ to a bar.¡± Andre answered honestly.

    Huangfu Qi walked around the sofa, sitting next to him, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Andre looked at Huangfu Jue, then turned his head to the side to nce at Huangfu Qi, leaning back against the sofa with a smile, ¡°I thought you had something important, that¡¯s why you called us back¡­¡±

    Across the coffee table, Huangfu Jue suddenly leaned forward, narrowing his blue eyes at Andre¡¯s face, ¡°For us, Chongchong¡¯s affairs are of utmost importance. Do you think¡­ this isn¡¯t a significant matter?¡±

    His voice was so ominous it seemed to drip with tension, and Andre was taken aback, meeting the man¡¯s deep blue eyes, his smile gradually faded, ¡°Brother Xiaoju, don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I just meant¡­ this¡­ this is a matter of our privacy, right?¡±

    Huangfu Qi, usually gentle, gripped Andre¡¯s chin, turning his face toward him, a sharp edge to his tone, ¡°When ites to this matter, you have no right to privacy!¡±

    That girl was the apple of the two brothers¡¯ eyes; when she lost a tooth as a child, it pained them for a week. To them, anything concerning Chongchong was a major affair.<fn048f> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn048f>

    Of course, that also included her love life.

    This, Andre knew very well too.

    Seeing that the two brothers weren¡¯t joking, he sat up straight on the sofa with a serious look.

    ¡°Alright, whatever you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you everything, okay?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The bodyguard carried therge bags into the room, and Chongchong politely thanked him. The bodyguard bowed respectfully before leaving, and she quickly took out a rose from the bag.

 Chapter 1126: 1126: His Angel (4)

    <strong>Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: His Angel (4)</strong>

    Carefully tidying up the rose petals, she found a suitably-sized box from the pile of things she¡¯d bought,id out soft paper and desant, and gently ced the flower inside.

    He had given her many gifts, but never flowers; this was the first time she received roses from him.

    Though these roses were quite ordinary, even a bit less fresh, she still treasured them as if they were precious.

    After carefully putting away the box with the rose, she took out a small ck wooden box from her handbag, opened it, and looked inside in the light, then clenched her fingers around it and stood up to leave the room.

    She walked across the hall and gently knocked on Andre¡¯s door.

    Inside the room, there was no response.

    Chongchong frowned in confusion; he had been gone for so long, could something serious have really happened?

    Thinking about the expressions of her two brothers just now, she casually stuffed the small box into her pocket, turned, and walked toward the reception room.

    At that moment, in the reception room, Andre was truthfully ¡°confessing¡± their activities for the night.

    ¡°We first went to the night market; Chongchong bought some trinkets to give to those little ck kids. We also had something to eat, then went to the bar for drinks, and when you called, we came back.¡±

    ¡°Was going to the bar your suggestion?¡± Huangfu Jue asked.

    ¡°It was me.¡±

    Seeing Huangfu Jue squint his blue eyes, he hurriedly waved his hands, ¡°Brother Xiaojue, don¡¯t overthink it. I just¡­ I just wanted to spend more time with her, nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Huangfu Qi hooked his shoulder and asked with a smile, ¡°What did you do at the bar?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, just ate, chatted, and drank a bit.¡±

    Andre discreetly left out the details about dancing and that ¡°lip kiss.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Huangfu Jue followed up with another question.

    ¡°Besides that¡­¡± Andre recalled the kiss that couldn¡¯t even be called a kiss, ¡°Nothing else.¡±

    Both brothers pointed at his nose simultaneously.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Outside the door, Chongchong reached the reception room and saw the door still closed. She immediately stepped to the door, raised her hand to knock, and heard her two brothers shout angrily inside.

    What followed was Andre¡¯s helpless and innocent voice, ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡±

    It seemed they were quite upset with Andre, which made her anxious, and she reached out to hold the doorknob.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Huangfu Qi narrowed his eyes at Andre, ¡°Unless you¡­ don¡¯t like Chongchong?¡±

    Upon hearing this, her fingers gripping the doorknob paused.<fn1fb2> Follow current nov?ls on Find1Novel</fn1fb2>

    This was the question she wanted to know too.

    How would Andre answer?

    Leaning slightly toward the door, she held her breath, tilting her ear to listen intently, her heart unwittingly beating faster.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Andre was at a loss for words. He had liked this girl for over a decade; how could he not like her? But he sincerely had no intention of disrespecting her.

    He¡¯d waited over ten years just to lightly touch her lips, let alone anything more.

    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Huangfu Jue stood up angrily, leaning over the coffee table toward him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that I took her for a drink just to get her drunk, so I could then take advantage, right?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we¡­¡± Pressed by the two, Andre was left with no choice but to tell the truth, ¡°The fact is, we aren¡¯t even dating.¡±

    The two brothers were both stunned.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Goodnight

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1127: Confession (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127: Confession (Part 1)</h4>

    Andre is two years older than Chongchong. They practically grew up together, and this brat always found various reasons toe over to their house. What was on his mind, everyone knew as clearly as a mirror.

    Later, he went to university in M Country, and Chongchong also applied to the same college as him, so they were practically inseparable.

    Not just Huangfu Jue and Huangfu Qi, even the adults from both families always thought the two were a couple.

    When they learned that neither Chongchong nor Andre were at the Imperial Pce, the brothers initially didn¡¯t think much of it. It was normal for a young couple to spend some time together alone, given they rarely saw each other.

    However, when these two didn¡¯t return, the brothers immediately panicked.

    In their minds, Chongchong was still just a little girl and absolutely couldn¡¯t spend the night outside, no matter if the other party was Andre.

    The two frantically called them back because they were worried that young people couldn¡¯t restrain themselves and would act recklessly. They sent Chongchong back to her room because they wanted to have a good talk with Andre.

    Dating is fine, but anything else is absolutely not!

    If he dared toy a finger on their little Chongchong, it didn¡¯t matter if he was a Prince or the King, they¡¯d kill him without mercy.

    Who would have thought, Andre actually said they were not dating.

    This... How could this be possible?

    Huangfu Qi raised a hand to rub his chin, "Brat, are you trying to worm your way out of this?"

    "I really didn¡¯t," Andre said, feeling very wronged.

    In truth, at that moment, he wished there was something between him and Chongchong. Even if it meant being scolded or even beaten by these two brothers, he would ept it willingly.

    Huangfu Jue also stood up, walked around the coffee table, and came in front of him, "Actually, we don¡¯t oppose you two being together, but Chongchong is still young. If you dare do anything reckless, I won¡¯t be polite with you."

    Andre, dejected, hung his head, "You guys don¡¯t need to worry, I absolutely won¡¯t do that kind of thing to her."

    Huangfu Qi still looked a bit skeptical, "You... really don¡¯t have those kinds of thoughts towards her?"

    Andre wasn¡¯t even sure if Chongchong would date him, so how could he think about that?

    "No, I promise!"

    Andre was only expressing that he had no indecent thoughts towards Chongchong, but listening outside the door, it became a different implication to Chongchong.

    Her fingers sank onto the doorknob, and so did her heart.

    Turns out, she was overthinking!

    Hearing footsteps in the distance, she quickly withdrew her hand and tiptoed away.

    <fn1933> Find the newest release on </fn1933>

    Not far away, a staff member carrying prepared tea and snacks came over and gently knocked on the parlor door, delivering the tea and snacks inside.

    Watching the staff¡¯s figure disappear behind the door, Chongchong immediately slipped out of her hiding spot, quickly returned to her room, and closed the door behind her. She slowly pursed her lips.

    ...

    ...

    The Parlor Room.

    Huangfu Qi picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, casting his gaze onto the distracted Andre.

    "Impossible... How could I be wrong?!" He put down the cup and sat down on the opposite side of the coffee table from Andre, "You really don¡¯t like Chongchong? Then why do you keeping to our house all the time?"

    Every holiday, he¡¯d bring a pile of gifts to the Royal Pce, under the guise of visiting everyone, but the real reason was to see Chongchong.

    He would even give presents for Children¡¯s Day. As soon as he saw their family¡¯s little sister, this Prince would immediately turn into a little follower...

 Chapter 1128: 1128: Confession (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128: Confession (2)</strong>

    It seems like you¡¯re interested in Chongchong!

    Across from him, Huangfu Jue also raised his face.

    ¡°If you¡¯re just toying with her feelings, I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±

    Andre sighed, ¡°Let me be honest with you guys, I¡­ I haven¡¯t confessed to her yet.¡±

    Pfft!

    Huangfu Qi sprayed a mouthful of tea onto the sofa, and Huangfu Jue¡¯s fingers holding the teacup also trembled slightly.

    ¡°You¡­ are you serious!¡± Huangfu Qi grabbed a tissue to wipe the corner of his lips, ¡°You¡¯ve liked her for over ten years and never confessed?¡±

    Andre shook his head.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Even someone asposed as Huangfu Jue couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Andre interlocked his fingers over his knees, ¡°She¡¯s so wonderful, I often feel I¡¯m not qualified. Brother Xiaoqi, Brother Xiaojue, you¡¯ve watched her grow up. Do you think she¡¯d like me?¡±

    His face was earnest and tense.

    Watching Andre on the sofa, the two brothers actually started to feel a bit sympathetic toward him.

    They originally thought Andre was just pampering and protecting Chongchong because he liked her, but they didn¡¯t expect he viewed himself so humbly.

    Huangfu Qi propped his chin with his hand, while Huangfu Jue stood up, walked around the coffee table, and sat down on the table like Huangfu Qi, lifting a big hand to sp his shoulder. ¡°Whether Chongchong likes you, you should ask her, not us.¡±

    Andre furrowed his brow, ¡°What if she says no?¡±

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to confess, he was just afraid that if she rejected him, he¡¯d never have another chance. So he¡¯s been working hard to be better and stronger, hoping that one day, he¡¯d be worthy of his angel.

    Huangfu Qi ced a hand on his other shoulder, ¡°Think about it, if you don¡¯t confess, maybe some jerk will beat you to it someday. Aren¡¯t you worried they won¡¯t treat her well?¡±

    Andre jumped up, ¡°I¡¯m going now!¡±

    The two brothers exchanged a nce and simultaneously smiled, then stood up together.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Andre halted and turned around with puzzlement.

    ¡°You can confess, but don¡¯t go overboard,¡± Huangfu Jue cautioned.

    Huangfu Qi followed up, ¡°At most, you can get a kiss. If you try anything else, I¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Andre smiled at them and dashed out the door in a hurry.

    Listening to the sound of his footsteps disappear, Huangfu Qi threw himself onto the sofa, resting a foot on the coffee table.

    ¡°Honestly, I have to manage you when you fall in love, and take care of Chongchong¡¯s love life too¡­ Each one of you causes so much trouble.¡±

    Huangfu Jue sat beside him, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Huangfu Qizily grabbed a snack and tossed it into his mouth, ¡°My passion is only for my works, it won¡¯t be wasted on any woman.¡±

    Huangfu Jue gave a small smile, ¡°Do you intend to grow old alone?¡±

    ¡°What you have is the honeymoon phase syndrome. You think you¡¯re so happy that you want every man and woman in the world to get paired up. Why are fairy tales always ending with ¡®the Prince and Princess lived happily ever after¡¯? Because from then on, all the romance fades into the mundane of everyday life. Then you¡¯ll discover how messy that woman you love looks when she takes off her makeup, maybe even talks in her sleep or grinds her teeth,<fnc4a3> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find[?]ovel</fnc4a3>

 Chapter 1129: 1129: Confession (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Confession (3)</strong>

    I wish I could have you all to myself 24 hours a day, but I¡¯d probably end up nagging like my mom¡­ The originally perfect woman exposes various ws. If loving someone means having to ept everything, I¡¯d rather not fall in love. That way, I won¡¯t be disappointed in love, and I wouldn¡¯t lose my creative passion.¡± Huangfu Qizily got up from the sofa, put his hands in his pants pockets, ¡°I¡¯m going to write my new novel now, goodnight.¡±

    Huangfu Jue took a sip of tea from his cup, got up from the sofa, and walked out. Seeing the assistant standing outside the door, he immediately spoke.<fn4c2e> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn4c2e>

    ¡°Prepare a ss of orange juice and some sugar-free snacks for the Princess to be sent upstairs.¡±

    The assistant responded and left, while he turned toward the stairs.

    The mundane routine of life?

    Or perhaps, that¡¯s exactly what he longed for.

    Gan Yuan has experienced too much hardship. In the days toe, he hopes to bring her some stable happiness.

    At the turn of the corridor, out of the corner of his eye, Huangfu Jue noticed a figure not far away. He turned his face to see Andreing out of his room.

    Noticing that Andre had changed into a new outfit, Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyes involuntarily curved slightly.

    Andre also noticed him and turned his face in his direction. Huangfu Jue raised his right hand and made a cheering gesture from afar.

    Chongchong was the Little Princess that the entire family adored. If he could, Huangfu Jue wished to protect her by his side for a lifetime, allowing her to live happily every day. But, of course, he knew that was impossible.

    She would eventually grow up and get married. If he had to choose, he¡¯d prefer that person to be Andre.

    From childhood to adulthood, witnessing Andre¡¯s adoration for Chongchong, and watching him grow from a boy into the Crown Prince, in the eyes of the two brothers, Andre was also their brother.

    This boy from the past had grown up, possessing enough strength to shield Chongchong from the storms.

    Seeing his gesture, Andre acknowledged with a nod from afar.

    Returning a gentle smile, Huangfu Jue turned and went upstairs.

    Andre withdrew his gaze, focusing on Chongchong¡¯s room across the hall. He took a deep breath, adjusted the cor of his newly changed shirt, and approached her door.

    Brother Xiaoqi was right, perhaps he wasn¡¯t perfect and didn¡¯t deserve his Angel yet, but no other man deserved her more than he did!

    Maybe he¡¯s not good enough now, but he will strive to be, and one day he will be surrounded by people like Brother Xiao Jue, and he will love and protect her as Uncle Huangfu doted on his own wife, making her happy¡­

    With this thought, Andre gathered his courage, raised his right hand, and gently knocked on Chongchong¡¯s room door.

    He wanted to tell her that she was the Angel he wanted to marry. From the first time he set eyes on her as a child, he was deeply captivated. Just holding her little hand could make him excited for days, and everything she gave him, he carefully kept.

    Once, she shared half a cake with him, and he kept it in the refrigerator for a whole month; when it went bad and a Servant threw it away, he was so angry he almost lost his mind¡­

    Moreover, everything in his room was bought for her. Seeing those beautiful clothes, jewelry, shoes¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but buy them back. Embarrassed to give them to her directly, he just collected them in his room, thinking that one day if she epted him, he could give them all to her. And of course, if she didn¡¯t like them, he¡¯d throw them all away and get her new ones instead¡­

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1130: Confession (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130: Confession (4)</h4>

    Ding ding ding!

    The wooden door produced a melodious knocking sound, followed by a moment of waiting. Only a few seconds passed, yet it felt as long as a whole world.

    Not hearing her voice, he suddenly felt a bit worried.

    <fn4279> Read full story at FindN0vel</fn4279>

    Was she asleep because she was very tired, and would he be disturbing her rest...

    How stupid of him, why didn¡¯t he think of that?!

    What if he disturbed her sleep?

    While Andre was ming himself, Chongchong¡¯s voice came from inside the room.

    "Wait a moment!"

    He secretly rejoiced; her voice was clear, so it seemed she hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet.

    Inside the door.

    Chongchong was ying with the rose, and hearing the knock, she carefully ced the rose back in the box, covered it, and walked to the door, gently opening the wooden door.

    Seeing Andre standing outside the door, Chongchong was slightly stunned.

    Sote, what was he doing here?

    "Andre?"

    She had already taken off her contact lenses, and her golden eyes glittered like stars under the corridor lights. Andre took a deep breath, trying hard to control his emotions.

    "I... I have something I want to tell you, it¡¯s... about that... kiss during the dance!"

    As soon as he spoke, Andre regretted it.

    This was really ame opening.

    Damn it, just when he was changing clothes, he rehearsed countless times, and any opening would have been better than this.

    But as soon as he saw her, his mind seemed to short circuit, and all those beautiful romantic words disappeared somewhere, his tongue became stiff, and even his hands and feet didn¡¯t know how to position themselves.

    He took a deep breath, wanting to switch to one of the openings he had prepared earlier, but when he met her eyes again, his thoughts went into chaos again.

    "What I mean is... actually I want to say... it¡¯s about that... Angel..."

    Andre wished he could punch himself to the ground, talking about protecting and cherishing her... he couldn¡¯t even manage a proper confession, how could he be worthy of his little Angel?

    Seeing the panic in his eyes, Chongchong raised the corners of her lips lightly.

    "You don¡¯t have to say it, I... I already know."

    Know?

    He let out a huge sigh of relief.

    Sure enough, she had already figured out that everything was prepared for her; she already knew that he liked her and that the Angel he was talking about was her, right?

    Andre was instantly overjoyed, "That¡¯s great. No, I mean... that¡¯s awesome, then we could..."

    Seeing his relieved expression, Chongchong¡¯s heart sank.

    As expected, he was here to exin the kiss, fearing she would misunderstand.

    Chongchong raised the corners of her lips into a bright smile, "Of course, we will still be good friends!"

    Good friends?

    Wishful thinking!

    Andre froze in ce, "You mean?!"

    Chongchong raised her hand and punched him lightly on the chest, thenughed and said, "What, you didn¡¯t think I fell in love with you, did you? Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s not happening, I see you as a good brother! Remember to bring your sister-inw out to meet me someday, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time anytime soon. Wait until Ie back from Antarctica, and I¡¯ll bring you both souvenirs. That¡¯s it, I¡¯m a bit sleepy, going to bed now, good night!"

    She raised her right hand, waved at him lightly, and then retreated, ready to close the door.

    Good brother?

    Andre felt like he¡¯d been doused with cold water, his passion instantly shattered into pieces.

    Watching her about to close the door, he suddenly raised his hand and blocked the door panel from closing.

    "Wait!"

    ...

    ...

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 1131: 1131: Confession (5)

    <strong>Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131: Confession (5)</strong>

    With a sense of urgency in his heart, Andre¡¯s strength was a bit out of control. Chongchong waspletely unprepared, and with his strong push, she couldn¡¯t help but step back.

    The door suddenly swung open, the panel hit the wall heavily, then bounced back, hitting Chongchong who was standing at the entrance.

    Chongchong never expected him to make such a sudden move, standing there in bewilderment.

    Seeing the door about to m into her, Andre rushed over without thinking, raising his arm to hold the door.

    Bang!

    The door mmed heavily on his arm.

    Originally, one was inside the room and the other outside. With this step, Andre had already rushed into her room, the two steps between them now bing face-to-face.

    Raising her face to observe the man¡¯splex expression, Chongchong frowned slightly, ¡°Andre?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Andre stared into her golden eyes, ¡°Is there really¡­no possibility at all?¡±

    How could someone who has been loved for so many years be easily let go?

    He was not willing!

    Chongchong was bewildered, he suddenly made such a statement out of nowhere, she naturally couldn¡¯t understand what he meant, but his expression¡­looked so painful, her heart suddenly ached dully.

    Instinctively raising her palm to try to hold his arm infort, her hand raised in mid-air, then stiffened, slowly retracting.

    ¡°Andre, I¡­I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    Andre clenched his hands hanging by his side, ¡°Do you¡­do you already have someone you like? Or is there something wrong with me?¡±

    Chongchong frowned, staring at the boy¡¯s face in front of her.

    His body was tensed tightly, his palms clenched into fists, seemingly controlling a very strong emotion.

    Didn¡¯t hee to exin that kiss to her? Why would he ask such questions?

    ¡°Andre?¡± Chongchong gently bit her lip, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    She raised her face, looking at him, her eyes full of unconcealed concern.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Andre took a deep breath, his fists clenched tightly together, his arms trembling slightly from the exertion, ¡°I don¡¯t allow this! It¡¯s not fair! You should be mine, mine!¡±

    His heart was both aching and angry, but more so unwilling.

    He had liked her since the first time he saw her, almost twenty years of liking, and now she was going to be taken away without even having a chance to confess?

    He wouldn¡¯t allow it!

    She¡¯s his Angel, he won¡¯t allow others to touch her, to be close to her, or for her to like others!

    Chongchong¡¯s golden eyes narrowed slightly, almost in disbelief of her ears.

    Did he say she was his?!

    But, just now, he clearly told the two brothers he had no intentions towards her!

    Which part did she hear wrong?

    ¡°Andre, what exactly do you want to say?¡±

    Raising both hands, Andre grabbed her shoulders forcefully.<fn1d43> For more chapters visit f?ndnovel</fn1d43>

    ¡°Everyone knows I like you, can¡¯t you really feel it? I¡¯ve liked you for neen years, why won¡¯t you give me a chance? What¡¯s so good about that jerk, why do you like him? Do you know what all my efforts have been for over the years? Don¡¯t you really know that the Angel I speak of is you? Since I was five, I swore I would marry you¡­¡±

    Because he was using too much force, Chongchong¡¯s clothes were wrinkled by Andre¡¯s grip, her shoulders caught so tightly that the bones felt like they were going to shatter.

    ?

 Chapter 1132: 1132: Confession (6)

    <strong>Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132: Confession (6)</strong>

    But Chongchong didn¡¯t resist, nor did she struggle. She just steadily raised those golden eyes and looked at Andre, who was shouting at her for the first time.

    He said he likes her?!

    ¡°Why? Why, tell me!¡±

    Only thinking she had fallen for ¡°some bastard,¡± the immense jealousy lit a fire that burnt away his reason. For the first time in his life, he lost his temper with her, roaring like a mad beast.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it, I just won¡¯t allow it. You¡¯re mine¡­ mine!¡±

    His heart tightened, it was as if cotton was stuffed in his throat, and his eyes and nose were smarting badly¡­

    As she gazed at Andre¡¯s face in front of her, she wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Her eyes, however, overflowed uncontrobly, crystal-clear tears like colorless pearls rolled down her cheeks andnded on the back of his hand.

    She was never a girl who cried easily. Ever since she became sensible, she hardly ever cried.

    In all these years, this was the first time she shed tears, not out of sadness, but out of joy.

    Everyone thought they were a couple, and she also knew he had always been kind to her, but that guy never said he liked her. Whenever family would joke about it, he¡¯d always look awkward, making even her lose confidence and think his kindness was like that of two older brothers.

    He practically grew up with her. Though they lived in different countries, he would visit her on every asion.

    Whether it was National Day, Children¡¯s Day, or even the Mid-Autumn Festival that only Orientals celebrated¡­

    As long as it was a holiday, he would bring gifts to see her.

    He spoiled her more than anyone else, even if it was just a ss button she happened to find on the ground, he would carefully pocket it like a treasure¡­

    Looking forward to his gift on every holiday had long since be a part of her birthday routine¡­

    When applying for university, she deliberately chose the one he attended, just so she could be closer to him, and wouldn¡¯t have to wait for holidays to see him¡­<fnbf28> Latest content published on find{n}ovel</fnbf28>

    The days spent with him were always so joyful.

    Every Valentine¡¯s Day, she hoped he would give her a bouquet of roses and say he liked her, but he never did. He would give her all sorts of gifts but never confessed.

    As a result, she often felt insecure, thinking it was all just her wishful thinking.

    If he liked her, how could he not have confessed even once in all these years?

    She waited neen years for this single confession.

    Catching sight of her eyes, seeing the tears with golden glints in them, Andre froze in ce.

    Knowing her for so long, this was the first time he saw her cry.

    He was flustered, and after being stunned for two seconds, he hurriedly released her.

    He really was a fool. How could he yell at her like that? Was it her fault not to like him? What right did he have to force her?

    The anger and pain in his heart instantly turned into a pool of guilt and remorse. He anxiously raised his hand to wipe her tears but quickly retracted it, not daring to touch her¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Chongchong¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper with you, no, I¡­ I just couldn¡¯t control myself¡­ Did I hurt you¡­ Please, don¡¯t cry, okay¡­ I¡­ I take back what I said just now, you can certainly like someone else, you can do whatever you want¡­ It¡¯s your right, I¡­ damn it!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1133: Confession (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133: Confession (7)</h4>

    Chongchong was choking back sobs and couldn¡¯t speak. She raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck, sobbing softly in his embrace.

    <fnfbf3> The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel</fnfbf3>

    "Chongchong, I... I¡¯m really sorry." He raised his palm, wanting tofort her, but hesitated, "I... all I said earlier were spoken in anger. If you... if you really like someone, you... you can like him as much as you want. But if he treats you badly or... bullies you, I won¡¯t let him off..."

    With her face resting against his neck, hearing his words, Chongchong¡¯s tears flowed even more fiercely.

    "Big dummy!"

    "I am a dummy, a big dummy. Please don¡¯t be mad... don¡¯t cry, okay?" He bent over cautiously, pleading softly, "I beg you, don¡¯t cry..."

    Hearing her weep, his heart was breaking; all he felt was regret and remorse.

    He had lost his temper with her, had made his little angel cry.

    Andre, you fool, how could you be so selfish, on what grounds do you demand her to like you too...

    In that moment, Andre wished he could turn back time, so he could take back all those ridiculous words.

    Sniffling, Chongchong lifted her face from his neck, showing him a tearful smile.

    Then, she tiptoed and lightly pecked his lips.

    Andre was dumbfounded.

    He had imagined her kissing him countless times before but never expected it to happen so suddenly.

    It came too fast, he could barely react.

    Taking a gentle breath, Chongchong looked at the stunned Andre, her face still glistening with tears, yet she let out a softugh.

    "Andre, big dummy!"

    Andre blinked, frowning as he stared at the girl whose smile was as beautiful as spring flowers, his usually sharp mind in aplete fog.

    "Chongchong, what... what do you mean?"

    Crying one moment,ughing the next, then giving him a kiss¡ªwhat on earth was she doing?

    Or could it be he was hallucinating?

    Chongchong lifted her face, gazing into the boy¡¯s eyes, taking a deep breath, and spoke each word clearly.

    "I like you too."

    These five words, she had long been prepared, just waiting for the day he would say he liked her, so she could reply like this.

    Originally, she had thought of many amusing responses.

    For example, pretending to be silly, making him wonder all night long, then telling him the next day that she liked him too.

    Or maybe, punching him in the chest, then sternly telling him, "You big dummy, you made me wait for so long."

    ...

    Thinking of such things always made herugh happily.

    But in the end, it was presented in the simplest way.

    Andre could hardly believe his ears.

    "Really?"

    He asked so softly, the expression on his face as if he was afraid he had misheard her.

    She instantly felt a wave of heartache.

    It turned out, he loved even more cautiously than she did.

    She didn¡¯t tease him, nor did she punch him hard. Chongchong once again lifted her arms around his neck, bringing her lips close to his ear.

    "Andre, listen carefully, I like you... for a long time."

    This time, he heard it unmistakably clear.

    His little angel liked him!

    The one he always liked, liked him!

    ...

    Oh God, he felt like shouting to the entire world, telling everyone in this world.

    His heart was filled with ecstasy, yet his movements were gentle and cautious.

 Chapter 1134: Confession (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134: Confession (8)</h4>

    He raised his palm, gently embracing the girl clinging to him, gradually pressing his palm against her back and waist, feeling the softness and warmth beneath her clothes. Only then did he dare to believe that everything before him was real.

    Andre gradually tightened his arms, pulling her tightly into his embrace as his fingertips slowly approached.

    He had longed for this moment for so long, finally daring to indulge in holding her once.

    His strong arms held her so tightly that it made her bones ache, yet Chongchong merely smiled and tightened her arms around his neck. Andre slightly bent his own waist and back to make it morefortable for her to embrace him.

    "Back then, I always thought that if one day I could hold you like this, I¡¯d definitely do something," Andre said excitedly.

    "Do what?"

    Chongchong asked in return, feeling inexplicably nervous. Did he intend to... do something intimate?

    "Hold you and spin you around several times, just like in the movies."

    In fact, this was his thought when he was five years old. Although he knew it was quite childish now, he still couldn¡¯t help but want to tell her.

    Back then, his greatest wish was to catch her as she leaped into his arms, holding her and spinning around on the grass like the male leads in the movies.

    It was the most beautiful scene he had seen in any movie.

    He stubbornly believed that his little angel¡¯s hair flying in the wind would surely be more beautiful than any leading actress.

    Her heart rxed, and then sheughed softly, releasing him and stepping out of his embrace.

    Andre felt a bit inexplicably lost at the absence of her warmth ¡ª he hadn¡¯t held her enough yet!

    "Here Ie!"

    Chongchong was already several steps away, softly whispering as she walked towards him. Just two steps away, she opened her arms and lightly leapt into him.

    Andre frantically opened his arms to catch her, stepping back to steady himself.

    Fearing she might fall, he dashed a bit forward, and instead of catching her waist, he held onto her legs.

    Holding her like that, he lifted her into the air.

    Chongchong looked down at his face and couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.

    "Looks like I jumped too high. Shall we try again?"

    He gently shook his head, raising his face to look at his little angel. With the ceiling lights casting a soft golden glow on her hair, her eyes glittered like gold...

    Surely, just as he imagined, she smiled more beautifully than any leading actress.

    Watching her, his heart was full of blissful satisfaction.

    "Chongchong, you¡¯re beautiful!"

    He raised his palm, tucking the loose strands of hair from her face. Chongchong held his cheeks in her palms, her fingertips brushing against his cheek softly, lips curving into a gentle smile.

    <fnfbba> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel</fnfbba>

    "Andre, you big fool!"

    Heughed too, "But the happiest fool!"

    Gently, he set her back down and noticed her clothes wrinkled by his grip, frowning again.

    "Earlier... Did I hurt you?"

    Sheughed carelessly, gently shaking her head.

    Gazing at her adorable little face, Andre raised his palm to carefully tidy her slightly messy hair. Then he pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket, just like when he wiped mud off her face as a child, gently wiping away the tears on hershes.

    Seeing the red streaks in her eyes from crying, his heart ached again.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Chongchong, I... really didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper with you."

    She smiled with upturned lips, "Remember your words, if the person I like doesn¡¯t treat me well, you have to help me teach him a lesson!"

    ...

    ...

    Goodnight.

    Besides, the new book releases today (Monday), so please remember to support Young Master Guoguo. Thank you~!~

 Chapter 1135: The Whole World Knows I Like You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: The Whole World Knows I Like You (1)</h4>

    Holding Chongchong¡¯s face with both hands, Andre gazed at the familiar and enchanting features before him, his thumbs gently brushing across her cheeks.

    "I will remember, I will remember everything!"

    His voice was soft, yet every word carried weight.

    Cradling her little face, Andre pursed his lips, finally mustering the courage to draw closer to her.

    Feeling the boy¡¯s movement, Chongchong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her thickshes like butterfly wings fluttering gently downward.

    As he drew nearer, Andre slightly puckered his lips, yet he didn¡¯t touch hers but instead lightly kissed her forehead, then extended his arms to embrace her again.

    Even with such a tiny gesture of affection, he was immensely satisfied.

    The feeling of a dreame true couldn¡¯tpare to the joy in his heart at this moment.

    Originally she thought he would kiss her lips, but unexpectedly, he only kissed her forehead lightly. Chongchong, within his embrace, gently curved her lips and rxed her face against his chest.

    After a while, Andre released his hold and let go of the girl in his arms.

    Supporting her shoulders, Andre merely maintained a soft smile.

    He didn¡¯t speak or do anything; he simply watched her quietly for a long time... still absorbing this sudden overwhelming happiness in his heart.

    Chongchong blinked at him gently.

    "Andre, how much longer will you keep looking?"

    Only then did Andre snap back to reality, "Sorry, you must be tired,e and sit down."

    He guided her to the small sofa, carefully settling her down, then crouching in front of her, holding her hands, and continued to gaze...

    Even Chongchong began to feel a bit uneasy under his steady gaze.

    "Is there something on my face?"

    Andre shook his head.

    "Then what are you looking at?"

    "Chongchong!" Andre enfolded her small hands in his palms, "I just want to look at you like this, you can¡¯t imagine how happy I am right now, let me look a little longer, please?"

    Chongchong gently smiled, pulling him up from the floor, making him sit by her side.

    "What were you trying to say to me just now?"

    "Of course, I came to confess to you, it¡¯s just..." Andre held her hand, smiling somewhat self-deprecatingly, "Before I even started, you rejected me."

    Chongchongughed softly, "That¡¯s because... I thought you didn¡¯t like me, so I took the initiative. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if you rejected me?"

    Andre simply shook his head gently; he never thought she would see it that way.

    "I always thought the whole world knew I liked you."

    Chongchong rolled her eyes at him, "You¡¯ve never confessed to me, how would I know what you think."

    "I..." Andre tightened his grip on her hands, "Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to confess to you since I was five, it¡¯s just... you¡¯re so wonderful, like an angel, I always felt that liking you was almost a desecration, so I only dared to like you secretly in my heart."

    Gazing at him, feeling the deeply hidden emotions in his voice, Chongchong couldn¡¯t help but frown sadly.

    She never knew, in his eyes, she was such a presence.

    "Am I really that great?"

    <fn62af> The source of th?s content is FindN()vel</fn62af>

    "Of course you are!" Andre immediately replied, "I still remember the first time I saw you; I¡¯ve seen many people, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone with eyes like that. At that moment, I thought I¡¯d seen an angel!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1136: The Whole World Knows I Like You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136: The Whole World Knows I Like You (2)</h4>

    Chongchong chuckled softly, "I don¡¯t have wings on me!"

    Andre alsoughed, "Before at the bar, what I wanted to tell you was just this. The angel I was talking about is you; you are my dream!"

    Then, he naturally started to recall the things she didn¡¯t know about.

    How he hid the half piece of cake she shared with him, secretly brought it back to the country, and kept it in the fridge until it grew mold...

    How he looked forward to the arrival of each holiday because with every holiday, he would have an excuse to see her...

    The clothes, cosmetics, everything in that room... were all prepared for her...

    "Since you don¡¯t like those clothes, I¡¯ll have them thrown away when we get back. I¡¯ll buy better ones for you."

    "No way!" Chongchong immediately spoke up, "Who said I didn¡¯t like them?"

    "But didn¡¯t you never wear them?"

    "That¡¯s because..." Chongchong smiled sheepishly, "I didn¡¯t know they were my clothes."

    Andre squinted his eyes, "No wonder you mentioned a sister-inw; you didn¡¯t think I had another woman, did you?"

    "Who can I me?" Chongchong pouted, "Who¡¯s the one who didn¡¯t make it clear?"

    Andre opened his lips, and thenughed lightly.

    "Sorry, it¡¯s my fault."

    Putting away her spoiled expression, Chongchong looked at his face seriously.

    "Andre, in front of me, you don¡¯t have to be so humble. Actually, you are far more excellent than you realize. Besides my two older brothers, you are the most outstanding guy I¡¯ve ever met."

    Even setting aside his prince identity, he was an outstanding guy.

    From a young age, he showed exceptional intelligence, skipped grades in school, entered Changqing Vine with excellent grades, and pursued two majors, while managing toplete all credits within just three years...

    Like the Huangfu Jue brothers, Andre started his own business when he was still young, and now he is already quite sessful through his own efforts.

    "Andre!" Chongchong suddenly remembered something, "I have a question I want to ask you."

    Seeing her so serious, Andre nodded immediately.

    "What¡¯s it about? Go ahead."

    Chongchong raised her hand and lightly tapped his beautiful nose, her golden eyes slightly narrowed, "Tell me, is it you who donates money to my fund every year?"

    Andre frowned slightly, "That..."

    <fn3c71> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find?Novel</fn3c71>

    She raised her hand and pinched his chin, "Is it?"

    Andre smiled, knowing he couldn¡¯t hide it from her, so he didn¡¯t deny it any further.

    "How did you know it was me?"

    Chongchong rolled her eyes at him, "Because only a big fool like you would put so much money into a charity fund every year!"

    Initially, Chongchong set up this fund because once, following her father to Africa, she saw many children there her age who couldn¡¯t receive a proper education.

    After returning from Africa, she officially made a n and used all her savings to prepare a fund. After presenting the idea to her parents, Huangfu Yaoyang and Leng Xiaoye both supported her decision and immediately took out money to support her.

    Her two older brothers, of course, didn¡¯t make an exception either, not only donating money to her fund but also helping her promote it.

    In just less than a month, Chongchong¡¯s fund had raised a considerable amount, and by the time Andre knew about it, the fund had already taken shape.

 Chapter 1137: 1137: The Whole World Knows I Like You (Part 3)

    <strong>Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137: The Whole World Knows I Like You (Part 3)</strong>

    At that time, he was still young, and immediately took out his savings to support her, though he felt that his money was really too little (of course, this was just his personal opinion).

    To help her grow her foundation, he mobilized everyone he knew to donate money to her. The Little Prince, who had never worried about money before, also began to learn how to earn money diligently.

    It can be said that his private enterprise could reach this point entirely because of Chongchong¡¯s foundation back then.

    ¡°That money originally belonged to you and the foundation. If it weren¡¯t for you starting that foundation, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about starting apany.¡±

    Andre spoke with a solemn tone, without a hint of joking.

    Chongchong widened her eyes, ¡°So¡­ you started thepany just to earn money for me?¡±

    Andre justughed.

    In fact, it was far more than that.

    He started thepany, took multiple courses¡­ all his initial efforts were for her.

    A child of a few years old, just out of longing for the Angel in his heart, took Huangfu Yaoyang as his model, striving hard to meet those expectations.

    Tired, weary, facing setbacks¡­ thinking of those eyes, he regained strength, no matter how difficult or exhausting, he could persist.

    In a sense, it was Chongchong, and this longing for her, that made Andre who he is today.

    The reason he is so outstanding isrgely because of her, wanting to be the best version of himself, so he could be worthy of liking his Angel, have enough ability to protect her, pamper her, give her the best of everything¡­

    ¡°I have a question I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Ask.¡±

    ¡°When did you start liking me?¡±

    Chongchong tucked in her legs, leaning sideways onto his shoulder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just got used to your presence. At that time, my favorite thing was holidays, because only during holidays could I see you¡­ I fantasized many times that you would confess to me on Valentine¡¯s Day, but¡­ you stinker, you¡¯ve never given me roses!¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like that kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really like them, but¡­ if they¡¯re from you, it¡¯s naturally different.¡±

    The feelings they¡¯ve never expressed to each other were all naturally brought out during such talks.

    Those little regrets, little bittersweet moments, little joys¡­

    All of it, wanting desperately to share everything with him.

    The two of them talked about childhood memories, sometimes bursting intoughter, unknowingly, the sky outside had gradually turned from ck to white, the night had quietly passed.

    Having chatted all night, Chongchong was somewhat tired, leaned against his shoulder, and she gently yawned.

    Noticing her movement, Andre turned his face to nce out of the window and then quickly checked his watch.

    Good heavens!

    Time had already reached dawn, they had clearly only chatted for a short while, yet the day had broken?

    Turning to look at Chongchong, who was slightly tired, he felt a wave of self-reproach.

    ¡°You must be very sleepy?¡±

    She just smiled and shook her head.<fn55a2> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find_Novel(.</fn55a2>

    Beautiful times always fly by like water; even she hadn¡¯t realized they had talked for so long.

    Last night he hardly ate anything, by now he must be starving.

    ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±

    She stretched her legs to get off the couch and was about to leave.

    ¡°No need.¡± Andre held her arm, settling her back onto the couch, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡±

 Chapter 1138: 1138: The Whole World Knows I Like You (4)

    <strong>Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: The Whole World Knows I Like You (4)</strong>

    He couldn¡¯t bear to make his little angel work.

    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Seeing she was about to speak, he gently held her shoulders, ¡°Be good.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chongchong nodded with a smile.

    Andre quickly got up, went downstairs to the dining room, and brought up some breakfast the servants had prepared earlier, returning to her room.

    The two of them sat on the sofa and had breakfast together, then Andre tidied up the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early; you should get some sleep!¡±

    He had kept herpany all nightst night, and he still hadn¡¯tpleted the work he nned to finish in the evening. While she rested, he could get his work done, and he also needed to make a public statement to rify his country¡¯s stance and the cooperation with Gan Yuan.

    None of this required her involvement, she could take a good nap.

    Chongchong nodded, ¡°Then you should rest for a while too.¡±

    As she spoke, she had already stood up from the sofa, making a gesture as if to see him off.

    ¡°No need!¡± Andre held her shoulders, guiding her back to the bed, ¡°Behave and get into bed; I don¡¯t want my little angel to have dark circles.¡±

    Unable to argue with him, Chongchong obediently sat on the bed. Andre drew the curtains for her and then turned back to her, bending down to smooth her long hair.

    ¡°Get some good sleep. We can have lunch together, and I¡¯ll take you to the airport in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She nodded with a smile.

    He bent down, kissed her forehead, and his gaze fell on her lips. Andre remembered their previous kiss and felt a stirring desire in his heart.

    Wanting to kiss her but afraid she might be upset, Andre gently asked,

    ¡°Chongchong, can I¡­ can I kiss you?¡±

    In front of the world, he was the domineering Prince, but in front of her, he was only cautious.

    Chongchong lifted her face to meet his eyes, met his cherished gaze, and despite feeling shy, she bravely spoke.

    ¡°As long as you like, you can do anything you want.¡±

    With her permission, Andre no longer hesitated, leaning back in to gently kiss her lips.

    Chongchong lifted her face, eyes slightly closed, allowing him to do as he wished.

    His fingers touched her cheek, and Andre felt a surge of emotion, his gaze fixed on her lips made moist by his kiss. Finally, he leaned down once more, kissing her again.

    Her lips were softer than petals, and he couldn¡¯t help but extend his tongue, lightly flicking it over her lips¡­ a taste that surpassed all the delicacies he¡¯d ever had.

    Years of longing fulfilled, the sense of satisfaction and happiness far exceeded the kiss itself.

    He kissed her thoroughly, from the corners of her lips to the tips, his tongue gliding gently over them. Chongchong naturally parted her lips, giving him deeper ess.

    Andre didn¡¯t even realize, the tip of his tongue was already touching hers, the gentle contact sending shivers of excitement.

    He paused for a moment beforeing back to his senses from that enormous satisfaction, attempting to explore the sweet mysteries beyond her lips and teeth.

    Her teeth, her tongue¡­

    Everything about her made him reluctant to leave. His kisses weren¡¯t very skilled, but they were earnest and focused, making her heart race uncontrobly.

    Naturally, his palm moved, pressing against the back of her head as he kissed her passionately.

    At first, Chongchong lifted her face, parted her lips, letting him take what he wanted. Soon, she was lost in his passion; her mind faded to nkness as all of her senses concentrated on their shared moment.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    I¡¯m out of town, the inte is having some issues, so the update iste.

    The new book hasn¡¯t passed the review yet, so please be patient. When it¡¯ll be approved depends on the editor reviewing it, which is beyond my control, so just wait.<fn043b> Discover more novels at find~novel</fn043b>

 Chapter 1139: Two Little Sister Lovers (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: Two Little Sister Lovers (1)</h4>

    That kiss, so brief, yet so longsting.

    Both Andre and Chongchong werepletely stunned by that kiss.

    Neither of them had ever realized that a single kiss could be so wonderful.

    Breathlessly gazing at each other, they didn¡¯t speak for a long time, only staring at each other in a daze, savoring the kiss.

    After a while, Andre gently spoke.

    "I¡¯ll go get you something to eat."

    "Okay."

    She responded softly.

    After speaking, Andre didn¡¯t move, continuing to gaze into her eyes.

    Chongchong nced at him for a moment, then her face involuntarily flushed; from his eyes, she already read his thought¡ªhe wanted more.

    Lowering her eyelids slightly, she gently lifted her face, her lips slightly parted from his kiss.

    Taking a light breath, Andre leaned in again and kissed her.

    This time, he was not in a hurry, his kisses were extremely tender and gentle. If the previous kiss was like a starving person finally having a feast, then this one was more like savoring a dessert after a meal, enjoying it bit by bit.

    ...

    ...

    In another guest room at the end of the corridor, Huangfu Qi closed hisptop, satisfied as he looked at the newly written Chapter on the screen.

    Getting up from his chair, he turned to look at the time outside, stretching with a big yawn.

    Checking the time on his wrist, he turned and walked out, instructing a servant to prepare breakfast for himself, then turned to look at Andre¡¯s room in the distance, feeling a nudge in his heart, he immediately turned and walked over.

    That brat, who knows if he confessed sessfully yesterday, as it concerns his little sister¡¯s happiness, of course, as an older brother, he should be more concerned.

    Arriving outside Andre¡¯s guest room, he raised his hand and gently knocked on the door.

    <fn133c> Original content can be found at fin?novel</fn133c>

    There was no response from inside.

    Huangfu Qi checked his watch. At this hour, is that brat still sleeping?

    Just as he was deciding whether to keep knocking or leave, he heard the sound of a door opening behind him. Huangfu Qi turned his head and saw Andreing out of Chongchong¡¯s room.

    Huangfu Qi turned to see himing out.

    Andre was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes, his coat long since removed, the shirt he still wore was wrinkled and crumpled from sitting all night.

    For a morefortable chat, he had already removed his tie, and his shirt buttons were undone...

    Taking a step forward, Huangfu Qi grabbed him by the shoulder.

    Andre turned his head, surprised to see him, "Xiao..."

    Before he could finish a syble, his mouth and nose were covered, and he was yanked by the shoulder, Huangfu Qi dragging him into the guest room opposite, throwing Andre inside and closing the door behind him.

    Andre stood up straight, puzzled, "Brother Xiaoqi, you..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Huangfu Qi had grabbed him by the cor, his expression dark and threatening.

    "Did you forget everything I saidst night?!"

    That brat, I specifically told him not to mess around with Chongchong, and he dared to stay in her room overnight?

    Andre realized the reason for his anger and immediately smiled.

    "Xiao..."

    "You still dare to smile?" Huangfu Qi tightened his grip, "Do you think I¡¯m joking? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll chop you up right now!"

    Andre hurriedly exined, "Brother Xiaoqi, don¡¯t misunderstand, I didn¡¯t."

    Before he could finish, there was already a knock on the door outside.

 Chapter 1140: 1140: Two Siscons (2)

    <strong>Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140: Two Siscons (2)</strong>

    Huangfu Qi turned his face at the sound, and Andre also looked toward the door.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Chongchong. I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Andre assumed it was Chongchong knocking at the door outside and raised his voice, ¡°Come in!¡±<fncb58> This update is avable on findnovel</fncb58>

    Huangfu Qi¡¯s heart tightened. He hurriedly released him and reached out to straighten the shirt he had pulled askew, embracing his shoulder with a friendly face, whispering in his ear, ¡°If you dare tell Chongchong about what just happened, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±

    Such matters, of course, had to be handled secretly.

    Otherwise, if his dear Chongchong knew he was meddling in her personal affairs, she would be extremely displeased with him.

    Before Andre could respond, the door had already been pushed open.

    Huangfu Qi immediately clung to Andre¡¯s arm, showing a cordial smile.

    However, it was not Chongchong who appeared in front of them, but Huangfu Jue.

    Like Huangfu Qi, Huangfu Jue was also concerned about their sister¡¯s matters. After getting up, he immediately went downstairs to check the situation.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t ask Chongchong but came to ask Andre instead.

    When he pushed open the door and saw Huangfu Qi and Andre looking so intimate, Huangfu Jue was a bit surprised too.

    Seeing it was him and not Chongchong, Huangfu Qi immediately put away his gentle smile and pushed Andre toward Huangfu Jue.

    ¡°You brat, confess now.¡±

    Huangfu Jue sensed something was wrong and slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°This brat actually stayed overnight in Chongchong¡¯s room.¡± Huangfu Qi¡¯s tone was clearly filled with indignation.

    Honestly, if Andre and Chongchong were dating, he wouldn¡¯t oppose it. The two kids were childhood sweethearts after all, and everyone in the family knew well about Chongchong¡¯s feelings for Andre.

    But that didn¡¯t mean this kid could do whatever he wanted with their Little Princess.

    Just confessed yesterday and dared to stay overnight, this little bastard, did he take their brotherly reminders for granted?

    Overnight?

    Upon hearing these words, Huangfu Jue¡¯s eyebrows immediately knit together in displeasure.

    ¡°Andre?¡±

    Andre saw that the misunderstanding between the two was serious and hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Brother Xiaojue, I really didn¡¯t, I just¡­¡±

    Huangfu Qi interrupted him with a scoff, ¡°Just chatted all night with Chongchong?¡±

    Andre immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, Brother Xiaoqi.¡±

    ¡°Only a fool would believe that!¡± Huangfu Qi rolled his eyes in response.

    Andre felt so wronged, ¡°We really were¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Huangfu Jue¡¯s voice carried a thunderous anger.

    They were in love, and if something really happened, though he would be angry, he would have to ept it. But what attitude was Andre showing?

    If he did it, as a man, he should admit it and take responsibility bravely. This bastard dared to deny it!

    Andre was about to speak when a pleasant female voice came from the door.

    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother?¡±

    Upon hearing Chongchong¡¯s voice, both Huangfu Jue and Huangfu Qi were startled. Huangfu Qi quickly hugged Andre¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°We¡­ are having a little discussion!¡±

    As he spoke, he didn¡¯t forget to give Huangfu Jue a look.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Huangfu Jue cleared his throat, suppressed his emotions, and turned to give his little sister a gentle smile, ¡°Yes, we just have something to discuss with Andre. Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±

    If the little girl knew they were discussing her private matters, she¡¯d definitely be embarrassed, and they didn¡¯t want that.

    ¡°Exactly, why are you up so early as well?¡±

 Chapter 1141: 1141: Two Siscons (3)

    <strong>Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: Two Siscons (3)</strong>

    Huangfu Qi went along with the disguise, discreetly tugging at Andre¡¯s shirt from behind to signal him to cooperate.

    Andre, of course, didn¡¯t want Chongchong to feel awkward, so he immediately smiled and yed along, ¡°Yeah, I¡­ I was originally going to get you something to eat, but Brother Xiaoqi and Brother Xiaojue said they had something to discuss, so I brought them in first.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Chongchong leaned against the doorframe, slightly furrowing her brows, ¡°I¡¯m really hungry.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Andre was a bit troubled. He hadn¡¯t cleared things up on this side, so of course, it was difficult for him to leave, but his little Angel was still hungry, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, Brother Xiaojue, can¡­ can I go get something for Chongchong to eat first?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Huangfu Jue immediately said, ¡°You go ahead, we¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t let our Little Princess go hungry, go on, go on.¡± Huangfu Qi also patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Andre immediately gave them a grateful smile, ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    He quickly walked to the door, his gaze softlynding on Chongchong, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Mm!¡± Chongchong smiled back at him, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s happy smile, Huangfu Jue slightly narrowed his eyes, while Huangfu Qi discreetly pouted.

    Little rascal, he was brooding justst night, and he managed to get their Little Princess on his side so quickly?

    It seems like getting married is just a matter of time. Thinking of their little sister about to be someone else¡¯s wife, both brothers felt reluctant and a bit jealous.

    Their beloved gem, cherished for years, is going to be taken away by this little brat?!

    Honestly, it¡¯s frustrating!

    As Andre left, Chongchong stepped into the room, nced at her big brother, then turned her head to look at her second brother, crossing her arms and giving a little cough.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you guys anymore!¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Huangfu Qi immediately leaned over, holding her shoulders, ¡°Chongchong, your brother didn¡¯t upset you!¡±

    ¡°We¡­ were just discussing something with Andre.¡± Huangfu Jue chimed in.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chongchong pouted, ¡°You think I didn¡¯t hear? You were shouting so loudly just now.¡±

    Huangfu Jue looked annoyed, ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Then just ignore him. I didn¡¯t shout.¡± Huangfu Qi hugged his sister¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, your second brother has always been on your side!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chongchong huffed, ¡°You think I didn¡¯t see you making signals behind Andre¡¯s back?¡±

    The two brothers exchanged a nce, each seeing the helplessness in the other¡¯s eyes.

    Their little smartypletely inherited their mom¡¯s excellent genes; nothing could be hidden from her!

    ¡°Chongchong, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huangfu Jue frowned, holding her other shoulder, ¡°Big brother knows, this is your personal matter, I shouldn¡¯t interfere. Don¡¯t be mad at your brother, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, little darling.¡± Huangfu Qi swung her arm, ¡°We were just worried that little rascal wouldn¡¯t treat you well, Little Princess, be generous and forgive your second brother this time, will you?!¡±

    Chongchong rolled her eyes, looked at her two brothers, and then a smile broke through her pretending-to-be-upset face. She raised her arms and hugged both of their necks.<fne1a9> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel</fne1a9>

    ¡°Ha¡­ You two big dummies, tricked by me!¡±

    Huangfu Jue let out a small sigh of relief, while Huangfu Qi lifted his hand to gently pinch her cheek.

    ¡°You little rascal, siding with outsiders to fool your own brothers, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1142: Two Siscons (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Two Siscons (4)</h4>

    "Are you willing to?" Chongchong asked with a smile.

    Huangfu Qi pouted, "Of course... I¡¯m not willing!"

    Huangfu Jue reached out to tidy her hair, "So... when are you guys nning to get engaged?"

    She was still young, marrying was a bit early, but engagement was necessary. After all, that brat had to take on the necessary responsibility.

    "Big brother." Chongchong puffed her cheeks, "You¡¯re overthinking it, okay? We... just talked all night, it wasn¡¯t like what you imagined!"

    Just as shey down on the bed, she heard a knock on the opposite door. Worrying it was someone looking for Andre, she got up and saw Huangfu Jue entering Andre¡¯s room. Chongchong followed curiously, hearing his roar.

    Knowing her two brothers were concerned and misunderstood Andre, she walked in.

    In order not to embarrass her brothers, she deliberately said she was hungry, got Andre away, and nned to quietly exin to them to prevent them from getting mad at Andre.

    "Really?" Huangfu Jue asked.

    "You¡¯re not trying to cover for that stinky boy, right?" Huangfu Qi also questioned.

    "Really not." Chongchong puffed her cheeks, "Hmph, not talking to you guys anymore!"

    Seeing her a bit shy, the two brothers exchanged a nce and simultaneously looked at Chongchong. She was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes, although a bit wrinkled, they were neatly dressed.

    The little girl loved cleanliness; they knew she wouldn¡¯t wear clothes she had worn before, the only exnation was she hadn¡¯t changed clothes.

    It seemed they really misunderstood.

    Huangfu Qi breathed a sigh of relief, "I told you that stinky boy wouldn¡¯t have the guts, I¡¯ve already warned him, and he dares to venture into a minefield."

    Seeing Chongchong looking at him from the side, Huangfu Qi quickly changed the topic.

    "Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry? I¡¯ll go see if Andre brought back food."

    "Second brother?! Chongchong grabbed his arm, "What do you mean by ¡¯warning¡¯?"

    Sensing trouble, Huangfu Jue started to walk out.

    Huangfu Qi immediately unceremoniously betrayed Huangfu Jue, "Huangfu Jue, don¡¯t think you can escape..."

    "Chongchong, you eat well, I¡¯ll go check on your sister-inw." Huangfu Jue waved to Chongchong, leaving the room with big strides.

    With no way to escape, Huangfu Qi had to give a sheepish smile to his little princess.

    "Chongchong, it¡¯s just... well... giving Andre a heads-up, really nothing else. Brother totally supports you two being together, heh heh!"

    Chongchong rolled her eyes at him, "Fine, I¡¯ll forgive you this time."

    The two brothers meddled in her private matters, which really made her a bit unhappy, but she also knew they meant well, understanding their feelings, she wasn¡¯t truly angry.

    "Little Chongchong, so obedient!" Huangfu Qi dotingly pinched her cheek, then frowned, "But, speaking of Andre... won¡¯t there be any issues?"

    "What issues?" Chongchong didn¡¯t catch on.

    Huangfu Qi frowned, "He really didn¡¯t touch youst night, just chatted?"

    A normal man, with the woman he just confessed to having interest in by his side, and his little sister, being breathtakingly beautiful, any man couldn¡¯t resist. Andre actually managed to keepposure all night, without touching her at all, that¡¯s... that¡¯s weird, right?

    Huangfu Qi couldn¡¯t help but worry, Andre might have some issues in that regard.

    If Andre had some hidden trouble, he¡¯d have to reconsider whether to support them being together.

    Chongchong suddenly realized what he meant, her face flushed, and she punched Huangfu Qi fiercely on the chest.

    "Stupid second brother, not talking to you!"

    ...

    ...

    The new book is out.

    Title: "Exclusive Possession: Mr. Mu, Never Stops Spoiling!"

    <fn9b5d> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on ?ovelFind</fn9b5d>

    Whether using a mobile or aputer, you can find it by searching the title or my name. Fans interested can take a look.

    Also, heading back to Beijing tomorrow, the noon update will be dyed.

    That¡¯s all, good night.

 Chapter 1143 - CapÃ­tulo 1143: 1143: The Troubles of Ordinary People (Part 1)

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1143: Chapter 1143: The Troubles of Ordinary People (Part 1)</strong>

    The two brothers were born just a few minutes apart, but their personalities were vastly different.

    Elder brother Huangfu Jue was calm and not talkative, doting on Chongchong like a father.

    Huangfu Qi, being the second brother, had a closer rtionship with Chongchong due to his personality. For big matters, Chongchong liked to discuss with Huangfu Jue, but for the trivialities of life, she talked openly with Huangfu Qi about everything.

    However, when it came to matters involving Andre, Chongchong was a bit too shy to speak up.

    After all, she was just a young girl experiencing her first feelings of love, and wouldn¡¯t dare talk about her intimate moments with Andre in front of her brothers.

    With a pout, Chongchong ran out of Andre¡¯s room.

    In the hallway, Andre happened to being up with breakfast and immediately went to greet Chongchong.

    ¡°Chongchong,e quickly and have breakfast!¡±

    As soon as he looked up, he saw Huangfu Qizily walking out of the room. Andre quickly straightened his face, ¡°Take it to your room yourself. I have some things to discuss with Brother and the others.¡±

    ¡°Ignore them, a bunch of big bad guys!¡± Chongchong held onto his arm, ncing back and yfully rolling her eyes at Huangfu Qi, pulling Andre towards her room, ¡°I want you to have breakfast with me.¡±

    While speaking, she picked up a pastry from the te and stuffed it into Andre¡¯s mouth.

    Just now, this guy surely was bullied by her two brothers. Her action was meant to tease Huangfu Qi, letting off a little steam in her heart, and also to convey the underlying message to her brother¡ªAndre is under her protection, and they are not allowed to bully him anymore.

    In her presence, Andre was humble enough; Chongchong didn¡¯t want him to be bullied by the two brothers again.

    Andre nced sideways at Huangfu Qi, ¡°Brother Xiaoqi, let me have breakfast with Chongchong first, we can talkter.¡±

    Despite his efforts to hide it, Andre couldn¡¯t conceal the hint of pride in his eyes, and Chongchong made a funny face at Huangfu Qi before shutting the door tightly.

    Watching the closed door, Huangfu Qi felt both amused and helpless. He walked to the door of Chongchong¡¯s room and deliberately raised his voice.

    ¡°Stubborn girl, already siding with outsiders before getting married! Oh well¡­ I am the brother, so I won¡¯t hold it against you!¡±

    Knowing the two little ones must have heard him, he chuckled and walked away with big strides.

    Inside the room, hearing her brother¡¯s voice, Chongchong giggled lightly, then turned back to see Andre, showing a helpless expression.

    ¡°Why are you so afraid of them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Andre ced the cup of milk in front of her, ¡°I know they care about you, and¡­st night, it was the encouragement from your two brothers that gave me the courage to confess to you. I am very grateful to them. You shouldn¡¯t be angry with them either.¡±

    From childhood to adulthood, the two brothers had looked after Andre like a true sibling. Although they met less often as they grew up, that brotherly affection had not diminished.

    The two brothers, although a bit domineering, genuinely loved him and Chongchong, and Andre naturally held great respect for them.

    ¡°Of course not, I just¡­ I¡¯m just afraid you wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡± Chongchong smiled back at him, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not angry, it¡¯s good. Actually, they¡¯re just paper tigers, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll back you up in the future, they won¡¯t dare to bully you.¡±

    Andre just watched her smile, his heart and eyes filled with joy.<fncde3> Read full story at find(?)ovel</fncde3>

    Chongchong picked up the cup, and he gently uncovered the napkin on the tray, presenting a small bouquet of roses to her.

    ¡°This is for you!¡±

 Chapter 1144 - CapÃ­tulo 1144: 1144: The Worries of Ordinary People (2)

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1144: Chapter 1144: The Worries of Ordinary People (2)</strong>

    The rose still carried droplets of water, the stem was quite short, wrapped with his handkerchief, clearly freshly cut from the branch.

    Chongchong took the flower in surprise, ¡°You didn¡¯t steal this from the garden, did you?¡±

    She could see that this was not a florist¡¯s cut flower, and its color was very simr to those she saw in the garden before.

    Andre just shrugged, ¡°I openly asked the gardener for it, can¡¯t call that stealing.¡±

    Chongchong smiled, brought the flower to her lips and kissed it, noticing the blood stain on the milk cup. She looked at the flower in her hand, then at his palm. Noticing her gaze, Andre quickly pulled his hand back.

    She raised an eyebrow andmanded.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He pretended to be clueless.

    ¡°Your right hand.¡±

    Andre stood up, ¡°I forgot to wash my hands, let me go wash them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m angry!¡± she pouted her lips.

    He had no choice but to show his hand to her, nonchntly saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a prick, no big deal.¡±

    Remembering she mentioned he had never given her flowers before, while going downstairs to get breakfast, he made a trip to the garden, specifically asking for flowers and personally cutting each one.

    Having no experience in such things, his hands were pricked several times, and worried she would grow impatient waiting for breakfast, he didn¡¯t treat the wounds and hurriedly went upstairs.

    Her gaze fixed on the tiny bleeding pricks on his fingers, Chongchong felt so sorry and quickly set aside breakfast to find medicine and bandages.

    ¡°No need!¡±<fn6de6> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?ndnovel</fn6de6>

    Andre tried to refuse, but she had already tightened her grip, holding his wrist gently as she cleaned it with a cotton swab, then wrapped adhesive bandages on each wound.

    Feeling the warmth of the girl, Andre enjoyed watching her.

    After cing thest adhesive bandage on, Chongchong looked at his fingers, now covered and resembling bamboo segments.

    ¡°All done.¡±

    Andre turned his hand over, ¡°Had I known, I should have poked a few more wounds.¡±

    That way, he could enjoy being cared for by her a bit longer.

    Chongchong rolled her eyes dramatically, ¡°Then you can go poke yourself slowly, I need to eat breakfast now!¡±

    Andre hurried to follow her, sitting beside her, watching her eat. He finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you leaving this afternoon?¡±

    Setting down the cup in her hand, Chongchong looked apologetically, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m the organizer of this event, so I can¡¯t leave for too long.¡±

    He immediately nodded in understanding, showing her a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just asking casually, this afternoon¡­ I¡¯ll see you off.¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t want her to go, but he couldn¡¯t dy her work. Confirming their rtionship was already a huge delight for him, he couldn¡¯t hope for more.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Chongchong pouted slightly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind, I won¡¯t change my ticket.¡±

    Andre turned his face to her, his gaze falling on her small face, and quickly spoke, ¡°I was just saying that, I actually really hope you can stay a few more days.¡±

    Seeing his pitiful look, Chongchong couldn¡¯t bear to tease him further, ¡°I can stay at most two more days, otherwise, it will affect the entire event¡¯s nning.¡±

    He immediately broke into a bright smile.

    ¡°Great, for these two days, I¡¯ll apany you in whatever you want to do.¡±

    Chongchong gently shook her head, her golden eyes tenderly and kindly watching his face.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll apany you in whatever you want to do.¡±

 Chapter 1145: The Worries of Ordinary People (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: The Worries of Ordinary People (3)</h4>

    From childhood to now, it was always him giving in to her, but this time, she wanted to make him happy for once.

    Andre looked up and gazed into her eyes, reaching out his hand to hold her small hand thaty on the table.

    "Chongchong, thank you!"

    Chongchong lifted her other palm to cover the back of his hand.

    "Remember, I¡¯m not an Angel, I¡¯m just a girl who likes you. Don¡¯tpromise yourself because of me; I would feel guilty for that, so in front of me, you must be yourself."

    Andreughed.

    "Being myself is exactly what I¡¯m doing."

    Sacrificing?

    He really didn¡¯t feel it was a sacrifice at all, as long as he was with her, as long as he could see those golden eyes, as long as she smiled at him...

    To him, it was the greatest happiness.

    Indulging her, protecting her, taking her as the starting point for everything...

    From a young age, he was used to thinking this way, how could it change?

    Loving her had be an instinct for him.

    ...

    ...

    In the dining room.

    Huangfu Jue and Gan Yuan were already seated at the table having breakfast when Huangfu Qi walked in, with Huangfu Jue discussing cooperation matters with Gan Yuan in a gentle voice.

    Hearing footsteps, Gan Yuan looked up and smiled at him.

    "Morning."

    "Morning." Huangfu Qi smiled and took a seat, casting a sly nce at Huangfu Jue, "Hey¡ªlooks like we¡¯ve got two more wife doters in the house!"

    Gan Yuan smiled as she looked up, "Looks like Chongchong won¡¯t be leaving this afternoon, huh?"

    Huangfu Qi shrugged, "That question is now for Andre to answer. That rascal just took my Little Princess away like that! Truly reluctant about it!"

    "Why don¡¯t you go and find a Princess yourself?" Gan Yuan teased.

    "Princesses are too hard to please, better leave it to those wife doters!" He nodded to the servant who brought the breakfast as a gesture of thanks and lifted his coffee cup to his lips, "I myself still very much enjoy single life."

    While speaking, Helen rushed in from outside the door.

    "Your Princess, two guests im to be your good friends and insist they must see you at once."

    Gan Yuan put down her cutlery, "Did they give any identification?"

    Helen handed over the business card she was holding, "Here¡¯s a card from one of them; he said once you see it, you¡¯ll know."

    Gan Yuan took the card, and upon seeing the name Qiao Liang, she immediately stood up from her chair.

    "Please have them wait in the reception room, I¡¯ll be right over."

    "What¡¯s up?" Huangfu Jue asked, puzzled.

    "Qiao Liang is here." Gan Yuan handed him the business card, "I guess there¡¯s something important going on."

    Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he would rush over at such an early morning without prior notice, eager to see her.

    "I¡¯ll go with you." Huangfu Jue said and began to get up.

    "Finish your breakfast first. The milk will get cold if left any longer." Gan Yuan held his shoulder, "I¡¯ll go check first."

    Nodding at Huangfu Qi, she stepped out of the dining room.

    Huangfu Jue picked up the milk cup and drank it all in a few big gulps before getting up.

    "Qiao Liang?" Huangfu Qi exaggeratedly sniffed the air, "That¡¯s strange, why do I smell the scent of jealousy in the air?"

    <fn94f8> For original chapters go to F¦Énd£Îovel</fn94f8>

    "That¡¯s because someone here is the only bachelor!"

    Huangfu Jue rolled his eyes at him and walked out of the dining room.

    At the edge of the dining room, Huangfu Qi chuckled lightly.

    "Life is precious, love is more valuable, for the sake of freedom, both can be deserted. Those problems that perplex ordinary folks like you guys, I simply won¡¯t have!"

 Chapter 1146: 1146: The Troubles of Ordinary People (Part 4)

    <strong>Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: The Troubles of Ordinary People (Part 4)</strong>

    Helen politely led Qiao Liang and Chu Xinqing into the hall, ¡°The princess is dining right now and wille to see you both shortly. Please, this way!¡±

    At this moment, Gan Yuan had already walked into the hall. Seeing Qiao Liang and Chu Xinqing, she immediately quickened her pace and greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Qiao Liang, Miss Chu, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    Chu Xinqing raised her face, looking at the woman approaching them.

    After not seeing her for several days, her face was the same, but her aura had changed significantly.

    The previously low-key girl now unconsciously exuded a touch of noble bearing, a presence only a superior could possess.

    These days, Chu Xinqing had, of course, been paying attention to Gan Yuan.

    Watching her fall from being a prospective princess consort to rock bottom, then rebounding to be a presidential candidate of F Country, and further assuming control of this country as a princess¡­

    Chu Xinqing¡¯s understanding of Gan Yuan had undergone a qualitative change.

    Such feats were not something an ordinary woman could aplish; even Chu Xinqing herselfcked the confidence. She felt nothing but admiration for Gan Yuan now, and thus began to understand why Qiao Liang liked this woman.

    If she were a man, she would undoubtedly fall in love with Gan Yuan too.

    Therefore, the slight jealousy she once had towards Gan Yuan had long since vanished.<fnaf92> Readplete version only at F?nd-Novel</fnaf92>

    Seeing Gan Yuan extend her hand, Chu Xinqing immediately grasped it sincerely, smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Beside her, Qiao Liang supported Chu Xinqing¡¯s arm with one hand, while extending the other to shake hands with Gan Yuan.

    The three walked into the meeting room and sat down separately while Gan Yuan inquired about their drinks. He immediately spoke up.

    ¡°Littleyuan, could you help prepare breakfast for Xiaoqing?¡±

    Having flown directly from M Country, Chu Xinqing was not in good shape, with little appetite, having hardly eaten on the ne.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Gan Yuan raised her hand to Helen, ¡°Immediately instruct the kitchen to prepare breakfast for them both. Miss Chu, what would you like to eat?¡±

    Chu Xinqing was about to be polite, but Qiao Liang had already spoken.

    ¡°Please make her a bowl of in rice porridge; she hasn¡¯t been feeling well these past few days and doesn¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±

    ¡°Aliang!¡±

    Chu Xinqing nced at him, slightly embarrassed. This was Gan Yuan¡¯s royal pce; they were guests. How could they order as if they were in a restaurant?

    ¡°Littleyuan is not an outsider; there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± Qiao Liang pressed her onto the sofa, ¡°You¡¯re not well; just take a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, no need to be polite here.¡±

    Gan Yuan took over the conversation with a smile and personally took a nket, handing it over. Qiao Liang unreservedly unfolded it and draped it over Chu Xinqing.

    Unbent by him, Chu Xinqing smiled apologetically at Gan Yuan.

    Gan Yuan returned her a reassuring look, then turned her gaze to Qiao Liang, ¡°Coming here in such a hurry, did something happen?¡±

    After tucking in Chu Xinqing, Qiao Liang took the cup of hot water from the table and handed it to her, then sat up straight again, speaking seriously.

    ¡°We came because of Qian Xueying.¡±

    Qian Xueying?

    Gan Yuan¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    After returning from the northwest, Huangfu Jue had already arranged for people to search for Qian Xueying¡¯s whereabouts.

    Days had passed, and neither Huangfu Jue¡¯s nor Jessica¡¯s efforts yielded any clues. It was as if that woman had vanished into thin air.

    Gan Yuan had always had a feeling that Qian Xueying wasn¡¯t dead, but she also worried that it was just her overthinking. Now, hearing Qiao Liang mention Qian Xueying, she immediately realized the matter was unusual.

    ¡°Qiao Liang, what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good afternoon

 Chapter 1147: 1147: Truly Hard to Kill

    <strong>Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: Truly Hard to Kill</strong>

    Qiao Liang immediately told Gan Yuan about Qian Xueying abducting Chu Xinqing to restrain him.

    Halfway through, Huangfu Jue pushed open the door and walked in. Hearing Qiao Liang mention Qian Xueying, he immediately asked.

    ¡°Where is that woman?¡±

    Since bringing Gan Tang out, they had been searching for Qian Xueying¡¯s whereabouts, but there had been no news so far. Huangfu Jue knew that given the hatred between Qian Xueying and Gan Yuan, as long as she was alive, she would definitely target Gan Yuan and Gan Tang again.

    Therefore, he had always been searching for her, aiming to eliminate this threat.<fn5004> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel</fn5004>

    ¡°Previously when we were in M Country, I had already handed her photo to the police. They issued a wanted notice, but she still hasn¡¯t been found.¡± Qiao Liang nced at Chu Xinqing, noticing her slightly pale face. He reached out his hand to gently pat the back of her hand reassuringly, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve left M Country, I think she must know we¡¯ve already left, so she¡¯s definitely not there anymore. I don¡¯t have any grudge against this woman, so I suspect she¡¯s trying to use our rtionship to restrain you.¡±

    Qiao Liang frowned and looked at Gan Yuan, ¡°I brought Xiaoqing here specifically to inform you to be cautious of this woman. Half of her face is already ruined, so she¡¯spletely mad now.¡±

    Gan Yuan nodded, ¡°As I expected, this woman really has a hard life!¡±

    At this point, her gaze apologetically fell on Chu Xinqing.

    ¡°Miss Chu, I¡¯m truly sorry for getting you involved because of me.¡±

    Chu Xinqing gently shook her head, ¡°This is just our spection; she may not necessarily be targeting you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Gan Yuan took a deep breath, ¡°I know she wants to target me. But you don¡¯t need to worry, as long as she hasn¡¯t been dealt with, I¡¯ll ensure your and Qiao Liang¡¯s safety.¡±

    Saying this, she looked at Helen.

    ¡°Please arrange two guest rooms for Miss Chu and Qiao Liang, and also get a doctor to check on Miss Chu¡¯s health.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Helen immediately agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Chu Xinqing coughed lightly, ¡°Right now, finding her is the priority.¡±

    ¡°Xiaotang is safe, right?¡± Qiao Liang asked with concern.

    ¡°He¡¯s with my mother, very safe.¡± The answer came from Huangfu Jue.

    Qiao Liang breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    At this moment, Helen had already brought a doctor from the Royal Pce, and Gan Yuan stood up from the sofa, ¡°You two must be exhausted from your journey, and I see Miss Chu doesn¡¯t look well. Let¡¯s go to the guest room first, let the doctor check her health, and then we can discuss other matterster.¡±

    Because of her, the two were threatened like this, Gan Yuan was naturally full of apologies and gratitude.

    Chu Xinqing hurriedly said, ¡°You guys carry on with your conversation, I¡¯ll head to the guest room myself.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, you¡¯re still having a fever!¡± Qiao Liang immediately stood up and supported her arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the guest room first.¡±

    So, they all returned to the guest room together, and the doctor re-examined Chu Xinqing¡¯s body.

    Her fever had subsided, but her throat was still slightly inmed and her body a bit weak. While the doctor was preparing the medicine for her, the servant had already brought breakfast.

    Qiao Liang immediately took the bowl of porridge, sat at the bedside, and carefully blew on it before bringing it to her mouth.

    ¡°Eat something first, then have a good sleep.¡±

    Gan Yuan and Huangfu Jue were both there, and Chu Xinqing felt embarrassed to let him feed her, hastily reaching out her hand.

 Chapter 1148: No Quarter Given

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148: No Quarter Given</h4>

    "I can manage myself."

    "Don¡¯t move, it¡¯s hot!" Qiao Liang moved the bowl of porridge away from her hand and brought the spoon to her lips. "Be good, eat a little."

    Watching the two of them, Gan Yuan smiled.

    "Alright, Qiao Liang, you take care of Miss Chu first. We will wait for you in the study. Miss Chu, please rest well."

    With that, Gan Yuan left the guest room with Huangfu Jue, instructing an assistant to stay in the corridor and bring Qiao Liang upstairster. She and Huangfu Jue, along with Helen and others, proceeded to the study on the second floor.

    "ording to Qiao Liang, Qian Xueying has other helpers, and this matter... is probably rted to General Barton." Gan Yuan walked over and sat in the chair behind the desk. "If she¡¯s already allied with Barton, capturing her will be difficult."

    Previously, they had thoroughly investigated Qian Xueying. Apart from the butler who died for her, she had no other close associates.

    From Qiao Liang¡¯s description, it was evident that Qian Xueying had been severely injured, otherwise, her face wouldn¡¯t have been half disfigured.

    In this situation, it would be impossible for her to make aeback so quickly on her own strength.

    Huangfu Jue nodded in agreement, "That¡¯s very likely."

    Helen gave a light snort beside him, "This old fox, it seems he¡¯s still not giving up!"

    Gan Yuan¡¯s expression remained calm. When ites to matters of life and death, anyone would take a gamble.

    "Helen, immediately notify everyone of Qian Xueying¡¯s photos and features. Keep a close watch on the airports, train stations, and harbors... if she is detected entering the country, arrest her immediately. If she resists, shoot to kill."

    <fn8daf> Original content can be found at Find_Novel(.</fn8daf>

    "Yes."

    Helen responded promptly and quickly exited the room.

    Another staff member entered, handing a document to Huangfu Jue, "Duke, the document you requested is ready."

    Huangfu Jue took the document, nced at it, and then handed it to Gan Yuan.

    "The military cooperation agreement with Z Country is drafted. Take a look."

    In this area, Huangfu Jue was an expert, and Gan Yuan naturally trusted he could handle it well. She gave him a smile as she opened the document in her hand.

    "I wonder how Abel is doing over there!"

    "No need to worry." Huangfu Jue poured her a ss of water and ced it on her desk. "That Prime Minister is a wise man; he should know what the best choice is. I believe by noon at thetest, we will have news. Once we receive word, we will immediately announce it."

    With General Barton harboring malicious intents, they must act quickly to catch the enemy off guard.

    This time, they must capture this old fox once and for all.

    Gan Yuan lowered her face to seriously peruse the file in her hands, asking him detailed questions about what she didn¡¯t understand.

    She hadplete trust in Huangfu Jue, but she also knew she needed to learn about these things.

    By the time Gan Yuan finished reviewing the document, Qiao Liang had already knocked on the door of her study.

    Inviting him to sit, Gan Yuan smiled and walked over to sit on the sofa opposite him.

    "Once again, I¡¯ve dragged you into this."

    Qiao Liang chuckled, "To have a friend like the Princess is not something just anyone can do!"

    Gan Yuan also smiled, "Is Miss Chu alright?"

    "That girl has a big heart, just a bit of a cold, nothing to worry about." Qiao Liang smiled, then his expression turned serious, "Have you figured out how to deal with Qian Xueying?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1149 - CapÃ­tulo 1149: 1149: Becoming an Outstanding Woman

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1149: Chapter 1149: Bing an Outstanding Woman</strong>

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a good way for now.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, she won¡¯t let it go easily, or¡­¡± Qiao Liang looked seriously at the two, ¡°Shall I act as bait?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Gan Yuan immediately rejected, ¡°This matter is of great importance, we can¡¯t let you take the risk.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Qiao Liang was about to speak, but Huangfu Jue spoke first in a deep voice: ¡°Littleyuan said no, so it¡¯s no. Bait?! If something happens to you, do you want Littleyuan to feel guilty for a lifetime?¡±

    ¡°That would be the best!¡± Qiao Liang gave him an infuriating smile, ¡°In that case, Littleyuan would remember me forever.¡±

    Huangfu Jue raised his eyebrows slightly, and Gan Yuan spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Chu will be jealous?¡±

    Qiao Liang shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Do you have a way to catch her?¡±

    Gan Yuan nodded seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Qiao Liang nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need my help, feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Y Country.

    The Duchess¡¯s residence, study room.

    Just now, Duchess Caroline had received a call from the Prime Minister. After discussing with Congress, the Prime Minister had officially considered the Duchess¡¯s establishment and decided to negotiate with Abel regarding the joint exercises.

    After the call, Duchess Caroline called Betty over.

    ¡°This time, I want you to return with Mr. Abel.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Betty raised her hand to point at her nose, ¡°Why?¡±

    She already had a bet with Abel earlier and was avoiding him, but now her grandmother wanted her to apany Abel back, wasn¡¯t this creating an opportunity for that guy?

    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, and there are some things you should learn.¡± Caroline seriously held her granddaughter¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Grandma¡¯s only hope is you now, do you want to disappoint Grandma?¡±

    Betty frowned slightly, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to, but¡­¡±

    She certainly wanted to experience more and gain such experiences, especially being able to fight alongside Gan Yuan, which she yearned for.

    But when she thought of Abel, she inevitably felt a bit resistant.

    She originally nned to fly to Asia this morning, travel around for a few days, and since Abel was busy with business, he wouldn¡¯t have time to bother her. After a week, she coulde and im his vase.

    ¡°Go and prepare.¡± Caroline smiled and helped straighten her long hair, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt yourself, Grandma believes that you will certainly be an excellent woman like Gan Yuan.¡±

    Meeting the Duchess¡¯s expectant eyes, Betty nodded seriously.

    ¡°Grandma, I will do my best.¡±

    As they spoke, there was a knock on the door, Duchess Caroline raised her voice and saide in, the door of the study was pushed open from outside, and Abel walked in.<fn127d> Discover more novels at find(?)ovel</fn127d>

    Noticing Betty, Abel immediately raised the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Good morning, Princess!¡±

    Betty grimaced, ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock, not early anymore, Mr. Abel.¡±

    She was not like him, who slept in the morning; she had already finished her run and breakfast.

    Abel raised his lips, ¡°What the Princess said is right, from now on, I¡¯ll get up early like you do, how about¡­ we run together tomorrow?¡±

    Betty only responded with a roll of her eyes, ¡°I like running alone.¡±

    Thinking he could get close to her just like that, not so easy!

    ¡°Mr. Abel.¡± Duchess Caroline spoke politely, ¡°The Prime Minister has already called, ready to negotiate with you formally, I invited you here to take you to the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence and discuss with him face to face.¡±

 Chapter 1150 - CapÃ­tulo 1150: 1150: Just That Different

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 1150: Chapter 1150: Just That Different</strong>

    ¡°Okay.¡± Abel nodded, ¡°I¡¯m ready to depart anytime.¡±

    Caroline nodded, ¡°However, I must apologize to you. I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell today, so I¡¯ll have Betty apany you.¡±

    Abel¡¯s gaze shifted to Betty, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in your care, Your Highness!¡±

    Betty frowned at Caroline, ¡°Grandmother?¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to help ease my worries?¡± Caroline asked lightly.

    ¡°Princess Betty, are you afraid of me?¡± Abel teased on purpose.

    Ever since they made that bet, he had been trying to get closer to her, but she was never at the residence during the day and locked her doors early at night, leaving him with no opportunity to meet her.

    He certainly wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by.<fn5518> Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel</fn5518>

    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re not a beast, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡± Betty rolled her eyes, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±

    Having just finished a workout in the morning, she was still in her sports outfit, and naturally couldn¡¯t visit the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence dressed like that.

    As she turned to leave, Abel smiled at her, and Betty, with her back to Duchess Caroline, red at him before pulling open the study door and walking out.

    Caroline invited Abel to sit down, then smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Abel, my granddaughter can be a bit mischievous, I hope you can be patient with her.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Abel¡¯s gaze rested on the tightly closed door, ¡°In fact, I find Princess Betty to be a very interesting girl. In her, one can faintly see the charm you had in your youth. I¡¯m sure that in the future, Her Highness will also achieve great sess like yours.¡±

    Caroline chuckled, ¡°Mr. Abel, you certainly know how to appeal to a woman¡¯s heart. Knowing it¡¯s ttery, I still can¡¯t help wanting to ept it.¡±

    Abelughed as well, ¡°Everything I said is the truth, not a bit of ttery.¡±

    After the yful exchange, Caroline resumed a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m entrusting this matter fully to Betty. If there¡¯s anything she doesn¡¯t understand or doesn¡¯t do well, I hope Mr. Abel will guide her.¡±

    Her sincerity was evident.

    Detecting the trust in her tone, Abel nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Rest assured, I will take good care of Her Highness.¡±

    Outside, light footsteps sounded, and then the door was opened again.

    Abel looked up to see Betty now dressed in a light purple dress, her long hair neatly tied into a ponytail at the back, adding a certain seriousness and exudingpetence.

    This little girl, all dressed up, does look the part.

    ¡°What are you looking at, let¡¯s go!¡± Betty lifted her chin lightly.

    Abel bid farewell to Duchess Caroline and went downstairs with her.

    Watching their retreating figures, Caroline smiled softly. It¡¯s about time that girl got some experience.

    As they descended the stairs together, Abel nced sideways at her and casually took a flower from a vase at the corner of the stairs to give to her.

    ¡°Here, a flower for the beauty.¡±

    Betty reached out and took the purple iris flower, cing it back in the vase.

    ¡°Next time, remember to buy your own flowers to give; this one¡¯s from my home.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I have to admit, you really are a bit different.¡±

    Betty stepped back to him, stopping in front of him.

    ¡°Of course, I am this unique, so¡­¡± she blinked yfully at Abel, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t fall for your tricks like other women! Also, let me remind you, you have five days left!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Good night

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!